《Demons Chat Group Makes Me Saint》


 Chapter 1

    Ning Xiaolei walked down the street, his eyes full of pain.


    Not long ago, his girlfriend of nearly two years chose to break up with him.


    "I haven''t rejected your pursuit, because I think you are still a good man, but you don''t meet my criteria for a boyfriend after all. Now I have the right person, so we can''t be together."


    Recalling what his girlfriend said to him before he left, Ning Xiaolei shakes his head and looks bitter.


    Go to the special good man, to put it bluntly is not used as a spare tire, ah, a bitch is hypocritical!


    Taking out a delicate box in his pants pocket, Ning Xiaolei, dazzled by the pain, is about to throw it into the garbage can.


    This is a birthday present for Lin Xin, an Avani heart-shaped necklace, which he cut class and worked part-time, saved money for several months.


    Lin Xin is Ning Xiaolei''s girlfriend. To be exact, she is already an ex girlfriend.


    But just as Ning Xiaolei threw out the box, he suddenly felt that he was hit by something on his head, and his whole body was out of balance, so he almost fell a dog to eat excrement.


    "Who? Who''s going to hit me? "


    Ning Xiaolei jumped up, angrily scolded and looked around.


    But there was no one around except him. Only a dim yellow street lamp above his head gave off a bleak light, which seemed to ridicule his embarrassed appearance.


    "Ding, a signal receiving device has been detected, trying to connect!"


    "Connection successful."


    Two words without any emotion ring out in Ning Xiaolei''s mind, and then Ning Xiaolei feels that the mobile phone in his butt pocket is buzzing and shaking.


    "What the hell?"


    Ning Xiaolei is startled. He subconsciously takes out his mobile phone and is surprised to see that there is a chat software in his mobile phone. A person named Nuwa pulls him into a group.


    Then there was a string of news tips. They were all pull people news. There were a lot of people like fox demon Daji, Meishan Yuan Hong, ox demon king, black bear spirit, yellow wind monster, white bone spirit and so on.


    Leng Leng looked for a moment, Ning Xiaolei was dumbfounded and laughed. I''m afraid it''s not a group of funny people. What''s the net name!


    Moreover, all of them are the names of ghosts and demons. If you say that, my brother will be named the Jade Emperor, and you will have to kneel down and call your majesty!


    Silently shaking his head, Ning Xiaolei is ready to unload the extra software.


    If you want to say that the current rogue software is too strong, it will be installed automatically. If you don''t accept it, you can''t!


    But just when Ning Xiaolei''s fingers were about to point down, he suddenly remembered the voice in his mind at the beginning, and his whole body was suddenly stiff.


    If the software is installed automatically, how about the prompt sound.


    Is it hard to be the rogue software that has advanced to this level?


    Just when Ning Xiaolei frowned and thought, someone in the group he joined suddenly spoke.


    Gold winged Mirs carving: Lady Nuwa, are you going to take us to fight? My little Jinpeng is willing to be the first one (a cool expression)


    jiulingyuansheng: if you fight, you know how to fight. Do you want me to practice with you? (three disdainful expressions)


    Golden winged Mirs: brother, someone bullied me.


    Peacock Daming King: who doesn''t open his eyes? I don''t know if peacock Daming king is the first under the sage. I don''t want to live, do I? (three cool expressions)


    Bull Demon King: you can see your two brothers bullying people everywhere. I can''t see it anymore. (a look of contempt)


    Baigujing: same as above.


    Fox demon Daji: same as above.


    Huang fengguai: same as above.


    ¡­¡­


    Behind is a scurry of people to follow the trend, the spearhead instantly pointed to the golden winged Mirs and peacock Daming Wang.


    Ning Xiaolei thought it interesting, and then he replied that he felt a little better because of the sadness of being lovelorn.


    I didn''t expect that this group of people not only had funny names, but also had interesting chat content.


    At this time, laning small thunder into the group of Nu Wa suddenly jumped out.


    Nu Wa: all quiet. I have something to say. (a smile)


    it seems that because Nu Wa is the leader of the group, everyone gives her face, and the group quiets down instantly.


    Nu Wa: Recently, it''s popular to build a group. There''s a lot of building in the Terran side, and our demon clan can''t fall behind. This is the purpose of our group.


    Nu Wa: the purpose of the establishment of this group is to let all our demon families love each other, help each other and restore the glory of ancient times. In order to celebrate the establishment of this group, I send you a big red envelope.


    "Hum!"


    As soon as Nu Wa finished, a big red envelope appeared on the screen.


    Ning Xiaolei was stunned for a moment, and ordered out of instinct.


    "Congratulations, you''ve got two red envelope demons. They''ve been put into Xumi bag."


    Yaolidan, what the hell?


    Ning Xiaolei is a little confused. What kind of strange thing is this? Is it some kind of props?After a short silence, the group went straight to the frying pan.


    Ox demon king: Oh, yes, Lao Niu, I got three pieces of Tianfu. Thank you, empress Nuwa. (three laughing expressions)


    the golden winged Mirs carving: fried sky charm? Why did I grab a useless clover? (three crying expressions)


    jiulingyuansheng: silly bird, you should be punished. I snatched five evil Qi pills, which made you angry. Ha ha (five proud expressions)


    Golden winged Mirs carving: paralysis, wait, I''ll take my brother to rob you. (an angry expression)


    jiulingyuansheng: Damn, who''s afraid, grandchildren come out.


    Yellow lion: zuweng, yellow lion here.


    Lion essence: lion is here.


    Snow lion: snow lion here.


    ¡­¡­


    Looking at the golden winged Mirs carving and Jiuling Yuansheng, Ning Xiaolei is speechless and finds the icon of Xumi bag.


    Just click open, there is a green Pill on the screen, and there is a small number "2" in the lower right corner.


    "Hum!"


    Ning Xiaolei has not had time to check, the mobile phone suddenly vibrated.


    He was curious to open the flashing icon, but saw that a man named weasel demon wanted to add his friends.


    Without much thought, Ning Xiaolei agreed directly.


    "Brother, I see you robbed two demon Lidan. Can you change one for me?"


    After friends pass, weasel demon sends a message.


    After thinking about it, Ning Xiaolei thinks that he has two, and it''s just a prop. It''s useless, so he agrees.


    "Ha ha, thank you, brother. You are a good demon. Here you are."


    Hearing Ning Xiaolei''s promise, the weasel demon was overjoyed and sent a red envelope.


    Ning Xiaolei, speechless, points to open the red envelope, and a prompt pops up in front of him: "congratulations on grabbing the weasel demon''s red envelope and getting three super invincible odor bombs, which have been included in Xumi bag."


    Open Xumi bag, there are three more dark things in it. Ning Xiaolei takes a look and sends one of the demon Lidan to the weasel demon.


    After thinking for a moment, Ning Xiaolei asked the weasel, "brother, how can I use the stink bomb you gave me?"


    "Just take it out and throw it on the ground. Hehe, it''s not my boast, but the power is gaga."


    Extraction?


    Ning Xiaolei is a little confused. Subconsciously, he points the odor bomb icon.


    "Whether to extract super invincible odor bomb, please select the extraction quantity."


    Without much thought, Ning Xiaolei chose to extract all of them.


    The next moment, three odor bombs appear in Ning Xiaolei''s hands.


    "Ghosts


    Leng for a moment, a shrill scream suddenly sounded in the empty street.


    After half a day, Ning Xiaolei regained his mind, staring at the three odor bombs that were almost thrown away in his hands, rubbing his eyes hard, and repeatedly confirming that it was not his eyes.


    All of a sudden, a very absurd idea appeared in Ning Xiaolei''s mind: "in that software, the people in that group are all real monsters?"


    "How I want to meet the same future with you, how I want to gaze at the same star in the same place..."


    At this time, Ning Xiaolei''s mobile phone rings suddenly. After connecting, there comes a man''s anxious voice: "Xiaolei, where is it? Come to room ktv301, Shanzi has been beaten. "

 Chapter 2

    After stopping a taxi, Ning Xiaolei arrived at miracle KTV all the way.


    It was Wang Kai, his roommate, who called. The mountain he talked about was Changshan, another person in the dormitory.


    It''s said that they are roommates. In fact, they are similar to brothers. Ning Xiaolei used to help when he encountered something.


    So when he heard the Changshan accident, Ning Xiaolei came without saying a word. No matter what kind of danger he would encounter next, he would never shrink back.


    If my brother is killed, I will help him even if I do everything I can.


    KTV third floor, Room 301, there are more than ten people in it.


    According to the normal situation, it should be singing, drinking and making a fuss, but the situation is not right at this time.


    On the leather sofa, a young man with a famous brand looks like a child of a rich family.


    In his arms, a woman with white skin and charming eyebrows and eyes, wearing a sexy suspender skirt, reclines with a happy face.


    And around them, surrounded by seven or eight people, smiling and flattering.


    "Brother Gou, Lin Xin is such a beautiful woman. Only you deserve to enjoy it."


    "Ha ha, brother Gou and beauty Lin are a match made in heaven. The two little bastards also said that beauty Lin is the object of Ning Xiaolei. They didn''t look at her at all."


    "Yes, toads also want to eat swan meat. I''d rather have a dream like Xiao Lei."


    Du Weigou, the son of a rich family, seemed very satisfied with the flattery of the people. He rubbed Lin Xin''s soft waist and said with a smile: "well said, how can Xin''er be touched by a toad? Keep beating me."


    "Yes, brother Gou."


    In a corner of the room, several young people surrounded two young people with bruises and bruises in the middle, beating and kicking.


    Although they tried their best to resist, the hero couldn''t hold on to many people and left many scars on them again.


    "Bang!"


    At this time, there was a loud noise, and the door was kicked open.


    Ning Xiaolei stands at the door and sees what''s happening behind the scenes. He can''t help roaring out: "stop it."


    After shouting, he turned to Du Weigou and Lin Xin, who sat up in a panic from his arms, and said, "Du Weigou, Lin Xin, what''s the matter with me and my roommate?"


    "What are you doing here?"


    Lin Xin stands up and stares at Ning Xiaolei in a cold voice.


    A trace of disgust flashed in Ning Xiaolei''s eyes. He saw Lin Xin and Du Weigou''s intimate actions just now. He didn''t expect that his girlfriend of nearly two years would be such a woman.


    I don''t know how blind I was at that time. I would like her.


    With a snort, Ning Xiaolei doesn''t speak. He goes to pull away the people who surround Wang Kai and Changshan and helps them up.


    "Xiaolei, go away quickly and leave us alone. I didn''t expect that they would dare to fight hard, or they would never call you."


    Wang Kai, who is slightly obese, anxiously looks at Ning Xiaolei and urges him.


    Without waiting for Ning Xiaolei to speak, Du Weigou, who stood up from the sofa, said, "it''s not so easy to come, but it''s not so easy to go."


    "I''m not going to leave. I''ll do things by myself. My business has nothing to do with my roommates. You let them leave."


    Hearing the speech, Ning Xiaolei coldly looks at Du Weigou, and there is a trace of killing in his eyes.


    He had just seen the injuries of Wang Kai and Changshan. Although they were not fatal, they would not be better in ten and a half days.


    As a classmate, how can Du Weigou not be angry when he deals with them like this.


    And he didn''t expect that Lin Xin''s new boyfriend was Du Weigou.


    "What if I say I won''t let them go?"


    Du Weigou looks at Ning Xiaolei jokingly, with a trace of irony in his eyes.


    His family is engaged in medicine business, with hundreds of millions of assets. In his eyes, Ning Xiaolei and others are people of two worlds.


    As far as he is concerned, if he takes out some money, he can find someone to clean up people like Ning Xiaolei.


    "You can try. Even if you don''t want to die, I''ll tear a piece of meat from you."


    The cold light in the eyes twinkles, Ning Xiaolei says fiercely.


    Not to mention, Du Weigou was startled by Ning Xiaolei''s appearance. His face changed slightly and he said, "OK, anyway, I want to deal with you. It doesn''t matter if they leave."


    "No, ray, we''re not going."


    "Xiao Lei, today we three brothers live and die together. Look at him, Du Wei, how dare you do it."


    Wang Kai and Changshan shook their heads and refused to leave.


    Ning Xiaolei winked at them, but they were worried about him and ignored him.


    "Put them out for me."


    See two people ink, Du Wei Gou impatient, rushed to the side of the humanity.


    As soon as he said that, four or five young people walked out and forced Wang Kai and Changshan to retreat. When they came back, they closed the door from inside.


    Changshan and Wang Kai smashed a few times outside, but after they couldn''t open, there was no movement. They didn''t know whether they left or went to find a way."Well, we can settle the accounts."


    In the private room, Du Weigou looks at Ning Xiaolei with a grim smile.


    "To settle accounts? What''s up, because I was her ex boyfriend? "


    Ning Xiaolei squints at Lin Xin and asks.


    Du Weigou waved his hand and said, "no, I''m not so stingy. I just want you to give up Xin''er completely. Tell me, which one do you choose between ten thousand yuan and beating?"


    "Give up completely? Ten thousand? "


    Ning Xiaolei slightly surprised, surprised to see to Du Weigou.


    "Why, too little? So you choose to be beaten. "


    Du Weigou snorted and thought Ning Xiaolei was too few.


    Looking at Lin Xin in disgust, Ning Xiaolei shakes his head and says, "no, I think you misunderstood me. Now I don''t like this woman at all. She and I are not the same people. Besides, 10000 words is too much."


    "You''re smart."


    Du Weigou snorts triumphantly. He doesn''t believe the reason Ning Xiaolei said, but thinks Ning Xiaolei is afraid of his identity, so he deliberately said it.


    Different from Du Weigou, Lin Xin is familiar with Ning Xiaolei and knows that he will not say so because of fear.


    Besides, the disgust in Ning Xiaolei''s eyes just now is so obvious.


    So it seems that Ning Xiaolei really doesn''t like her. What he says is that Lin Xin is not worth the 10000 yuan.


    In a flash, a deep sense of shame surged into her heart. Lin Xin could not help screaming: "Ning Xiaolei, what do you mean?"


    "It doesn''t mean much. You go on. I''ll withdraw."


    A sneer flashed in his eyes. Ning Xiaolei went to the door and opened the door. When he left, he took out the three super invincible odor bombs in his pocket and fell to the ground.


    Slam the door, Ning Xiaolei retches and runs away.


    Although he closed the door quickly just now, there was still a smell in his nose.


    Sure enough, it is worthy of the name of super invincible odor bomb. The smell is strong enough.


    "Oh, what the hell, Ning Xiaolei, I''m Cao you big Ye."


    "Whoa, whoa, puke, puke, NIMA, open the door!"


    "Lying grass, don''t spit on me, Lin Xin. What''s the matter with your eyes


    ¡­¡­


    Listening to the sound of drinking and swearing, Ning Xiaolei is more happy than ever, and his sad mood of being lovelorn is much weaker.


    All the way out of the KTV, he saw Wang Kai and Changshan who were calling the police at the door. He waved to them and yelled, "Shanzi, fat Kai, run, there''s no time to explain."


    Wang Kai and Changshan are stunned. They don''t think so much. They run forward behind Ning Xiaolei.


    Turning a corner, Ning Xiaolei stops a taxi and pushes Wang Kai and Changshan up. Just as he is about to go up, he suddenly hears a cry for help coming from the shadow not far away: "ah, don''t come here, help


    Wei Leng for a moment, Ning Xiaolei said to Wang Kai and Changshan, "you go first, I''ll have a look."


    After that, without giving them a chance to talk, he ran over and cried, "let go of that girl and let me come."

 Chapter 3

    Hearing someone asking for help, Ning Xiaolei didn''t think so much and ran quickly.


    When we got closer, we found that something was not right.


    In the shadow under the tall building, a few little gangsters were facing him in this direction.


    Among them, a girl with tears on her face could be seen, holding her collar tightly with her hands.


    Taking advantage of the opportunity of the little gangsters'' distraction, the girl suddenly pushes away the person blocking the front, runs to Ning Xiaolei and hugs him tightly as if she saw the Savior.


    A faint smell of wine pours into the nose, Ning Xiaolei''s body suddenly froze, beautiful girl.


    Just now, in the shadow, he didn''t see the girl''s face clearly. Now he found that she was a very beautiful girl.


    Girl melon seed face, milk like white skin, eyebrows such as curving moon, nose quite warped, thin lips, the most attractive is her eyes as deep and bright as black gems.


    "So beautiful, so soft."


    Ning Xiaolei is obsessed with the girl and mumbles subconsciously.


    Compared with the girl in front of her, Lin Xin is a village woman, the difference between firefly and Haoyue.


    "What did you say? Ah, here they come. "


    The girl is very nervous and doesn''t listen to Qingning Xiaolei very much. She points to the front and screams.


    Listen to her so a shout, Ning Xiaolei just reaction come over the present situation, the forehead instantly exudes a layer of cold sweat.


    Now there are still a few little gangsters to be solved. It''s not the time to enjoy the warm and fragrant nephrite.


    "Boy, play hero to save beauty? It''s very fat. "


    At this time, around the little gangster, a yellow haired young man with a cold face sneered.


    Another young man with red hair beside him said: "if you are wise, go away quickly. Don''t disturb the intimacy between brothers and beauties."


    Girl smell speech suddenly a anxious, anxiously shaking Ning Xiaolei''s arm, tears in her eyes shine, said: "don''t leave me, save me, I will repay you well."


    "Lin Xiaohua, don''t worry. You won''t have anything to do with me."


    Smell speech, rather small thunder clap chest assurance.


    The girl in front of him is Lin Yumeng, one of the three most beautiful girls in his school.


    Just in his impression, Lin Yumeng has always been the image of a good girl, how can he run to the street in the middle of the night, drink wine, and be mixed by gangsters.


    "Ah, you know me?"


    Lin Yumeng looks at Ning Xiaolei in amazement, surprised.


    Ning Xiaolei nodded with a smile: "Tiancheng college is one of the three school flowers, how can I not know."


    "Paralyzed, give you face, right? Still nagging? Brothers, come on, get rid of this boy. "


    Seeing them like this, the gangsters were not happy immediately. The Yellow haired young man said angrily.


    Ning Xiaolei was startled, quick witted, pointed to the sky, face shocked, suddenly a roar: "look, UFO."


    Taking advantage of the opportunity of muddleheaded gangsters, Ning Xiaolei turns around and pulls Lin Yumeng all the way.


    "Grass, dare you play with us?"


    Reaction from the gangsters were furious, strode to catch up.


    Ning Xiaolei took Lin Yumeng to run forward for a while, then released her hand and cried: "Lin Xiaohua, you run first, I stop them."


    "No, I don''t want to see you beaten for me."


    Lin Yumeng''s head shakes like a rattle. At this time, she is still considering the safety of others.


    Ning Xiaolei is very anxious and shouts: "less nonsense, go quickly, get beaten and your innocence, which is more important?"


    Not giving Lin Yumeng the chance to answer, Ning Xiaolei turns around and greets the gangsters.


    On the way, he took out the mobile phone in his pocket, scratched the screen, and immediately saw the software that had not been shut down before.


    Finding Xumi bag, Ning Xiaolei takes out the only thing in it, yaolidan, and puts it into his mouth.


    With his breathless physique, he can''t beat so many little gangsters. His only hope is to use the things in that group.


    Having seen the power of super invincible odor bomb, Ning Xiaolei thinks that this demon Lidan should not disappoint him.


    Although listen to the name of this demon power Dan is for the demon to eat, but now the situation is critical, also can''t care so much.


    Demon power Dan down, Ning Xiaolei suddenly feel muscle pain, dry and hot all over, the body seems to have infinite strength surge up.


    Slowly clenched his fist, feeling the strength of his body, Ning Xiaolei couldn''t help but raise his head and let out a long cry.


    The gangsters who are chasing Ning Xiaolei and Lin Yumeng are startled. One of them yells at Huang Mao: "brother Huang Mao, he''s on drugs."


    "Knock your sister, you play too many games!"


    Huang Mao slapped the Thug''s head and waved: "give it to me, kill him."


    After that, he took the lead and hit Ning Xiaolei hard.


    "Roar, good come."


    Ning Xiaolei gave a tiger roar, his eyes were excited, and he waved his fist against Huang Mao."Click!"


    In the crisp sound, brother Huang Mao screamed, and the whole person flew upside down.


    The gangsters who were rushing to the front were stunned, their faces changed greatly, and they were scared to stop.


    This is, a punch will huangmaoge fracture?


    Before that, the gangster who was slapped by brother Huang Mao muttered: "they all said that they were addicted to drugs. They didn''t listen to my advice."


    "Ah, it''s killing me. Let''s see what we''re looking at. Let''s do it together and kill the boy."


    Brother Huang Mao, holding the other injured hand in one hand, roared angrily at the other gangsters who were frightened.


    His eyes twinkled for a moment, and a group of gangsters, led by the red haired youth, rushed to Ning Xiaolei again.


    Just recovered from the shock of one person with one blow, Ning Xiaolei saw this and welcomed it with enthusiasm.


    If you don''t take this opportunity to clean up these gangsters, it will be you who will suffer when your strength disappears.


    But Ning Xiaolei doesn''t know that the strength that demon Lidan brings is not temporary, but permanent.


    After a dozen punches and kicks, Ning Xiaolei successfully put down all the gangsters with all his strength.


    "It seems that strength is not enough. We have to learn some moves."


    Looking at the screeching thugs, Ning Xiaolei rubbed the place where he was beaten and said to himself.


    At this time, a figure in the rear ran to Ning Xiaolei''s side and said in dismay: "you beat them all down?"


    Ning Xiaolei hears the sound and looks at it, but he sees Lin Yumeng who just let him leave.


    "Didn''t you run first?"


    Stunned looking at Lin Yumeng, Ning Xiaolei frowns.


    "I, I''m worried about you. I''m afraid something will happen to you."


    Lin Yumeng blinks innocent eyes and looks at Ning Xiaolei.


    Ning Xiaolei shook his head with a wry smile and lost to the beautiful eyes that could kill any man. He said in silence, "OK, I''m lucky to put them down, otherwise, you will be miserable."


    "Mm-hmm, thank you. Thank you very much. I think you were beaten by them just now. Let me see. Does it hurt?"


    With a grateful look at Ning Xiaolei, Lin Yumeng turns her attention to Ning Xiaolei''s injury, stretches out her slender jade finger and kneads it carefully for him.


    Looking at Lin Yumeng''s serious appearance, Ning Xiaolei is obsessed.


    Such a perfect and kind-hearted girl, even for her beating is worth it.


    ¡­¡­


    Send Lin Yumeng back to school, the two chatted a lot all the way.


    Ning Xiaolei also knows why Lin Yumeng drinks. It''s all because of her boyfriend arranged by her family.


    Unwilling to let her fate be arranged like this, Lin Yumeng comes out alone when she is bored. She goes to miracle KTV to sing a song and drink some wine. Unexpectedly, she comes out and meets a gangster. Fortunately, she meets Ning Xiaolei.


    Ning Xiaolei didn''t return to the dormitory until six o''clock in the morning when the door of the building opened and they said goodbye and watched Lin Yumeng go back.


    Back in the dormitory, Wang Kai and Changshan are not there, and Zhao Xiaoshu, another roommate, is missing.


    After thinking about it, Ning Xiaolei is just about to take out his mobile phone and make a call to Wang Kai. Suddenly, he hears the familiar vibration from his mobile phone.


    "Hum!"

 Chapter 4

    It''s a bunch of monsters!


    Ning Xiaolei almost jumped up in excitement and was very happy.


    Only this unconventional software can ignore its settings and vibrate if it wants to.


    Having personally experienced the effects of super invincible odor bomb and Demon power pill, Ning Xiaolei doesn''t understand that those guys in the group are all real.


    One day, from being lovelorn to being drawn into a group of monsters, we come into contact with an incredible world. Life can be described as ups and downs.


    Because of this group, he Ning Xiaolei was able to get out of the shadow of lovelorn quickly, and even met Lin Yumeng, one of the three school flowers.


    In the past, it was something I didn''t even dare to think about.


    Not to mention talking with Lin Yumeng all the way, even if Lin Yumeng is really called XI by a gangster, if he comes out, he will just lie in the hospital, let alone save the beauty.


    Like chicken blood, Ning Xiaolei can''t wait to take out his mobile phone and pull open the screen.


    The news really came from the monster group in the software.


    Bai Gujing: brother black bear, I love you so much. I''ll send you another red envelope. (a hook finger expression)


    fox demon Daji: I love you too. Brother black bear is the best. (a shy expression)


    elder sister pansidong: brother Xiong, our seven sisters are taking a bath. Would you like to come with us. (a smirk)


    sister pansidong: have fun together!


    Third sister pansidong: same as above!


    Pansidong fourth sister: same as above!


    ¡­¡­


    As soon as he turned on his mobile phone, Ning Xiaolei saw the scene that almost made him laugh.


    Turning up, he understood the whole story. It turned out that the black bear Spirit sent a red envelope, and the group fried the frying pan directly. These female goblins were urging him to send another one.


    Ning Xiaolei tried to open the red envelope just now, and found that he had been taken away, but he was a little depressed.


    So late!


    But look at this situation, the black bear spirit should not be able to withstand the tease of these female goblins. Maybe it will send another one.


    At this time, someone in the group spoke again, but it was the black bear spirit.


    Black bear spirit: let go of my younger brother, my elder sister. (a expression of begging for mercy)


    seeing this, Ning Xiaolei''s whole body suddenly tensed up. Ha ha, there''s another red envelope.


    "Hum!"


    As soon as Ning Xiaolei was ready, a big red envelope appeared on his mobile phone.


    Take out a finger of Zen, Ning Xiaolei quickly points down.


    "Congratulations, you''ve got the red envelope of black bear spirit. Black bear boxing has been put into Xumi bag."


    Wei Leng for a moment, Ning Xiaolei jumps up excitedly.


    What''s missing is what''s coming. When I was fighting with the little gangsters, I just thought about my shortcomings, which immediately grabbed a fist.


    Ha ha, brother black bear, I love you so much.


    Ning Xiaolei continues to stare at the screen. He has an intuition that there will be a red envelope.


    Baigujing: brother black bear, a real man. (a thumb expression)


    fox demon Daji: a real man. (two thumbs)


    Nine Tailed pheasant: a real man. (three thumbs)


    pansidong: a real man. (four thumbs)


    sister pansidong: same as above!


    Third sister pansidong: same as above!


    Bai Suzhen: brother black bear is forthright, and Suzhen admires it.


    Xiaoqing: I admire you, too. (a mischievous expression)


    after being disturbed by these banshees, there were male banshees in the group, and the golden winged Mirs were the first to jump out.


    Golden winged Mirs carving: what do you mean, except that big black bear, we are not real men? (three angry expressions)


    fox fox, the self, not counting the servants, the red envelope has the final say.


    has the final say.


    Nine Tailed pheasant chicken essence: red packets has the final say!


    Bai Suzhen: the red envelope has the final say.


    ¡­¡­


    Behind is a string of banshees brushing the screen, and the golden winged Mirs carving is directly accepted back.


    With the arrogant nature of the golden winged Mirs carving, of course, he couldn''t stand being looked down upon like this and jumped out again.


    Golden winged Mirs carving: isn''t it a red envelope? Let me show you what a real man is. (three cool expressions)


    Bai Gujing: I''m looking forward to it. I like to warm the bed for real men! (a shy expression)


    fox demon Daji: shameless, you''re not in bed. (one looks down on him)


    Xiaoqing: don''t make any noise, sisters. The red envelope is coming.


    "Hum!"


    As soon as Xiaoqing finished speaking, a big red envelope appeared on the screen.


    Ning Xiaolei is quick in hand and quick in eye. He stabs the red envelope accurately.


    "Congratulations, you''ve got the red envelope of the golden winged Mirs. Tianpeng footwork has been put into Xumi bag."


    Wow, it''s footwork, cool!


    Ning Xiaolei is very surprised. Today, it''s really bad luck. What he grabs are all necessities.However, it seems that in his current situation, any red envelope in the group may be useful.


    A black bear boxing, a Tianpeng footwork, if you learn it, how can you be a Wulin expert!


    Ning Xiaolei thought happily, but soon he frowned.


    All the experts in TV have inner strength or something, that is, kung fu.


    The black bear boxing and Tianpeng footwork are good, but they are only moves, which don''t make him cultivate inner Qi.


    Thinking of this, Ning Xiaolei''s attention falls back to his mobile phone. Since he has no skill, he should grab another one.


    Golden winged Mirs carving: how about I''m a real man. (three cool expressions)


    Bai Gujing: cut, pull it down. I just saw the red envelope you sent, which is less than half that of other people''s brother black bear. Do you mean you are a real man? (a disdainful expression)


    the fox demon Daji: This is reasonable. I snatched a piece of tiancanou, but it''s not thick enough. I don''t feel it when I use it. Xiaojinpeng, tell my sister, what''s the use of this thing?


    Xiaoqing: they also snatched a piece of tiancanou. I feel it tasteless when I eat it. Sister Daji, you say it can be used. How can it be used? (a curious expression)


    Bai Suzhen: cough, Xiaoqing, don''t ask. Jin Peng, it''s not my sister who said you should be a man.


    Golden winged Mirs: I Wait. I''ll steal the treasure of the bald donkey. (an angry expression)


    drop a word, the golden winged Mirs directly disappeared, I think it''s going to make a treasure.


    Ning Xiaolei peeps at the screen quietly throughout the whole process, and sees Daji driving without saying a word, almost spitting a mouthful of old blood on the screen.


    Sure enough, she is a female goblin who can bring disaster to a country. She drives whenever and wherever she wants and doesn''t give people any chance to prepare.


    But after seeing what the golden winged ROC carving said, Ning Xiaolei couldn''t help showing a surprise in his eyes.


    Tathagata, that''s a big man in the Buddhist world. His treasure is certainly not bad.


    I just don''t know if I can get it.


    In the group of a few banshees have not a group of water, time bit by bit in the past, unknowingly is half an hour.


    "Hum!"


    Suddenly, a big red envelope appeared on the screen.


    Ning Xiaolei, who is sleepy and so on, is so excited that his fingers poke like a spring.


    "Congratulations, you''ve got 30 pieces of small yellow pills from the golden winged Mirs, which have been stored in Xumi bag."


    Isn''t it a skill?


    Slightly stunned, Ning Xiaolei was a little disappointed, but soon he was happy again.


    I''m lucky to get the most needed Tianpeng footwork and black bear boxing. I can''t be too greedy.


    This small yellow pill seems to be good, the key is that there are 30.


    Click the description of xiaohuangdan in Xumi bag, and a line of information pops up.


    Xiaohuangdan: Healing pill, can treat any non special injury.


    How to treat injuries?


    Ning Xiaolei is surprised in his eyes. He looks at the bruises on his body and takes one and puts it in his mouth.


    The entrance of xiaohuangdan is melting, and it quickly turns into a heat flow to the four limbs.


    In Ning Xiaolei''s stunned eyes, the bruises on his body disappear in the blink of an eye, as if he had never been hurt at all.


    "I''ll go. Isn''t that too much?"


    Dumbfounded in the injured skin pinch pinch, Ning Xiaolei murmured.


    He tried it himself just now. It''s good to hurt, not just look good.


    This medicine, hang those medicine that hospital sells now hundreds of streets!


    For a long time, Ning Xiaolei calmed down his ups and downs, looked at the chat group, and found that it was only the golden winged Mirs carving and the female Goblins who were bragging and watering, then turned off the software first.


    After calling Wang Kai and asking about him and Changshan, Ning Xiaolei climbed into bed and soon fell asleep. After staying up all night, he was very sleepy!

 Chapter 5

    It''s afternoon when I wake up, Ning Xiaolei Shen is fresh and refreshing.


    It''s not that the nap has such an effect, but because Ning Xiaolei is happy.


    It is the so-called happy spirit, not to mention the legendary contact with those famous monsters.


    In the past, when reading online novels, Ning Xiaolei always wanted to go on the road of cultivation in his dreams.


    Now it''s OK. Although it''s almost the same as what he imagined, his life track is different from that of ordinary people.


    "Brother ray, are you awake?"


    As soon as Ning Xiaolei sat up, a voice came.


    Looking in the direction of the sound, he saw that he was a young man with a pretty face. It was Zhao Xiaoshu, another roommate of Ning Xiaolei''s dormitory.


    "Little book, you''re back!"


    Ning Xiaolei nodded, climbed down from the bed, moved his muscles and bones, Beier stick.


    Zhao Xiaoshu looked up and down at Ning Xiaolei, his eyes twinkled for a moment, and said: "brother Xiaolei, I heard brother Kai say that something happened to you last night, and I was..."


    "Nothing. It''s settled. It''s just that I''m late. Fat Kay and Shanzi are beaten up."


    Ning Xiaolei shook his head and a cold light flashed in his eyes.


    Brother''s hatred, how can we forget it? Sooner or later, he will ask Du Weigou to double his repayment.


    It''s OK to hurt him, but it''s better to hurt Xiaolei''s brother!


    "Little brother Lei, who hurt them? Do you want me to help you find someone?"


    Looking at Ning Xiaolei, Zhao Xiaoshu asked.


    Ning Xiaolei waved his hand and said: "things start because of me. I can solve them myself. Xiaoshu, you should study hard and don''t be disturbed."


    Seeing Ning Xiaolei''s resolute eyes, Zhao Xiaoshu pondered for a moment and nodded: "OK, brother Xiaolei, if you have anything, please let me know in time, and I can also help you."


    "Well, good brother, thank you."


    Ning Xiaolei didn''t refuse. He patted Zhao Xiaoshu on the shoulder with a smile and answered.


    After a short stay, Wang Kai and Changshan rushed back to the dormitory covered with gauze.


    After being injured last night, they went to the hospital for a day''s drip, which ended not long ago.


    "Brother Kay, brother Shan, are you so hurt?"


    When Wang Kai and Changshan come in, Zhao Xiaoshu can''t help but flash a cold killing idea in his eyes.


    "Xiaoshu, it''s OK. It''s scary. In fact, it''s nothing. You see, it doesn''t hurt Hiss... "


    Chong Zhao Xiaoshu squeeze out a smile, Changshan ready to lift his arm to show safety, but affected the injury, pain directly bared his teeth.


    Seeing this, Ning Xiaolei hurriedly went to help Changshan, glared at him and said, "Shanzi, don''t try to be brave. I''ll find some medicine for you."


    Pretending to rummage in the closet for a long time, Ning Xiaolei takes out his mobile phone and quietly extracts two small yellow pills from Xumi''s bag.


    "Kai fat man, Shanzi, one for each person. This is the elixir from an ancient temple there. It''s very effective."


    As he said, Ning Xiaolei handed Xiaohuang Dan over.


    Wang Kai and Changshan took it dubiously. Changshan said, "Xiaolei, are you sure it''s not poison?"


    "It''s poison. I''ve tried it myself."


    Ning Xiaolei rolled his eyes and looked at Changshan road.


    Changshan said with a smile, "Hey, Xiaolei, don''t mind. I''ll talk about it casually. I''m looking at the yellow pill like an ancient pill. I heard that there is mercury in it, which can make people poisoned."


    "Brother Shan, show me."


    Zhao Xiaoshu suddenly opens his mouth and looks at Xiaohuang Dan Road in Changshan''s hands.


    Changshan did not hesitate to pass Xiaohuang Dan.


    Stretching out two fingers, Zhao Xiaoshu carefully pinched them, put them in front of his nose and sniffed them, then his eyes suddenly showed a light.


    "Little book, what''s the matter? Don''t scare me."


    Seeing Zhao Xiaoshu''s expression, Changshan shivered and cried.


    Smell speech, Zhao Xiaoshu long breath, look to restore calm, will Xiaohuang Dan back, said: "nothing, this pill is not toxic, but has great benefits to the injury."


    "Is it?"


    Changshan Lengleng took over, while Wang Kai heard Zhao Xiaoshu''s words, he had put xiaohuangdan into his mouth.


    Surprised to see Zhao Xiaoshu, Ning Xiaolei goes over and helps Wang Kai unload the gauze.


    "Fat Kay, it''s OK. The wound has healed. This pill is effective."


    Seeing that Wang Kai seems to be worried, Ning Xiaolei laughs.


    The gauze was removed and the skin under it was exposed. However, the scar on Wang Kai''s body last night had already disappeared.


    If it wasn''t for some blood stains left on it, people would even doubt whether he was injured last night.


    And see Wang Kai''s injury so soon, Zhao Xiaoshu eyes again revealed a trace of horror.


    This medicine effect is too adverse!


    "Fat Kay, press it to see if it hurts."Ning Xiaolei looks at Wang Kai with a smile and says to Changshan, who is staying at one side: "Shanzi, don''t you eat? If you''re afraid of poison, give it back to me! "


    "Eat, I eat, who said I don''t eat, dare to let me return, immediately break up."


    For fear that Ning Xiaolei wants to go back, Changshan can''t wait to put Xiaohuang Dan in his mouth.


    Ning Xiaolei smiles and smiles.


    "Little brother Lei, let''s have a chat. There''s something I want to ask you."


    At this time, Zhao Xiaoshu suddenly opened his mouth, and then went to the balcony outside the dormitory.


    Ning Xiaolei was stunned for a moment and followed him.


    "Xiaoshu, do you want to ask about pills?"


    Looking at Zhao Xiaoshu, Ning Xiaolei opens his mouth. He has guessed what Zhao Xiaoshu wants to ask him.


    Zhao Xiaoshu nodded and said, "brother Xiaolei, where is the ancient temple where you ask for this elixir? I also want to ask for some for my family when I have time."


    "I can''t tell exactly where it is. It was when I was a child. I played with my friends and went into an ancient temple in the mountains by mistake. I got such a bottle of pills, but later I couldn''t find it."


    Ning Xiaolei''s eyes twinkled and told a lie.


    The affairs of the monster group are very important. Ning Xiaolei doesn''t dare to let others know its secret before he has the power to protect himself.


    It''s not that he doesn''t believe in brotherly roommates, but that he has a reason.


    Fortunately, Zhao Xiaoshu didn''t ask any more questions. He pondered for a moment and said, "well, brother Lei, can I ask you for some pills?"


    "Yes, it''s all brothers. I''ll get them for you."


    When he comes to the wardrobe, Ning Xiaolei takes five small yellow pills and gives them to Zhao Xiaoshu.


    Zhao Xiaoshu is very excited and grateful for a long time. It''s not until Ning Xiaolei deliberately keeps a straight face that he smiles.


    "How I want to meet the same future with you, how I want to gaze at the same star in the same place..."


    After chatting with three roommates for a while, Ning Xiaolei''s mobile phone suddenly rings, with four big characters on it - Lin Da Xuehua.


    Leng Leng, Ning Xiaolei picked up and said happily, "what''s the matter with me, Miss Lin?"


    "Come downstairs, I''ll buy you some fruit to visit you."


    Lin Yumeng''s angry voice sounded on the phone, as if speechless.


    Ning Xiaolei smiles and replies, "OK, I''ll go down now."


    Hang up the phone, say hello to roommates, Ning Xiaolei rushed out.


    School flower visit, even if it''s just to send fruit, it''s something others can''t ask for, so we should be positive.


    In the dormitory, watching Ning Xiaolei go out with a smile on his face, Wang Kai and Changshan frown.


    Changshan looked a little unhappy and hummed, "what''s the matter with Lin Xin? She''s all in love with Du Weigou. What''s the matter with Yin Xiaolei?"


    "We all see how Xiaolei treats her. Now she''s well with Du Weigou. Don''t you let Xiaolei go?"


    Wang Kai''s eyes were cold and his face was angry.


    Looking at them curiously, Zhao Xiaoshu asked: "brother Shan, brother Kai, what do you say? Isn''t Lin Xin brother Lei''s girlfriend? What''s the matter with Du Weigou?"


    "Xiaoshu, it''s like this. Lin Xin dumped Xiaolei. Yesterday..."


    Changshan looks very blue and tells Zhao Xiaoshu about yesterday.


    Under the boys'' dormitory.


    Lin Yumeng is holding several bags of fruit in her hand. She is standing there quietly waiting.


    As one of her three school flowers, she immediately attracted the attention of many students. Many people stopped to watch her and talked about her beauty.


    Looking at Lin Yumeng''s posture, it''s obvious that he is waiting for someone. They are all curious about which boy has this kind of honor.

 Chapter 6

    As soon as Ning Xiaolei came out of the boys'' dormitory, he saw a slender beauty with her back to the door.


    Although we only met last night, Ning Xiaolei immediately recognized who the other party was.


    In other people''s eyes, there is no such situation that people will be fascinated by one''s back. It can only be Lin Yumeng, one of the University flowers.


    Lin Yumeng is now wearing a light colored jacket, and her lower body is a soft light blue skirt. Her waist is slim, her legs are long and white, and her eyes are bright.


    Ning Xiaolei quietly walked over to Lin Yumeng, looked at her pure face, and said with a smile: "Da Xiaohua, are you waiting for your boyfriend?"


    Lin Yumeng is slightly surprised to see a personal chat up in front of him. He is relieved to see that it is Ning Xiaolei.


    There was a delicate smile on her face. Lin Yumeng''s eyes flashed a hint of cunning. Her cheeks suddenly turned red and nodded: "yes, I''ve brought fruit to my boyfriend."


    Ning Xiaolei is just joking. He didn''t expect Lin Yumeng to answer like this. His eyes are suddenly round, and the whole person is in a mess.


    What''s this chick singing?


    Is it that I was moved by my brother''s heroic posture last night, and I plan to make a promise?


    When Ning Xiaolei is crooked, the boys around are not happy.


    Even if it''s chatting up school flower, there must be a first come, then come, boy, you''re not kind!


    "The boy in front of us, how dare you talk to Xiaohua of Lin University? Have you asked us if we agree?"


    "Classmate, don''t disturb us to look at the school flowers, hurry to one side."


    "I don''t take care of myself. I want to take care of my school flowers. Get out of here."


    Ning Xiaolei muddled forced for a long time, the reaction came over, people say is after oneself, immediately not happy.


    What''s the matter with brother Temo? What''s the matter with you when you talk to Lin Xiaohua.


    Besides, although brother''s appearance is not handsome, it does not affect the appearance of the city!


    You don''t refuse, you are destined to look up to the school flower, brother also bubble set.


    Speechless, Ning Xiaolei turns to Lin Yumeng, who has been laughing all the time, and says, "big school flower, would you like to have a look together?"


    "Well, you''re my boyfriend anyway."


    Lin Yumeng nods with a smile, not pinching at all.


    "What?"


    Ning Xiaolei almost thought that he had heard wrong and nearly fell down with a somersault.


    Is this girl serious?


    If there was a joke in the beginning, what should we do this time?


    "Take it."


    When Ning Xiaolei is confused, Lin Yumeng puts several bags of fruit in his hand into Ning Xiaolei''s hand, and then directly reaches for his arm.


    Feeling the familiar soft touch on his arm, Ning Xiaolei revived himself.


    Hard in his face pinch, Ning Xiaolei again confirmed that he is not a dream.


    "Shit, really!"


    Staring at Lin Yumeng, who looks a little shy red, Ning Xiaolei still doesn''t believe it.


    Lin Yumeng speechless, rolled a white eye, Jiao angry way: "idiot, I''m holding your arm, can it be false, go."


    "Er ER!"


    Rather small thunder Leng Leng should a, be dragged by Lin Yumeng to the playground direction to walk.


    When the two left, the boys'' dormitory door exploded.


    "Damn it, that boy really hooked up with Lin University."


    "Lin University took the initiative to take the man''s arm, my God, my pure goddess, so sad, no longer alive."


    "Big news, super big news, who knows the details of that boy?"


    Ning Xiaolei and Lin Yumeng gradually walk away from each other.

 Chapter 7

    After gradually away from the crowd, Lin Yumeng blushes and releases Ning Xiaolei''s arm.


    "Why, no acting!"


    Ning Xiaolei smiles at Lin Yumeng.


    At the beginning, he was still a little confused, but later he thought that although he saved Lin Yumeng, it was not enough to make Lin Yumeng like himself.


    The only explanation is that Lin Yumeng just wants to create an impression that she has a boyfriend in front of everyone.


    When they chatted last night, Ning Xiaolei also learned that Lin Yumeng was forced by her family. She obviously wanted to change her mind in this way.


    By comparison, Ning Xiaolei guesses Lin Yumeng''s mind.


    "You see that!"


    Lin Yumeng looks at Ning Xiaolei, blinks innocently with big eyes, and asks, "don''t you blame me?"


    "What''s your fault? How many people can''t ask for a boyfriend who can pretend to be the flower of Lin University."


    Ning Xiaolei shakes his head with a smile. Only a fool can refuse this good thing!


    And along the way, he enjoyed a lot.


    It has to be said that Lin Yumeng''s figure is very good. She should be convex and warped. Ning Xiaolei is almost addicted to it.


    "I don''t mean that. Pretending to be my boyfriend may cause you some trouble."


    Lin Yumeng slightly pursed her lips and nibbled at the scallop''s teeth.


    Leng Leng, Ning Xiaolei immediately waved his hand and said: "you saw it yesterday. With my fighting power, who dares to find fault and fight directly? It''s a big school flower. Do you want to consider making a real joke?"


    "It''s not so easy to be a big headed ghost and a man who wants to be my Lin Yumeng."


    Stares at Ning Xiaolei, Lin Yumeng has no good airway.


    "I''ll work hard. I have a hunch that I''m one of those talented players."


    Ning Xiaolei doesn''t mind, he he laughs.


    Lin Yumeng was speechless. She turned her eyes and said, "if you want to be my boyfriend, you can. You have to settle down my family first. At that time, I will consider giving you a chance."


    "Well, it''s a deal. I''d rather Xiaolei doesn''t accept anything, especially not lose."


    Ning Xiaolei patted his chest and returned with a happy face.


    Look at this situation, it seems that there is a play!


    Since ancient times, the new son-in-law had to pass the mother-in-law pass. It''s just to deal with the mother-in-law, and fight for the happiness of his life.


    And Lin Yumeng went to the playground for a walk, Ning Xiaolei personally sent Lin Yumeng back to the girls'' dormitory, and then returned.


    Just push open the door of his dormitory, Ning Xiaolei see Wang Kai and other three roommates, eyes fixed on him.


    "Xiao Lei, OK, we thought you and Lin Xin were going out, but we didn''t expect that you were colluding with Lin Da Xiaohua. Tell me honestly, how did you get together? Why don''t we know?"


    "Well, if you don''t show mountains or dew, I''ll take Xiaolei as my fat man."


    "Xiao Lei Ge, congratulations. Compared with Lin Xin, Lin Xiaohua is stronger. I don''t know how many times. Take advantage of it."


    Looking at the three roommates, Ning Xiaolei said, "I said that Lin Da and I were just pretending to be lovers. Do you believe me?"


    "No


    Wang Kai and the other three spoke in unison, shaking their heads more and more.


    Ning Xiaolei knew this and handed the fruit in his hand to the three people.


    Since they can''t change their views, they have to choose to stop them.


    Facts have proved that it is not so easy to shut up. While eating, the three continued to laugh at him.


    "It''s bought by the flower of Lin University. It''s delicious to eat. I admire Xiaolei."


    "Xiao Lei, I''m so lucky. The flower of Lin University bought you fruit, and said it was disguised."


    ¡­¡­


    Seeing the trend of being soured to death by these guys, Ning Xiaolei finds an excuse to escape into the bathroom.


    With a long breath, Ning Xiaolei takes out his mobile phone and opens the software.


    Chat group everything as usual, no one sent a red envelope, only some monsters nagging all kinds of home, the content is very interesting.


    But now Ning Xiaolei doesn''t care. He wants to learn Tianpeng footwork and black bear boxing.


    Click open Xumi bag, select these two things, and click extract.


    The next moment, in front of a flash of gold, two pages of gold paper appeared in front of me.


    Ning Xiaolei was a little confused. Before he knew what was going on, the golden paper turned into two streamers and entered his mind.


    After a slight stabbing pain in his head, Ning Xiaolei comes back to his senses and is shocked to find that the information of Tianpeng''s Footwork and black bear''s boxing has been imprinted in his memory. What he lacks is the fire.


    As long as you practice more, they will certainly show their due power over time.

 Chapter 8

    When he comes out of the bathroom, Ning Xiaolei walks and sings happily.


    No, he has learned the black bear boxing and Tianpeng footwork, plus the extra strength after eating the Demon power pill. How can he be equivalent to half of the legendary Wulin people.


    He is confident that if he meets those gangsters of brother Huang Mao again, he will be able to bring them down without one punch and one foot.


    "Life is so lonely as snow. This is the realm of a master. I understand."


    In Wang Kai''s and other three roommates'' expressions, Ning Xiaolei pretends to be an expert and says bleakly.


    Changshan rolled his eyes and said, "Xiaolei, did you knock your head in the bathroom just now?"


    "Nemi!"


    Deliberately created momentum is broken by a sentence, Ning Xiaolei can''t help scolding.


    What''s more, I almost choked on my internal injury.


    It''s easy to be beaten if you talk like this.


    A few roommates in the dormitory are Changshan''s most flexible personality. They can always make people feel half dead when they say something. They belong to the type of beating up.


    Wang Kai has the same temperament as himself. He is smooth and steady.


    Zhao Xiaoshu, the last one, has been mysterious all the time. Although he has been here for two years, Ning Xiaolei and others don''t know about his family, and his parents haven''t seen anything. Zhao Xiaoshu came alone at the beginning of school.


    But this does not affect the relationship between the four in their dormitory. Zhao Xiaoshu is sincere and polite. He is the youngest of the four, and several people treat him as their younger brother.


    "I don''t have a sister. Kai fat has. Well, Xiaolei, you''ve got the flowers of Lin University, and..."


    Changshan continues to tease Ning Xiaolei. This time Ning Xiaolei can''t bear it. He rushes to Changshan and plans to give Changshan a good taste.


    Unconsciously, Ning Xiaolei naturally uses Tianpeng footwork.


    His figure flickered, and he came to Changshan in the blink of an eye.


    Changshan, with an obscene smile on his face, only feels a flower in front of him. Ning Xiaolei has arrived in front of him, and then he is pressed under him.


    Ning Xiaolei, of course, will not be polite to Changshan. After a fat beating, he will make Changshan scream.


    On one side, Wang kaixiao looked at them, biting an apple in his mouth.


    Not far away from him, Zhao Xiaoshu frowned and his eyes twinkled. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, Monday, it was fine and there were two classes in the morning.


    Ning Xiaolei wakes up early. After breakfast, he and Zhao Xiaoshu come to the classroom.


    Changshan and Wang Kai have girlfriends, but they are not with them.


    At the moment, there are only a few people in the classroom. The others usually arrive about ten minutes before class.


    Casually find a back seat, Ning Xiaolei and Zhao Xiaoshu sit down.


    Idle and bored, Ning Xiaolei takes out his mobile phone, opens the software and clicks on the chat group.


    A bunch of ghosts and demons in the group are chatting with each other, which is very interesting.


    Golden winged Mirs carving: today I went out and cleaned up Nezha and red boy (three cool expressions)


    peacock Daming King: brother, you can make trouble at will, don''t be afraid, but I can''t help you brush them with five colors of divine light, brother under the sage is the first (five cool expressions)


    Golden winged Mirs carving: brother domineering!


    Fox demon Daji: brother Dapeng is also domineering. The red envelope you sent yesterday is very popular. (a shy expression)


    Nine Tailed pheasant: mm-hmm, brother Dapeng is really aggressive.


    Lady Shiji: good fight. If I can''t fight, I''ll go to clean up Nezha''s unruly son every day. (three angry expressions)


    Bull Demon King: special, just fight. Can you not take my son with you? (an angry expression)


    when the crowd was quiet, they seemed to find it hard to get involved.


    After a while, the golden winged Mirs jumped out again.


    Golden winged Mirs carving: who let him get close to those immortals of the Terran, who will not deal with him? If you want me to say, you should take good care of your son.


    Bull Demon King: why, no matter my son is my business, do you want to make trouble?


    Golden winged Mirs carving: I''m afraid you can''t do it. In terms of fighting, who have I been afraid of? Besides, I still have my brother''s support.


    Bull Demon King: OK, OK, is my Seven Saints vegetarian?


    Golden winged Mirs: Seven Saints? You really think you can call them all to help you. (three expressions)


    Monkey King: don''t make any noise, brother Niu. I want to say, that''s what you are. Son is important. Don''t our demon family''s affection matter? It''s really time to take good care of red boy.

 Chapter 9

    Seeing the familiar figure suddenly popping out, Ning Xiaolei''s eyes suddenly stare round.


    Monkey King, the great sage of Qi Tian, didn''t see him chatting before. He thought he wasn''t in the group. Unexpectedly, he came out now.


    When he was a child watching TV, Monkey Sun has always been his idol Ning Xiaolei. In his dreams, he always wanted to be a lawless person like him.


    It has to be said that monkey brother''s words are effective. The golden winged Mirs and the ox demon king are not quarreling for a moment.


    But Ning Xiaolei calms down, turns over the chat record again, but his brow gradually creases.


    Judging by the content of the chat, the relationship between the demon clan and the immortal Buddha does not seem to be so good.


    After thinking about it, Ning Xiaolei shakes his head. He''s just an ordinary person. It''s really groundless to worry about what this demon fairy event will do.


    At this time, Monkey Sun spoke again in the group.


    Monkey King: we all belong to one family. When we think about the glory of the demon clan in ancient times, we must remember the lesson. We should not fight each other, help each other, unite and love each other.


    "Hum!"


    Monkey Sun finished, and a big red envelope popped up on the screen.


    Ning Xiaolei is a little stunned and busy.


    "Congratulations, I got Monkey King''s red envelope and got two demon elixirs, which have been stored in Xumi bag."


    Yaolidan!


    Ning Xiaolei looks happy in his eyes. Last time he fought gangsters, yaolidan helped a lot.


    At this time, the classroom has been a lot of people, only a few minutes away from class.


    at that moment, a smell of perfume and odour flutters from the door of the classroom.


    Ning Xiaolei is stunned for a moment, but Du Weigou and Lin Xin look up.


    Behind them, there were several students, but they were the followers who were with them at miracle KTV that day.


    "Damn it. What a smell. It stinks."


    "It''s a cesspit. I can''t stand it. Open the window quickly."


    "NIMA, who''s smelling, go out and hang it."


    Classroom instant frying pan, all the students cover their mouths and noses, a look of disgust.


    Just walked into the door, Du Weigou''s face suddenly froze with a smile on his face.


    Eyes swept around the classroom, Du Weigou eyes fell on Ning Xiaolei, suddenly issued an angry Scream: "Ning Xiaolei, it''s not because of you, I killed you."


    "Idiot, be quiet. This is the classroom, the place to learn."


    Ning Xiaolei curls his mouth and hums coldly, disdaining to say.


    Du Weigou was still a little rational. He took a few deep breaths and said in a cold voice, "wait, sooner or later I''ll kill you, Xin''er. Let''s go."


    With a provocative stare at Ning Xiaolei, Du Weigou embraces Lin Xin and goes to the seat by the window.


    The students who were sitting nearby saw this and quickly dispersed, looking for other seats.


    It''s really the smell of Du Weigou and others. It''s too smelly!


    Seeing this, Du Weigou''s face became more and more iron green, and he hated Ning Xiaolei more deeply.


    Ning Xiaolei doesn''t worry about Du Weigou at all. Originally, he also wanted to find Du Weigou to avenge Wang Kai and Changshan. Wouldn''t it be better if he sent him to find a cigarette.


    In the classroom, after a moment of silence, the other students watched Ning Xiaolei, Lin Xin and Du Weigou talking.


    Through the scene just now, they all know what happened among them, and they are very curious about what happened.


    Especially after seeing Ning Xiaolei''s girlfriend Lin Xin and Du Weigou together, it is hard to avoid some other conjectures.

 Chapter 10

    The whole class was very boring. A enchanting looking female teacher was reading the textbook.


    Ning Xiaolei simply doesn''t listen and plays with his mobile phone.


    What lessons do you have when you get in touch with the demons and ghosts in the group? He''d rather Xiaolei''s future is doomed to heaven and earth.


    Although he didn''t know why he was drawn into a group of monsters, when he came into contact with the magic red envelope inside, he was not willing to leave. It was the king''s way to sneak in and grab the red envelope.


    As for the problems that have been discovered, that is also a matter of the future. Anyway, it is still ok now.


    In the group, after Monkey Sun sent a red envelope, the Bull Demon King spoke.


    Bull Demon King: what you said is reasonable, Lao Niu, it''s my fault.


    Golden winged Mirs carving: I''m also wrong. After all, red boy is a member of our demon family. I shouldn''t clean him up together.


    Monkey King: Well, it''s rare that everyone looks up to my grandson so much. Just don''t quarrel in the future. (a smile)


    Nu Wa: Wu Kong is right. The purpose of my group is to strengthen the unity of our demon tribe.


    Bai Suzhen: Lady Nuwa has appeared. Welcome. (three applause expressions)


    Xiaoqing: welcome.


    Bai Gujing: welcome.


    ¡­¡­


    In addition to a very few important things, the diving demon clan who didn''t dive came out and instantly brushed 99 + messages.


    Ning Xiaolei finally resisted the impulse of following the brush and took a long breath.


    Now I don''t know what these monsters think of themselves. If they are found and kicked out, there is no place to cry.


    After welcome, the group chat content is back on track again.


    Nu Wa: I''m very glad to see you like this. The red envelope starts. (a smile)


    "buzz!"


    A big red envelope appears on the screen.


    I''ll take it!


    Ning Xiaolei gave full play to his well-trained red envelope grabbing fingering and gave it a hard point.


    "Congratulations, I got Nuwa''s red envelope and got a copy of the East emperor Sutra, which has been put into Xumi bag."


    East emperor Sutra?


    It''s like a skill. Wow, Kaka!


    Seeing the pop-up prompt, Ning Xiaolei almost jumped up with excitement.


    Now that he has all the moves, it''s hard for him to think of Xiaolei rather than rise and take off.


    You know what he snatched are not ordinary things, whether it''s black bear spirit, golden winged Mirs carving, or Nu Wa, what can they send out?


    Even if they make things up casually, they can crush all the moves on the earth.


    After Nu Wa, the red packets in the group didn''t stop, and the ox demon king and the golden winged Mirs carving followed one by one.


    "Congratulations, you''ve got the red envelope of the ox demon king, and you''ve got three magic pills, which have been put into Xumi bag."


    "Congratulations, you''ve got the red envelope of the golden winged Mirs carving and a thousand year old ginseng plant, which has been stored in Xumi bag."


    Two tips in a row, Ning Xiaolei''s happy mouth almost blossomed.


    The feeling of grabbing the red envelope is cool. I want to laugh a few times. Wow, click!


    After the red envelope, the group burst.


    Black bear spirit: Thank you for the red envelope of empress Nuwa and brother Niu and Dapeng. (three ecstatic expressions)


    Huang Fengqi: Thank you for the red envelope.


    White mouse essence: Thank you for the red envelope.


    Fox demon Daji: Thank you for the red envelope.


    ¡­¡­


    After a series of thanks, Ning Xiaolei had already typed the words well, and he just put up with it.


    Although the heart is very excited red envelope of the three people, but about their own may be kicked out of the group, or forget.


    However, this time things are not so simple. Ning Xiaolei wants to dive, but someone pushes him out.

 Chapter 11

    Peacock Daming King: I just looked through the red envelope records. It seems that empress Nuwa issued the East emperor Sutra. My God, which lucky one robbed it? This is the cultivation skill of the East emperor demon emperor. (three shocked expressions)


    ox demon king: what, the cultivation method of the demon emperor? Damn it, old cow. I''m not supposed to talk about it. Why didn''t I get it. (a row of crazy expressions)


    jiulingyuansheng: ah, crazy, crazy, I want to. (a line of crying expression)


    Yuan Hong of Meishan: envy, jealousy and hatred, pointing to the cultivation method of the supreme level.


    Meishan Zhu Zizhen: the same envy.


    Fox demon Daji: which elder brother robbed, warm the bed and seek common cultivation. (a gouyin expression)


    Bai Gujing: coquettish fox, the Eastern Emperor''s demon emperor''s skill is practiced by men. After training, his whole body is full of muscles.


    Golden winged Mirs carving: for exchange, even if you have no talent, you can''t learn it. It''s better to change it into something useful for you. Who robbed it? Come out quickly!


    Shituoling small diamond wind: come out, the king let you out!


    Ben Bo Er Ba: come out!


    Babo''erben: come out!


    Ning Xiaolei is peeping at the screen. Seeing that the spearhead turns to him instantly, he is scared out of a cold sweat on his forehead.


    At this time, he finally realized that he seemed to have robbed something extraordinary.


    It''s over, it''s over!


    Ning Xiaolei bullies him sharply in his chest. He is so flustered in his heart that he thinks about Countermeasures in his mind.


    At such a time, it is impossible not to appear.


    Well, it''s a dead man.


    Ning Xiaolei made a decision after biting his teeth.


    Xiaoyao Ning Xiaolei: Hello everyone, I robbed you. (a smile)


    the news is sent out, and Ning Xiaolei has been deceived before he sees the reply from all the people.


    Little demon?


    What the hell is this?


    After seeing his name in the group, Ning Xiaolei looks silly.


    Others don''t know. He knows that he is a real human and has nothing to do with demons.


    Does it have something to do with swallowing yaolidan?


    Ning Xiaolei''s eyes twinkle quickly and he is puzzled.


    At this time, the group after a brief silence, directly boiling.


    Golden winged Mirs carving: Damn, I''ve been robbed by a little demon. It''s so cruel!


    Peacock Daming King: £À Xiaoyao Ning Xiaolei, how about exchanging with our demon saint and giving you five divine lights?


    Bull Demon King: that little demon, you give the emperor''s Scripture to Lao Niu, and later Lao Niu will cover you.


    Meishan Yuan Hong: I promise you three requirements. How about giving me the imperial Scripture?


    Xiaoqing: £À Xiaoyao Ning Xiaolei, the future boss, please hold the thigh.


    Bai Suzhen: Xiaoqing, don''t be mischievous. You are everywhere.


    Jade rabbit essence: what''s good about the emperor''s classic? I''ll continue to pound my medicine.


    Xiaoyao Ning Xiaolei


    So many big guys want to trade with him, Ning Xiaolei is scared and doesn''t know how to speak.


    And I don''t know who I should give it to. No matter who I give it to, I will offend the others and lose more than I gain.


    Ning Xiaolei is very anxious in his heart. He can''t resist the impulse of extracting something from Xumi bag and running away, waiting quietly.


    Since it is because of Nu Wa, Ning Xiaolei believes that she will come forward.


    Sure enough, after he sent the message, Nu Wa appeared.


    Nu Wa: everyone is quiet. The emperor''s Scripture belongs to God''s will. Everything has its own destiny. Even if you exchange it, you can''t cultivate it. On the contrary, it''s harmful and useless.


    Cow demon king: what Nvwa said is reasonable. Does she say that this little demon has any special identity? (three expressions of curiosity)


    Nu Wa: it''s useless to say it before the time comes. When the time comes, you will know. (a smiling expression)


    Bai Suzhen: sages speak differently and unfathomably. (three expressions of admiration)


    Xiaoqing: enigmatic. (three expressions of admiration)


    Nu Wa: I still have some ways to cultivate the ancient demon clan. If you want, you can talk about me in private, all for the sake of the powerful demon clan. (a smile)


    Baigujing: Wow, really? Am I dreaming? (three stunned expressions)


    fox demon Daji: can it be true that empress Nuwa talks, you stupid skeleton. (a disdainful expression)


    the crowd continued to chat, but Ning Xiaolei was relieved.


    Nuwa said so, it is obvious that she is OK, and there is no need to worry about being kicked out of the group.


    As for why he was drawn into the group by Nu Wa, God knows.


    Anyway, it''s OK to continue to grab red envelopes in the group. Nothing else matters.


    Just ready to put down the phone slowly nervous mood, the phone suddenly vibrated.


    Ning Xiaolei opened the flashing icon, but Nu Wa wanted to add his friends.


    With a slight flash in his eyes, Ning Xiaolei agrees. It''s a disaster.


    What''s more, Nu Wa helped a lot just now. I don''t think she wanted to settle with him in the future.

 Chapter 12

    Nu Wa: are there many doubts in my heart? Do you want to ask why you are included in our demon group? (a smile)


    he was slightly stunned. Ning Xiaolei''s eyes were startled. She was worthy of the title of empress Nuwa, as you all know.


    Nu Wa: I won''t tell you why. As I said in the group, you will know when the time comes. (a naughty expression)


    Xiaoyao Ning Xiaolei: I


    Isn''t that a joke!


    Ning Xiaolei is speechless, especially seeing the following sentence and the naughty expression, the image of Nu Wa, which should have been extremely dignified, suddenly collapses.


    It seems that the real demons are not the same as what he imagined!


    It was not only Nu Wa, Daji and Baigujing who gave him the same feeling as ordinary people.


    Nu Wa: in addition to asking these useless questions, if you encounter any cultivation problems, puzzles, or want to ask for help, you can directly ask me. If I don''t reply in time, you can also ask someone in the group for help.


    In Ning Xiaolei''s belly Fei unceasingly, Nu Wa''s news pops up again.


    Seeing this, Ning Xiaolei was transferred when he paid attention to Leighton and got excited immediately.


    On the surface, does Nu Wa want to accept herself as an apprentice?


    The ancient great God, the mother of the earth and the goddess of creation, is so excited.


    Xiaoyao Ning Xiaolei: is empress Nuwa going to take me as an apprentice? (three expectant expressions)


    Nu Wa: I can''t talk about taking in apprentices. I''m not qualified yet. I can only say that it''s guidance.


    Xiaoyao Ning Xiaolei: ah? (a row of puzzled expressions)


    Ning Xiaolei is directly dumbfounded. What do you mean?


    Nu Wa said that she was not qualified enough to accept herself as an apprentice. This is special.


    Say not depressed that is false, Ning Xiaolei even think Nu Wa is in tactful refuse him, in fact is don''t look up to his identity.


    At this time, Nuwa had another message.


    Nu Wa: don''t think about it. I don''t mean anything else. What I''m talking about is the truth. You''ll know it then.


    Xiaoyao Ning Xiaolei: Well, it''s time again. (a speechless expression)


    from the beginning of the chat to now, when you encounter things you want to know, it''s all like this answer. Ning Xiaolei really doesn''t know how to reply.


    After thinking for a moment, Ning Xiaolei decided not to ask, but to ask something he urgently needed to know.


    Xiaoyao Ning Xiaolei: can I practice the East emperor Sutra, empress Nuwa?


    Nu Wa: of course, you can get it because I did something on the red envelope. (a smirk)


    Xiaoyao Ning Xiaolei: Well, Niang Niang is powerful. Since you know my identity, mother Nuwa, is there any problem in my practice of the demon family? (three expressions of panic)


    Nu Wa: don''t worry, practice well, big problems can''t happen.


    Xiaoyao Ning Xiaolei: ah? now I see! Then I can use all the things in the red envelope that I snatched in the group, right!


    Nu Wa: in theory, don''t worry. I''ll help you solve the problem. (a smirk expression)


    Xiaoyao Ning Xiaolei: (three cold sweat expressions)


    I don''t know why, Ning Xiaolei always feels that Nu Wa''s answer is not reliable.


    What''s a big problem? What''s theory? And with the sneak attack expression behind, Ning Xiaolei always feels scared.


    After thinking about it, Ning Xiaolei shook his head hard.


    It''s lucky not to be kicked out of the group. You can also get advice from Nu Wa. What''s to be afraid of.


    Anyway, Nu Wa also said that she would help solve the problem. When there is an accident, she should go directly to this big man.


    In her capacity, there should be no problem that can not be solved!


    Nu Wa: is it all right? If it''s gone, I''ll tell you something about the refining pot in your mind.


    Demon pot?


    Ning Xiaolei is a fool. What kind of refining pot does he have in his mind.


    All of a sudden, Ning Xiaolei is stunned, and the scene that he was hit by something in the street in the middle of the night when he broke up with Lin Xin appears in his mind.


    "Isn''t that a demon pot?"


    Ning Xiaolei muttered and his eyes twinkled.


    It was just after he was smashed by something that day that he added such software to his mobile phone and joined the chat group.


    "Brother Lei, what are you muttering about? The teacher is looking at you!"


    At this time, Ning Xiaolei suddenly hears someone talking beside him, but he looks up at Zhao Xiaoshu who is beside him curiously.

 Chapter 13

    Scratching his head, Ning Xiaolei showed a kind smile to the female teacher on the platform, waved to Zhao Xiaoshu and said, "it''s nothing. Don''t worry about me. Just listen to the class."


    "Eh!"


    Zhao Xiaoshu is stunned and looks at Ning Xiaolei strangely. Ning Xiaolei, who usually doesn''t use his mobile phone in class, has been playing all the time today. He doesn''t feel right!


    Shaking his head, Zhao Xiaoshu didn''t think much about it. Instead, he listened to the female teacher on the stage.


    Although the female teacher is read according to the book, but Zhao Xiaoshu also listen with relish, let Ning Xiaolei very speechless.


    Attention turns back to the mobile phone, Ning Xiaolei sees that Nuwa''s message has been sent.


    Nu Wa: it''s because of the refining pot that you can connect to Skynet and be pulled into the group by me.


    Seeing Nu Wa''s words, Ning Xiaolei confirmed that the refining pot was the thing that hit her that day.


    It''s just that this pot of refining demons ran directly into my mind and was hidden deep enough.


    Xiaoyao Ning Xiaolei: Well, I know.


    Nu Wa: the pot of refining demons is the treasure of our demon family. There is a vast space in the pot. To give it to you is to let you cultivate the power of our demon family in the lower world and provide you with the convenience of self-defense.


    Xiaoyao Ning Xiaolei: ah, cultivate the power of demon clan? (three puzzled expressions)


    Nu Wa: it''s too early for you now. What you need to do now is to practice hard and improve your strength. When you are strong, I will arrange tasks for you.


    Xiaoyao Ning Xiaolei: Well, I will practice well. Thank you for your answer. (three expressions of thanks)


    Nu Wa: you don''t need to be polite. If you don''t have anything to do, you can have more relationships with the demons in the group, which is beneficial and harmless.


    Xiaoyao Ning Xiaolei: Well, I understand.


    After chatting with Nu Wa, Ning Xiaolei watched the chat records in the group. When he saw that there was no useful news, he withdrew first.


    Just at this time, it''s time for class to end. It''s easy for people to find the secret.


    "Little brother Lei, you''re acting a little bit wrong today. You''ve been playing with your mobile phone all the time."


    Zhao Xiaoshu looks at Ning Xiaolei and asks curiously.


    Ning Xiaolei showed a mysterious smile and said, "Hey, you don''t understand that!"


    "Is brother Lei chatting with the school flower of Lin University?"


    Zhao Xiaoshu blinked and said with a smile.


    glared at Ning Xiaolei. Ning Xiao Lei was just about to answer. Suddenly he smelt a smell of strong perfume.


    "Damn it."


    Ning Xiaolei scolds and holds his breath. Looking up, he sees Du Weigou embracing Lin Xin and coming to the aisle beside him.


    After Du Weigou and Lin Xin, there are several doglegs of Du Weigou.


    Standing up, Ning Xiaolei takes a cold look at them, turns around and plans to call Zhao Xiaoshu to leave.


    It was not that he was afraid of them, but that the smell was so strong that the rest of the people in the neighborhood had been far away.


    "Why, Ning Xiaolei, seeing that Xin''er and I are so close, I can''t bear it?"


    Du Weigou suddenly opens his mouth and looks at Ning Xiaolei triumphantly.


    Whenever he thought of being overcast by Ning Xiaolei that day and getting the odor that he couldn''t wash out, he would be so angry that his teeth would itch, and he would like to get even more revenge.


    "What do you mean, scum man and cheap woman are made for each other. My little brother Lei was blind before he fell in love with this woman."


    Ning Xiaolei has not yet opened his mouth, and Zhao Xiaoshu stands up first and answers.


    Looking at Zhao Xiaoshu, Ning Xiaolei is surprised.


    This kind of words appeared in Zhao Xiaoshu''s mouth, who is knowledgeable and never swearing. It can be seen how he is fighting against injustice for Ning Xiaolei.


    Yes, it''s brother!


    Back to God, Ning Xiaolei nodded slightly, and his heart was full of gratitude.


    A good brother is like this. For the sake of his brother, he never hesitates to do something he doesn''t like.

 Chapter 14

    "Zhao Xiaoshu, you..."


    Lin Xin is very angry. She points her finger at Zhao Xiaoshu. Her lips are trembling and her face is ugly.


    Du Weigou was even more angry and scolded: "paralyzed, I picked up Wang Kai and Changshan who didn''t have long eyes that day, but I didn''t pick up Zhao Xiaoshu. Do you want to make it up?"


    "If it''s a man, don''t touch my roommate. My elder brother will take care of it all. I''m a grandson."


    Hearing that Du Weigou mentioned it again, he also wanted to move Zhao Xiaoshu. Ning xiaoleidun was not happy. His eyes flashed cold. He stood in front of Zhao Xiaoshu and swore back.


    Du Weigou didn''t expect that Ning Xiaolei''s momentum would be so fierce. He was frightened and stammered for a long time.


    But there was a crowd of doglegs behind him, shouting one after another.


    "Ning Xiaolei, what are you arrogant about? You are the poor girl who was kicked out by Lin Xin."


    "If you can''t fight for brother Gou, you can only play with your mouth. If I were you, I would have been killed."


    "It''s sad, it''s angry, but what can you do with us, ha ha ha!"


    Looking at these hateful faces in front of him, Ning Xiaolei''s murderous spirit flashed in his eyes.


    After he came into contact with the big demons in the group, his mood had risen to another level. However, he felt sorry to them if he didn''t have a good face.


    "I''m afraid I let you down. We Xiaolei are now the boyfriends of Xiaohua of Lin University."


    "Compared with the flower of Lin University, she is far from Lin Xin."


    At this time, two voices came from behind, but Changshan and Wang Kai came to help Ning Xiaolei support the scene after seeing the situation here.


    As soon as they said this, Lin Xin couldn''t hang up on her face. She said in a sharp voice: "nonsense, will school flower like Ning Xiaolei? Can you make excuses and find something practical? "


    Although Lin Xin''s beauty was ok, she asked herself that she was not as good as the school flower. At most, she was a class flower.


    Even if she kicked Ning Xiaolei like this, she didn''t believe that the school flower with higher vision would like it.


    "The story of Xiaolei and Lin Da Xiaohua has already been widely spread, and you don''t know it."


    "If you don''t believe it, ask the students, or search the school''s website, microblog and post bar, you will find that some people, ah, have no eyes, and we Xiaolei treat you so well."


    Wang Kai and Changshan shook their heads and looked at the poor man.


    "No, it''s impossible. I don''t believe it."


    Smell speech, Lin Xin tiny Leng Leng, immediately shake his head hard, don''t believe Wang Kai and Changshan said.


    Du Weigou was more direct, sneering and sneering: "would you rather Xiaolei be able to go to the forest school? I just eat shit. "


    "Yes, if Ning Xiaolei can get on well with Lin School, I''ll eat it too."


    "Toads want to eat swan meat and make up rumors. I don''t believe it if I kill them!"


    "Brother Gou, these two guys must have been beaten silly that day and talked nonsense."


    Behind him, a group of duweigou''s henchmen were shouting and shouting.


    Ning Xiaolei didn''t bother to quarrel with these guys. He took out his mobile phone and opened the school post. He soon found the news about Lin Yumeng.


    As one of the top three students in Tiancheng college, I don''t know how many pairs of eyes are staring at her.


    There was such a big stir yesterday that some good people have already sent photos to the Internet.


    Ning Xiaolei picked one randomly and opened the contents.


    Where is Lin Yumeng''s mysterious boyfriend?


    The first thing to see is a big title, which is very eye-catching.


    Then there are a lot of pictures below, from Lin Yumeng carrying fruit and others downstairs to the pictures of Ning Xiaolei leaving later.


    Ning Xiaolei finds a picture of Lin Yumeng holding his arm, zooms in to the full screen and raises it in front of Du Weigou.


    "Silly dog, look what this is."


    Jokingly looking at Du Weigou, Ning Xiaolei shakes his mobile phone.

 Chapter 15

    In the picture, Lin Yumeng has a shy face. Compared with her usual cool and blasphemous temperament, she gives people a feeling that she really wants to cuddle in her arms.


    "Well, how is that possible?"


    Looking at the picture in Qingning Xiaolei''s hand, Du Weigou and a group of doglegs behind him suddenly stare round, full of unbelievable color.


    Du Weigou, in particular, once pursued Lin Yumeng and knew the situation of Lin Yumeng''s family, so he couldn''t believe it.


    Will Lin Yumeng, the proud girl of heaven, like this little bastard?


    But when the facts are in front of us, we can''t help Du Weigou''s disbelief, and Lin Yumeng''s posture in the picture doesn''t seem to be fake.


    "No, no way. Show me."


    But at this time, a sharp scream rings, Lin Xin suddenly hands, a grasp to Ning Xiaolei hand mobile phone.


    Ning Xiaolei reacts quickly, takes back his mobile phone quickly, looks at Lin Xin coldly and says, "do you really take your own mobile phone? Don''t touch my mobile phone. I feel dirty."


    "Ning Xiaolei, you..."


    Lin Xin''s face turned red with anger. She stamped her foot in anger and took out her mobile phone to start searching.


    A moment later, after confirming that Ning Xiaolei was not fooling her with a fake picture, Lin Xin''s face quickly turned pale, her mobile phone slipped from her hand and fell to the ground with a "pop".


    However, Lin Xin seems to be totally unaware of it. She murmurs: "impossible, impossible, this is impossible. What''s better for you, Ning Xiaolei? Isn''t your family a small farmer?"


    "It''s said that some people have no vision. No matter how we Xiaolei were born, the future is destined to be the man of the day."


    Looking at Lin Xin with disdain, Changshan was not ashamed and said.


    Ning Xiaolei wiped the cold sweat on his head with a guilty heart. Changshan''s goods are real. He dares to say anything.


    However, there are powerful demons like Nu Wa behind me now. It seems that it is possible to influence the world, not to mention the times.


    "Brother Gou, don''t believe him. Ning Xiaolei is very cunning, and he doesn''t know how to trick Lin Xiaohua into acting with him. Just as he is, it''s not good to give Lin Xiaohua shoes."


    Suddenly, behind Du Weigou''s body, a boy with soybean eyes opens his mouth, points to Ning Xiaolei and yells.


    Du Wei Gou Leng Leng, immediately back to God, laughing: "yes, it must be so, Ning Xiaolei this boy is too cunning."


    Ning Xiaolei is stunned and looks at Du Weigou and Huang Douyan. Let alone, Huang Douyan is smart enough to guess the truth.


    He and Lin Yumeng are really acting, but it''s not he who is looking for Lin Yumeng, but Lin Yumeng who is looking for him.


    Soybean eye caught the expression change on Ning Xiaolei''s face, and showed a trace of satisfaction in his eyes. He sneered: "Ning Xiaolei, how is it? I''ve exposed it. What else do you have to say?"


    Ning Xiaolei frowned. As soon as he was ready to speak, he heard the sound of daddada''s footsteps from the corridor.


    Then, a slightly familiar, wonderful voice sounded at the door of the classroom: "is this class 1705 of the literature department?"


    Ning Xiaolei turns his head, but he sees that she is a beautiful girl with smooth legs and fair skin. It''s not who Lin Yumeng is.


    Lin Yumeng also saw Ning Xiaolei at this time, and immediately walked in with a smile on his face.


    One side, Du Weigou eyes straight at Lin Yumeng, secretly swallowed saliva, low way: "beautiful."


    "Get out of the way. Don''t get in the way of your brother and girlfriend."


    Ning Xiaolei walks out of his seat, uses brute force to pull Du Weigou and others apart, and walks to Lin Yumeng.


    Chong Lin Yumeng blinks secretly. Ning Xiaolei says, "Meng Meng, how did you come to me?"


    Lin Yumeng is also an intelligent person. He immediately understands Ning Xiaolei''s meaning and shows a trace of shyness on his face. He says: "Xiaolei, I have no class next time. When I hear that your class is here, I''ll come to you. Don''t you blame me?"


    As soon as these words came down, the classroom was suddenly fried. It was one thing to hear about it, but another to see it with one''s own eyes.


    Many students pay attention to Lin Yumeng and Ning Xiaolei, and talk about them one after another.


    Du Weigou''s face was full of disbelief. He couldn''t help scolding: "Damn, what the little bastard said is true. The flower of Lin University has been put into his shit."


    On the other side, Lin Xin''s face turned into a color of pig liver, and she was very embarrassed.


    In this way, it''s not that she kicked Ning Xiaolei, but that Ning Xiaolei and Lin Yumeng kicked her.


    Even if she knew it wasn''t like that, no one would believe her.


    With the beauty contrast between her and Lin Yumeng, anyone will feel that Ning Xiaolei kicked her.

 Chapter 16

    "Meng Meng, of course I don''t blame you. You come to me, I''m too happy."


    Ning Xiaolei looks at Lin Yumeng with a smile, and then points to Du Weigou and other humanitarians: "but these people suspect that we are acting. They think you are not my girlfriend. You tell them yourself."


    As soon as this word falls, all eyes in the classroom fall on Lin Yumeng.


    Seeing Lin Yumeng''s attitude towards Ning Xiaolei just now, they already believe it, but they still want to hear Lin Yumeng confirm it.


    They really can''t accept that Lin Yumeng, a pure school flower, will like Ning Xiaolei who is similar to their identity, or even inferior to them.


    Especially boys, many people are very unconvinced.


    In terms of family background and appearance, they feel that they are no worse than Ning Xiaolei.


    Why can Ning Xiaolei catch up with Xiaohua, but they can''t.


    Du Weigou is not believe, eyes burning, staring at Lin Yumeng.


    He asked himself that no matter what the conditions are, he would abandon Ning Xiaolei 18 streets. It''s unreasonable for Lin Yumeng to choose Ning Xiaolei instead of him.


    Lin Yumeng nods gently, and her eyes sweep slowly from the classroom. Finally, they fall on Du Weigou and Lin Xin in front of them. Suddenly, she reaches out and grabs Ning Xiaolei''s big hand.


    In Du Weigou''s petrochemical and Lin Xin''s almost crazy eyes, Lin Yumeng smiles and says, "I''m Lin Yumeng here to tell you a piece of news. Ning Xiaolei is my boyfriend and will be my man for the rest of my life in the future."


    As soon as Lin Yumeng said this, it was like throwing a huge stone into the sea and setting off a huge wave in an instant.


    This is no longer a simple matter of boyfriends, but has risen to the issue of life choice.


    In other words, Lin Yumeng is equivalent to telling others that everyone will give up. I will only be with Ning Xiaolei in this life.


    Among the students'' buzzing in the classroom, Lin Xin suddenly uttered a crazy shriek: "impossible, you cheat, cheat, what''s good about Ning Xiaolei''s poverty?"


    Du Weigou also followed and cried out: "that is, where is this little bastard good? I can''t even compare with one of my toes."


    As soon as they said this, Lin Yumeng''s face suddenly cooled down, and the chill in her eyes flickered: "pay attention to your words, it''s not up to you to tell me how to choose my boyfriend."


    "Ha ha, that''s a good thing to say. You scum men and cheap women, you can''t see us Xiaolei. Do you like Xiaolei? It''s a little stinky money. It''s great, Lin Xin. You don''t think that Lin Xiaohua is as greedy for money as you are


    Changshan laughed and opened his mouth. He felt that it was very refreshing.


    Originally in his mind, the three school flowers of the school had not been ranked high or low, but now Lin Yumeng was ranked first.


    "You, you..."


    Lin Xin was so angry by Changshan that she was incoherent, and her face turned red and white.


    Originally, she left Ning Xiaolei for some reason, but Changshan showed her face to face, and her face was lost.


    Angrily staring at Changshan, Lin Xin takes Du Weigou''s hand and says, "brother Gou, he bullies me and scolds us for being mean men and women."


    "MAHLE Gobi, Changshan, you want to die, don''t you?"


    Du Weigou also regained his mind and looked at Changshan coldly.


    As a child of the Du family, when he was scolded like this, how can he bear it.


    But his opponent this time is Changshan, who is born with a deadly character.


    If ordinary people, Du Weigou said so, they would be silent.


    But Changshan not only was not scared away, but also poured some oil on the fire: "come on, come on, are you going to kill me or kill me?"

 Chapter 17

    "Ha ha!"


    The students in the classroom were directly made to laugh by Changshan''s words, and several dandies with good family background were shouting.


    At such a time, how can Du Weigou bear it? He roared: "labor and capital will kill you and beat him for me."


    Ning Xiaolei is still in a confused state because of Lin Yumeng''s words at the moment. After hearing the screams of many girls in the classroom, he finally wakes up and sees Du Weigou''s dogleg rushing to Changshan.


    "Grass, seek death."


    With a roar, Ning Xiaolei steps out, grabs the collars of the two boys, lifts them up and throws them out.


    However, Du Weigou had more than a dozen dog legs, and he was in two opposite directions to Changshan, far away from being thirsty.


    With Changshan''s skill, it seems that a few punches are inevitable.


    Ning Xiaolei''s idea just fell, but a figure flashed to Changshan, who was stunned, and pulled him behind him.


    After that, the figure came out with all hands and feet, and the four doglegs of Du Weigou were beaten out.


    "My God, master."


    Soya bean eyes screamed with fright and stopped the forward step.


    Ning Xiaolei looked at the scene in amazement and found that Zhao Xiaoshu was the one who made the move.


    He didn''t expect that Zhao Xiaoshu, who has been looking at the book and reason, and is as quiet as a girl, should have this kind of skill.


    Having no time to think so much, Ning Xiaolei rushes up and puts down several doglegs, including Huang Douyan.


    Finally, among the people Du Weigou brought, only he and Lin Xin were still standing.


    "You, what are you going to do?"


    Du Weigou looks at approaching Ning Xiaolei and Zhao Xiaoshu. He doesn''t expect that they will have such a strong fighting capacity.


    Compared with two people, those little brothers who mixed with him were rubbish!


    "I hear you''re going to beat our brother?"


    Ning Xiaolei looks at Du Weigou with a sneer. He doesn''t want it in his heart. It''s good to have strength, and he can be forced at will.


    "No, nothing."


    Du Weigou''s face changed slightly and he waved his hand in a hurry.


    Now that the situation is so obvious, it''s hard to talk.


    He is arrogant, but not without brains. He can still judge the basic situation.


    As for Lin Xin on one side, she has been scared and dumbfounded, looking at Ning Xiaolei.


    She never thought that the boy who had been with her for nearly two years would fight so badly, but why didn''t she know?


    "Come on, don''t you want to kill me? Don''t you want to beat me?"


    At this time, Changshan jumped out again and looked at Du Weigou provocatively.


    Now there are two brothers who can fight like this. It''s not his Changshan style to lose face.


    "You..."


    Du Weigou was so angry that his face was livid. When could even Changshan, a small scum, jump on his head to take a shit and pee.


    But looking at the covetous Zhao Xiaoshu and Ning Xiaolei, he did not dare to say anything cruel.


    Otherwise, it would be a unjust death if they were cleaned up. The so-called hero would not suffer immediate losses and would come back with double revenge later.


    Du Weigou made a decision and said with a smile: "Changshan classmate, you misunderstood. They are all classmates. They should love each other. The so-called fight is kiss and scold is love. I say that..."


    "Oh Dead faggot, disgusting. "


    I didn''t expect that Du Weigou would be so shameless. Changshan was directly defeated and nauseous.


    Ning Xiaolei and Zhao Xiaoshu are also surprised. They take a deep look at Du Weigou, but they are not so stupid.


    Wang Kai came out and held Changshan to prevent him from making trouble again.


    Just at this time, the class bell has been ringing. Ning Xiaolei and Zhao Xiaoshu look at each other and choose to give up.


    Looking at Du Weigou and Lin Xin in disgust, Ning Xiaolei waved his hand and said, "go away, don''t bother me in front of me again."


    "Well, we''ll see, Xin''er. Let''s go."


    Du Weigou snorts and pulls Lin Xin back to their seats.


    Behind him, a group of doglegs hurriedly followed.

 Chapter 18

    "I''m cooperating well, right?"


    On two adjacent seats, Lin Yumeng smiles and asks Ning Xiaolei.


    Ning Xiaolei looked at it and nodded subconsciously.


    The school flower is the school flower. I can''t bear to look away.


    Seeing Ning Xiaolei''s stupidity, Lin Yumeng didn''t have a good way: "idiot, have you seen enough?"


    "Not enough."


    "You..."


    Looking at Lin Yumeng''s face, Ning Xiaolei smiles like a victory.


    Lin Yumeng immediately understands that Ning Xiaolei is joking with him and gives him a blank look. The charm of that look makes Ning Xiaolei sink again.


    Shaking his head hard, Ning Xiaolei changed the topic: "Lin Xiaohua, I remember you just said in front of everyone that I was not only your boyfriend, but also..."


    "What''s the matter? You heard me wrong!"


    Without waiting for Ning Xiaolei to finish, Lin Yumeng interrupts.


    Having said that, a blush rose on her face.


    At that time, she didn''t think so much. She blurted out somehow. Now, how shy!


    Ning Xiaolei didn''t understand the girl''s mind and didn''t reveal it. He said with a smile, "maybe I heard it wrong!"


    No matter what Lin Yumeng said, it''s a good omen.


    "I''ve told you that it''s not so easy to catch up with the University flower. I''m just tired of being chased. I want those people to give up completely."


    Staring at Ning Xiaolei, Lin Yumeng is embarrassed and annoyed.


    Ning Xiaolei nodded with a smile, patted his chest and said, "no matter how hard it is, it can''t defeat me. I remember telling you that I''m a talented player."


    "Return the capital, my father-in-law!" Lin Yumeng chuckles like a fox stealing honey.


    Ning xiaoleidun was not happy and said, "well, I dare say I''m a father-in-law. Do you want to let you taste what a real man is?"


    "I hate it, rascal. Believe it or not, I''ll bite you." Lin Yumeng''s face is very hot. She shows her tiger teeth and threatens.


    Looking at Lin Yumeng''s lovely appearance, Ning xiaoleidun said: "if you dare to bite me, I dare to eat you. I''m a big tiger."


    With that, Ning Xiaolei bends his hand into a claw shape and approaches Lin Yumeng with a bad smile.


    "Don''t come here, you villain." See this, Lin Yumeng busy Jiao smile away.


    Two people fight some big movement, the teacher on the stage frowned, can no longer sit and ignore.


    Light cough, the teacher pretended to be dignified: "quiet, do not listen to class, do not disturb other people."


    The teacher said so, can''t give face, Ning Xiaolei and Lin Yumeng quietly.


    Ning Xiaolei on the other side of the seat, Zhao Xiaoshu is very interested, watching two people fighting, eyes showing a soft smile.


    In addition to a small number of Xueba students, the rest of them also look at Ning Xiaolei and Lin Yumeng from time to time.


    On the one hand, I appreciate the flowers of Lin University; on the other hand, I envy them.


    "Paralyzed, Ning Xiaolei that little bastard, also really bubble to the University of Lin flower."


    At the other side of the window, Du Wei looks at Ning Xiaolei and Lin Yumeng, cursing.


    Beside him, Lin Xin''s face was ugly, her eyes were twinkling, and she didn''t know what she was thinking.


    After a short silence, Ning Xiaolei became restless again.


    Put such a beautiful flower in the side, can''t dry look is not.


    Of course, in order to avoid being criticized by the teacher again, he decided to converge.


    "Hey, big school girl, give me your hand."


    Ning Xiaolei lowers his voice and bumps Lin Yumeng''s arm with his arm.

 Chapter 19

    The soft and tender touch comes through the skin, and Ning Xiaolei''s heart jumps wildly.


    It''s so surreptitious. It''s like going back to high school. It''s quite interesting.


    Lin Yumeng Leng for a while, surprised looking at Ning Xiaolei, but did not ask what, directly will white tender small hand over.


    It''s a delicate green jade finger. It''s white with a healthy light pink color. It''s crystal clear. You can clearly see the capillaries and skin veins inside.


    After a few nostalgic glances, Ning Xiaolei reaches out his right index finger and writes in Lin Yumeng''s palm.


    Feeling the tingling in the palm, Lin Yumeng subconsciously shrinks and stares at Ning Xiaolei.


    "Don''t move."


    Ning Xiaolei whispered and continued to write.


    He wrote a total of seven words: "why do you come to me?"


    It seems that it''s interesting to write in the palm of my hand. Lin Yumeng grabs Ning Xiaolei''s hand and writes, "I''ll discuss something with you. My family knows our business and wants to see you."


    After writing, Lin Yumeng reaches out his hand tacitly and waits for Ning Xiaolei to write.


    Ning Xiaolei smiles, this chick is very cooperative, or is elder brother charming?


    "Just tell me. I''ll see my mother-in-law sooner or later."


    "Big bad guy, you take advantage of me again."


    "I''m pretending to be my boyfriend. I can''t help taking advantage of this. Hehe."


    "I''ve come to you to buy a suit of clothes."


    ¡­¡­


    Two people you come to I go to, write is not too happy, after a long time, Ning Xiaolei is finally clear about Lin Yumeng find their own purpose.


    Yesterday they acted in front of so many people, Lin Yumeng''s family really knew the news.


    After finding Lin Yumeng to make sure that she is not married to Ning Xiaolei, they change their opinion and plan to meet Ning Xiaolei again.


    This is what happened. In order to give Ning Xiaolei more points in front of her family, Lin Yumeng comes to him and plans to help him improve his personal image.


    As a result, as soon as they came to the classroom, they met Du Weigou and Lin Xin who ridiculed Ning Xiaolei.


    "There''s no class in the afternoon. We''ll go in the afternoon."


    They reached an agreement and looked up at each other with a happy smile on their faces.


    Invisible, the relationship between each other and a deeper level.


    After class, in the eyes of Changshan and others, Ning Xiaolei follows Lin Yumeng to leave.


    "Lin Xiaohua, where are you taking me?"


    After walking for a while, Ning Xiaolei finds that it''s not the way to the school gate.


    "Go to the underground garage and drive in my car."


    Lin Yumeng looks back and grins. Ning Xiaolei is a little distracted.


    The beauty of such a beautiful country, God is really partial to this girl.


    Ning Xiaolei thinks wildly, with a smile on his lips.


    If before, even if met, he may be ashamed, dare not look directly at this kind of supercilious proud woman.


    But now, he Ning Xiaolei is destined to become a practitioner who is one world higher than ordinary people. Of course, he will not feel that he is not worthy.


    Although this cultivation is not the cultivation of immortals, but the cultivation of demons, so what.


    In the face of absolute strength, it doesn''t matter what you cultivate.


    When Lin Yumeng comes to the underground garage, Ning Xiaolei is a fool. As a poor student without a car, this is his first time to come to such a place.


    Looking around, there are all kinds of luxury cars everywhere, which almost dazzles his eyes.


    Lin Yumeng all the way to a red sports car in front, just stop, to see the luxury car Ning Xiaolei waved: "idiot, come here."


    "Shit, Ferrari, what''s yours?"


    To see the black horse logo, Ning Xiaolei stares at Lin Yumeng and asks.


    Lin Yumeng pursed a smile and said, "of course, I''ll get on the bus."


    "Eh!"


    Ning Xiaolei''s whole body was hit hard and his mind was dazed. At last, he didn''t know how to get into the car.


    He finally understood what Lin Yumeng said. It''s not so easy for him to chase her.


    Just looking at the sports car, he really doesn''t deserve the girl, but he prefers Xiaolei, how can he use common sense to speculate.

 Chapter 20

    "Nerd, have you been hit?"


    Seeing that Ning Xiaolei doesn''t speak much after getting on the bus, Lin Yumeng raises his hand and shakes in front of Ning Xiaolei''s eyes and asks.


    Ning Xiaolei came back and said with a smile, "I''m not hit. I''m stimulated. Little rich woman, please Bao Yang."


    "If you can''t fight, I''m Lin Yumeng''s man. I have to be a great hero. I don''t want to be a little white faced."


    Jiao hums, and Lin Yumeng looks at Ning Xiaolei.


    Ning Xiaolei smiles and asks, "do you think I''m the hero?"


    "Cut, big bear is similar, stupid and stupid big bear." Lin Yumeng stares at Ning Xiaolei and laughs.


    "Hey, girl, you''re a fool and a bear. Are you bullying me?" Ning Xiaolei is speechless, pretending to be wronged.


    Lin Yumeng covered his mouth and snickered, saying: "idiot, bear, big bear, is bullying you, what''s the matter?"


    "Forget it, don''t worry about the little girl."


    "Cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck


    Joking time, two people have driven to the school gate, all the way attracted a lot of attention.


    It''s hard to keep a low profile in the shape of a Ferrari sports car.


    Some well-informed people have recognized that this is the car of Lin Yumeng, one of the three school flowers, and show off to the people around him.


    What''s more, they even want to come to chat up.


    Lin Yumeng, of course, didn''t want to be disturbed by these flies. He stepped on the gas and slipped out of the door.


    After walking on the street, Lin Yumeng suddenly looks at Ning Xiaolei with a smile: "it''s time to speed up!"


    "Acceleration? No, it''s already very fast. Hello, ah, it''s going to crash. Slow down, big school flower, my sister... "


    Ning Xiaolei yelled all the way, and they soon arrived at the most luxurious shopping mall in Tiancheng.


    Just get off the car, Ning Xiaolei legs a soft, almost lying down.


    Lin Yumeng this girl is too crazy, the modern version of the city car, all the way, not to scare his heart.


    Ning Xiaolei swears that this is definitely the most thrilling day he has ever experienced in his life.


    "Well, Xiao Lei, I''m sorry, I..."


    Looking at Ning Xiaolei''s pale face, Lin Yumeng apologizes with some guilt. Just now, she is so happy that she has already thrown Ning Xiaolei out of the sky.


    Ning Xiaolei wry smile, he can say what, helpless way: "my aunt, go back to must I open, I am afraid I this careful liver can''t stand."


    "Cluck, OK, you can drive it." Lin Yumeng smiles at Ning Xiaolei''s pitiful appearance and agrees.


    Familiar with the road, Lin Yumeng took Ning Xiaolei to the fifth floor and quickly chose a suit for him.


    Ning Xiaolei didn''t think so much at the beginning. When he checked out, he found that it was worth 100000 yuan.


    "Damn, it''s so expensive. Would you like to change the flower of Lin University?"


    Dumbfounded Ning Xiaolei blurts out a dirty word and looks at Lin Yumeng.


    It''s not good to do something for 100000 yuan. It''s not cost-effective to wear a suit.


    Rich people''s world, don''t understand, don''t understand!


    Originally, when Lin Yumeng proposed with him, Ning Xiaolei planned to buy clothes at his own expense, but now we can''t afford to sell him!


    "Xiaolei, I think this suit is quite suitable for you. Swipe the card and the password is six nines."


    Lin Yumeng smiles and shakes his head. He takes out a bank card and passes it to him.


    The waiter finished the operation skillfully, handed back the bank card with both hands and said respectfully, "welcome Miss Lin to come again next time."


    Lin Yumeng nods and pulls Ning Xiaolei out of the store.


    "Big school flower, this is too expensive, I can''t afford it!" Looking at Lin Yumeng with a bitter smile, Ning Xiaolei said.


    His family situation is not very good, spend so much money only for a suit of clothes, think all flesh ache.

 Chapter 21

    Lin Yumeng shook his head with a smile and said: "Xiaolei, I let you accompany my boyfriend. This is for you. You don''t need to return it."


    "But I..."


    Ning Xiaolei hesitates. Just as he is about to say something, he suddenly hears the voice of two shop assistants talking.


    "How did Miss Lin find a little white face? She didn''t look very good either." One of the shop assistants spoke.


    Another shop assistant then said, "yes, the man who eats soft food is pathetic. He lost his face to his mother''s womb."


    "No, that''s what I despise most."


    Ma Ma criticizes me. What''s the matter with you?


    Ning Xiaolei gets up in a rage. This special customer is still outside, so he talks about it openly. The store can''t be so deceiving!


    Lin Yumeng didn''t expect this to happen, and his face became cold, but Ning Xiaolei was the first thing he thought of.


    Carefully looking at Ning Xiaolei''s face, Lin Yumeng asked: "Xiaolei, are you ok?"


    "Bring it here. I don''t want to wear it. Return it." Ning Xiaolei snorted angrily and looked at Lin Yumeng.


    Lin Yumeng shook his head slightly and said: "Xiaolei, this kind of store is different from other stores. When things go out, they won''t be returned."


    "What, there is such a saying?" Ning Xiaolei frowned and his eyes were full of reluctance.


    What''s more, it''s really a big bully.


    Lin Yumeng nodded and said, "Xiaolei, forget it this time. We won''t come here in the future."


    Ning Xiaolei''s face changed for a while. He said, "no, I have to teach these guys a lesson. They''re just bad salesmen. They act as if they''re the boss. Lin Xiaohua, you''ll do as I say."


    To Lin Yumeng''s ear, Ning Xiaolei whispers a few words.


    A moment later, Lin Yumeng showed a little smile on his face, gently punched Ning Xiaolei in the chest, and said: "you are good or bad, is this not good?"


    "There''s nothing wrong. They deserve it." Ning Xiaolei shakes his head, a trace of coldness flashed in his eyes.


    Lin Yumeng just casually said, and finally accepted Ning Xiaolei''s proposal.


    Hand over the suit bag to Ning Xiaolei, and they walk into the store again.


    "Miss Lin, why are you here again?" Seeing Lin Yumeng and Ning Xiaolei come in, two shop assistants are surprised.


    Lin Yumeng said quietly, "I forgot that I still have something to buy. You can find ten sets of men''s and women''s clothes. According to the size of me and my boyfriend, the more expensive the better. You can wrap them all for me."


    "What, Miss Lin, are you serious?"


    The two shop assistants were stunned. They immediately looked happy and asked again excitedly.


    If you want to know that each of them has a commission of more than 100000 yuan for these 20 sets, you will be very happy.


    Lin Yumeng face slightly cold, indifferent way: "do you think I''m joking with you?"


    "No, no, of course not. We''ll pack it now."


    The two shop assistants waved their hands and invited Lin Yumeng and Ning Xiaolei to sit down. They made fragrant tea and ran to pack clothes happily.


    Half an hour later, the two shop assistants who packed the clothes came out, but they were surprised to see that Ning Xiaolei and Lin Yumeng had disappeared.


    Scratching his head suspiciously, one of the shop assistants said, "where is Miss Lin?"


    "Strange, just now I looked back and saw that they were still there." Another shop assistant frowned and was equally puzzled.


    When they talk, they come to the table where Lin Yumeng and Ning Xiaolei sat before, and suddenly see a piece of white paper on the table with a line of words written on it.


    "It''s not good to speak ill of people behind their backs. As a punishment, we don''t want any clothes."


    After reading the message, the two salesmen turned green and looked constipated, like eating dog poop.


    Then they rush out of the store, but there are Lin Yumeng and Ning Xiaolei.

 Chapter 22

    Outside the shopping mall, Lin Yumeng laughs wildly. She wants to laugh when she wants to see the angry faces of the two shop assistants.


    The key is to follow Ning Xiaolei, she experienced the feeling of being a bad person.


    In the past, she was a miss of the Lin family and a school flower of the Lin University. How could she do that.


    "Happy, I''m happy, ha ha ha!"


    Ning Xiaolei''s face is full of pride. He''ll let you say that he''s white faced.


    But what they said is not unreasonable. This time Lin Yumeng has something to do with himself. He can''t go out with Lin Yumeng every time in the future and let others pay for it!


    Even if Lin Yumeng is willing, he will not agree.


    And all kinds of signs show that Lin Yumeng''s family is extraordinary. If he wants to catch up with Lin Yumeng, he must pass the wealth test, at least not let the Lin family feel that the gap is too big.


    After thinking for a moment, Ning Xiaolei looks at Lin Yumeng and asks, "big school flower, do you know where to get ginseng?"


    "Ginseng? You want to sell ginseng? " Lin Yumeng blinks his big eyes and looks at Ning Xiaolei curiously.


    Ning Xiaolei nodded and robbed four red envelopes in class in the morning, one of which was the Millennium ginseng.


    Just thinking about money, Ning Xiaolei had it in his mind.


    With the market of ginseng for thousands of years, why don''t you sell it for 1.8 million.


    "How many years of ginseng, no year is not worth much money." Lin Yumeng reminds Ning Xiaolei curiously.


    Ning Xiaolei didn''t think much about it. He replied, "Millennium ginseng."


    "What, Millennium ginseng? You are a big villain. You cheat me. Now it has been on the market for more than 300 years. Millennium ginseng only exists in legend. Have you read too many novels?"


    Lin Yumeng looks at Ning Xiaolei in consternation and has no good airway.


    Wen Yan, Ning Xiaolei is silly. Is that right?


    What''s more, I don''t understand the market and make a big joke.


    However, according to the situation on earth, the Millennium ginseng has not yet grown, and it is estimated that it has already been dug up, which is not too strange.


    "University flower, you think I really have a millennium ginseng, how much do you think it is worth?" Ning Xiaolei thought about it and asked in a different way.


    "Needless to say, of course, there is a price but no market. How can you sell it for 70 million yuan?" Lin Yumeng didn''t think much and said directly.


    "70 million?" Ning Xiaolei almost fell down in fright. He felt that he had enough to think of a million and eight hundred thousand. He didn''t expect that there would be such a big gap.


    If so, isn''t he rich?


    Ning Xiaolei can''t help but be happy. He''s a multimillionaire after selling ginseng. Cool!


    "Hello, fool, you are so happy. Do you really have Millennium ginseng?"


    Seeing Ning Xiaolei like this, Lin Yumeng couldn''t help looking at him.


    Ning Xiaolei laughs, noncommittal way: "you will know in a moment, I go to the toilet, wait a minute."


    Rush into the toilet, close the door, take out the mobile phone, open the software, open the Xumi bag, and select extraction.


    Silent, a long root ginseng will appear in the hands of Ning Xiaolei.


    The strong fragrance came from the ginseng in his hands, which covered the stink of the toilet.


    The color of surprise flashed in his eyes. Ning Xiaolei quickly stuffed it into his arms, covered it with his coat and came out.


    "Go to the toilet and dig your Millennium ginseng?" Lin Yumeng speechless looking at Ning Xiaolei, do not know this to the toilet and what is the relationship between the Millennium ginseng.


    Ning Xiaolei, with a smile, pulls Lin Yumeng to a corner and shows half of the Millennium ginseng in his arms.


    "This is..."

 Chapter 23

    Lin Yumeng looks at the thousand year old ginseng which is put into his arms by Ning Xiaolei. Then he is shocked by the smell and his face changes greatly.


    As a young lady of the Lin family, she has been in contact with a ginseng plant for more than 100 years, and is familiar with this unique fragrance.


    But compared with the hundred year old ginseng she had smelled, the taste in Ning Xiaolei''s arms was countless times stronger.


    "Well, I didn''t lie to you!"


    Looking at Lin Yumeng''s shocked expression, Ning Xiaolei grins with a little vanity in his heart.


    Driving a luxury sports car, I''ve seen the world. I''m not scared by my brother''s thousand year old ginseng.


    "Xiaolei, you, you actually have Millennium ginseng. My God, I find that I can''t see through you all of a sudden."


    Come back, Lin Yumeng looks at Ning Xiaolei in surprise.


    Ning Xiaolei laughs and complacently says, "it''s right that I can''t see through it. How about thinking about being my girlfriend?"


    "Cut, think of the beauty, unless you have a thousand years of ginseng Jiao Chen ground stares at rather small thunder one eye, Lin Yu Meng way.


    Ning Xiaolei was stunned, then said with a smile: "this is what you said. When I dig it, you can''t go back."


    "You think Chinese cabbage, and you don''t know what kind of luck you took to get such a rare Millennium ginseng."


    Lin Yumeng turned his mouth and said, "let''s go. I''ll take you to Tianren hall, the biggest herbal medicine store in Tiancheng. We can get a good price."


    Ning Xiaolei doesn''t have any opinions. Anyway, he doesn''t understand. Just follow Miss Lin.


    Driving Lin Yumeng''s luxury super run, they took a little time to arrive at Tianren hall in the south of the city.


    It is worthy of being the largest traditional Chinese medicine store in Tiancheng. From a distance, you can see a tall gate building like an ancient building.


    Under the gate tower hangs a black plaque, on which is written three gilded characters - Tianren hall.


    "Aggressive enough to be number one."


    Ning Xiaolei is surprised to see the scene in front of him. Although he is studying in Tiancheng, he has never been here.


    For a student with an ordinary identity, who would run to such a place at leisure.


    Following Lin Yumeng, Ning Xiaolei walks into the store. As soon as he enters the store, he sees that it is full of people.


    Many shop assistants in ancient clothes shuttle among them to help the guests.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, what can I do for you?"


    At this time, a woman in a qipao comes up, looks at them, and finally falls on Lin Yumeng.


    With her insight, it can be seen at a glance that Lin Yumeng is from a noble family, and Ning Xiaolei is an ordinary young man no matter what he thinks.


    "Is your shopkeeper here? We have ginseng of the last year to sell."


    Lin Yumeng light mouth, she obviously has been here before, very familiar with the rules.


    The cheongsam woman was slightly stunned. She bent slightly, reached out her hand and made a gesture of invitation, saying: "our shopkeeper is here. Please come with me to Yajian for a moment. I''ll invite our shopkeeper."


    Lin Yumeng nods, and he and Ning Xiaolei follow the Qipao woman to Yajian.


    But before they could walk, a harsh voice came from behind them: "isn''t this Lin Xiaohua and Ning Xiaobai? Why are they here?"


    "Well?"


    Ning Xiaolei frowns and turns around, then sees two familiar figures.


    Du Weigou put his arms around Lin Xin and was looking at him sarcastically.


    Did not expect to see two people here, Ning Xiaolei eyes slightly cold, cold hum: "where do we need to report to you? Besides, pay attention to your words, or don''t blame me for being impolite. "


    "Oh, I''m still arrogant when I come to my site. Come on, blow this little white face out for me."


    The corner of the mouth slightly a curl, Du Wei Gou Si is not afraid of, suddenly voice roars a way.


    As soon as his words fell, more than a dozen male clerks in ancient costume rushed over and looked at Ning Xiaolei.

 Chapter 24

    "Du Weigou, what are you going to do? Believe it or not, I will tell Uncle du that you bullied the guests."


    Seeing this, Lin Yumeng''s face changes slightly, and she blocks Ning Xiaolei''s side.


    Du Weigou sneer, disdain way: "Sue, my father at most scold me, today I say what also want to drive out this little white face."


    "You..."


    Lin Yumeng is so angry that she blushes. She didn''t expect Du Weigou to come back at this time.


    Otherwise, she would never bring Ning Xiaolei here to be angry.


    Ning Xiaolei also saw something at this time, asked Lin Yumeng: "this day Rentang, is his family?"


    "Well, Xiao Lei, I''m sorry. I just want to help you sell the Millennium ginseng at a good price. I didn''t expect this kind of thing to happen."


    Looking at Ning Xiaolei with an apologetic face, Lin Yumeng said with a bitter smile.


    Ning Xiaolei shakes his head and doesn''t mind. He knows Lin Yumeng''s kindness.


    It can only be said that they were in bad luck and just met Du Weigou.


    Since ginseng can''t be sold, Ning Xiaolei has decided to give it up. He is always a soft guy.


    Du Weigou called xiaobailian in front of so many people and said he wanted to drive him out. If he didn''t retaliate, he would not rather Xiaolei.


    "Return thousand years ginseng, what spring and autumn dream, I have ten thousand years ginseng!"


    Without waiting for Ning Xiaolei to speak, Du Weigou shouts first.


    When Lin Yumeng and Ning Xiaolei talk, they don''t deliberately lower their voice. Du Weigou is beside them and naturally hears them.


    Hearing the words, Ning Xiaolei flashed a trace of scorn in his eyes and said sarcastically, "you are a toad at the bottom of the well with shallow knowledge. I don''t want to talk to the mentally retarded. If you don''t accept it, my brother will not sell it!"


    "Ning Xiaolei, who do you think is mentally retarded?" Du Wei Gou''s face was livid and angry.


    "The one who roars the loudest is mentally retarded, which can be seen at a glance." Ning Xiaolei turns his mouth and feels superior in intelligence.


    In the face of this kind of opponents who lose their sense at first, they are still a little interested, and gradually feel meaningless.


    "I''m so angry. Give me a rush to blow him out. I don''t want to see him for a moment."


    Du Weigou was so angry that he yelled. In terms of sharp teeth and sharp mouth, he was really not Ning Xiaolei''s opponent.


    "Alas, the future successors of Tianren hall have no tolerance. The future is worrying. If you don''t accept elder brother''s Millennium ginseng, someone will accept it."


    Will Du Wei Gou gas is not light, Ning Xiaolei heart that tone also calculated, greeting Lin Yumeng ready to leave.


    Anyway, Tianren hall doesn''t welcome itself. It''s not happy to keep it.


    But just as Ning Xiaolei and Lin Yumeng were ready to go out, there was a loud voice at the door, which was as loud as a bell: "Millennium ginseng? Is there really Millennium ginseng here


    As the voice fell, an old man with half white hair, straight body and strong spirit strode in.


    Behind the old man, there was a young man in his twenties with a long sword eyebrow. He looked helpless.


    "Does Tianren hall really have a thousand year old ginseng?"


    Walking into the shop, the old man asked again, and his eyes turned to Du Weigou, who was surrounded by more than ten shop assistants.


    From the old man''s experience, we can infer that Du Weigou plays an important role in Tianren hall.


    "I''m sorry, we don''t have any Millennium ginseng here. Where did the old people get the news from?"


    Seeing the hidden dignity between the old man''s eyes and brows, Du Weigou didn''t dare to pretend to be big and politely replied.


    Smell speech, the old man Leng Leng, frown way: "no ah, I just heard outside the door, it is difficult that I am old, ears do not work?"

 Chapter 25

    "This..." Du Weigou''s eyes turn. Suddenly he sees Ning Xiaolei who has not left. He has a plan. He points to Ning Xiaolei and says to the old man, "old man, he just yelled."


    "Well?" Along the direction of Du Weigou''s fingers, the old man''s eyes fell on Ning Xiaolei.


    From the point of view of dress, Ning Xiaolei is not a rich man with an ordinary stall dress.


    But the old man didn''t look down on Ning Xiaolei and said with a kind face: "little brother, what he said is true?"


    Ning Xiaolei nodded first, then shook his head and said, "I yelled, but I didn''t yell."


    Don''t know why, in front of the old man to ningxiaolei a dangerous breath.


    Standing in front of him, Ning Xiaolei always feels an invisible pressure and doesn''t dare to talk casually.


    "Oh, so, little brother, you really have a thousand years of ginseng?"


    The old man was surprised and asked.


    Ning Xiaolei nodded and said, "I think my ginseng is millennial, but the successor of Tianren hall thinks I''m lying. Please identify it."


    "You''re talking nonsense. There''s no Millennium ginseng in the world." Du Weigou stares at Ning Xiaolei and argues.


    Not bothering to argue with Du Weigou, Ning Xiaolei zipped his clothes directly, exposed the Millennium ginseng wrapped in it, and handed it to the old man in both hands.


    In an instant, a strong fragrance will be scattered around, but those who smell it suddenly feel refreshed, as if their bodies are much younger.


    "This, this..."


    The old man opened his eyes and looked at the thousand year old ginseng in his hand. Among other things, the fragrance alone is not comparable to those two or three hundred year old ginseng.


    With a long breath, the old man, like holding a rare treasure, observed it inch by inch.


    Half a day later, the old man''s eyes were very excited and said in a loud voice, "yes, yes, it''s a thousand years old. I finally found it. Ha ha ha!"


    "What, is it really a millennium ginseng?"


    "How can it be that there are still Millennium ginseng in the world? What an international joke."


    "As a matter of fact, it''s ridiculous that Tianren hall, such a treasure that can become the treasure of the town store, just wanted to turn it away."


    "As the little brother said just now, the successor of this day''s benevolence hall is a frog in the bottom of the well with a narrow stomach."


    ¡­¡­


    Nima!


    Listening to all the people around you talking about me, Du Weigou''s mouth is like a piece of stinking dog shit.


    He never thought that Ning Xiaolei really had a millennium ginseng.


    I''m sorry that I was so fierce just now. I hit myself in the face.


    If the news spread, he could imagine that his father would be furious and would like to slap him.


    It''s a thousand year old ginseng. It''s something you can''t ask for.


    If he had the Millennium ginseng, he could imagine that his Tianren hall would be famous not only in Tiancheng, but also in the whole country.


    But he missed such a good chance.


    Think of this, Du Wei Gou angry almost spit blood, hate Ning Xiaolei deeper.


    What''s more, if I had taken it out earlier, even if I had a deep hatred, I would not have driven you away!


    Lin Xin next to Du Weigou has the same expression. Her mouth is so long that she can almost fill an egg.


    She wants to break her head, but she can''t imagine where Ning Xiaolei got the Millennium ginseng.


    Did Lin Yumeng give it?


    But it doesn''t look like it. If Lin Yumeng gave it, it would be put in an exquisite box. How could it be crammed into the clothes by Ning Xiaolei just like now.


    Not to mention Du Weigou and Lin Yumeng, after they were sure that they were ginseng for a thousand years, the old man, who had been ecstatic for a long time, gradually calmed down, and his eyes fell on Ning Xiaolei.


    "Little brother, what do you want to do with this millennium ginseng?"


    "This..."


    Ning Xiaolei is silly. I don''t know. Shouldn''t this be your price?


    At this time, Lin Yumeng opens his mouth to relieve Ning Xiaolei.


    "Old man, there used to be a ginseng with a history of more than 300 years on the market, which sold for 10 million. Xiaolei, this is a ginseng with a history of more than 300 years. I don''t know how many times its value is stronger than that of the ginseng with a history of 300 years. A conservative estimate of 100 million can be higher if it is sold at auction."


    "So expensive? But I don''t have so much money The old man scratched his head, a little embarrassed.


    "Ah?" This time it''s Ning Xiaolei''s turn and Lin Yumeng''s turn. How can we talk without money!

 Chapter 26

    Hearing that the old man had no money, Du Weigou, who was already hopeless, suddenly became active.


    God given opportunity!


    It seems that there is still hope to win the Millennium ginseng of Ning Xiaolei.


    As long as he can get this thousand year old ginseng, even if his father knows what happened today, he can say a few words at most.


    Thinking of this, Du Weigou rushed to the cheongsam beauty beside him and said, "go and invite manager Liu."


    Du Weigou is a little self-conscious. He knows that with his relationship with Ning Xiaolei, most of the talks will collapse.


    It''s better to invite the shopkeeper of Tianren hall to talk with Ning Xiaolei.


    However, before the arrival of manager Liu, he has to come forward and delay for a while.


    "I didn''t see the wrong person, Xiao Lei. You have a big chance. No wonder Lin Xiaohua likes you."


    Ning Xiaolei doesn''t know how to talk to the old man when he sees Du Weigou coming with a bright smile.


    Leng Leng, Ning Xiaolei frowns. What''s the bad idea in this dog''s stomach?


    Although the relationship between him and Du Weigou is not to the point of life and death, it is also to the point of water and fire.


    Especially Lin Xin, a woman, is in the middle. In this life, he and Du Weigou are doomed to be unable to make up.


    But now Du Weigou''s smile and tone, if it wasn''t for what happened just now, everyone on the scene would think that he and Ning Xiaolei are very close classmates.


    "I can''t turn my head around when I''m talking." Looking at Du Weigou coldly, Ning Xiaolei hums coldly.


    I''m so special!


    Du Weigou cursed secretly, and his eyelids jumped wildly. If it wasn''t for the Millennium ginseng, he vowed that he would never be so kind with Ning Xiaolei.


    Suppressing his anger, Du Weigou squeezed out a brighter smile and said with a smile: "Xiao Lei, we are all classmates. Don''t be so stiff. I admit that it''s wrong for me to take Lin Xin away from you, but that''s..."


    "Stop, you''re going too far. What do you want to do?" Frowning slightly, Ning Xiaolei is impatient.


    For him, after all, he and Lin Xin have loved each other, but they can''t do it, and they don''t care at all.


    When Du Weigou mentioned this, he was still a little concerned and could not do it.


    "Cough, well, since this old man can''t afford your thousand year ginseng, let''s let Tianren hall buy it. One hundred million will not be less than you."


    Seems to be aware of the problem in his words, Du Weigou light cough, simply direct point out.


    Ning Xiaolei always pretends to be his grandson in front of him. He also feels annoyed.


    "Presumptuous, dare to rob ginseng with Mr. Zhao, don''t you want to mix with Mr. Zhao?"


    "Xiao Li!"


    Ning Xiaolei just ready to answer Du Weigou, a roar suddenly sounded beside him.


    But before he finished, he was interrupted by the old man''s dignified face.


    "Mr. Zhao, but..."


    It was the young man who followed the old man. When he was stopped by the old man, he looked aggrieved and his eyes were full of discontent.


    Zhao''s eyes sternly stopped Xiao Li, and then he handed the ginseng back to Ning Xiaolei in a daze.


    "Little brother, I can''t afford your ginseng. You''d better sell it to Tianren Hall who can afford it."


    With a wry smile and shaking his head, Mr. Zhao''s face was a little dejected, as if he was many years old in an instant.


    Xiao Li, who was beside him, looked at Zhao Lao''s face and tried to stop talking for several times. He was clearly a heroic man, but there were tears in his eyes, which he stifled.


    Ning Xiaolei''s eyes wander back and forth between Zhao and Xiao Li. His intuition tells him that there is a story in it.

 Chapter 27

    "Young master, are you looking for me?"


    At this time, shopkeeper Liu of Tianren hall came out under the leadership of Qipao woman and stood in front of Du Weigou.


    Du Weigou''s eyes brightened. He pointed to the Millennium ginseng in Ning Xiaolei''s hands and said, "I have a crush on that Millennium ginseng, one hundred million. Please tell my father if you can take it."


    "What, Millennium ginseng?"


    In fact, shopkeeper Liu noticed the Millennium ginseng in Ning Xiaolei''s hands as soon as he appeared, but he was shocked when he heard that it was a millennium later.


    He has been engaged in the field of medicinal materials for more than 30 years, but it is the first time that he has heard of Millennium ginseng.


    When he came to Ning Xiaolei, shopkeeper Liu looked at the thousand year old ginseng in his hand excitedly, trembling all over and said: "little brother, can you show me?"


    "Yes." Ning Xiaolei nodded and handed it over directly. Anyway, it was to see, not to sell.


    To tell the truth, Ning Xiaolei is very entangled in selling to Tianren hall.


    Originally, because of his relationship with Du Weigou, he sold ginseng to Tianren hall. He was reluctant to do so. He always felt aggrieved.


    Although he needs money now, it is not necessary.


    In addition, when he saw the performance of Zhao and Xiao Li just now, he always felt that there was a big story in it. It seemed that it was the right choice to sell ginseng to two talents.


    "Nerd, listen to me, sell ginseng to Mr. Zhao cheaper. It doesn''t look like ordinary people. We won''t regret it in the future!"


    Ning Xiaolei is frowning and thinking, suddenly a light orchid gas near his face is close, and then Lin Yumeng whispers to him.


    Surprised to see Lin Yumeng one eye, Ning Xiaolei eyes show a touch of joy.


    This chick can do it. She wants to go with herself.


    "Ah, Xiao Li, let''s go!"


    With a nostalgic look at the Millennium ginseng, Mr. Zhao sighed and asked Xiao Li to leave.


    Seeing this, Ning Xiaolei called out: "Mr. Zhao, wait a minute."


    "Little brother, what can I do for you?" Smell speech, Zhao old turn head, doubt looking at Ning Xiaolei.


    Ning Xiaolei showed a smile on his face and said, "I''ve decided to sell you my Millennium ginseng."


    "Ah, what?"


    "Ning Xiaolei, what do you mean? Isn''t the old man without money? "


    "Little brother, you have to think about it carefully. 100 million is not enough. We Tianren hall can give you a higher price."


    As soon as Ning Xiaolei''s words came down, he directly fried the pot at the scene.


    Zhao and Xiao Li are full of surprise.


    Du Weigou was furious.


    Shopkeeper Liu''s face was full of anxiety and he grasped the ginseng tightly.


    Others are also shocked and look at Ning Xiaolei with doubts.


    Smiling at the performance of the crowd, Ning Xiaolei repeated: "I said that I would sell ginseng to Zhao Lao, but we didn''t hear it wrong."


    "Wow


    The crowd is boiling again. Many people don''t understand. Looking at Ning Xiaolei, they don''t know what''s wrong with him.


    At this time, Zhao looked at Ning Xiaolei and said with a bitter smile, "little brother, I don''t have so much money."


    "I know. Mr. Zhao, look at it. You are very similar to one of my elders. I''ll take it as my filial piety."


    Ning Xiaolei shakes his head with a smile, a look of indifference.


    "What, are you serious?" Zhao was stunned at first, then stepped forward, grasped Ning Xiaolei''s hand tightly, and asked excitedly.


    "Er, Mr. Zhao, it hurts." Ning Xiaolei suddenly feels that his wrist is like being caught by a pair of pliers, and his forehead exudes layers of cold sweat.


    Zhao''s grip strength is even greater than that of Yao Li Dan.


    But in this way, more confirmed Zhao''s identity, as he and Lin Yumeng guessed, is absolutely not ordinary people.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, my little brother didn''t hurt you. I''ll make amends for my fault."


    Aware of the problem, Zhao apologizes to Ning Xiaolei in a hurry and blames himself.


    Ning Xiaolei shook his head with a smile and said, "Mr. Zhao, I''m not that weak yet. Ha ha!"


    Zhao Lao Leng Leng, surprised to see Ning Xiaolei, then also followed with a smile.


    Xiao Li, who was behind Zhao, rushed to manager Liu with ecstasy and said in a loud voice, "give me ginseng."


    "I..."


    Shopkeeper Liu is reluctant to give up. He holds ginseng tightly. He has worked for so many years, and he has seen such a thousand year old ginseng. I don''t know if he has this chance for the rest of his life.


    When shopkeeper Liu didn''t know how to choose, Du Weigou suddenly jumped out and hummed coldly: "who said it was your ginseng? Who saw it was your ginseng? It was clearly the Millennium ginseng of Tianren hall."


    Nima, how can so shameless, so many people look at it!


    Hearing Du Weigou''s words, Ning Xiaolei''s nose is almost crooked. He can''t buy it. He''s going to blacken the rhythm. Who gives you the courage.

 Chapter 28

    Ning Xiaolei is so angry in his heart!


    He who gives his own Millennium ginseng will never give it to Du Weigou.


    I just practiced black bear boxing and Tianpeng footwork. I don''t know where to practice. Let''s take Tianren hall as an example!


    In the classroom, the space is too small to be used. Tianren hall has a large area. If it''s broken, it doesn''t need to care. It''s just suitable.


    But just when Ning Xiaolei was ready to go forward, Xiao Li in front of Du Weigou suddenly released a terrible momentum.


    "Try again?"


    In his eyes, Xiao Li looks at Du Weigou coldly.


    Although Ning Xiaolei doesn''t face Xiao Li directly, he feels that Xiao Li is like a murderer rising up in a sea of blood. He may kill people anytime and anywhere. He can''t help but be frightened.


    Looking at the back of Xiao Li, Ning Xiaolei is still like this, not to mention facing Du Weigou.


    "I, I..."


    Du Weigou stuttered for a long time, but he didn''t come up with a complete sentence.


    With a cold hum, Xiao Li turned to shopkeeper Liu and said indifferently, "take it."


    Shopkeeper Liu was very frightened. Although he didn''t give up any more, he still handed over the thousand year old ginseng to Xiao Li.


    After getting ginseng, Xiao Li''s terrible breath slowly disappeared. He walked back behind Zhao and stood quietly to restore his image as a follower.


    However, in the previous scene, now no one will treat him as an ordinary person.


    "Young man, use your brain before you speak. In broad daylight, the world is bright. Next time, it will not be so simple and kind."


    Zhao did not blame Xiao Li this time. He just looked at Du Weigou with dignity and taught him a lesson.


    Du Weigou has been scared silly, chicken peck rice nodded.


    There was only one thought in his mind at the moment. It was so terrible!


    After teaching Du Weigou a lesson, Zhao turned to Ning Xiaolei and said, "little brother, you''re not scared, are you?"


    "I''m not scared. You''re welcome, Mr. Zhao. Just call me Xiao Lei." Ning Xiaolei shakes his head with a smile.


    If in the past, he might not be able to slow down for a long time, but now when he comes into contact with the big demons in the group, he feels nothing.


    Even if Zhao is more powerful, can he compare with those big demons.


    "Well, Xiaolei, it''s good. He has courage and insight. Young people should be like this." Zhao said with a smile, "this is your little girlfriend. How do you call her?"


    "Back to Mr. Zhao, just call me Xiao Meng." Seeing Zhao''s eyes turning to her, Lin Yumeng returns politely.


    Zhao nodded slightly, then waved: "Xiaolei, Xiaomeng, let''s go out to chat, and get money from the car by the way!"


    With that, Mr. Zhao turned around and went out with Xiao Li.


    Ning Xiaolei just ready to catch up, Lin Yumeng quietly hold him, wait for Zhao and Xiao Li to go away before going out.


    "Fool, find a chance to run away." Lin Yumeng whispers in Ning Xiaolei''s ear.


    Rather small thunder Leng Leng, curious way: "why ah!"


    "Fool, you really want to ask Mr. Zhao for money. I guess Mr. Zhao may be from the military. Instead of taking money, let him owe you. In his capacity, I''m sure I can find you."


    Lin Yumeng hates iron but stares at Ning Xiaolei helplessly.


    Smell speech, Ning Xiaolei eyes suddenly a bright, he also had this kind of conjecture.


    I have to say that Lin Yumeng is very smart. This proposal is very good.


    Out of Tianren hall, Ning Xiaolei and Lin Yumeng find a place with many people to join the crowd, and soon disappear.

 Chapter 29

    After Zhao and Li walked forward for a while, they turned back to find that Ning Xiaolei and Lin Yumeng didn''t keep up.


    "Well, where are the people?" Zhao looked around, a little confused. He was going to get money for Ning Xiaolei in the car.


    "Mr. Zhao, they seem to have run away." Xiao Li frowned and said helplessly.


    Zhao Lao Leng Leng, said: "the value of 100 million ginseng thrown to me, he did not want a cent?"? Looking at his clothes, it seems that his family is not so good. "


    Xiao Li nodded and said, "but they did run away."


    "Funny boy, money is like dirt. It''s very appetizing to me. I remember his name is Ning Xiaolei. Go back and check it for me immediately. He can''t do it. We can''t help but repay him. With this thousand year old ginseng, the old leader can live several more years. Ha ha."


    ¡­¡­


    Ning Xiaolei doesn''t know about the conversation between Zhao and Xiao Li, otherwise he will be wronged.


    He does not regard money as dirt, but because for him, the Millennium ginseng is just a red envelope problem.


    Without this one, it''s a big deal. Just grab it in the group.


    With the vision of those big demons in the group, they can sell a piece of scrap metal on the earth at a sky high price.


    "With the relationship between Zhao and Lao, my parents certainly dare not ignore you. I really admire myself. I''m really smart!"


    In front of Ning Xiaolei, Lin Yumeng is jumping happily, very happy.


    "How can you boast so much about yourself? It''s 100 million ginseng. No matter, girl, you have to lose money. How about making a promise by yourself?"


    Smiling at Lin Yumeng, Ning Xiaolei can''t help joking.


    Looking back at Ning Xiaolei fiercely, Lin Yumeng doesn''t have a good way: "uncle, you''re helping you. It''s not so easy to let my family recognize you."


    "Yes? Can you tell me what''s going on in your family? " Ning Xiaolei is a little curious and asks.


    Lin Yumeng shook his head: "anyway, you''ll know when it comes. It''s not as simple as you think."


    In the afternoon, Lin Yumeng took Ning Xiaolei to help him change his hair from inside to outside, and made a cool hairstyle.


    It''s evening after returning to school. After Lin Yumeng is sent back, Ning Xiaolei returns to the dormitory.


    Lin Yumeng''s date with her parents is this Saturday. It''s only Monday now. It''s not urgent.


    To the dormitory, tired Ning Xiaolei lying for a while, turned on the mobile phone.


    In the group, a group of big demons are bragging.


    Monkey King: it''s boring. Find someone to fight.


    Fox demon Daji: great saint, I have an appointment with you. I have all kinds of postures.


    Monkey King: with your strength, I''ll finish it in a few seconds. (three expressions of curling lips)


    Golden winged Mirs: how many seconds? Did I see the truth. (a row of laughing expressions)


    Xiaoqing: what''s the truth? What do you say? What seconds? (a curious expression)


    Bai Suzhen: Xiaoqing, how did you come out again? Don''t ask. If you have nothing to do, practice more to improve your strength.


    Xiaoqing: elder sister, what can we do to improve our strength? With the growth of our demon clan, our strength will naturally improve.


    Bai Suzhen: no self-improvement at all! (a helpless expression)


    Monkey King: £À golden winged Mirs carving, silly bird, what do you mean?


    Golden winged Mirs carving: your own will. (three Snickers)


    Monkey King: it''s not a good thing, silly bird. How about two of us?


    Looking at the simple monkey was so Xi, Ning Xiaolei couldn''t smile, and instantly didn''t have any sleepiness.


    After thinking about it, he took advantage of the fact that there was no one in the dormitory, and extracted several things from Xumi''s bag.


    Like the black bear boxing and Tianpeng footwork, the East emperor''s classic is a golden page. Ning Xiaolei just extracted it, then it turned into a streamer and poured into his brain.


    After a familiar feeling of dizziness, the contents of the emperor''s Sutra melted into the memory.


    "Seems a little familiar?" Frowning and thinking for a moment, Ning Xiaolei didn''t think much about it.


    According to the contents of the emperor''s Sutra, Ning Xiaolei crossed his knees and began to practice.


    Soon, according to the description of the emperor''s Sutra, he ran in the body for a week.


    "Well, one more breath."


    Surprise feels the changes in the body, Ning Xiaolei''s eyes show a happy look, this is the so-called internal Qi?


    Or is it evil?

 Chapter 30

    It''s good to cultivate internal Qi in the body, but Ning Xiaolei soon found that the growth of internal Qi is too slow.


    Three weeks, ten weeks, this gas just rose a little bit, so that he didn''t vomit blood.


    "No wonder those who practice are going to practice day and night."


    Ning Xiaolei is thoughtful. It''s not easy to practice.


    The world often envies the skill of flying to the sky and escaping to the earth, but how can we know how many people can''t imagine the effort behind it.


    I can''t bear the loneliness and hard work. Of course, my strength can''t grow rapidly.


    But soon, Ning Xiaolei thought of a thing, just extracted the three evil Dan to the front.


    This is the red envelope he snatched from the ox demon king last time. Since it''s called Yaoqi Dan, it should have something to do with the Qi cultivated in his body just now.


    "Do you want to eat it or not?"


    Looking carefully at the pills in front of him, Ning Xiaolei is a little tangled.


    In addition to gas, this more than a demon word, always let his heart bottomless.


    He is worried about whether his body will change after eating, such as becoming a monster.


    After thinking for a long time, Ning Xiaolei decided that for the sake of safety, it''s better to ask.


    Open the head of Nu Wa, Ning Xiaolei sent a message.


    Xiaoyao Ning Xiaolei: is empress Nuwa there? Let me ask, can I eat the magic pill? Will it change after eating?


    One minute.


    Five minutes.


    This wait is ten minutes, Nuwa''s message still did not come back.


    Ning Xiaolei has some silly eyes. Doesn''t he say that he can ask you when he encounters problems? Why didn''t he ask you back the first time?


    Somewhere in the chaotic space of fairyland, when Ning Xiaolei sent a message just now, a beautiful girl with beautiful national color took out something similar to a mobile phone, but more exquisite than a mobile phone.


    After glancing at her eyes, the beautiful girl turned her lips and said, "this boy, this kind of small question is very interesting to ask me. All day long, we will continue to discuss the matter just now. "


    Opposite is a dignified, very handsome man, slightly nodded, did not ask what.


    After waiting for a long time, but not waiting for Nu Wa''s reply, Ning Xiaolei, who was so depressed that he vomited blood, had to go to the group for help.


    Xiaoyao Ning Xiaolei: Hello everyone! (a smiling expression)


    shituoling small diamond wind: £À shituoling green Lion King £À shituoling white elephant king £À golden winged Mirs carving, report to the king, patrol to the future of a big man. (three surprise expressions)


    Green Lion King of shituoling: Damn, the little demon who snatched the emperor''s Scripture. (a row of surprise expressions)


    shituoling white elephant king: (a row of shocked expressions)


    Golden winged Mirs carving: the boy finally appeared. (a row of cool expressions)


    fox demon Daji: welcome, little brother.


    Bai Gujing: Lei Xiaoyao, where do you practice? Do you want your sister to help you warm your bed? (three shy expressions)


    Xiaoqing: what''s the meaning of warming the bed? Can I go?


    Bai Suzhen: Xiaoqing, I''ve told you many times. Don''t ask any questions except cultivation. (a row of helpless expressions)


    Bull Demon King: £À all members, ha ha, everyone come out to welcome. Those who win the East emperor Sutra are destined to achieve extraordinary achievements in the future.


    Monkey King: welcome.


    Huang Fengqi: welcome.


    White mouse: welcome.


    ¡­¡­


    As soon as Ning Xiaolei spoke, the crowd immediately became lively, and many diving demons ran out.


    I didn''t expect that the members of the group would be so enthusiastic. Ning Xiaolei was flattered.


    After all, he is an ordinary man, who can stand the treatment of these big guys.


    After the screen brushing stops in the group, Ning Xiaolei starts to reply.


    Xiaoyao Ning Xiaolei: you guys are welcome. I''m just an ordinary Xiaoyao. Just call me Xiaolei. (a smile)


    originally intended to write about ordinary people, Ning Xiaolei finally changed it.


    Otherwise, I don''t know how shocked these monsters will be.


    After all, it''s a demon group. It''s not good for him to be a human.


    Now it seems that Nu Wa is the only one who knows his identity.

 Chapter 31

    Monkey King: ha ha, Xiao Lei, that''s a good name.


    Bull Demon King: No, it''s not aggressive. How about King Lei?


    Fox demon Daji: Bull Demon, you are a fool. If you have nothing to do, read more books.


    Bai Gujing: I think it''s still Lei Xiaoyao. How kind, do you think it is!


    Xiaoqing: I think sister Baigu''s proposal is good. Lei Xiaoyao is really better than King Lei. (a thumb expression)


    pansidong: Yes!


    Pansidong second sister: Yes!


    Pansidong: Yes!


    Soon, the group swiped the screen again, and most people agreed to call Ning Xiaolei Lei Lei Xiaoyao.


    Looking at the crazy brush up information, Ning Xiaolei wants to cry without tears, Baigujing this pit goods.


    I''m a pure human being, and I''ve been crowned with the name of demon.


    Forget it, and these big demon long time contact, estimate if not demon is also a demon.


    After a long silence, Ning Xiaolei comes up again.


    Xiaoyao Ning Xiaolei: Thank you, elder sister Baigu. Thank you. How can you be happy! (three crying expressions)


    Monkey King: ha ha, Xiao Lei''s temper is very popular with my grandson.


    Baigujing: I like it, too. It''s so sweet.


    Xiaoqing: I like it too, £À Xiaoyao Ning Xiaolei, call Xiaoqing sister quickly.


    Bai Suzhen: Xiaoqing, you''re following the monkey.


    Xiaoyao Ning Xiaolei: ha ha, you are all brothers and sisters. Xiaolei has met you here.


    Golden winged Mirs carving: Hey hey, isn''t it time to send a red envelope at this time? You say so.


    Xiao zuofeng, shituoling: Yes, the third king said that he had to send a red envelope.


    Fox demon Daji: Yes, I also think it''s time to send a red envelope.


    Nine Tailed pheasant essence: red envelope, red envelope!


    Xiaoqing: red envelope!


    Baigujing: red envelope!


    Instant time, full screen is to find Ning Xiaolei to red envelope.


    Ning Xiaolei is silly. How can he have any red envelopes to send to these big guys!


    All of a sudden, Ning Xiaolei''s eyes suddenly brighten. He remembers that in a novel he read not long ago, the protagonist in the novel is to give all kinds of things on earth to the immortals.


    Although they are a group of big demons in this group, they should also like it!


    Xiaoyao Ning Xiaolei: OK, everyone give me some time to prepare.


    With that, Ning Xiaolei looks for it in the dormitory. Soon, his attention is attracted by the big bag of snacks on Wang Kai''s bed.


    "No matter what, first bring it for emergency, and then buy another bag for fat Kay."


    Jumping out of bed, Ning Xiaolei takes out the big bag of snacks and opens the Xumi bag on his mobile phone.


    In addition to extraction, Xumi bag also has a storage option.


    After clicking on it, there will be a lot of things to choose from on the screen.


    Ning Xiaolei selected all snacks and chose to store them.


    Silent, the pile of snacks directly disappeared, as if out of thin air evaporation.


    "Great."


    Ning Xiaolei was surprised to see this scene, and a trace of shock flashed in his eyes.


    Doesn''t it mean that he can also put some things that are inconvenient to carry into it and extract them when he uses them.


    The color of excitement flashed in his eyes, and Ning Xiaolei returned to the group.


    Select the red packet option, select the number of red packets according to the number of snacks, and click send.


    In less than a second, Ning Xiaolei was prompted that the red packets he sent had been robbed.


    Monkey King: spicy duck neck? What''s this, food? (a curious expression)


    Baigujing: the donkey rolls, what is it?


    Huang fengguai: I grabbed a can of baby fish. I''ve already eaten it. I want to say, it''s really delicious!


    Xiaoqing: my Crispy Shrimp is delicious. Sister, don''t rob it.


    Bai Suzhen: my elder sister is slow and didn''t get Lei Xiaoyao''s red envelope. You can''t let my elder sister watch you eat!


    Fox demon Daji: I didn''t get it either, £À Xiaoyao Ning Xiaolei, your hair is too little, give my sister a replacement.


    Bai Suzhen: Yes, I''ve just sent 15 red envelopes. The crispy prawns are delicious. I still want to eat them.


    After finding that all the demons in the group really like it, Ning Xiaolei looks happy in his eyes and seems to be right.


    But now Wang Kai''s package of snacks is gone. If you want to send them again, you have to buy them.


    Xiaoyao Ning Xiaolei: brothers and sisters, now I''m gone. I''ll go out and buy it for you later.


    Sun Wukong: don''t worry. Xiaolei has already sent a red envelope. Should we also send some red envelopes in return?


    Bull Demon King: I think so. I''m going to prepare the red envelope. Ha ha, the spicy tofu I just had is really delicious.


    Red envelope?


    Ha ha, oh yeah, snacks don''t have white hair!


    Ning Xiaolei''s eyes are full of joy and he is ready to fight for the red envelope.


    "Hum!"

 Chapter 32

    In the shaking sound of the mobile phone, a big red envelope appears on the screen. Ning Xiaolei is quick to go down.


    "Congratulations, I got Monkey King''s red envelope and got a Xianjing pendant, which has been put into Xumi bag."


    Ning Xiaolei hasn''t had time to get excited, and red packets pop up again on the screen.


    I''ll take it!


    Ning Xiaolei won''t be in a daze and attack decisively.


    "Congratulations, you''ve got the red envelope from the Bull Demon King. You''ve got a cub of zhantian beast, which has been put into Xumi''s bag."


    After the monkey king and the ox demon king, another wave of red envelopes came.


    "Congratulations, you got the red envelope of fox demon Daji and got a magic pill, which has been stored in Xumi bag."


    "Congratulations, you''ve got the red envelope of the golden winged Mirs carving and a millennium Ganoderma lucidum, which has been stored in the Xumi bag."


    "Congratulations, I got Xiaoqing''s red envelope and got..."


    With so many red envelopes, Ning Xiaolei was so excited that he lost his head. He made his face red and his neck thick and his hands soft.


    Finally, he counted and found that he had robbed eight red envelopes.


    At this time, those big demons who snatched his snacks in the group almost sent red envelopes, and the rain of red envelopes gradually stopped.


    Xiaoyao Ning Xiaolei: ha ha, I got a lot of red envelopes. Thank you. (three expressions of thanks)


    fox demon Daji: Lei Xiaoyao, remember to send a red envelope to my sister. My sister sent a red envelope in advance in the group.


    Xiaoqing: I also want big red envelopes. My sister robbed all of them. (three pitiful expressions)


    Bai Suzhen: I just ate three crispy prawns.


    Xiaoqing: sister, a bag of five, you robbed three, I eat you less than you.


    Monkey King: ha ha, don''t worry. Xiaolei will send it to you in the future.


    Xiaoyao Ning Xiaolei: Yes, I will go out tomorrow to buy a lot for you. (a row of laughing faces)


    it''s a good deal to get so many red envelopes in exchange for some snacks worth tens of yuan!


    Among other things, the thousand year old Ganoderma lucidum carved by the golden winged Mirs alone can give these monsters many snacks.


    I remember that the last millennium ginseng was also carved by Mirs with golden wings. It seems that there are many such things in the hands of the goods.


    Ning Xiaolei is thoughtful. He will be short of this kind of herb. It seems that he can find this guy.


    After half a day with the demons in the group, Ning Xiaolei didn''t forget his goal.


    Xiaoyao Ning Xiaolei: brothers and sisters, let me ask you something. Can you eat Yaoqi Dan directly? What''s the change after eating?


    White bone spirit: Yes, eating can enhance the evil spirit. It''s such a simple problem. Lei Xiaoyao, you haven''t eaten it before!


    Xiaoqing: Yes, anyone knows this kind of problem.


    Xiaoyao Ning Xiaolei: I haven''t eaten it before. It''s the first time in the group!


    Fox demon Daji: Well, little brother, you are really miserable. Do you want to come to my sister and take you to pretend to force me to take you to fly. (expression of three fingers)


    Xiaoyao Ning Xiaolei: sister Daji, don''t drive around. I''m not in good health. (a row of sweating expression)


    fox demon Daji: little brother, you can understand me, my fellow, cluck.


    Xiaoqing: what do you say? Add me one.


    Bai Suzhen: Xiaoqing, how many times have I told you not to be so curious. (a helpless expression)


    Xiaoyao Ning Xiaolei: cough, let''s get down to business. What will happen to this evil pill if it is eaten by human beings? Don''t get me wrong. I''ll give you an example.


    Monkey King: let''s answer this question. In fact, no matter what kind of Qi you have or what kind of Qi you have, it''s all a kind of energy. Although Yaoqi Dan is called that in our demon clan, it can also be called Xianqi Dan. It doesn''t matter if people eat it.

 Chapter 33

    Bull Demon King: let me add that Yaoqi pill is more suitable for our demon clan. Its effect may be a little violent, but it doesn''t affect much.


    Xiaoyao Ning Xiaolei: I see. Thank you for your help. (a row of thanks)


    Monkey King: No, it''s not necessary. They''re all demons. They''re all relatives. It''s just a small matter.


    Bull Demon King: ha ha, yes. I''ve been teaching my guawazi every day these days. I always know how to make trouble with Nezha.


    Golden winged Mirs carving: children need more education, ha ha.


    Seeing other things in the group, Ning Xiaolei quietly quits the group chat.


    "Hum!"


    Without waiting for Ning Xiaolei to see the things in Xumi''s bag, the mobile phone suddenly vibrates.


    Then a flashing head pop up, Ning Xiaolei point open, but see is fox demon Daji want to add his friends.


    Stunned, Ning Xiaolei agrees.


    "Sister Daji, what can I do for you?" After passing, Ning Xiaolei sent a message.


    Fox demon Daji: I can''t add you if I have nothing. I hate it.


    Xiaoyao Ning Xiaolei: Yes. (a cold sweat expression)


    fox demon Daji: giggle, I''m teasing you. My sister looks like you''re miserable. Here you are.


    After saying that, a big red envelope appears on the screen. Ning Xiaolei hesitates for a moment, and then points to open it, only to see that there are a hundred magic pills in it.


    Stunned for a moment, Ning Xiaolei''s eyes flashed a touch.


    He didn''t expect that he just said it in the group, and Daji remembered it and specially gave himself a big red envelope.


    Fox demon Daji: are you very moved? Don''t fall in love with my sister because of this. My sister likes mature and masculine men, cluck.


    Originally, I was going to say something sensational. Ning Xiaolei was almost knocked down by the news of Daji.


    He finally realized why the king of Zhou in those years fell in love with Daji''s pomegranate skirt. Men can''t stop this charm.


    Xiaoyao Ning Xiaolei: sister Daji, you are joking with me again. I write down today''s feelings, and I will repay my sister in the future.


    Fox demon Daji: cluck, OK, first prepare more red envelopes for me.


    Xiaoyao Ning Xiaolei: that''s a must. I''ll prepare tomorrow.


    After chatting with Daji, Ning Xiaolei said goodbye and opened Xumi bag. There were many things in it.


    The vision jumps over the thing that has touched before, Ning Xiaolei''s vision falls on a necklace first.


    - Xianjing Necklace: it''s a necklace made by Zixia fairy. It has a certain protective effect.


    The necklace made by Zixia fairy?


    Ning Xiaolei''s face looks happy. It seems very good.


    Select extraction.


    It''s a string of glittering silver necklace, the pendant part is a heart-shaped translucent crystal like thing, flashing light colorful luster.


    The necklace is cool, round and smooth. It''s valuable at first sight.


    "Good is good, it''s just a little feminized. Forget it, I''ll give it to the University."


    His eyes flashed. Ning Xiaolei threw the Xianjing pendant aside, and his eyes fell on the next item.


    Warcraft cubs?


    This shit?


    Ning Xiaolei is silly. After reading the record for a long time, he finds that it is the red envelope of the ox demon king.


    Frowning thought, Ning Xiaolei decided to extract it first.


    A mass of fluffy things appeared out of thin air and fell on the bed.


    Seems to be the rate of pain, the little guy opened his sleepy eyes, one eye saw the big eyes staring at it Ning Xiaolei.


    "Mommy?"


    The little guy looks at Ning Xiaolei and rubs him with milk.


    How can I talk when I''m strangled?


    Ning Xiaolei is silly. Let''s just say that. What the hell is Mommy? My brother is a man!

 Chapter 34

    Ning Xiaolei looks at the little guy leaning on his leg with a painful face and is a little depressed.


    The little guy is very cute, hairy, black and white hair, feel very comfortable.


    But looking at it, Ning Xiaolei is surprised to find that he looks familiar.


    "Shit, isn''t that a panda?"


    After looking at the little guy over and over several times, Ning Xiaolei said foolishly.


    What''s the matter with the cow demon king? He sent out a national protected animal.


    If you take this out and report it every minute, you can''t run away from the small black house.


    "Mommy, I''m hungry."


    When Ning Xiaolei thinks wildly, the little guy suddenly shouts.


    "Well, what do you want to eat, and I''m not your mommy." Face slightly some helpless, Ning Xiaolei road.


    "Mommy, hungry, suckling!" The little guy ignored what Ning Xiaolei said and continued to shout.


    But Ning Xiaolei knows what this guy wants to eat, but the problem is that there is no milk in his dormitory!


    Depressed, Ning Xiaolei calls Changshan: "when you come back, bring a can of milk powder and a bottle."


    "Damn, Xiaolei, what are you doing? Do you want to savor the happy life of your childhood?" Changshan on the other end of the phone was a little confused and asked.


    Ning Xiaolei didn''t have a good way: "roll calf, you will know when you come back, my head is a little big, I want to be quiet."


    "Quiet? Don''t you have a big school flower? Who is it? "


    "Get the hell out of here, I''ll hang up."


    Ning Xiaolei hangs up directly. If he doesn''t hang up, Changshan can tell him all about it.


    "Little guy, bear it. I''ll buy it for you in a moment."


    Gently rubbed the little guy''s fluffy hair, Ning Xiaolei said.


    Seems to understand Ning Xiaolei''s words, the little guy nodded to understand.


    Ning Xiaolei rubs his forehead with a headache, which has been extracted. I don''t know if he can take it back with Xumi bag.


    And to tell you the truth, although he just came into contact, he found that he had fallen in love with this little guy.


    Forget it, as long as you don''t let others find this guy. He''s small and easy to hide.


    When it''s retracted, it''s only the size of a fist. Any pocket can be stuffed in.


    With a decision, Ning Xiaolei frowned. After thinking about the meeting, he looked at the little guy and said, "little guy, let me give you a name. How about xiaotuanzi? Besides, I''m not your mommy. Even if I am, I''m your dad. "


    "Xiaotuanzi? Dad The little guy blinked his little black eyes. He was very cute.


    Ning Xiaolei''s love overflowed. He rubbed xiaotuanzi''s head with a smile and said with a smile: "yes, xiaotuanzi is really smart."


    After playing with xiaotuanzi for a while, Ning Xiaolei turns on his laptop, clicks on the cartoon of bear haunting, and lets xiaotuanzi watch it for himself, while he continues to study the red envelope.


    Charm Dan, to enhance personal charm, eat directly.


    Green snake scale. It can prevent common toxins from attacking. Take it with you.


    The Millennium Ganoderma lucidum can be given as a gift or sold for money, leaving a Xumi bag first.


    It took a little time for Ning Xiaolei to browse all the red envelopes. In addition to the five just now, there are also three invisible signs and a Buddha statue.


    The remaining red envelope is three demon Lidan.


    "Hey, hey, hey, invisible charm, peeping at the necessary things, refreshing."


    After watching the red envelope, Ning Xiaolei grinned and flashed some shy pictures in his mind.


    "Dad, your mouth is watering." Just watching the cartoon, Xiao Tuan Zi was suddenly full of milk.


    "Cough, look at your bears. Don''t talk." With a cough, Ning Xiaolei looks serious.


    Put the Xianjing pendant away. After looking at the time, it''s only half past eight. Ning Xiaolei plans to practice for a while.

 Chapter 35

    According to the normal situation, Changshan and others came back around ten o''clock.


    Before practicing, Ning Xiaolei extracted the three demon elixirs and the two before, and swallowed them like sugar beans.


    Muscle pain, body heat, endless strength gush out, familiar feeling again.


    This time, Ning Xiaolei jumped out of bed and played black bear boxing several times.


    When the feeling of dryness and heat disappears, Ning Xiaolei sits back on the bed, swallows the magic pill and begins to practice.


    I have to say, it''s different from myrrh.


    Under the influence of the evil Qi pill, Ning Xiaolei runs the emperor''s Sutra. Only a week later, he feels that the Qi in his body is greatly enhanced.


    And the effect of evil Qi Dan was only one tenth absorbed by him.


    "That''s cool!"


    With a smile on his lips, Ning Xiaolei continues to work hard.


    I feel that the Qi in my body is gradually increasing, and I feel a sense of accomplishment.


    Imperceptibly, more than ten weeks had passed, and the efficacy of the evil Qi pill was finally absorbed and refined.


    Slowly open your eyes, Ning Xiaolei''s eyes flash a light.


    He could feel that after more than an hour of cultivation, he was more than twice as strong as before.


    With the air in your body, you can definitely blow a hole in the wall.


    Ning Xiaolei stands up and stretches his muscles.


    From now on, he is also a cultivator. To be exact, he is a demon cultivator.


    But Ning Xiaolei doesn''t care very much. He is a real cultivator, whether he cultivates demons or immortals or he doesn''t change his heart.


    What he cares about is that he is afraid that he will become an ugly monster after repairing the demon, which will affect his plan of picking up girls.


    Just now, Lin Yumeng, the flower of the University, has some signs. He doesn''t want to become a monster and make a clean break.


    At this time, footsteps and voices came from the corridor outside the dormitory, and then Changshan and other three roommates pushed the door in.


    "Scare, who are you? What are you doing on our little thunder bed? Come down."


    As soon as they entered the door, they were startled by Ning Xiaolei, who was standing on the upper berth. Changshan called out.


    "Shanzi, what do you say? I don''t know Xiaolei?" Ning Xiaolei looks at Changshan suspiciously and quickly slips to the ground.


    Isn''t it the cultivation after eating the evil spirit pill? Is there something wrong with the cultivation?


    Nervous, Ning Xiaolei rushed to the mirror hanging on the wall and looked at it.


    Ning Xiaolei was stunned.


    In the mirror is a young man with delicate features. His eyes are long and narrow, and his skin is white and smooth, which makes him look a little strange.


    In addition, the figure seems to be covered with a layer of light brilliance, which makes people unconsciously reluctant to look away and want to see more.


    "Is this still me?"


    Ning Xiaolei is a fool. This is a little fresh meat. It turns around 100% when it is thrown on the street.


    "Cut, also want to cheat me, when Xiaolei so handsome." Changshan''s face is full of disbelief.


    Ning Xiaolei was speechless and asked, "how can you believe that?"


    "Well, unless you show me Xiao Lei''s moves in class today." His eyes turned slightly. Changshan said with a smile.


    "Ni Mei, I don''t want to clean up. I want to teach you." Ning Xiaolei turns his mouth. He doesn''t know Changshan has recognized himself.


    After all, he is a brother who contacts every day. Even if he changes a little, he will not be unable to recognize him.


    Hearing this, Changshan said with a smile, "Xiao Lei, I''ll wait for you. Ha ha, you''re being pulled to have a face lift by the flower of Lin University?"


    "When you had a haircut, you were slightly repaired by the makeup artist. She said her parents wanted to see me."


    Not angry to stare at Changshan, regardless of such a reminder by him, Ning Xiaolei found a good excuse.


    He became like this, it is estimated that it is the double effect of the evil spirit Dan and the charm Dan. Of course, this kind of thing can''t be said.


    "Wow, it''s only a few days since I met my mother-in-law. Xiaolei, you can do it!"


    Changshan laughs and makes fun of Ning Xiaolei.


    "Dad, I''m hungry." Just at this time, Xiao Tuanzi, who was watching the bear, suddenly roared.


    "Who''s speaking?" In addition to Ning Xiaolei, Changshan and other three were all startled, and finally turned their attention to xiaotuanzi on the computer desk.


    The sound just now seems to come from here.

 Chapter 36

    "What are you looking for? Do you want to fight?"


    Angry stare three people, small regiment son dissatisfaction way.


    It looks very cute, but it''s not at all. It''s very hard.


    Changshan and the other three people are directly stupid. This time they can see clearly. It''s this guy talking to them.


    "Damn, what monster?"


    In addition to Zhao Xiaoshu, Changshan and Wang Kai''s face changed greatly, and they walked away in panic.


    It''s not a parrot. How can it talk?


    "Spirit beast?" Compared with the two, Zhao Xiaoshu''s face is full of unbelievable color, unbelievable loud.


    "You are the spirit beast. Your whole family are spirit beasts. Our regiment is a fairy monster. Do you understand what fairy monster is?"


    Xiaotuanzi looked at Zhao Xiaoshu with disdain.


    Zhao Xiaoshu muddled force, stuttered: "please teach."


    "Little Tuanzi, how to speak? Who taught you?" Ning Xiaolei''s face is a little black. It''s just like a little suckling cat. Why can''t you see it for a while? It''s so powerful?


    "Dad, I learned it here. These two bears are old trash. If I had, I would have killed that bald head."


    Xiaotuanzi raised his hand and pointed to the cartoon of bear haunting on the computer, which was very eloquent.


    Ning Xiaolei is silly. At that time, he was just afraid that this guy would disturb his cultivation, so he let him watch cartoons.


    If he knew it would be like this, he vowed never to let it.


    "Pa!"


    Not angry to share the computer, Ning Xiaolei said: "after less to see this kind of thing, and, to say that I, don''t old me, this all learned something!"


    Kneading his forehead with a headache, Ning Xiaolei felt depressed.


    The Zhan Tian beast''s learning ability is also very strong. At the beginning, he didn''t speak well. After a while, he was able to communicate fluently and learned Xiong Da Xiong''s dialect.


    "No, Xiaolei, Xiaoshu, what the hell are you talking about? Can you tell me something about it?"


    Wang Kai and Changshan are on one side, silently looking at Ning Xiaolei, who scolds xiaotuanzi, and Zhao Xiaoshu, who is in a daze, asking.


    Ning Xiaolei then remembered that there were two ignorant guys on one side, but he said, "I said you can''t believe what I picked up on the street?"


    "It''s not a matter of picking it up or not. We want to know why it talks."


    Wang Kai and Changshan frowned, which was completely beyond their cognitive scope.


    Zhao Xiaoshu took over the topic and explained, "you can think of it as a very clever animal. It''s not difficult to learn to speak."


    Ning Xiaolei nodded and said, "it''s really no good. You can imagine it as a monster."


    "Scared, monster? Will that eat us? " Changshan''s eyes were round and weak.


    Ning Xiaolei said speechless: "do you think it looks like cannibalism? Where have you been, Shanzi, fearing death? "


    "It has nothing to do with courage. It''s the first time I''ve ever seen a talking panda when I grow up. Gee, panda, damn it, it''s a panda. It''s a national first-class protected animal!"


    Changshan shakes his head to explain, and then his eyes become round. Then he notices xiaotuanzi''s appearance.


    Seeing the appearance of Changshan, xiaotuanzi rolled his eyes: "I''m not a panda, I''m zhantian beast."


    Originally, xiaotuanzi wanted to talk about me. Thinking of Ning Xiaolei''s advice, he quickly changed his words.


    It can not be ignored by others, but it can not be ignored by Ning Xiaolei.


    In his mind, Ning Xiaolei, like his parents, must listen.

 Chapter 37

    "Zhantian beast? In other words, has there ever been such an animal in history? "


    Changshan takes a silly look at xiaotuanzi and asks Wang Kaidao.


    Wang Kaibai glanced at him and asked, "you can talk now. You still regard it as an ordinary animal. Are you stupid?"


    "Oh, yeah!" Changshan nodded in a daze, but his brain couldn''t turn around.


    "Dad, stop talking. I''m starving." At this time, xiaotuanzi yelled again.


    Ning Xiaolei nodded and hurriedly said to Changshan, "Shanzi, the milk powder and milk pot that you want to buy!"


    "Here, you don''t know. When I bought this, a group of girls looked at me in the eyes and couldn''t bear to look directly at me!"


    With that, Changshan put a can of milk powder and a small milk pot on the table.


    Ning Xiaolei glanced at it. It''s a brand with good reputation in the market. The quality is OK.


    Just with hot water on the bubble, xiaotuanzi can''t wait to run over.


    "Wait a minute. It''s very hot now." Ning Xiaolei stops xiaotuanzi from getting close to him.


    Small regiment son immediately not happy, shout a way: "not afraid of scald, afraid of scald still calculate what fairy monster."


    "Immortal monster? What are immortals and monsters? " Ning Xiaolei is a little curious. He throws the milk pot to xiaotuanzi and asks.


    "Mm-hmm Woo, that''s my grade. From low to high, beasts can be divided into nine grades: ordinary beast, demon beast, spirit demon beast, earth demon beast, heaven demon beast, immortal demon beast, God demon beast, Saint demon beast and ancestor demon beast. " It took a long time for xiaotuanzi to come back.


    "This, so detailed, I don''t even know." Ning Xiaolei didn''t say anything, Zhao Xiaoshu was shocked first.


    Looking at Zhao Xiaoshu in surprise, Ning Xiaolei suddenly said with a smile: "Xiaoshu, if I guess well, are you a legendary cultivator?"


    "What, cultivator?" One side heard two people dialogue of Changshan and Wang Kai silly eyes, this how to say so mysterious.


    Is there really any cultivator in this world?


    Looking at Ning Xiaolei in a complicated way, Zhao Xiaoshu said: "I don''t hide it until now. Yes, I''m a practitioner, but I can''t tell you my specific origin now. Brother Xiaolei, brother Kaige and brother shange, please forgive me."


    "There are practitioners. Oh, my God, my world outlook will be overturned."


    Hearing the speech, Changshan immediately began to shout.


    Wang Kai is also shocked. No matter how old he is, he can''t calm down at the moment.


    My roommate, who has been with him for more than two years, is actually a cultivator. Dare you believe it?


    And look at this situation, another roommate Ning Xiaolei is not a normal person.


    They are not stupid. How can ordinary people pick up a talking monster in the street.


    In addition to the yellow pill Ning Xiaolei gave them last time, and the scene of cleaning up Du Weigou''s dog legs, it doesn''t look like normal people can have.


    "Everyone has his own secret, small book, you don''t want to say there must be your own reason, we won''t blame you."


    Ning Xiaolei smiles and shakes his head. He has no secrets.


    If it is true, he believes that his secret must be more shocking than Zhao Xiaoshu''s.


    "Thank you for your understanding, brother Lei. Have you encountered any adventures recently? I''m afraid the pills you gave me didn''t come from the ancient temple in the mountains!"


    Grateful to see Ning Xiaolei, Zhao Xiaoshu immediately asked with a smile.


    Ning Xiaolei nodded and said, "yes, it''s what happened on the day Linxin and I broke up. Speaking of it, I have to thank her. If I didn''t run out in a bad mood after the break-up, there wouldn''t be a series of things that happened next."


    "No, it''s nothing to do with her. It''s supposed to be an opportunity for you."


    Zhao Xiaoshu waved his hand with a smile, showing a trace of sincerity in his eyes: "brother Xiaolei, I hope you will be famous all over the world sooner or later."


    "Ha ha, I''d like to borrow your lucky words. Let''s stop talking. Let''s explain to Shanzi and kaipang. Let''s see their faces are muddled."


    Ning Xiaolei smiles, and Zhao Xiaoshu''s eyes turn around and fall on Changshan and Wang Kai who are in a daze in excitement.

 Chapter 38

    Under the explanation of Ning Xiaolei and Zhao Xiaoshu, Wang Kai and Changshan finally got to know the situation.


    To be exact, Zhao Xiaoshu is explaining, and Ning Xiaolei is listening most of the time.


    He has only been in touch with the world for a few days. How can he know so much.


    "I''ve decided that I''ll follow you to practice." After Zhao Xiaoshu finished, Changshan was the first to shout.


    Wang Kai hesitated for a moment and then said he was willing to choose to practice.


    After all, compared with cultivation, not many people will choose a plain and boring life.


    At least in front of those who have not experienced the bloodbath between practitioners, most people will choose to practice.


    Ning Xiaolei didn''t persuade them. Practitioners may face all kinds of dangers in the future, but in general, the advantages outweigh the disadvantages.


    In this world where strength decides everything, at least we have some strength on hand and are at ease.


    Just like that night, if it wasn''t for yaolidan, he couldn''t save Lin Yumeng from those gangsters.


    If we wait for the police to send inspectors to come and things have happened, then it will be too late to say anything.


    In a word, Ning Xiaolei will never regret setting foot on this road.


    "Xiaoshu, please teach them. I''m afraid my cultivation method is not suitable for them."


    Seeing that they are willing to practice, Ning Xiaolei looks at Zhao Xiaoshu.


    He took the road of repairing demons. Changshan and Wang Kai may not be willing to go, and even if they do, Ning Xiaolei would not easily pull them in.


    In this world dominated by human beings, he can fully imagine that even in the cultivation world, the human race is strong.


    Otherwise, Nuwa would not leave the pot of refining demons and let him strengthen the influence of demons in the lower world.


    "Brother Lei, it''s not that I don''t want to, it''s that I was ordered to die when I was practicing. It''s forbidden to teach it to anyone without permission."


    Smell speech, Zhao Xiaoshu face bitter, shake his head, he is thinking, but as he said, he has to suffer.


    Ning Xiaolei Leng Leng, face slightly changed, obviously did not expect this.


    If so, it is impossible to take Wang Kai and Changshan to practice.


    It''s not very kind of them to let them know about the practitioners, but not teach them how to practice.


    "Little brother ray, do you have a similar problem?" Doubts looking at Ning Xiaolei, Zhao Xiaoshu asked.


    Ning Xiaolei frowned and nodded, then shook his head again. His eyes twinkled and said, "yes, it''s not."


    "Xiaolei, Xiaoshu, what''s the matter with your discussion? Is it all right? I''m so anxious."


    Nervous looking at Ning Xiaolei and Zhao Xiaoshu, Changshan urgent way.


    Listening to Zhao Xiaoshu''s words, it seems that they can''t teach them the method. Ning Xiaolei''s side is ambiguous, and they are crazy.


    "Shanzi, fat Kay, don''t be in a hurry. I won''t let you down for a while."


    Pacify two people first, Ning Xiaolei face gradually serious, looking at Zhao Xiaoshu said: "Xiaoshu, you know a lot about the earth''s cultivation world!"


    "Well, ray, what do you want to ask?" Nodding, Zhao Xiaoshu looks at Ning Xiaolei.


    His eyes flickered slightly. Staring at Zhao Xiaoshu''s eyes, Ning Xiaolei said, "do you know that demon Xiu is the monster in the world?"


    "I''ve heard of it, but I haven''t seen it. You are the first talking demon I''ve ever seen." Zhao Xiaoshu frowned slightly and returned.


    Ning Xiaolei nodded, as if thoughtful, it seems that things are really the same as he thought, the demon class was almost killed.


    More powerful also hide, not Zhao Xiaoshu this strength can contact.


    After thinking for a moment, Ning Xiaolei then asked, "Xiaoshu, what''s the practitioner''s opinion on demons?"

 Chapter 39

    This time, Zhao Xiaoshu thought for a long time, and said: "some of the sect practitioners I have contacted either kill them all, or catch them as mounts or pets."


    "You hateful human beings, are you provoked by our demons?" One side of the small round after drinking milk just heard Zhao Xiaoshu''s words, can''t help but milk angry voice.


    Say even want to rush to grab bite Zhao Xiaoshu.


    Seeing this, Ning Xiaolei grabs xiaotuanzi in a hurry and says in silence, "Xiaoshu says what he has seen, but it''s not him. What are you excited about?"


    "I Anyway, human beings are hateful. The bald man cuts down trees everywhere and bullies small animals in the forest. "


    Small regiment son Du rises a mouth, reasonable ground defends a way.


    Ning Xiaolei can''t laugh or cry. He is also the pot of animation. He can''t let this product see in the future.


    "Well, what it said is not unreasonable. Although it said animation, the real situation is only more cruel than that."


    With a sigh, Zhao Xiaoshu shook his head and grinned bitterly. He said to himself, "whether it''s demon or human, who has no good or evil, it''s the strong who is the king after all."


    Surprised to see Zhao Xiaoshu, Ning Xiaolei nodded: "Xiaoshu, I didn''t expect you to have such insight. Ha ha, you are my brother."


    "Little brother Lei laughs. He feels that everything is alive. I wonder if what we do to other animals is too much."


    Zhao Xiaoshu''s eyes showed a hint of wisdom, as if he had realized something.


    Ning Xiaolei did not disturb, quietly looking at Zhao Xiaoshu.


    Half a day later, Zhao Xiaoshu came back to his senses, his eyes suddenly showed a trace of joy, and said: "brother Xiaolei, thanks to your help, I just realized that my strength has been improved a bit."


    "Ha ha, congratulations on that." Hearing the speech, Ning Xiaolei smiles happily.


    Xiaotuanzi is just a guide, mainly because Zhao Xiaoshu is more intelligent and savvy.


    "By the way, ray, where are we?" Strength, Zhao Xiaoshu is very happy, smile on his face is also a lot more.


    Ning Xiaolei said with a smile, "I asked your cultivator about the demon clan."


    "Yes, yes, I remember. What else do you want to ask Zhao Xiaoshu nodded and asked.


    Ning Xiaolei, of course, had thought about it for a long time. He blurted out: "Xiaoshu, have you ever heard of human beings who repair demons?"


    "Demon mender?" Zhao Xiaoshu looks at Ning Xiaolei in surprise.


    If you don''t learn to cultivate immortals and Taoism, do you want to cultivate demons?


    Having said that, Zhao Xiaoshu thought about it seriously for a long time, then shook his head and said, "I''ve never heard of it. Maybe it exists!"


    "Well, if they really exist, what would the practitioners do to them?"


    Ning Xiaolei was not surprised by this answer. He asked with a casual smile.


    "This..."


    Zhao Xiaoshu''s face changed slightly and his brows wrinkled.


    He never thought about this kind of question before. He never thought about why Ning Xiaolei asked this question.


    Suddenly, he seemed to think of some kind of possibility, and his eyes widened rapidly.


    "Little brother ray, are you, are you?" Looking at Ning Xiaolei, Zhao Xiaoshu stammers.


    Ning Xiaolei is noncommittal, squinting and asking: "Xiaoshu, you don''t care what I fix, you just need to tell me your inference."


    With a deep breath, Zhao Xiaoshu forced down his startled mood and said, "if you don''t say anything else, those self styled practitioners will not let the demon practitioners grow up."


    "Oh, why is that?" Ning Xiaolei is curious.


    Zhao Xiaoshu replied: "to get rid of dissidents is the same principle as the world''s major sects to get rid of dissidents. The immortal practitioners will not let the demon practitioners grow stronger."


    "In this way, in addition to the demon practitioners, are there any practitioners like demons and Buddhas in the world?"


    His eyes flashed slightly. Ning Xiaolei asked with a sneer.


    It''s true that the practice world also exists, even more serious.


    "Immortals and Buddhas are not separated from each other. Buddhists exist all the time. They are just like demons. I haven''t heard much about them." Zhao Xiaoshu replied truthfully.


    "No matter what he does, you can''t teach us Xiaoshu. We''ll learn from Xiaolei. We''ll learn what Xiaolei learns. Kaipangzi and I will learn. Who dares to provoke us at that time? Our brothers will destroy him together."


    Looking at the endless discussion between the two, Changshan couldn''t help jumping out again.

 Chapter 40

    "Shanzi, it''s not a joke. Are you sure you think about it?"


    Ning Xiaolei looks a little serious and frowns at Changshan and Wang Kai.


    Zhao Xiaoshu tried to talk and stopped, but he didn''t speak at last.


    As he said just now, his cultivation method can''t be spread to the outside world, but now they already know about cultivation, can''t they wait to see it.


    Ning Xiaolei just asked, then helplessly shook his head, he felt he asked the wrong person.


    With Changshan''s propensity to die, he would be surprised if he was afraid.


    That is to say, supernatural things can make him a little afraid.


    Sure enough, when he had finished speaking, Changshan patted his chest and said, "of course, our brother will fix everything he wants. The sky will fall down and we will carry it together. Look, little book, or you can repair it with us too!"


    "I Brother Shan, I''m sorry. I have to work hard to cultivate with you. But don''t worry. I''m Zhao Xiaoshu on your side. "


    Zhao Xiaoshu hesitated for a moment and slowly shook his head.


    What else does Changshan have to say? Ning Xiaolei stops and says, "well, we believe you, good brother."


    "Xiaolei, so you promised to teach us to practice your magic Changshan''s eyes suddenly brightened and asked Ning Xiaolei.


    Ning Xiaolei turned his eyes and looked at Wang Kai: "fat Kai, do you think about it? When it''s time to learn, you may face the pursuit of those who cultivate immortals and Buddhists anytime and anywhere. From then on, life can no longer be peaceful."


    Wang Kai didn''t answer immediately. His eyes twinkled and he frowned.


    Ning Xiaolei didn''t urge him. He watched quietly.


    Half a day later, Wang Kaichang let out his breath and said with a smile, "since I''m a brother, I can''t watch you and Shanzi make trouble. Count me in. It''s a big deal to live and die together."


    "Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh Changshan stares at Wang Kai and has no good way.


    "Ha ha!" Wang Kai and Ning Xiaolei laugh at the same time, as if they really think too much.


    After pondering for a moment, Ning Xiaolei said, "Shan Zi, fat Kai, don''t worry. Give me some time. I''ll try my best to see if I can get you a way to practice the immortal Buddha."


    "Stop, don''t. If it''s brother, let''s repair demons like you. What are we afraid of?" Wave to interrupt Ning Xiaolei, Changshan is not happy.


    In Ning Xiaolei''s eyes, Changshan continued: "what''s wrong with the demon? The demon is happy and has a real temperament. At that time, I''ll make a great success of repairing the demon and ask the god Buddha to sing and conquer in front of me."


    "Ni Mei, don''t be hit with shit then." Ning Xiaolei speechless, this special self-confidence is too much!


    Wang Kai didn''t speak much and nodded silently.


    Ning Xiaolei didn''t say much.


    Now that they have made such a choice, they should choose the right way to practice as brothers.


    Ning Xiaolei didn''t know that it was because he didn''t insist today that he added two more monsters to the demon clan in the future.


    Let''s not mention it.


    Take out the mobile phone, Ning Xiaolei point to open the software, send a message to Nu Wa.


    Xiaoyao Ning Xiaolei: Niang Nuwa, I have two good brothers. I''m going to take them to practice demons. I don''t know if you have a suitable way to practice there.


    This time, Nuwa''s message came back quickly.


    Ning Xiaolei is silly. He didn''t return to himself last time!


    Nu Wa: of course, you take a drop of their blood and send it to me. I''ll choose the right method for them. (a smile)


    Xiaoyao Ning Xiaolei: OK, empress Nuwa, wait a moment.

 Chapter 41

    Find Wang Kai and Changshan each took a drop of blood, Ning Xiaolei avoid them, the blood into the Xumi bag.


    Although he told them about the cultivation, the monster group''s affairs were important after all, so he planned to hide them for the time being.


    Point to open the head of Nu Wa, Ning Xiaolei will two people''s blood in the form of a red envelope, sent to Nu Wa.


    Without waiting much time, Nu Wa came back with two red envelopes.


    "Hum!"


    "Congratulations, I got Nuwa''s red envelope and got Tianman Jue, which has been put into Xumi bag."


    "Congratulations, I got Nuwa''s red envelope and got a copy of tianluogong, which has been put into Xumi bag."


    Nu Wa: "Tianman Jue" is for Changshan, and "incarnating Tianluo Gong" is for Wang Kai. This is the unique knowledge of Yitie and Guiche, the ancient Great Sage of our demon clan. Don''t let them down.


    Xiaoyao Ning Xiaolei: Well, I''ll tell them, empress Nuwa, there''s another thing. This skill is extracted and directly enters my mind. How to solve this problem.


    Nu Wa: I''ve done something about it. Don''t worry, just give it to them.


    Xiaoyao Ning Xiaolei: OK, I see. Thank you.


    Hang up and Nu Wa chat, Ning Xiaolei choose these two skills, extract them.


    Sure enough, the two pages of gold paper did not enter his body directly this time.


    With joy in his eyes, Ning Xiaolei quickly slips out of the bathroom and hands them to Changshan and Wang Kai respectively.


    "This is our practice?" Changshan and Wang Kai are staring at Ning Xiaolei. As soon as they finish, the golden paper has turned into streamer into their mind.


    Zhao Xiaoshu was staring at him. It seems that the situation is beyond his understanding!


    Is this the only way that belongs to the demon cultivator?


    To cultivate immortals, we must use the power of divine consciousness to write down those complicated formulas, and understand and digest them word by word.


    Like Changshan and Wang Kai, they entered the body directly.


    "Wow, Tianman Jue. It looks like a bull''s fork."


    A moment later, Changshan came back to his senses, totally forgetting the pain in his mind when he had just integrated the skill, and said excitedly.


    Although Wang Kai''s performance is not as obvious as his, he also looks happy.


    Ning Xiaolei said with a smile, "these two skills have a long way to go. Don''t lose their prestige. If you have any confusion, tell me in time."


    "Ha ha, no problem. It''s up to you, Xiao Lei." Changshan patted his chest to guarantee that he finally got the cultivation method, and could not wait to have a try.


    Ning Xiaolei smiles and understands their feelings very well. He passes the two evil Dan in his pocket.


    This is what he took out just now. He used one and two more.


    "What''s this?" They took it and asked curiously.


    "Yaoqi Dan, you can speed up your cultivation. Don''t talk nonsense. Go to practice quickly!"


    With a smile, they push them away and have a simple chat with Zhao Xiaoshu. Ning Xiaolei carries xiaotuanzi back to bed.


    Now the four people in the dormitory are all practitioners. There is no need to hide them. Just lock the door and practice openly.


    I don''t know the time of cultivation. Unconsciously, one night passed. It was not until the alarm clock rang in the morning that the four people opened their eyes at the same time.


    "Damn, it''s so cool. I feel like a blow can kill a cow."


    Standing up, Changshan was the first to shout.


    Ningxiaolei speechless, serious advice: "don''t show off everywhere, must be low-key, never let other people know about our dormitory."


    "Well, I know, Xiao Lei, I''m not stupid, hehe." Changshan was slightly stunned and said with a smile.


    Ning Xiaolei nodded and quickly washed. Then he stuffed xiaotuanzi into his coat pocket and went straight to the classroom with Changshan and others.


    As soon as he arrived at the door of the classroom, he saw two familiar figures blocking the door. It was Du Weigou and Lin Xin who seemed to be waiting for him.

 Chapter 42

    "Oh, little bastard, why don''t you get together with your university flower?"


    Seeing Ning Xiaolei coming, Du Weigou sneers and sneers.


    Ning Xiaolei''s eyes are slightly cold, and the cold light in his eyes twinkles: "speak with respect, good dogs don''t get in the way."


    "Lying grass, who is the dog?" Du Weigou was stunned, and his face became ugly.


    Ning Xiaolei was speechless and said, "now who''s in the way, isn''t it obvious?"


    "I Forget it, I don''t care about you. I''m looking for you to challenge you. "


    Du Weigou originally looked angry, but he thought of Ning Xiaolei and Zhao Xiaoshu''s cleaning up the pictures of his gang of dog legs last time and forced him to bear it.


    "Challenge book?" Ning Xiaolei is a fool. What kind of competition do you want? You think it''s a challenge.


    "We can''t beat you, but someone can. I''ll see you in the Taekwondo Hall after class to see if my brother doesn''t beat you."


    Du Weigou snorted and looked at Ning Xiaolei provocatively.


    Ning Xiaolei was stunned and asked, "Taekwondo Hall, your brother?"


    "Why, dare not? You''re as timid as a mouse. " Du Weigou''s mouth turned slightly, disdaining the way.


    "Who said we didn''t dare? I can beat your brother out of the dung in Changshan without using Xiaolei." Not used to Du Weigou''s dog like appearance, Changshan went up to him and said in a loud voice.


    Du Weigou''s eyes narrowed slightly and said contemptuously, "who was beaten by someone I asked for last time? If it wasn''t for Ning Xiaolei and Zhao Xiaoshu, you don''t know how many times you would have been beaten."


    "Lying grass, the gentleman doesn''t mention the old humiliation. Come on, Du Weigou. Brother Shan, let''s give you an arm this time. Let''s do it together." Changshan has always been a soft eater but not a hard eater, so he was not happy immediately.


    "Mang Fu, I won''t fight with you. I''ll save it for Taekwondo Hall."


    Du Weigou is not teased by Changshan and loses his mind. He knows how much he has.


    The last time I was in KTV, I was able to conquer Changshan with a large number of people. With Changshan''s body shape, it''s not a problem to pick him or her.


    "Well, we''ll take your challenge. It''s Sun Tzu who won''t go then." Seeing that it''s almost time for class, Ning Xiaolei said in a voice.


    Du Wei Gou Leng Leng, nodded: "it is wrong to see you Ning Xiaolei, is a man."


    After that, Du Weigou hugs Lin Xin and turns back to the classroom.


    Ning Xiaolei and others went in and found a row of back seats.


    There is nothing wrong with a class. Ning Xiaolei is immersed in playing with his mobile phone. Changshan and Wang Kai sit on the chair directly, practicing as if there is no one else.


    "Damn, it''s too positive." Ning Xiaolei said nothing, but he didn''t stop him.


    The rest of the students only think that the two of them are in a state of mind, and they don''t think so much.


    As for Zhao Xiaoshu, he doesn''t seem to be used to practicing in this kind of environment and listening to lectures at ease.


    "Two idiots, they pretend to be like each other. Do you think they can be powerful in this way?"


    Du Weigou noticed Wang Kai''s and Changshan''s unusual behavior and said in a tone.


    "Brother Gou, don''t be angry with them. They will cry later."


    Lin Xin gently rubs Du Weigou''s thigh, her eyes twinkle. This challenge proposal of Taekwondo Hall is what she thought of.


    These days, walking in school, she can always hear someone say something about her and Ning Xiaolei. What she says is that Ning Xiaolei chases Lin Yumeng and kicks her out. She hates her so much.


    The root of all, then all by her blame to Ning Xiaolei and Lin Yumeng.


    With Lin Yumeng''s identity, she and Du Weigou can''t get into trouble. She can only find Ning Xiaolei to vent her anger.


    She didn''t think that she was the culprit at all. The affair between Ning Xiaolei and Lin Yumeng just happened.

 Chapter 43

    At the moment, Ning Xiaolei is chatting with Nu Wa with her mobile phone.


    Xiaoyao Ning Xiaolei: Niang Nuwa, I''ve given them the skill. Can they join the group?


    Nu Wa: No, this is the only one. (a smile)


    Xiaoyao Ning Xiaolei: ah, in that case, how can they learn moves and obtain cultivation resources. (a dazed expression)


    Nu Wa: resources can be obtained by themselves, and you can also grab them. If you learn the moves, how about teaching them one move at a time? (a smirk)


    Xiaoyao Ning Xiaolei: No, you''re kidding me, Nvwa. I need to spend time practicing. (a crying expression)


    Nu Wa: giggle, I''m teasing you. I''ve changed the permission for you. Now you can extract the secret script of moves and assign anyone to receive it.


    Xiaoyao Ning Xiaolei: really? Ha ha, thank you. You are the best.


    Nu Wa: this small mouth is really sweet, and I will be called elder sister later. Am I that old? (a kitchen knife expression)


    Xiaoyao Ning Xiaolei: Er, er, this is not very good. You are an ancient god, I''m just a little scum. (three cold sweat expressions)


    Nu Wa: No, no, no, kick you out of the group. (a sinister expression)


    Xiaoyao Ning Xiaolei: I Sister Nuwa. (a row of cold sweat expression)


    Nu Wa: good girl, my sister has sugar. I''ll share half of it with you. (a snickering expression)


    Xiaoyao Ning Xiaolei: (a row of sweating expressions)


    after talking to Nu Wa casually, Ning Xiaolei opens Xumi bag.


    In addition to the original extraction and storage options, this time there are more specified options.


    But because he has no move script in Xumi daili, this option is gray.


    "It''s a great God, that''s what it is." The corners of his mouth unconsciously show a smile, Ning Xiaolei thought.


    To change the function of this software, it seems that it''s just a matter of thinking.


    After solving this problem, Ning Xiaolei decided to open the chat group to see the screen.


    The group is still the same as before, a few idle in the water group.


    After browsing their chat records for a while, Ning Xiaolei chooses black bear essence and golden winged Mirs carving to apply for adding two friends.


    Almost instantly, the friend request was passed.


    Ning Xiaolei first opened the golden winged Mirs and sent him a message.


    Xiaoyao Ning Xiaolei: brother Mirs, I''m very glad that you agree with me to add your friends.


    Golden winged Mirs carving: ha ha, you''re welcome, Lei Xiaoyao. You''re not an ordinary Xiaoyao now. If you practice hard, you will have a bright future.


    Xiaoyao Ning Xiaolei: Thank you, brother Dapeng. I have something to do with you. I robbed Tianpeng footwork script from you last time. Can you send me two more? I''d like to trade snacks with you.


    Golden winged Mirs carving: it''s a piece of cake. Anyway, it''s made up by me. But it''s better to get snacks. Lei Xiaoyao, your snacks are so delicious. I''ve been in the fairyland and Buddha circles for so many years, but I haven''t seen that kind of practice.


    After the news was sent, a big red envelope appeared on the screen, in which were two secrets of Tianpeng''s footwork.


    After telling the golden winged Mirs that they would give him snacks, Ning Xiaolei went to contact the black bear spirit.


    In the name of snacks, change the black bear fist technique of black bear essence into your hands.


    "Ding Ling Ling..."


    After a while, the bell rings after class, Ning Xiaolei greets Changshan and Wang Kai, turns around and runs to the toilet.


    Du Weigou just came over and was ready to call Ning Xiaolei and others to the Taekwondo Hall. Seeing this, he was stunned, and then he was furious: "Ning Xiaolei, you coward, didn''t you accept the challenge?"


    "Is it a man?" Lin Xin was also angry, blushing and cursing.


    If Ning Xiaolei doesn''t accept the challenge, all her preparations will be in vain. Of course, she won''t be reconciled.


    The surrounding students who know the situation also follow the discussion, the tone is full of doubts, and some people satirize Ning Xiaolei.


    "Shut up, ray. They''re just going to the bathroom. They''ll be back soon."


    At this time, Zhao Xiaoshu stood up, looked at the crowd coldly, and said.


    Looking at by Zhao Xiaoshu''s cold eyes, Du Weigou and Lin Xin can''t help shivering and suddenly think that this is also a fierce fighter.


    Having said that, Du Weigou did not want to lose. He said, "OK, when they go to the toilet, just wait for them a little longer."

 Chapter 44

    Give the script to Changshan and Wang Kai, and they will return together.


    Back in the classroom, to see the atmosphere is not right, Ning Xiaolei frowned: "what''s the matter?"


    "Oh, I thought you ran away. It seems that you have some backbone. Let''s go to the Taekwondo Hall."


    See three people unexpectedly really just went to the toilet, Du Wei Gou tiny Leng, immediately skim a way.


    But it''s just like this. If the three give up the challenge, he can''t do anything to them.


    I can only find someone to clean up as I did last time, but I can''t beat Ning Xiaolei and Zhao Xiaoshu, which makes him very helpless.


    "Run, don''t exist, don''t you and your brother out of the excrement, I Changshan how can run." He rolled his eyes and looked at Du Weigou contemptuously.


    "Lying grass, how to talk? It''s not sure who will fight." Du Weigou almost blew up and glared at Changshan.


    This product is too irritating to talk about. If it wasn''t for Ning Xiaolei and Zhao Xiaoshu, Du Weigou would like to have him cleaned up.


    "Cut the crap and hurry up. I''ll go out after you two are finished!" Rather small thunder speechless stare Changshan one eye, impatiently to Du Wei Gou way.


    "I''m NIMA..."


    Du Weigou was so angry that his face was very ugly. How could he talk!


    What do you mean to clean up our brothers?


    It''s too arrogant.


    Trying to hold back his anger, Du Weigou turned and walked to the outside of the teaching room. As he walked, he said fiercely, "I''ll make you cry for a while."


    "If you''re a man, don''t be a jerk. Let''s go." Ning Xiaolei is speechless. Is it over.


    Now that he has studied the East emperor Sutra, he has evil spirit in his body. Most people don''t pay attention to it.


    Just a Taekwondo player, even if he doesn''t use the evil spirit, he can compete with him by practicing the black bear boxing and Tianpeng footwork.


    Different from Changshan and Wang Kai, he has eaten six demon Lidan before and after, and his strength can not be underestimated.


    Following Du Weigou, a group of people rushed to the Taekwondo Hall.


    In the face of such a rare thing, how can those students in the class be willing to miss it.


    There was a scene when the classroom cleaned up Du Weigou''s followers. Many people didn''t think Ning Xiaolei would lose. They were still looking forward to the contest.


    Not long after, the party came to the school''s Taekwondo Hall.


    Taekwondo Hall area is not small, many people are in class, see Ning Xiaolei and others, they are stunned.


    The students who come to the Taekwondo Hall for classes wear special clothes, but Ning Xiaolei and others don''t, obviously they don''t come to class.


    "Students, which class and teacher are you in?"


    A man with a black belt around his waist comes over and looks at Ning Xiaolei and others with doubts.


    At this time, Du Weigou stepped forward and said with a smile: "coach Li, I''m Du Weigou. Du Weizhu is my brother. Someone wants to challenge my brother. I brought them here. The rest of the students came to see the game."


    "Oh, it''s you, Wei Zhu and I mentioned. Go inside!"


    Hearing the speech, coach Li showed a sudden color and let everyone into the museum.


    In the rear of Du Weigou, Ning Xiaolei is speechless. What''s the name of these two brothers? Do they feed pigs and dogs by their own father?


    What''s more, Du Weigou is too insidious. He says he wants to challenge himself, but in his mouth he wants to challenge Du Weizhu.


    But it doesn''t matter. The ending is the same. Today we must beat Du Weigou in the face.


    Otherwise, I don''t know what kind of tricks I will make in the future. I''m really tired of it.

 Chapter 45

    Following the coach, Ning Xiaolei and others arrived at the center of the field.


    "Brother, people are coming." Du Weigou and Lin Xin with a bunch of doglegs, busy to a waist red belt man side, voice.


    Du Weizhu nodded faintly and looked at Ning Xiaolei in the direction of Du Weigou''s fingers: "you want to challenge me. What level of Taekwondo do do you have?"


    "Taekwondo? I haven''t practiced this thing. I just practiced a set of bear boxing with bear. " Ning Xiaolei shook his head and said truthfully.


    The origin of black bear boxing is not good, so he made a random excuse.


    But Ning Xiaolei''s words fall into Du Weizhu''s ears, but it becomes a provocation.


    "Bear boxing, do you despise me, Du Weizhu, Taekwondo?" The cold light in his eyes flickered, and Du Weizhu asked.


    Ning Xiaolei muddled force, speechless way: "did not look down upon a say, I say it honestly."


    "Arrogance, what do you mean by" bear boxing "? You mean that your" bear boxing "can compete with our Taekwondo


    Du Wei and Zhu hummed coldly and waved: "since you despise me Taekwondo, I''ll let you know what heaven is high and earth is rich. Don''t think you can do whatever you want if you know how to do something like a little gangster."


    "It''s ok if you want to understand it like this. I don''t know that it''s you who are superior. If you can show off, you will be arrogant. It''s ridiculous."


    The other side so does not give face, Ning Xiaolei certainly does not politely with him, cold voice way.


    "Arrogance


    "Ignorance."


    "Where''s the lengtouqing? I can kill you without brother Wei Zhu."


    Ning Xiaolei''s words are like a deep-water bomb. The Taekwondo students watching around are frying the pot directly.


    When we say that Du Weizhu is a showman, don''t we also say that they are a showman?


    Not only the students, but also the teachers in the class looked over with displeasure.


    Coach Li, who is not far away from Du Weizhu, said coldly: "classmate, you think before you speak. Are you too arrogant?"


    "Er, I''m sorry. I hurt you unintentionally. I can''t help being arrogant."


    Show a smile of apology, Ning Xiaolei helpless way.


    This coach Li and Du brothers stand together, it is estimated that they are not good people.


    "You can talk. Come here." Du Weizhu pointed to Ning Xiaolei and said harshly.


    Looking at Ning Xiaolei''s innocent face, he was very angry.


    "It''s enough for me to deal with you. I just want to try the bear boxing taught by Xiao Lei." Changshan suddenly opened his mouth and came forward with a smile on his face.


    "Well, who are you?" Du Weizhu frowned slightly and looked at Changshan.


    "I''m your brother Shan." Changshan grinned and went to the opposite of Du Weizhu.


    Looking up and down at Du Weizhu, Changshan said, "it''s better than Du Weigou''s bear like look. It''s OK."


    "Lying grass, brother, beat him. Beat him. He can''t take care of himself." Du Weigou was not happy and yelled.


    Ignoring Du Weigou, Du Weizhu''s face cooled down a little bit, so he had to put on airs and fight with Changshan.


    But before he started, someone yelled: "brother Wei Zhu, small role, please do it yourself, little brother can help you clean up."


    After that, a dark young man came out with a blue belt around his waist.


    "They have different colors. Is there any difference?" Ning Xiaolei is a little confused and asks Zhao Xiaoshu beside him.


    "That represents their strength. The black belt is the strongest. The red belt and the blue belt come down. In other words, Du Weizhu''s strength is stronger than this man."


    Zhao Xiaoshu seems to know better and explains to Ning Xiaolei.


    Ning Xiaolei nodded slightly. At the moment, Du Weizhu hesitated for a moment and gave up his position to the blue belt classmate.


    Although he thinks he won''t lose to Ning Xiaolei, he also wants to see the so-called bear boxing in advance.


    What is the mystery that makes Ning Xiaolei so confident.

 Chapter 46

    "I''ll tell you to lie down without ten moves."


    Blue belt students arrogantly looking at Changshan, very forced to act authentic.


    He can see at a glance that Changshan has never practiced Taekwondo or other similar karate.


    If you have practiced, you can see from the standing posture at a glance, but Changshan is standing very casually at the moment.


    "Just let it go." Changshan did not take the initiative to attack.


    To be honest, he was a little nervous, too.


    It didn''t take long for him to get the black bear boxing and Tianpeng footwork. Although all the moves are imprinted in his memory, the problem has never been solved!


    "You told me to do it first, not that I wouldn''t let you."


    Blue belt students rushed around the people said a, meaning he is not bullying people, just start to rush to Changshan.


    In the middle of the journey, he suddenly kicked his leg and hit Changshan''s head with a side kick.


    Sobbing in the wind, many timid girls directly scared face big change, scream out.


    If this kicks, does not bleed also must swell!


    Changshan was obviously startled and his face changed slightly, but his body subconsciously used one of the moves of Tianpeng''s Footwork and dodged dangerously.


    "Why, didn''t you hit it?" Blue belt students some Meng, followed by a sneer grin, how lucky to avoid a move, the next can not be so easy.


    Disdain to look at Changshan, blue point students a violent explosion, legs out of the wind, whistling wind.


    Many students in Taekwondo Hall expressed their congratulations to their classmates.


    They ask themselves that they can''t do better than that.


    Some students who can''t bear to look away, can''t bear to see the ending.


    This series of moves attack down, that obviously did not practice the students, should be very miserable!


    "It''s not good to look at it!" However, at this time, a light voice of irony came.


    Changshan''s body suddenly dodged, and he dodged all the attacks.


    This is still the case that he didn''t use the evil spirit in his body, otherwise he would definitely be shocked.


    "OK, Changshan, come on, Changshan is powerful!"


    "Changshan, you are so powerful, so I admire you."


    "Taekwondo is just a show."


    Seeing this, the students in the class cried out in surprise.


    No matter how, everyone is in the same class. Changshan performs well, and they feel their faces are shining.


    Compared with the students in Ning Xiaolei''s class, the students in Taekwondo Hall are very pale, especially when they hear these words.


    Many people are murderous, looking at the shouting people with ugly faces, gnashing their teeth with hatred.


    "What are you looking at? We are telling the truth. We have the ability to let your people knock down Changshan in our class!"


    Some people glare back at the students in the Taekwondo Hall discontentedly.


    Taekwondo Hall students angry, but it is not good, directly to the past hands, turned to the blue belt students yelled: "do your best, regardless of the consequences, don''t let these people look down on us."


    "It''s unscientific to kill him!" Du Weigou also yelled, but his eyes were more unbelievable.


    When he cleaned up Changshan a few days ago, he remembered that the other side had no such skill at all.


    Otherwise, it''s not sure who will clean up that day.


    Listen to the people''s shouts, blue belt students almost vomit blood, especially I have tried my best!


    But the boy is as slippery as a monkey. He can''t kick at all. No matter how hard the attack is, it''s useful.


    "I can''t kick, I can''t kick, what can I do?" Changshan amused the students with a playful face, and was shocked.


    This is the difference between practitioners and ordinary people. Taekwondo, which used to be very powerful, seems to be just like this.


    And this is still the case without using the evil spirit. If you want to use the evil spirit, don''t you scare these weak chickens to death?


    Changshan thought happily, and his mouth almost blossomed.


    Looking at the admiring eyes of the girls around him, he was full of happiness. Before, he didn''t dare to think that he would be so popular.


    Just for this reason, it''s enough power for him to practice. Wow, Kaka.

 Chapter 47

    "Coward, can you stop hiding all the time?" See really kick not in Changshan, blue belt classmate spirit of shout.


    "Do you mean me? Ha ha, enough of playing. It''s time to show you what bear boxing is."


    The figure flickers to the distance, Changshan puts on a cool shape, and shakes her hair in the wind.


    Blue belt schoolmate gas''s complexion is iron green, roars a way: "I beat you to become a bear first, is a man, don''t hide."


    With that, he rushed to Changshan, raised his leg and chopped down like a giant axe.


    The momentum of this blow is amazing. If it hits, Changshan will be finished.


    Of course, it''s obviously impossible. As Ning Xiaolei said earlier, it''s just a show off.


    Not to mention those who have learned the moves of the demon clan, even those who come to the streets all the year round are expected to be able to catch the flaw and crack this move.


    "The bear boxing, the borrowing style, let''s go."


    Seeing that Changshan was about to be cut, I saw that Changshan suddenly flashed to the side of blue belt students and pulled slightly.


    Blue belt students on the ground, this is a direct loss of balance, bang to lie on the ground.


    "Yes, yes, Changshan is good."


    "Oh, we won, we won, ha ha ha."


    "Taekwondo, but it''s better to learn from you than to practice with brother Shan."


    The students in Ning Xiaolei''s class yelled, and their excitement was just like that of their opponents.


    On this side of the Taekwondo Hall, a group of students'' faces were extremely blue, and they only felt a burning pain on their faces.


    It''s not just the face of one person who lost the game, it''s the face of all of them!


    Li coach out, dissatisfied with looking at the blue belt students: "shame home, later don''t say is my Li Ming out of the students."


    "Coach Li, I, I will work hard." Blue belt students very angry, bow way.


    You can do it. You can do it!


    Seeing Changshan''s methods just now, he had some doubts. Did he learn HuaQuan and embroider legs?


    Compared with his all the way to kick the sky, the other side just hid a few times, grabbed a, let him fall to the ground.


    "Changshan, it''s just a coincidence." Looking at Changshan''s proud face, Du Weigou said angrily.


    This was meant to clean up Ning Xiaolei and others. How could they be beaten in the face.


    "Don''t be proud, boy. I''ll challenge you."


    "No, let me. I want him to taste the essence of Taekwondo."


    "Get out of the way. I''ll take care of this guy and let him know what heaven and earth are."


    Several Taekwondo students in a row came out and threatened to challenge Changshan.


    Without waiting for Changshan to agree, Ning Xiaolei will go out. When is the end of the battle.


    "Let the best of you come here, don''t bother!" Silent shook his head, Ning Xiaolei said.


    "Crouching grass, so arrogant, do you want to fight?" The students in Taekwondo Hall quit and yelled angrily.


    Several coaches are even blacker. They are going to kick the hall and play their sign!


    If they are really defeated today, where are their faces.


    Eyes fell on Du Weizhu, coach Li said.


    "Wei Zhu, you are the strongest of all the students, and it''s up to you. Go to Taekwondo Hall for me and get back this face."


    "Yes, coach." Du Weizhu nodded and stepped out. His eyes fell directly on Ning Xiaolei. The meaning is self-evident.


    What he wants to challenge is Ning Xiaolei.


    Just now, he also heard that Changshan''s bear boxing is like zining Xiaolei.


    "Well, I have itchy hands, too!" Ning Xiaolei nods with a smile and is not afraid at all.


    Du Weizhu didn''t speak, but slowly put on a posture.


    Seeing Changshan''s performance just now, he did not dare to be careless.


    "Wait a minute." At this time, Du Weigou suddenly opens his mouth and looks at Ning Xiaolei.


    "What''s the matter?" Ning Xiaolei frowned, a little puzzled.

 Chapter 48

    "It''s too boring just to compete. How about adding some color?" A faint cold light flashed in his eyes, and Du Weigou said.


    This is what he and Lin Xin have discussed for a long time. They want to take this opportunity to let Ning Xiaolei have nothing again.


    They have been thinking about Ning Xiaolei''s sale of Qiannian ginseng to Zhao.


    "Oh, what color head?" Ning Xiaolei''s eyes lit up suddenly.


    Can we say that in addition to cleaning up these two brothers today, there will be unexpected harvest?


    Ha ha, that would be great.


    "Let me ask you something first. How much did the old man give you for your Millennium ginseng?"


    Du Weigou did not answer immediately, but asked Ning Xiaolei.


    Ning Xiaolei a Leng, immediately understand his meaning, the bottom of my heart not from sneer.


    It turned out that this was a long planned idea!


    Unfortunately, their calculation is doomed to failure.


    Millennium ginseng is just a red envelope problem for him.


    What''s more, even if it''s all of you, are you so sure to win over yourself?


    Who gives you confidence, ha ha!


    Of course, Ning Xiaolei would not tell the truth. He said, "it''s so careless. I gave him 50 million yuan. How can I bet?"


    "Wow


    After a brief silence, the crowd was boiling.


    Except for Du Weigou and Lin Xin, few people on the scene knew about Ning Xiaolei''s selling ginseng.


    They did not expect that this ordinary student would have something like Millennium ginseng.


    But also sold 50 million sky high price, this does not mean that the eyes of Ning Xiaolei is an invisible local tyrant?


    In an instant, many girls look at Ning Xiaolei''s eyes and see a little star. If only she had such a boyfriend.


    But soon they think of Lin Yumeng and their faces droop.


    Compared with other students, they still have a big gap.


    "Damn, Xiaolei, is it true? You sold a thousand year old ginseng and got 50 million?" Changshan looks at Ning Xiaolei and asks in shock.


    Ning Xiaolei smiles and waves his hand: "low key, low key, first listen to what the dog students want to say, brother dog, dare to gamble, I don''t care."


    "This..."


    Seeing Ning Xiaolei''s fearless appearance, Du Weigou suddenly counsels.


    How special? It seems that something is not right!


    Is Ning Xiaolei sure to win?


    Du Weigou frowned and looked at Lin Xin.


    Her eyes flashed slightly. Lin Xin suddenly came to Du Weigou''s ear and whispered a few words.


    "Bet, Ning Xiaolei, you little bastard, brother, beat him down and win his money."


    Du Weigou''s face was calm again, and he yelled at Du Weizhu.


    Du Weizhu frowned. He didn''t expect his brother to come.


    50 million is not a small amount. His Du family''s valuation is more than 10 billion, but the real working capital is about 200 million.


    That''s a quarter of his family''s working capital, if you lose.


    "I can''t lose. I''m Taekwondo genius Du Weizhu."


    As soon as the idea emerged, Du Weizhu shook his head and threw it out of his mind.


    It''s a big taboo compared with the test.


    "Oh, you agree. Come on, let''s be witnesses. The loser will give 50 million to the winner. Brother dog and brother pig, shall we print it out, sign and press our fingerprints?"


    Ning Xiaolei looks at Du Weizhu and Du Weigou with a smile. These two brothers are really lucky stars. They are sending money to themselves!


    "There''s no need for that. If you lose, I don''t think you can do anything. As for me, I can''t lose."


    Du Weizhu snorted and looked at Ning Xiaolei with pride.


    Smiling and shaking his head, Ning Xiaolei rolled his eyes and said, "don''t speak so slowly. It''s easy to be hit in the face later."

 Chapter 49

    "Look for death, let''s go and have a fight." In his eyes, Du Wei and Zhu said coldly.


    Ning Xiaolei waved his hand: "you go ahead, I''m afraid you''ll find an excuse later."


    "Paralysis, arrogance, ignorance, in that case, as you wish."


    Nearly by Ning Xiaolei a words put nose gas crooked, Du Weizhu roared, ran up.


    When he got near Ning Xiaolei, he jerked up and put his legs together. Brushing was a chain kick.


    With this move, Ning Xiaolei immediately felt that Du Weizhu''s strength was more than twice as strong as that of his blue belt classmates.


    Even so, he is not afraid. The showy competition is not at the same level as the fighting and killing moves.


    In no hurry, Ning Xiaolei crossed his arms in front of his chest and took the blow from Du Weizhu.


    The figure shakes slightly, and Ning Xiaolei stands firm, with a trace of banter and smile at the corner of his mouth.


    "But that''s all."


    "You..."


    Du Weizhu''s face was ugly and his heart was shocked. He knew how strong his blow was.


    Ordinary people hard joint, even if not fracture, will definitely be a kick fly, but this Ning Xiaolei, but did not even move.


    I have a hard idea.


    This thought flashed through Du Weizhu''s mind. He didn''t expect that he would lose sight.


    This is no ordinary person who has never practiced anything. This is obviously a great master!


    How did he know that Ning Xiaolei was more surprised than him. Six demon Lidan''s improved body almost got kicked back.


    It can be seen that the title of the strongest student of Du Weizhu Taekwondo Hall is not a false name.


    "Playing a pig and eating a tiger, I''ve lost sight of Du Weizhu, but today, you have to lose."


    With the arrow on the string, Du Wei and Zhu are in a dilemma. He gives Ning Xiaolei a cold look and rushes here again.


    This time, he didn''t hold his hand any longer. He put out 12 points of strength.


    Front kick, swing kick, bottom kick, side kick, free kick, the set of Taekwondo is perfectly displayed by him.


    The strong wind howls, and the legs are like the wind. The momentum is amazing.


    The students in the Taekwondo Hall were ecstatic and congratulated loudly.


    Several underworld coaches also nodded, very satisfied with Du Weizhu''s performance.


    But after their eyes fell on Ning Xiaolei, their faces turned gloomy quickly.


    In the face of this kind of storm attack, Ning Xiaolei saw the moves, one by one to resolve.


    What''s more, he only relies on his hands.


    "It''s impossible!"


    Li Jiaolian and other people can''t help but make a sound. How can the strength of their hands compare with that of their legs.


    When you attack with your legs, you can use all kinds of impulses, and you can also use the power of your whole body. For example, when you attack with your legs, it''s much more powerful than when you attack with your hands.


    But Ning Xiaolei blocked them all.


    This can only show that Ning Xiaolei''s strength is far greater than that of Du Weizhu''s, or he has borrowed his clever strength.


    "Almost. Thank you for practicing with me. It''s time to finish. Roar."


    After several attacks, Du Weizhu was a little bit panting, but at this time, Ning Xiaolei suddenly made a sound and roared.


    In Du Wei Zhu''s face, Ning Xiaolei comes to him and blows out.


    There are not so many fancy patterns. This punch goes straight to Du Weizhu''s chest.


    "Wei Zhu, get out of the way."


    Li Jiaolian sees the strength of Ning Xiaolei''s fist and reminds him loudly.


    However, Ning Xiaolei''s fist is fast and accurate. Du Wei and Zhu Gang react, and his fist has already hit his chest.


    "Poof!"


    Du Weizhu spat out a mouthful of blood and flew out of the air, smashing into the crowd behind him.


    There was a moment of silence in the audience. If they didn''t make a move, they would make a big splash. With only one punch, their talented master Du Weizhu was defeated.


    "What a cruel boy, why do you want to do this kind of cruel work?"


    Li Jiaolian stares at Ning Xiaolei angrily and runs to check Du Weizhu''s injury.


    Ning Xiaolei has no choice but to show his hand: "I''ve already done my best, otherwise it''s just as simple as being injured."


    It''s hard to pretend.


    The crowd obviously didn''t believe it and threw a bunch of white eyes at Ning Xiaolei.


    But in the end, the winner of this contest is Ning Xiaolei.


    "Ha ha, come on, take the money, 50 million. Wow, it''s paid."


    At this time, a very discordant laugh rang out. Changshan rushed to Du Weigou with a happy face and stretched out his hand.


    Du Weigou has not recovered from the shock of his brother''s defeat. He stares at Changshan and asks, "what''s the money?"


    "Lying grass, playing is not, willing to admit defeat." Changshan''s eyes widened and his face turned angry.


    Du Weigou shook his head: "what are you talking about? I can''t understand it."


    Nima, again.


    Ning Xiaolei reacts immediately. Du Weigou used this move in Tianren hall last time.


    I lost this time and pretended I didn''t know anything.What a shame! How can you be so thick skinned!

 Chapter 50

    "Lying grass, I''ve seen shameless, I''ve never seen such shameless."


    "Du Weigou, when you talk, you want to play tricks?"


    "How can a man be so shameless? Everyone is looking at him. I''ll give it to the young master of the Du family, bah."


    The crowd was excited, the voice was boiling, and the spearhead was aimed at Du Weigou.


    Even some students in Taekwondo Hall frowned at Du Wei after they recovered.


    "Shut up and yell again. Believe it or not, I''ll find someone to deal with you."


    His face was slightly embarrassed, Du Weigou cried out.


    Looking at the people frightened by his voice, Du Weigou said with pride: "it''s not that he doesn''t give it, it''s that he has no evidence. Who has evidence? Ha ha ha."


    "Evidence? I have it here! " Wang Kai suddenly opens his mouth, takes out his mobile phone and shakes it.


    On his mobile phone, the scene of gambling just now is playing.


    Du Weigou sees this one urgent, did not expect Wang Kai to record unexpectedly, prepare to come to grab mobile phone.


    But at this time, a cough came out, but it was Du Weizhu.


    His face was ugly and he glared at Du Weigou. Du Weizhu said coldly, "don''t you think it''s enough to lose face? Our Du family can''t afford to lose."


    After that, he turned to Ning Xiaolei.


    "Give me some time. 50 million is not a small amount. I need to report to my family. It also takes time to raise funds."


    "Tomorrow at the latest, the money will be given to you."


    Hearing what Du Weizhu said, Du Weigou was very worried and said, "brother, you..."


    "Shut up, shame. I''ll tell Dad about you when I go back."


    He glared at Du Weigou, and Lin Xin didn''t give him a good face. Du Weizhu snorted coldly.


    Looking at Du Weizhu in surprise, Ning Xiaolei nodded and said sincerely, "it''s worthy of being a brother. It''s much better than that brother. Tomorrow is right. I''ll wait."


    "Don''t worry. I have a letter from Du Wei and Zhu Yan. I''ll be here tomorrow and give it to you face to face."


    Leaving one sentence behind, Du Weizhu turned to coach Li and said, "coach, I have something to do today. I''ll leave first."


    "Well, it''s OK." Coach Li shook his head with a wry smile. In this case, he knew Du Weizhu''s mood and would not stop him.


    When the Du brothers and Lin Xin leave, Ning Xiaolei and his classmates leave the Taekwondo Hall one after another.


    Along the way, from time to time, some students in the class came to make up with Ning Xiaolei, which made him very helpless.


    "Everyone is a classmate. If you really get the money, please have a big meal. The most expensive one. If you have something to do, you should withdraw first."


    As a last resort, Ning Xiaolei made bold remarks and finally got away.


    Ning Xiaolei originally planned to ask Shanglin Yumeng to sell the Millennium Ganoderma lucidum after this class in the morning.


    Now the delay is so long that there is not enough time.


    Besides, it''s not that I just won 50 million yuan from the Du brothers, but I''m not in a hurry to exchange money with Ganoderma lucidum.


    After lunch, Ning Xiaolei rushes to the school supermarket and buys several bags of snacks. When he returns to the dormitory, he earns a lot of mobile phones.


    "Xiaolei, why did you lose that pile of snacks in the blink of an eye?"


    Changshan and Wang Kai look at Ning Xiaolei, puzzled.


    With a mysterious smile on his face, Ning Xiaolei said: "space equipment, do you know, are all practitioners. Don''t be so surprised."


    "What, brother ray, do you have space equipment?" Changshan and Wang Kaihao cheat, Zhao Xiaoshu is not so easy to be cheated, surprised asked.


    Ning Xiaolei was stunned and curious: "what''s wrong with space equipment? Is it rare?"


    "Well, you''re lucky to get one." Zhao Xiaoshu nodded, with a trace of envy in his eyes.


    "Ha ha, fortunately, what I got was the inheritance of the whole demon cultivation. Of course, it can''t be too shabby."


    Ning Xiaolei laughs and talks about a reason.


    The affairs of the demon group are too big and unimaginable. It''s better to keep them secret for the time being.

 Chapter 51

    There was no class in the afternoon, and the dormitory group of four spent their time in practice.


    Xiaotuanzi watched the cartoon by himself. At the strong request of Ning Xiaolei, the bear was replaced by the Wangwang team.


    "Dad is so bad. I''m not a dog. I''m looking at the barking team."


    Peep at Ning Xiaolei, see its only cultivation, did not notice it, xiaotuanzi quietly changed the cartoon into bear haunt.


    Soon, xiaotuanzi was completely destroyed and unable to extricate himself.


    Practice until the evening, Ning Xiaolei''s mobile phone suddenly rings, the phone is Lin Yumeng.


    "Are you in the dormitory or not? I''ll be downstairs. Come down."


    Ning Xiaolei didn''t hesitate, Maliu went out of the bed to make up his appearance.


    University flower has an appointment, hehe, must go.


    When leaving, Ning Xiaolei grabs xiaotuanzi by the way and puts it in his pocket, so as not to make trouble while he is away.


    At the bottom of the building, Lin Yumeng wears a long skirt and stands pretty. The light moonlight falls on her, bright and moving, just like a fairy.


    "Big school flower, miss me again, hey, hey." Ning Xiaolei is smiling, with a smiley face.


    "It''s not serious to miss you." Coquettishly stare at Ning Xiaolei, Lin Yumeng has no good airway.


    She found that one day, Ning Xiaolei this guy seems to be more handsome than before, there is always something to attract her eyes.


    "I don''t want to miss you anymore. Alas, I''ve prepared a gift for you. I''m so sad and heartache."


    Ning Xiaolei covers his heart with exaggerated expression on his face.


    Lin Yumeng shakes his head and shakes the idea out of his mind. Looking at Ning Xiaolei, he suddenly covers his mouth and chuckles.


    "Why do you give me a gift? Don''t try to use that trick to coax the little girls. The flowers of our school don''t eat this trick."


    "Yes? Then I won''t give it away. "


    With that, Ning Xiaolei takes out the Xianjing pendant and shakes it in front of Lin Yumeng.


    Then he put it away again with the power of lightning.


    "Ah, what a beautiful necklace, Xiao Lei. Give it to me quickly."


    Although it''s just a glance, Lin Yumeng is immediately attracted by the unique shape and charming color of Xianjing pendant.


    It''s not that she has never seen a precious necklace, but it''s the first time that she finds it attractive.


    "Just now, who said that I would not accept this? Did I hear it wrong?" Ning Xiaolei is happy, and Lin Yumeng is in tune.


    "You heard me wrong. It''s not me." Lin Yumeng shakes his head and pretends to be confused.


    It''s rare to see a university flower like this. Ning Xiaolei thinks it funny and continues to tease: "but I hear that it seems to be you!"


    "Xiao Lei, if they say something wrong, you can''t do it. Give it to me quickly." Lin Yumeng impatient, directly out of the kill skills, tuzui coquetry.


    Ning Xiaolei, who has ever seen a university flower like this, is defeated directly.


    "All right, all right, just think I heard you wrong. Here, I''ll put it on you."


    Show the Xianjing pendant. Ning Xiaolei looks at the beauty in front of her with a smile and says softly.


    Lin Yumeng nodded gently, and a faint blush flashed on her face.


    It''s the first time that a man has done this kind of thing for himself.


    Is he the one in his own life?


    This idea just flashed, Lin Yumeng busy shake his head hard, throw it out of his mind, this just contact how long, can''t say he was moved?


    "Why do you shake your head so hard? Is the necklace uncomfortable? I''ll see if it''s beautiful. "


    Doubt looked at Lin Yumeng one eye, Ning Xiaolei eyes full of praise.


    Lin Yumeng, who is a beautiful woman, seems to have improved her appearance after wearing the Xianjing necklace.


    Especially outside the skin, it seems to be covered with a layer of light brilliance, giving people a fairy like temperament.


    Lin Yumeng shakes his head and looks at the photos taken by Ning Xiaolei''s mobile phone.


    When she saw that she was wearing Xianjing necklace, she couldn''t help exclaiming.


    "Wow, this, this is me, how beautiful!"


    "Hey, hey, just like it." Ning Xiaolei can''t close his mouth with a smile. The Fairy Pendant is a perfect match for the beauty.


    "I like it. I like it so much. I feel cool and not so hot when I wear it."


    Lin Yumeng nodded excitedly, his eyes full of joy.

 Chapter 52

    Ning Xiaolei smiles at the corner of his mouth. The Xianjing pendant is made by Zixia fairy. It''s not ordinary.


    Its effect is not so simple.


    It''s only one of them that makes people beautiful and insulates them from heat. Ning Xiaolei remembers that it seems to have some defensive effect.


    "Smelly Xiaolei, did this necklace cost you a lot of money?"


    After half a day of joy, Lin Yumeng comes back and blinks at Ning Xiaolei.


    "Money? It''s not something money can buy. It''s a big school flower. To be honest, I asked the fairy for it. "


    Ning Xiaolei shakes his head and talks nonsense.


    Lin Yumeng, of course, didn''t believe it. She rolled her eyes and said, "which fairy is acting like that."


    "Zixia fairy ah, hehe, she was moved by my infatuation for the University flower, so she gave me this necklace, which she made herself."


    Ning Xiaolei answers half true and half false. No one will believe him anyway.


    The passers-by in the neighborhood all cast a big white eye on him. This kind of old-fashioned joke fooled who!


    "Poor mouth, you can take advantage of me if you have nothing to do. Hum, I''ll ignore you." Lin Yumeng stares at Ning Xiaolei speechless and says.


    "Well, I''m wrong, can''t I? One day, I want you to really recognize me, and I''m afraid you won''t be able to fly."


    Ning Xiaolei is funny. He can tell if he is really angry.


    This wench says this words of time all the time stealthily pursed a mouth, in the heart happy don''t want of.


    Although she didn''t believe what she said, she was sure to guess that the necklace was extraordinary.


    Send such a valuable necklace to her, as long as it is a girl, a little bit good for boys in the heart, will be very happy.


    "What if I did fly?" Looking at Ning Xiaolei, Lin Yumeng joked.


    "I''ll become a monster and go to heaven and earth to find you." Ning Xiaolei frowned and thought about it, showing his teeth and a bright smile.


    Besides, it''s really possible that this kind of thing will happen. At that time, his cultivation will be successful. It''s not a matter to go to heaven and earth.


    "Why is it a monster, not a fairy?" Lin Yumeng is speechless. The brain circuit is different from human.


    Others are immortals and colorful auspicious clouds. That''s good. It''s also a big monster. Do you want to drive on a big black cloud again!


    During the chat, the scenes include the scene of Ning Xiaolei helping to wear the necklace.


    They were all photographed by good people on their mobile phones.


    It''s absolutely another big news when it comes out.


    If anyone suspected that they were acting before, everyone would believe it when it came out tonight.


    After talking with Ning Xiaolei for a while, Lin Yumeng suddenly said, "there are many people here. Let''s go to places where there are few people."


    "Ah, big school flower, are you trying to push me down?" Ning Xiaolei was stunned, and his face suddenly showed an excellent expression.


    "Push you, rascal, what are you thinking?" Raise a hand to lightly poke on Ning Xiaolei forehead, Lin Yumeng white eye way.


    Although I know Ning Xiaolei is joking with her, I can''t help being angry.


    Two people bypass dormitory nearby, toward a secluded path, walk away gradually.


    After they left, a figure appeared in the dark near the dormitory, holding a camera.


    "It''s said that Lin Yumeng has a boyfriend. It''s true. I''ll go back and tell Wang Shao."


    The figure murmured and rushed to the direction outside the school with the camera.


    On the secluded Road, Lin Yumeng and Ning Xiaolei walk side by side.


    There are tall trees on both sides of the road. The street lights are not on, and they are blocked by leaves, so the road looks dim.


    "Idiot, I heard that you beat Du Weizhu in Taekwondo Hall today?" Lin Yumeng opens his mouth and looks at Ning Xiaolei.


    That day, when Ning Xiaolei saved her from gangsters, she thought Ning Xiaolei could fight well.


    But she did not expect that Ning Xiaolei would defeat Du Weizhu.


    Du Weizhu is the pride of the Taekwondo Hall. He is the strongest among the students and one of the few Taekwondo red belt masters.


    But such a character would be defeated by the ugly young man in front of him.


    "I can''t see that you are so well-informed. Yes, I really beat him."


    Ning Xiaolei looks at Lin Yumeng in surprise, nods slightly, and then grins a smile: "do you worship brother very much?"


    Lin Yumeng said: "come on, you are defeated by bad luck!"


    "Wronged, in your eyes, I am so water." Ning Xiaolei showed a pitiful expression on his face and cried.


    "Pooh, you look like a little girl Lin Yumeng smiles and teases Ning Xiaolei.


    Ning Xiaolei is a little crazy. Has he been transferred to Xi?

 Chapter 53

    "Well, well, tease you, anyway, you are the best in my heart, OK!"


    Looking at Ning Xiaolei''s expression, Lin Yumeng shakes her head with a smile. The scene of Ning Xiaolei saving her that night is inexplicable in her mind.


    That day, Ning Xiaolei let her go first, alone in the face of more than ten little gangsters, the figure she still unforgettable.


    As if there was that figure behind her, she could block all the ups and downs. She didn''t have to worry about any danger in the rear, and she was very at ease.


    "Of course, I''m very powerful. I''ll be a monster in the future, or I won''t have time to cry when you fly."


    Ning Xiaolei is very happy. He has a place in the University of Lin, hehe.


    When Ning Xiaolei was crooked, Lin Yumeng said, "I heard that you won 50 million bets from the Du brothers?"


    "Yes, I was going to let you take me to sell Millennium Ganoderma lucidum. That stupid dog of Du Weigou insisted on giving me money."


    Thinking of this, Ning Xiaolei is very happy, which is similar to the money falling from the sky.


    At the beginning of the contest, he knew that there was no suspense about the battle, but Du Weigou had to jump out and make a bet.


    "What, Millennium Ganoderma lucidum, idiot, you?"


    Lin Yumeng didn''t hear what he said at the back. He was directly shocked by the first half of Ning Xiaolei''s words.


    Just a few days ago, a thousand year old ginseng was taken out, and then a thousand year old Ganoderma lucidum came out. When these thousand year old medicines were all Chinese cabbage!


    At the same time, Lin Yumeng believes it. Last time, she doubted it. As a result, Ning Xiaolei really gave him a thousand year old ginseng.


    "Hey, hey, that''s what it is. My brother''s family specializes in planting this kind of Millennium elixir. Little girl, consider marrying my brother to be his daughter-in-law?"


    Amused by Lin Yumeng''s lovely expression, Ning Xiaolei joked.


    Lin Yumeng of course will not so easily agree, just ready to speak, but was interrupted by a milky voice.


    "Daddy, this is Mommy?"


    It''s xiaotuanzi who speaks naturally. Half of his head comes out of Ning Xiaolei''s pocket and looks at Lin Yumeng with a cute face.


    When you suddenly see something that can speak but is not human, your first reaction is to be afraid, especially when it is dark around.


    Lin Yumeng is almost the same. Subconsciously, he is about to scream. Ning Xiaolei has a quick eye and quickly reaches out to cover Lin Yumeng''s lips.


    Feeling the soft touch on his hands, Ning Xiaolei looks at Lin Yumeng, who is full of panic in his eyes, and explains to her.


    "Big school flower, don''t cry. Listen to me. It''s just a small animal. It''s only very smart and can speak."


    After saying that, Ning Xiaolei looks at Lin Yumeng, until her eyes gradually calm down, then slowly release her hand.


    "Whoa, give me a fright!"


    With a long breath, Lin Yumeng hugs Ning Xiaolei''s arm tightly and looks at xiaotuanzi in surprise: "is it really not a monster?"


    "You see it''s so cute, like?" Ning Xiaolei smiles bitterly. He has already told xiaotuanzi to make trouble for himself.


    Seems to be aware of the mistake, xiaotuanzi blinked and blinked, trying to put on his most cute appearance.


    In an instant, Lin Yumeng''s heart was softened, her eyes showed her love, and even reached out to touch xiaotuanzi.


    Seeing that xiaotuanzi didn''t hide, she became more and more daring. She released Ning Xiaolei and put xiaotuanzi forward.


    "It''s so cute. Is this panda cub?" Curious looking at the small ball, Lin Yumeng asked.


    "No, it''s a rare animal." Ning Xiaolei shakes his head.


    "What''s its name?"


    "Little ball."


    "Xiaotuan Zi, you should follow your sister in the future, not Xiao Lei."


    Lin Yumeng nodded xiaotuanzi''s head and said with a smile.


    Ning Xiaolei is speechless, this is to abduct and sell his little son!


    Blinking and blinking, xiaotuanzi said strangely, "Mommy, why don''t you live with dad? So I don''t have to choose. "


    "Oh, Mommy, daddy?" Lin rain Meng Leng Leng, don''t understand looking at small regiment.


    Just now, she was suddenly frightened by the appearance of xiaotuanzi and didn''t hear clearly.


    Xiaotuanzi nodded and pointed to Ning Xiaolei: "this is Dad, you are my mommy."


    Poof!


    Ning Xiaolei almost laughs and gives xiaotuanzi a thumbs up. He''s right. He doesn''t raise money in vain.

 Chapter 54

    Lin Yumeng''s purpose to find Ning Xiaolei is not just to meet him, but to tell him that it''s useless.


    She revealed an important news to Ning Xiaolei.


    Du Weizhu is not a good person!


    On the face of it, Du Weizhu is a gentleman. In fact, he is a man of great depth.


    I''m afraid it''s not so easy for him to promise Ning Xiaolei 50 million.


    "It''s not that simple. If you dare to do something wrong, don''t blame your brother for being impolite."


    After sending Lin Yumeng back, Ning Xiaolei''s eyes twinkled and a sneer appeared on the way back to the dormitory.


    He didn''t like to kill everything, but he didn''t mind doing something because the other side went too far.


    After returning to the dormitory and telling xiaotuanzi not to make similar mistakes in the future, Ning Xiaolei continued to practice meditation.


    The next day, two classes in the morning.


    After class, Du Weigou comes to Ning Xiaolei and says that his brother is waiting to transfer money to Ning Xiaolei in the Taekwondo Hall.


    Ning Xiaolei smiles faintly, and his expression doesn''t change much.


    Lin Yumeng reminds him that Du Weizhu must have a back hand.


    But so what? The soldiers will block it, the water will come and the earth will cover it, and then one by one.


    Compared with Ning Xiaolei, Changshan and other roommates and classmates were much more excited and cheered loudly.


    "Let''s go. There''s no class in the afternoon anyway. We''ll have a big meal at noon."


    Ning Xiaolei simply waves his hand and greets everyone.


    I''ll settle what I promised early. I''m not comfortable in my heart.


    To Taekwondo Hall, Du Weizhu in front of everyone, according to the words to ningxiaolei card turned 50 million.


    Ning Xiaolei is not polite, and says: "brother dog and brother pig, you are so polite. If you have such kind of money sending business in the future, you are welcome to continue looking for me."


    "You..."


    Du Weigou was so angry that his mouth was crooked. He was scolded when he went back yesterday.


    With a complicated look at Ning Xiaolei, Lin Xin grabs Du Weigou and signals him not to be impulsive.


    With a long breath, Du Weigou knew that he was not an opponent and looked at his brother Du Weizhu.


    "Is there anything else? We''re going to have a big meal."


    Ning Xiaolei looks at the two brothers with a smile, and a sneer appears at the corner of his mouth.


    "Classmate, you have a lot of courage. With 50 million yuan, aren''t you afraid of causing death?"


    After a deep look at Ning Xiaolei, Du Wei and Zhu Yi point out.


    With Lin Yumeng''s reminder yesterday, Ning Xiaolei instantly understood Du Weizhu''s meaning.


    It depends on the situation. The other party is unwilling. They are going to find someone to do it!


    With the financial resources of the Du family, many outlaws will be invited.


    But Ning Xiaolei is not afraid. As long as he doesn''t come to practice, he will never come back.


    "I advise you not to do stupid things. Some people can''t be provoked by you."


    Calmly leaving a word, Ning Xiaolei takes people out of the Taekwondo Hall.


    Looking at Ning Xiaolei''s back, Du Weizhu''s murderous eyes twinkled and said to himself, "can''t you provoke me? I''m looking too high at myself, little bastard!"


    On the way to the school gate, the students in the class cheered and their faces were full of happiness.


    They are going to the most luxurious high-end restaurant in Tiancheng, which many students have never been to.


    "Xiao Lei Ge, that Du Wei Zhu moved to kill a heart." Next to Ning Xiaolei, Zhao Xiaoshu suddenly whispered.


    Ning Xiaolei nodded, his eyes twinkled: "I know, he dares to mess, I let him regret all his life."


    "I can help with the relationship and get help staring at the Du family." In his eyes, Zhao Xiaoshu gritted his teeth.


    "Don''t bother, Xiaoshu. Can''t you trust our strength?" Ning Xiaolei shakes his head with a smile.

 Chapter 55

    The flowers in the greenhouse are doomed to be unable to withstand the wind and rain.


    Want to open a more beautiful flower, it is necessary to grow in a variety of hones, can only meet, can not hide.


    No matter he, Changshan or Wang Kai, they all need this opportunity.


    The feud with Du Weizhu is a good fuse.


    "Little brother Lei, I''m not. I''m just afraid that you will be hurt. I''ll..."


    Zhao Xiaoshu''s eyes are complex.


    Ning Xiaolei showed a smile at the corner of his mouth, and suddenly asked: "Xiaoshu, when you came out to wander, did someone protect you?"


    After a long silence, Zhao Xiaoshu raised his head with a smile on his face: "I understand, little brother Lei."


    Out of the campus, a group of people stopped more than 10 taxis and headed straight to Tiandu wine garden.


    Tiandu wine garden is the most luxurious high-end restaurant in Tiancheng, and also the largest in Tiancheng.


    Without any hesitation, they chose the biggest private room. Anyway, there were many people and it was busy.


    In addition to those who didn''t come, there were more than 30 people in the class. Ning Xiaolei asked for four tables.


    "By the highest standards." He waved to the waiting waiter, but Ning Xiaolei didn''t look at the menu.


    It wasn''t long before the food and wine came up. It was very rich.


    The people who had already had a big appetite were not polite and enjoyed themselves.


    After three rounds of drinking, at the suggestion of a classmate, everyone stood up to propose a toast to Ning Xiaolei.


    But at this time, a noisy voice came from outside, and then the door of the private room was kicked open.


    "Oh?" Ning Xiaolei frowned, and an unhappiness flashed in his eyes.


    Anyone who eats well will be unhappy if he is interrupted suddenly.


    Kick the door and enter is a few dressed in gaudy youth, a look is a little gangster.


    Behind them, two anxious waiters came in.


    One of them had no choice but to say, "brothers, I have said that there are people in this private room today."


    "What''s the matter with someone? It''s hard to get rid of him. Does he have to go to No.2 private room?"


    A gangster with a bunch of purple hair in the middle of his hair pushed the waiter away.


    Later, he glanced at Ning Xiaolei and others, disdaining to say: "a group of poor students, what to pretend, get out of here."


    "Elder brother, you have to have a first come, then come to dinner!" A student from a fairly good family stood up and frowned.


    The purple haired Thug''s eyes were cold, and he hummed coldly: "little special nonsense. If you want to get out of here, just get out of here. Do you want to fight


    "It''s a legal society now. Besides, it''s still Tiandu wine garden. How dare you do it?" The student disagreed and argued.


    "Get out of here. If you don''t teach me a lesson, I don''t know how powerful it is."


    The purple haired thug yelled, grabbed an empty chair and smashed it at the student.


    All the students were present. Where have you seen this kind of picture, many girls screamed, pale and changed greatly.


    The boys were also scared, and their faces were very ugly.


    "Where''s the sand sculpture? Get out of here."


    At this time, a voice of disdain sounded.


    When they saw a flower in front of them, they saw a figure skimming through the air and grabbing the flying chair.


    Then the figure fell in front of the purple haired man and kicked him in the chest.


    Purple hair gangster just reaction, people have inverted fly out, hard hit on the wall outside the room.


    "Well, who''s going to hurt my people?"


    There was a roar of surprise outside. A man with a small flat head and a body like an iron tower appeared at the door of the private room with a group of people.

 Chapter 56

    The big man standing at the door is the flathead brother of the purple wool gangster, followed by a group of younger brothers.


    Just now in the house and purple hair mixed up with a few people, quickly ran out, pointing to Changshan shouting: "flat head brother, that''s him."


    Needless to say, brother Pingtou''s eyes have already fallen on Changshan.


    All the people in the private room are around the table. This guy is in front of him, and he has an exaggerated look.


    "My friend, I''m looking at you. Which way is it?"


    Pingtou brother took people into the private room, eyes slightly squinting at Changshan, and did not rashly start.


    Can his hand purple hair brother from the private room, no resistance hit the wall, in front of people is not a simple generation.


    Changshan didn''t turn back immediately. He threw his hair and said with a smile, "well, am I very handsome?"


    Poof!


    Niemei, I''m talking business with you!


    Brother Pingtou almost vomited blood, and his eyes gradually became cold.


    The other party''s attitude is equivalent to not giving him face!


    He has been in Tiancheng for so many years. Except for those people who have a strong face and a few big gangsters, some people dare not give him face.


    "Boy, do you know that people who offend my Flathead brother will regret it?"


    Eyes narrowed, flat head brother yinci tunnel.


    Changshan shook his head with a smile: "I don''t know. I only know that I''ve offended many people. Now I''m still living well."


    "Well, there is a kind of paralysis, toast, not drink, take my punch."


    With a roar, the flat headed brother suddenly started to fight and hit Changshan on the chest.


    Changshan is not weak at all. The black bear''s boxing moves and meets him.


    His fist is not ordinary. There is evil spirit in it. If you look carefully, you can see that his fist is covered with a light light.


    Otherwise, he may not be the opponent in front of him.


    Brother Pingtou is bigger than him. He has been in the society all the year round. Who can believe that he has no means!


    "Boom!"


    Two fists hit together, flat head brother can''t help "Deng Deng Deng" back a few steps, face quickly changed.


    He thought that one blow could be a blow to the opponent, but he found that the opponent didn''t step back at all.


    On the contrary, he stepped back as if he had hit the iron plate.


    It is clear who is strong and who is weak.


    "It''s impossible. Brother Pingtou was dismissed."


    "What''s sacred about this boy? Brother Pingtou is a retired soldier in the army. How can he be dealt with by a hairy boy?"


    "However, it seems that brother Pingtou has really been left behind."


    The thugs behind looked at the previous scene in disbelief and couldn''t help exclaiming.


    How could their idol be inferior to a young man?


    "It''s not so good. If we Xiaolei do it, your hand will be useless."


    Changshan pretended to disdain to curl his mouth, and a trace of ecstasy flashed in his eyes.


    Listen to those thugs, this big guy is a veteran.


    He has only practiced for a few days now, and he can compare with this kind of character. If he practiced for a few more days, wouldn''t he want to be invincible?


    But then he thought of a practitioner like Zhao Xiaoshu, and his face drooped.


    It''s hard for ordinary people to dominate, but there are still people like him!


    It seems that it is not so easy to be invincible.


    "Ray?" Brother Pingtou was shocked and looked at Changshan, his face changed greatly.


    Now this young man has been able to fight back with his fist. Is there anyone more powerful?


    Today, what''s the luck of kicking such a thick iron plate.


    Hearing the mention of his name, Ning Xiaolei can no longer sit and stands up with a smile.


    Push open the table and chair, Ning Xiaolei with Zhao Xiaoshu and Wang Kai slowly out, standing in front of Pingtou brother and others.

 Chapter 57

    "Brother Pingtou, right? What do you say about today? It''s hard to come out for a meal. I''m not happy to be disturbed."


    "This time it''s my flat headed brother. I''ll take your money to my head and say goodbye."


    Angry hum, flat head brother left a word, turned to leave.


    Seeing this, Ning Xiaolei cried out and said, "come here, don''t hurry. I still have some accounts to settle with some people."


    "Well, what do you mean by that?" Flat head brother is tiny Leng, frown looking at Ning Xiaolei.


    Ning Xiaolei didn''t return to him. He sneered at all the younger brothers who followed him behind. He said in a cold voice, "don''t you come out yet?"


    Along Ning Xiaolei''s line of sight, Pingtou brother''s eyes fell on several younger brothers nearby.


    See a few people look wrong, flat head brother cold roar: "yellow hair, you a few how to return a responsibility, stand up for me."


    "Flathead." Was called to the name, the gangster with a few people but to stand out.


    In front of these gangsters, it is the intention of that night to Lin Yumeng those people.


    Looking at the bandaged right hand of the Yellow haired gangster with a sneer, Ning Xiaolei joked: "the hand is not good yet!"


    "Well? Did you break Huang Mao''s hand? " Flat head brother Leng Leng, doubt to see Ning Xiaolei.


    See Ning Xiaolei nodded, he immediately a face angry, angry voice.


    "I''ve been looking for you for a long time. Although my Flathead brother is not your opponent, you bully my subordinates. As a big brother, I have to stand out for them."


    "Oh, bullying?" Ning Xiaolei is funny. This words come out of some gangsters'' mouth. How can it change its flavor!


    Flathead brother angrily said: "is not to see a few more eyes of your woman, you hurt him like this?"


    "So? Are you sure? " Ning Xiaolei is stunned and looks at brother Huangmao.


    It''s a typical case of doing the same thing upside down!


    I want to ask my elder brother to help me get revenge, but it''s hard to tell the truth, so I find such a lame excuse.


    "Isn''t that so? Huang Mao, tell me what''s going on? "


    Eyes from Ning Xiaolei and Huang Mao and others face saw, flat head brother realized what, roared.


    See flat head brother angry, yellow hair was scared immediately, stammer mouth.


    "In fact, it''s our intention to cheat on a beautiful girl, that''s why..."


    "Pa!"


    "How can I teach you? You have a way. You should do such a thing. Does my name of Flathead brother not work?"


    A big mouth fan in the yellow face, flat head brother roar like thunder.


    Ning Xiaolei and others are gaping at the scene.


    I can see that Pingtou is not acting, but really angry.


    In an instant, Ning Xiaolei takes a high look at this flat headed brother. He is worthy of being a soldier before, but his quality is different.


    Well, there''s a way to mix. It''s absolutely right.


    "Brother Pingtou, we are wrong. We will never dare again."


    Brother Huang Mao and other people instantly counseled and begged for mercy.


    "Fortunately, I was stopped by this brother. Otherwise, I''ll cut off you and feed the dog myself. This is not a human thing. I don''t want to touch the principle."


    Flat head brother hate iron not into steel to stare at yellow hair a few people, immediately cover a face is a scold.


    After almost scolding, he turned to Ning Xiaolei and said with a smile, "I''m sorry, I misunderstood you."


    "You''re an eye opener to me. I thought that gangsters are people who do all kinds of evil, like hooligans."


    Ning Xiaolei looks at brother Pingtou with a smile and suddenly asks, "how about robbing the private room?"


    "It''s nothing. Don''t gangsters just act like this, as long as they don''t hurt people." Flat head brother Leng Leng, scratched his head.


    "No harm? That purple hair was going to hit my classmate with a chair just now. Is that what you mean by "no harm?"


    Ning Xiaolei sneered. He wanted to see what the flathead brother said.


    His face suddenly froze, he turned to the rear and said angrily, "purple hair, is that how you do things? Come here and apologize. "


    "I''m sorry. I''m worried and angry. It''s nothing to do with brother Heping."


    The purple haired thug walked out with his chest covered, his face full of apology, and his tone was sincere.


    Seeing his attitude is OK, Ning Xiaolei thinks about it and is ready to let it go. Anyway, no one is hurt.


    But at this time, Ning Xiaolei suddenly found that there was a trace of black air on the pale face of the purple hair gangster, and the face was also very abnormal.


    I don''t know if I was kicked by Changshan and became so pale, or if it was the same before.


    "It seems that something is wrong with you. Your face is black, sick and pale. It''s not as simple as being injured. Find a doctor to have a good look!"


    Out of kindness, Ning Xiaolei reminds the purple wool gangster.

 Chapter 58

    "Little brother, you can see that, and I always feel that the recent situation of Zimao is not right."


    Pingtou elder brother hears speech a joy, surprised looking at Ning Xiaolei.


    Ning Xiaolei said: "it''s too obvious. I''m afraid it''s not good not to deal with it as soon as possible."


    "I, I''ve been to the hospital. I''ve done a lot of X-rays, and the doctor can''t tell me why. However, brother Pingtou, I don''t want to die. Please help me and find a way to save me!"


    Seeing what Ning Xiaolei said was so severe, zimaodun was frightened and cried.


    Ning Xiaolei frowned. The black air he felt was full of yin and cold. It was just like the evil spirit of his cultivation, not like worldly things.


    Is this purple hair contaminated with something unclean, or is it being manipulated?


    "Little brother, do you have any idea?"


    Seeing Ning Xiaolei''s painstaking thinking, brother Pingtou''s eyes brightened and asked.


    After pondering for a moment, Ning Xiaolei said: "I have to ask more about his specific situation. I feel like something supernatural."


    "Supernatural? Brother, you just say it''s a ghost. Mom, I''m scared to death. "


    The purple haired gangster''s face changed greatly, and tears welled up in his eyes.


    If you talk about what people fear most, it must be ghosts. When you mention it, you will feel cold behind your back.


    Even Zimao, who has been in the society all the year round, is no better than ordinary people.


    "I''ll go, man. Are you kidding me? Is there something like that in the world?"


    The flat head elder brother is startled, can''t believe ground looking at rather small thunder to ask a way.


    This kind of thing, he, a former soldier, said that he would not believe anything. If there was such a thing, there would be no chaos in the world.


    "Do you think I''m joking? Do you guess that I have to ask what purple Mao has done recently?"


    Ning Xiaolei shakes his head and looks at brother Pingtou faintly. He asks in reverse.


    Brother Pingtou nodded thoughtfully, looked at Zimao and said, "do you hear me? If I don''t want to die, I''ll tell you honestly. Have I done anything wrong without telling the employees?"


    "Brother Pingtou, I didn''t. I kept your orders in mind and never did anything against the principle."


    The purple haired thug shook his head, his eyes full of fear.


    It''s such a time. How dare he hide anything and reveal what he has done recently.


    "Little brother, it seems that there is nothing wrong with it." After listening to Zimao''s narration, brother Pingtou frowned.


    "If you think about it carefully, if you can''t think of it, I''m afraid you''ll be finished. Look at your face, there are only a few days left."


    Ning Xiaolei curls his mouth. He can conclude that Zimao is not telling the truth.


    "What? How many days? I, I I said, "I said everything. Just a few days ago, Tianren Tang gave me a lot of money to deal with a corpse."


    Say this, purple hair long tone, heart a big stone landing.


    These days, this matter has been pressing on his mind, holding extremely uncomfortable.


    At the moment, I feel comfortable.


    "Tianren hall, corpse?" Ning Xiaolei''s face changed greatly, and he seemed to think of something.


    Could it be said that the owner of the corpse was so angry that he turned into a ghost after death and was entangled with a purple haired thug?


    "Bastard, I think highly of you so much. Purple hair, you should do such a heartless thing behind my back."


    Brother Pingtou was angry and scolded. A big slap in the face made purple hair turn 360 degrees before he stopped.


    Wipe away the blood from the corner of the mouth, purple hair fell on his knees: "brother Pingtou, I''m confused about money for a while. I know I''m wrong. I''ll tell you where the corpse is buried."


    "You, alas, are really angry with me. It seems that my Flathead brother has been neglecting discipline recently. You all mess with me one by one."


    Fingers tremble, pointing to purple hair and yellow hair before, flat head brother''s lips tremble with anger.

 Chapter 59

    Ning Xiaolei interrupted brother Pingtou and said: "now is not the time to say this. It''s time to call the police. I want to think about how to save people. He is only an accomplice, and he will not die. Even if he has to be punished, the police should come."


    Brother Pingtou came back and said, "yes, that''s right. I''ll do as you say."


    After Pingtou brother goes to one side to make a phone call, Ning Xiaolei also takes out his mobile phone and opens the head of the golden winged Mirs.


    First of all, he sent several bags of snacks to the golden winged Mirs carving, and Ning Xiaolei began to say his problem.


    Xiaoyao Ning Xiaolei: brother Dapeng, I have something to ask you. What should I do when I encounter ghosts?


    Golden winged Mirs carving: Thank you for Lei Xiaoyao''s snack, ghost, just blow it out.


    Xiaoyao Ning Xiaolei: my brother, I don''t have your strength. (a cold sweat expression)


    Golden winged Mirs carving: ha ha, forget this. I''m sorry. If you don''t have strength, you need to find something to restrain.


    Xiaoyao Ning Xiaolei: restraint, what?


    Golden winged Mirs carving: all the things of immortals and Buddhas can be restrained. Do you have that kind of thing.


    Seeing this, Ning Xiaolei''s eyes suddenly brighten. He suddenly remembers the wave of red envelopes he snatched after he sent snacks last time.


    There happened to be a Buddha statue inside. I don''t know who sent it.


    Xiaoyao Ning Xiaolei: I don''t know if it is. I snatched a Buddha statue in the group last time.


    Golden winged Mirs carving: Yes, you can take out the Buddha statue and input the evil spirit to suppress the ghosts.


    Xiaoyao Ning Xiaolei: but I can''t see ghosts. What should I do?


    Golden winged Mirs carving: you don''t know it. You can see it naturally by moving the evil Qi to the eye position.


    Xiaoyao Ning Xiaolei: I see. Thank you for your help.


    Golden winged Mirs carving: small things, I went to taste the delicious snacks you sent me, ha ha!


    At the end of the chat, Ning Xiaolei sneaks into the bathroom under the excuse of urgency.


    Open the Xumi bag, choose to put forward, and extract the Buddha statue from it.


    The Golden Buddha statue of the king of Tibet: contains a wisp of the Bodhisattva of the king of Tibet, which can remove demons, subdue ghosts and purify evil spirits.


    The Buddha statue in his hand is more than 20 cm high, and his whole body is shining with gold. He sits on the Golden Lotus with his left hand and right hand.


    "Is this the Buddha statue of the Bodhisattva of the king of Tibet? Hey, look, brother, go and suppress this little devil."


    With a trace of excitement, Ning Xiaolei rushes back to the private room.


    Ning Xiaolei didn''t immediately urge the Buddha statue. According to the golden winged Mirs carving, Ning Xiaolei gathered the evil spirit in his body into his eyes.


    In a flash, the world in front of him changed greatly, and many things became very clear.


    "It''s really a ghost."


    When the eyes moved to the purple hair hunhun, Ning Xiaolei immediately saw a scene that he didn''t see just now.


    A hooded and ferocious looking ghost is clinging to the purple hair, constantly sucking out wisps of white gas from him.


    "You''re lucky to meet your brother."


    With a murmur in his mouth, Ning Xiaolei walks over.


    Flat head brother''s face suddenly showed a happy look, asked: "you have a way?"


    Ning Xiaolei nodded faintly, looked at the purple hair thug, and roared: "that devil, stop your behavior, or I''ll do it."


    "Ah, what, brother, don''t scare me. I''m purple hair, not a devil."


    The purple haired thug shivered and stammered.


    Ning Xiaolei stares at him, stares at the ghost, and says, "I''m not talking to you, devil, can''t you understand me?"

 Chapter 60

    "Roar!"


    In response to Ning Xiaolei''s roar, the ghost suddenly abandons purple hair and rushes to him.


    "Damn, how dare you be arrogant?"


    Ning Xiaolei''s eyes are wide open. This ghost seems to have no reason.


    Whatever, take the statue of Bodhisattva of the king of Tibet and directly connect with it.


    In the body of the East emperor, Ning Xiaolei uses Tianpeng''s footwork, and his body blinks away.


    Raise the Buddha statue in your hand, and Ning Xiaolei injects the Demon power into it.


    In a flash, there was a warm light on the Buddha statue, sweeping around.


    Ghosts bear the brunt of the attack, constantly roaring in the light of the Buddha.


    "I''m going to suppress it. It looks like it''s going to be destroyed."


    Ning Xiaolei muttered that the Buddha statue of the Tibetan king Bodhisattva is powerful.


    Originally, a face of ferocity rushed to his ghost, Leng was fixed in place.


    "Xiao Lei, what are you doing?"


    At this time, Changshan and others come back to their senses, and come to Ning Xiaolei with strange faces, staring at the shining Buddha statue in his hands.


    They didn''t see the ghost and thought Ning Xiaolei was fooling around.


    "I''m catching ghosts. You''re big. I look like I''m playing."


    Not angry to stare at Changshan, Ning Xiaolei speechless, this goods is really heart.


    Leng Leng, Changshan curious way: "really ghost?"


    "What do you think? I''ve settled down with the Buddha light of this Buddha statue. I''ll clean it up soon."


    Ning Xiaolei curled his mouth and pointed to the purple hairy thug on one side and said, "I know it from him. I didn''t see that his face is much better. The ghost has been around him just now and sucking his anger, so his face looks so bad."


    "I''ll go, no, ray. Don''t scare me."


    After taking a close look at the purple haired gangster, Changshan turned pale with fright.


    He''s not afraid of anything else. The only thing he''s afraid of is these ghosts.


    "Look at your promise. You are covered by your brother. Ghosts can''t make waves."


    Ning Xiaolei is funny. At this moment, Changshan''s expression is very happy.


    The rest of the people in the room also had a look of surprise.


    It''s not common sense for Buddha to shine. It''s not unusual if it involves ghosts and other things.


    After waiting for a moment, the light on the Buddha gradually faded. To Ning Xiaolei''s dismay, the ghost was not killed.


    "Scared, this Buddha statue doesn''t work?" Ning Xiaolei looks nervous and stares at ghosts.


    Changshan and the rest of the people were even more counselled, so they kept away from him, and their faces changed greatly.


    Only Zhao Xiaoshu is calm and stands side by side with Ning Xiaolei.


    But soon, Ning Xiaolei found that the ghost was no longer as terrible as he had just seen, but became a woman in her twenties.


    "Thank you for helping me to resolve my anger, but I have hatred in my heart. I''m not reconciled!"


    The female ghost first thanks Ning Xiaolei, then says with a gloomy face.


    Seeing that the female ghost doesn''t seem to hurt people again, Ning Xiaolei boldly said, "don''t worry, I will help you. Heaven''s net will be restored. Those who hurt you will surely be punished."


    "Are you serious? However, they are the Du family. They are powerful and have a deep background. They want to take revenge on them..."


    "So what? If I can make you sane, I can avenge you."


    Ning Xiaolei waves to interrupt the female ghost''s words. Anyway, he has a grudge with the Du family, and they will be cleared up together.


    The Du family''s life is unforgivable.


    "I believe you. Thank you. My name is Qin Yu." The ghost hesitated for a moment and nodded slightly.


    Seeing this, Ning Xiaolei relaxed his way: "OK, my name is Ning Xiaolei. You can follow me and call me Xiaolei. Don''t be big brother all the time. I''m not used to it."

 Chapter 61

    All the people in the private room looked at Ning Xiaolei and talked to himself in the air for a long time. They were so scared that they felt numb.


    It''s not so easy for them to change the world outlook they have developed for many years. They still don''t believe in ghosts.


    After waiting in the private room for a short time, a group of inspectors came in and took the Zimao gangster away.


    Ning Xiaolei and others made a record at the request of the inspector.


    When the inspector left, brother Pingtou came up to Ning Xiaolei and looked around suspiciously. He was a little nervous and said, "brother, are there really ghosts in this world?"


    "What do you think? The gods are up, the ghosts are down, and you haven''t done anything harmful to nature. What are you afraid of?"


    It''s funny that Ning Xiaolei, a big man, is afraid of ghosts.


    Brother Pingtou nodded thoughtfully and said, "yes, I''m not afraid."


    "Well, if there''s nothing wrong, let''s go first. Let me know the result of purple hair."


    Ning Xiaolei told brother Pingtou to take his classmates out of the private room.


    Looking at Ning Xiaolei''s back, brother Pingtou wants to say nothing.


    Back in the dormitory, Ning Xiaolei has a big head. How to settle Qin Yu, a female ghost, has become a big problem.


    Their dormitories are all men, there is no empty bed, can''t let her and them together!


    At the prompt of Ning Xiaolei, Changshan and others have mastered the use of evil Qi, and have been able to see Qin Yu.


    "It''s easy to do, Xiao Lei. You brought it back. Let her squeeze in the same bed with you."


    Changshan looks at Ning Xiaolei with a bad smile and jokes.


    Seeing that the so-called ghost was not as terrible as he thought, he gradually became bold.


    "Ni Mei, don''t destroy Qin Yu Well


    Said, Ning Xiaolei suddenly stunned, he thought of Qin Yu has been a ghost, is no longer a person.


    With a wry smile and shaking his head, Ning Xiaolei said, "Qin Yu, stay in my bed when you want to have a rest. Anyway, I practice and don''t sleep."


    "Practice?" Qin Yu looks at Ning Xiaolei curiously and doesn''t know what he means.


    After her death, she directly turned into a ghost, and did not contact with the rest of the ghosts. She only knew to rely on her instinct to grow stronger.


    Ning Xiaolei didn''t know how to explain it to her, so he said: "since you are all ghosts, you can definitely guess the existence of immortals, so I understand!"


    "Well, my God, you must be able to avenge me." Qin Yu was slightly stunned, and his eyes immediately showed great joy.


    Ning Xiaolei nodded, his eyes twinkled, gritted his teeth, and said, "well, it must be OK, those animals."


    "Even if they have relationship and background, they can''t be forgiven for doing such a cruel thing. If the law can''t cure them, I will accept them for heaven."


    From Qin yukou, Ning Xiaolei already knows the general process of things.


    According to Qin Yu, she was sold to the Du family by her poor parents when she was very young.


    Originally, this was nothing, but the Du family did not treat Qin Yu well. Instead, they took her as the person who tried the medicine.


    Every once in a while, the Du family will put all kinds of newly developed drugs or drugs with unknown efficacy on her, making her experience the extremely painful torment again and again.


    During this period, he died several times.


    Not long ago, when testing a newly developed health care prescription, Qin Yu''s accumulated medicinal properties over the years were completely detonated.


    It''s a drug with three poisons, and there''s no way to dissolve so many drugs in the body.


    Qin Yu finally couldn''t stand it and died of poisoning.


    As for why she would find the purple hair thug instead of the Du family, according to Qin Yu, she didn''t die completely when she was in the Du family.


    Out of instinct, into a ghost of her, the first to find the last contact with her purple hair Hun body.

 Chapter 62

    The next two days, Ning Xiaolei spent in the cultivation.


    There has been no news from brother Pingtou, and I don''t know how the police are investigating.


    On Du Weizhu''s side, there was also no movement, and no action had been taken by the two brothers.


    On Friday night, Lin Yumeng called.


    "Xiao Lei, how are you getting ready? I''m going to see my parents tomorrow."


    Lin Yumeng''s sweet voice comes. Ning Xiaolei is as excited as chicken blood.


    "Hehe, of course, I''m ready to meet my future mother-in-law. How dare I neglect her?"


    "I hate it. I''ll take advantage of it. I''ll call you tomorrow morning."


    After a few words, Lin Yumeng hung up.


    In the dormitory, Ning Xiaolei pondered for a moment. When he came to the door for the first time, he couldn''t go empty handed. How could he be different?


    Suddenly, as soon as his eyes brightened, he thought of a thing - Ganoderma lucidum.


    With the 50 million yuan given by Du Weizhu, it can completely meet the daily needs, but he didn''t do it.


    This time I went to see Lin Yumeng''s parents, I just took it as a gift.


    With an idea, Ning Xiaolei can''t hold it like this. He has to find a packing box.


    After leaving the dormitory and coming to the school supermarket, Ning Xiaolei bought a small black and gold box and put the Millennium Ganoderma lucidum in it.


    It looks like that.


    In addition to the box, Ning Xiaolei also bought a lot of delicious snacks and carried them back to the dormitory.


    In these two days, the snacks he bought last time have consumed almost all of them, and they have been used to have a relationship with the big demons.


    Of course, those snacks didn''t have white hair. Ning Xiaolei changed many Yaoli pills and Yaoqi pills and gave them to Wang Kai and Changshan.


    In addition to these, also with a few big bags of grass biscuits, from the cow essence that for four storage bracelets.


    According to the boast of qingniujing, he stole it from the treasure made by Laojun himself.


    After checking, Kening Xiaolei finds a line of small characters on it - the work of golden boy and silver boy.


    It took a long time for Ning Xiaolei to react. The golden boy and the silver boy are the Golden Horn king and the silver horn king in the journey to the West.


    However, they are not in the demon group, and I don''t know if it''s because the noumenon is human.


    And according to Ning Xiaolei''s understanding, when they were monsters, they were borrowed by Guanyin from taishanglaojun.


    That is to say, they are not demons, but immortals.


    Although it is the storage Bracelet refined by these two goods, the space inside is not small, and it is more than ten square meters.


    After all, it''s fairyland. No matter how rotten it is, most things on earth can''t match it.


    Ning Xiaolei didn''t care with qingniujing, so he didn''t find out.


    That''s the demon clan around taishanglaojun. It may be useful in the future.


    For example, in case of emergency, let''s help to get some pills, which can definitely be used.


    Four storage bracelets, just one for each, Ning Xiaolei only left one for himself.


    "Brother Lei, you gave me such a valuable thing. I..."


    Zhao Xiaoshu moved by a mess, almost an impulse to follow Ning Xiaolei to repair the demon, and finally stiffly endure.


    As a person of that place, he shouldered an important mission and could not be as willful as Changshan and Wang Kai.


    "Well, what''s the point? Good brothers live and die together, and care about these things."


    Smiling and patting Zhao Xiaoshu on the shoulder, Ning Xiaolei doesn''t care.


    In fact, the problem of a few bags of snacks is really nothing.

 Chapter 63

    The next day, at more than nine in the morning, Lin Yumeng asked Ning Xiaolei to set out.


    Let Qin Yu stay in the dormitory. Ning Xiaolei puts on the clothes he bought last time, takes Ganoderma lucidum and takes xiaotuanzi downstairs.


    Today''s Lin Yumeng is wearing a white dress with a pair of silver sandals at her feet. Her slender legs are white and tender, attracting many people''s attention.


    "Big school flower, dressed up so beautiful." Ning Xiaolei came over with a smile and his eyes were full of appreciation.


    Such a beautiful woman is a blessing she has cultivated for several generations. If she can''t, she must seize the opportunity.


    "It''s you. You can''t see it. You look like a dog when you dress up. You always feel much more handsome than before."


    Lin Yumeng turns his eyes and throws a bag to Ning Xiaolei.


    Ning Xiaolei took it and said, "what kind of man is a dog? I''m not handsome at all, but I was covered by dust and should have been my handsome glory."


    "You''re fat and panting. Let''s go!" Speechless, Lin Yumeng walks toward the parking lot with her sandals.


    Ning Xiaolei keeps up with him with a smile and goes to the parking lot to drive Lin Yumeng''s luxury super run.


    Lin Yumeng, on the other hand, was teasing xiaotuanzi in the co pilot''s seat, and all the way he was laughing like a silver bell.


    Yunlin manor is located in the north of Tiancheng. Lin Yumeng''s home is here.


    Ning Xiaolei drove all the way and saw the manor from a distance. He was shocked.


    This is the Lin family. It''s really extraordinary.


    He can understand why there are so many pursuers in the school, but no one can look up to Lin Yumeng.


    With such conditions, ordinary people can''t really get into Lin Yumeng''s eyes.


    "How about, nerd? You know the gap. It''s not so easy to catch up with me."


    Smiling at Ning Xiaolei''s face, Lin Yumeng joked.


    Ning Xiaolei smiles, does not care about the tunnel: "my family has a mountain of Millennium elixir, I feel I can do it."


    "Bah, it''s beautiful and full of mountains. Can you dream?" Lin Yumeng stares at Ning Xiaolei and turns his eyes.


    Ning Xiaolei shrugged his shoulders and said, "don''t you believe it? Do you want me to bring you something like Polygonum multiflorum and poria cocos tomorrow? "


    "I think it''s almost the same if you take out Wannian dawangba. Giggle, get off the bus. It''s time to wake up."


    Lin Yumeng smiles and pushes the door open with xiaotuanzi in her arms.


    They walked side by side, all the way through the elegant, garden like front yard, and then came to a big house in the backyard.


    As soon as he goes in, Ning Xiaolei is stunned. He finds that there are many people in the house.


    After a brief look, he saw that there were men, women, old and young among these people. Each of them was dressed and talked in an extraordinary way. At first sight, they were not ordinary people.


    "Lemon, are you here?"


    At this time, a surprise voice rang out. A young man in a white suit and handsome eyebrows walked quickly to Lin Yumeng.


    Lin Yumeng looks at the man in disgust and shrinks back slightly.


    Seeing this, Ning Xiaolei steps forward and reaches out his arm to stop the man.


    Although he doesn''t know who this person is, he can feel that Lin Yumeng doesn''t like to see him.


    "Who are you? Get out of my way. Why do you want to stop me?"


    The man frowned at Ning Xiaolei, and a chill flashed in his eyes.


    Ning Xiaolei stares at the man and says indifferently: "it doesn''t matter who I am. I only know that Meng Meng doesn''t like you to be close."


    "Well, lemon? Bold, is that what you call Meng? Meng Meng is my fiancee. "


    He stares at Ning Xiaolei angrily, and the man says in a loud voice.


    In an instant, Ning Xiaolei understands what''s going on. The man in front of him should be Lin''s boyfriend for Lin Yumeng.


    Looking up and down at the man, Ning Xiaolei pretended to be suddenly and said: "Oh? So you are the toad that wants to eat a swan


    "You..."

 Chapter 64

    Wang Qing was so angry that his face was blue and his nose was swollen. He didn''t talk like that.


    He is a handsome young man of the royal family. He is the prince charming in the eyes of countless girls in Tiancheng.


    Even compared with today''s red and purple little meat stars, he asked himself that it was not bad.


    But in front of my eyes, how can this little bastard become a toad?


    Lin Yumeng is not bad. He is a beautiful woman in their rich family circle. But Wang Qing asked himself!


    What''s more, their parents have agreed to their marriage.


    "Get out of the way, good dog out of the way, be careful I hit you!"


    Ning Xiaolei looks at Wang Qing''s shriveled appearance and wants to laugh.


    You are still young to fight with your brother!


    Dares to rob elder brother''s Lin big school flower, if is not here is Lin family, early your boy Pa Pa meal.


    "You are rude!"


    Wang Qing almost vomited blood. As expected, he was one of those people in the lower class who had no self-cultivation. He had to do it all the time.


    Ning Xiaolei sneered and joked: "if you don''t leave, you''ll beat me up. Recently, I can''t control my fist. You say if..."


    Without waiting for Ning Xiaolei to finish, Wang Qing quickly moved to one side.


    The hero does not suffer from immediate losses. He fights in public and can''t keep his face.


    In front of him, this little bastard can''t care, but he can''t ignore his family.


    Without the blocking dog, Ning Xiaolei and Lin Yumeng move on.


    When passing by Wang Qing, Ning Xiaolei deliberately said: "not only toads, but also cowards, not men!"


    Poof!


    Your sister!


    You''re not a man!


    Wang Qing almost blew up. This little bastard is so angry that he really wants to go up and beat him up.


    "Puff, Xiao Lei, you''re good or bad. How can you make the Wang family angry?"


    Lin Yumeng has been holding a smile, at this time can''t help but smile.


    Pure white face, immediately fly up two light red clouds, the joy between the eyebrows, see Ning Xiaolei inexplicably a heartbeat.


    Wang Qing was very embarrassed by Ning Xiaolei. Hearing Lin Yumeng''s laughter, he felt more humiliated and his face was burning.


    "Son of a bitch, I''m not finished with you." Seeing the two people''s back, Wang Qing''s eyes flashed a trace of resentment.


    Following Lin Yumeng, they enter the hall and go straight to a middle-aged man and woman.


    The man looked at the appearance of more than 40 years old, full of fortitude, eyebrows with a touch of dignity.


    And the woman is looking at a beautiful woman in her thirties. Her charm is excellent. She always has a faint warm smile on her face, which is somewhat similar to Lin Yumeng.


    Lin Yumeng doesn''t have to say that Ning Xiaolei immediately guesses that this may be her parents.


    "Xiao Lei, I''ll give it to you..."


    Lin Yumeng opens his mouth, just ready to introduce Ning Xiaolei, but is interrupted directly by someone.


    Lin Yumeng was interrupted by her father, the middle-aged man in front of her.


    "Young man, you are very willful and impulsive. My daughter, Lin zhanxiong, must never marry such a person with no strategy."


    The dignified vision falls on Ning Xiaolei, the middle-aged man says calmly.


    Ning Xiaolei and Lin Yumeng were stunned at the same time, and Lin Yumeng immediately said, "Dad, what do you mean, Xiaolei..."


    "Shut up, this is a conversation between us men." Lin zhanxiong''s stern eyes fell on Lin Yumeng, and his tone was beyond doubt.


    Lin Yumeng anxious under which tube so much, will be ready to speak again.


    Seeing this, Ning Xiaolei reaches for Lin Yumeng''s hand and gives her a positive look. "It''s OK. Let me have a good talk with my uncle."


    After that, Ning Xiaolei turned around and looked at Lin zhanxiong fearlessly. He said faintly, "Uncle Lin, if what you said just now, I''m afraid I can''t agree with you."

 Chapter 65

    "Oh, tell me."


    Lin zhanxiong looks at Ning Xiaolei in amazement. It''s rare for young people to look at him without fear.


    I can''t see that the boy in front of me has some courage.


    Ning Xiaolei was not polite, and said directly: "I''m not a willful impulse. The willful impulse is aimed at people who are stronger than myself. The king toad doesn''t deserve it."


    Wang Qinggang follows and is ready to watch a good play. Hearing Ning Xiaolei''s words, he can no longer suppress his anger.


    "Little bastard, you insult me again and again. Can you bully me when I''m king Qing?"


    The cold light in the eyes peeps out, and Wang Qing stares at Ning Xiaolei angrily.


    Ning Xiaolei turns around when he hears the voice and looks up and down at Wang Qing on purpose. He says, "it''s really like bullying."


    Poof, this is a brain circuit. It''s shameless.


    Wang Qing is furious and deliberately pretends to be a steady and sensible person. He rolls his arms and sleeves and is ready to work with Ning Xiaolei.


    "Qinger, come here." Just then, an unhappy voice came out.


    Ning Xiaolei turns his head along with his voice, but he sees that he is a man with no more bearing than Lin zhanxiong.


    The most impressive is his eyes, too soft.


    Wang Qing seems to listen to this man''s words, obediently walked over and sat down on the chair next to him.


    The man nodded with satisfaction, then looked at Ning Xiaolei and said sarcastically, "sharp teeth, sharp mouth, very biting?"


    "No, no, no, you''re wrong. I just told you the truth. Toad will have Toad''s consciousness."


    Ning Xiaolei disdains to curl his mouth and talk about bickering. Who is afraid of who!


    Wang Qing just sat down and almost got up again.


    He was so angry that he wanted to kill people.


    "Enough, how to talk to Wang Dong? Yumeng, you don''t understand any politeness. It''s too bad!"


    At this time, Lin zhanxiong opened his mouth, and a trace of displeasure appeared between his eyebrows.


    This is his Lin family. This boy insults his guests in front of him. It''s too much to see.


    "I think Xiaolei is right. Uncle Wang says that if he doesn''t fight back, it''s still a man. I''m Lin Yumeng''s man. I can''t be so counseling."


    Lin Yumeng simply stood on Ning Xiaolei''s side without hesitation.


    When Ning Xiaolei heard this, he was suddenly moved, and the University flower was really facing himself.


    "You..."


    Lin zhanxiong is so angry that his eyelids are jumping. This daughter is so shameful that she dares to talk to his father like this.


    I know that I''ve never been like this before. It must be because of this boy.


    Thinking of this, Lin zhanxiong looks at Ning Xiaolei and feels more and more uncomfortable.


    "Yumeng, how to speak? Apologize to your father."


    Lin Yumeng''s mother, sitting on one side, looks at her husband''s face and winks at her daughter.


    Lin Yumeng just impulsively opened her mouth, and now she has a little regret. Taking this opportunity, she lowered her head to Lin zhanxiong and said, "Dad, I''m sorry. I''m wrong. I shouldn''t talk to you like that."


    "That''s all. I''ll tell you straight. You and Wang Qing have an engagement. I don''t agree to anything about you and this boy."


    Lin zhanxiong impatiently waved his hand, then directly understood the tunnel.


    Lin Yumeng was slightly stunned at first, and then was very anxious. He said angrily, "the engagement is made by you, but I didn''t agree. Anyway, I won''t marry. I only marry Xiaolei in my life."


    Wow, Kaka, cool, Da Xiaohua, do you recognize yourself?


    Ning Xiaolei is happy to smile. This is enough!


    As long as Lin Yumeng is willing, he will never let anyone take her away from him, nor will her parents.


    "You, you rebellious girl, asshole."


    Did not expect Lin Yumeng will say such words, Lin zhanxiong angry voice.


    "Ha ha, good, worthy of my granddaughter Lin Weiguo, dare to love dare to hate, grandfather support you."


    But at this time, a roar of laughter came from the back door. An energetic old man, accompanied by a seven or eight year old boy, came out.

 Chapter 66

    Lin zhanxiong stood up and looked at Lin Weiguo. His face was black.


    As soon as he taught his daughter a lesson, the master jumped out to sing the opposite. Isn''t that a slap in the face.


    But this is his father, and he can''t say anything about him.


    "How are you, grandfather?"


    Lin Yumeng happily runs over and holds Lin Weiguo with a happy face.


    In the process, she also took a provocative look at Lin zhanxiong.


    Now that she is supported, she dares to challenge her father.


    "I''ve met Mr. Lin. I''m in Wang Weiye''s family. This is Wang Qing. Today I came to discuss the marriage between the two families."


    At this time, Wang Qing and his father got up and saluted Lin Weiguo.


    Under the hint of Wang Weiye, Wang Qing picked up a box on one side, opened the lid, and showed it in front of Lin Weiguo with both hands.


    "Grandfather Lin, there is no big gift for this visit. I have prepared two hundred year old ginseng. I hope you will live a long life."


    Wang Qing squeezed a brilliant smile on his face and politely told Lin Weiguo.


    The so-called hand does not smile, see Wang Qing attitude is very good, Lin Weiguo eyes show a trace of satisfaction.


    Looking down at the old ginseng in the box, Lin Weiguo nodded with satisfaction and said, "this kid is good. He has a heart."


    Hearing Lin Weiguo''s praise, Wang Qing''s eyes suddenly showed great joy.


    If this pass is passed, the Lin family agrees. Even if Lin Yumeng doesn''t agree, the marriage is settled.


    Thinking of this, he looks at Ning Xiaolei with pride.


    Little bastard, it''s a long way to go to fight with my Wang family!


    How to get Lin Yumeng''s heart, in front of reality, is not to yield.


    "Grandfather, where are you standing? I don''t like you anymore."


    Lin Yumeng angrily stares at the old man, how can it be like this? Didn''t he say it before?


    Lin Weiguo coughed and said awkwardly, "both are good. Fair competition. I don''t favor either side."


    "Grandfather Lin, I also brought you a present today."


    Ning Xiaolei looks at Lin Weiguo with a smile and is ready to give a present.


    But at this time, a harsh laughter suddenly rang out: "little bastard, what you are going to give to grandfather Lin, isn''t that the box in your hand?"


    When they first came in, they all saw the box in Ning Xiaolei''s hand, and the package was a bargain.


    Far from being able to compare with the box of the Wang family that holds the hundred year old ginseng, it looks like a specially customized high-end product.


    Ning Xiaolei frowned and looked at Wang Qing: "yes, why, do you have any opinions?"


    "Ha ha, of course. This is the Lin family, one of the four big families in Tiancheng. You don''t want to buy the stall goods as a gift


    Wang Qing laughs triumphantly, and finally seizes the opportunity to get rid of the evil spirit in his heart.


    This damned little bastard has been sneering at him. It''s really annoying.


    "How do you know that the goods in my box are stalls. My box is a little poor, but the contents are hundreds of blocks away from your Toad''s gift."


    Ning Xiaolei looks at Wang Qing with a sneer. Is this a face to smoke?


    Originally, he only wanted to give gifts to the old man, but he didn''t expect that the goods would make him unhappy.


    "Ridiculous, there are still hundreds of streets. The lower class is the lower class. Do you know the value of a hundred year old ginseng?"


    Wang Qing looks at Ning Xiaolei with a sneer on his face and shows a trace of contempt in his eyes.


    Ning Xiaolei rolled his eyes and said, "idiot, frog in the well, watch it."


    Having said that, Ning Xiaolei slowly opens the lid of the box in the eyes of everyone''s curiosity.


    Not wait to see the things inside, just smell a wisp of fragrance inside, everyone can''t help but be surprised.

 Chapter 67

    "Grandfather Lin, a millennium Ganoderma lucidum, I wish you happiness and longevity."


    Ning Xiaolei holds the box and hands it to Lin Weiguo with a smile.


    Lying in the box is the Millennium Ganoderma lucidum he snatched from the golden winged Mirs carving.


    On the umbrella shaped body, there is a deep purple brown luster, and the fragrance comes from above.


    Just breathing this fragrance, people feel a moment of peace, the whole person is much more comfortable.


    "Little bastard, he''s not ashamed, he''s a thousand years old..."


    Wang Qing doesn''t know the goods, but he knows that there is no Millennium ginseng in the market. Just as he is ready to laugh at Ning Xiaolei, he sees that the atmosphere is not right at the moment, and he is scared to swallow the rest.


    Compared with Wang Qing, whether Lin zhanxiong or Wang Weiye or Lin Weiguo, they have more or less studied such things.


    Apart from other things, the fragrance alone is not what the herbs of ordinary years can have.


    What''s more, this kind of Ganoderma lucidum, which can feel peace of mind when smelling the smell, always feels unusual.


    "Look at this thing, Wang Dong?"


    Lin zhanxiong and Wang Weiye didn''t know when they got up early. Their four eyes were staring at the Millennium Ganoderma lucidum in the box. Their eyes were full of shock.


    "Even if it''s not a millennium, there are five or six hundred years."


    Wang Weiye swallowed his saliva, not sure.


    After all, no one has ever seen the Millennium Ganoderma lucidum. I don''t know what it looks like.


    "I think so too. I can''t believe that there is such a panacea in the world."


    Lin zhanxiong took a long breath and was shocked.


    Then, his eyes suddenly fell on Ning Xiaolei, and his heart went up and down like a river.


    It''s this kid he despises who even sent a millennium Ganoderma lucidum without blinking an eye. Who can match this kind of bearing?


    Ning Xiaolei doesn''t understand the value of Millennium Ganoderma lucidum. He obviously doesn''t believe it.


    If you can call out the Millennium Ganoderma lucidum, how can you not recognize its value.


    Lin Weiguo happily took the box, covered the lid and held it tightly in his arms, fearing that others would take it away.


    "Not bad, ha ha, this is my grandson-in-law. I''ll recognize him. Zhan Xiong, you can do it."


    The old man looked at Ning Xiaolei with satisfaction, and then told the little boy around him: "Xiaofeng, see, that''s your brother-in-law after that."


    "All right, grandfather, brother-in-law."


    The little boy nodded cleverly, looked at Ning Xiaolei curiously and called out.


    He is Lin Yumeng''s younger brother. His name is Lin Feng.


    Ning Xiaolei is so happy that he can''t close his mouth. A Ganoderma lucidum takes two helpers to help him. Hehe, it''s much smoother to marry a big school flower in the future.


    "Grandfather, what are you talking about? Who is going to marry this rascal?" Lin Yumeng was so ashamed that he stamped his feet. Grandfather is not serious!


    One side of Lin zhanxiong helpless, his father is too reckless.


    Although Ning Xiaolei took out the Millennium Ganoderma lucidum as a gift to give him a high look, this alone is not enough to let him marry his daughter to Ning Xiaolei.


    As the head of the family, he thinks a lot more about marriage with the Wang family, which is far better than letting his daughter marry a boy who has nothing.


    When he heard that his daughter had a boyfriend that day, he asked someone to investigate Ning Xiaolei''s identity. As a result, he was just an ordinary family, which was not surprising.


    This millennium Ganoderma lucidum, it is estimated that it was obtained after the great fortune!


    On the other hand, just recovered from the shock of the Millennium Ganoderma lucidum, Wang Qing heard Lin Weiguo ask Lin Feng to call Ning Xiaolei brother-in-law.


    Instantly, Wang Qing''s whole face turned green and almost vomited blood.

 Chapter 68

    Compared with Wang''s father and son, Ning Xiaolei is a word, cool!


    This visit successfully captured two small aids.


    Later, I''ll find a chance to draw Lin Yumeng''s mother into the camp, leaving Lin zhanxiong alone. Haha!


    "Young man, your gift is very good, but Lin zhanxiong doesn''t like people like to be fat."


    Just when Ning Xiaolei was conceited, Lin zhanxiong spoke again.


    But he didn''t feel comfortable listening to Ning Xiaolei''s words.


    Ning Xiaolei frowned: "what does uncle Lin mean?"


    "You know for yourself how your family is. You know for yourself. Well, I bought this millennium Ganoderma lucidum from the Lin family. I''ll give you 100 million yuan."


    Lin zhanxiong regains his dignity and looks at Ning Xiaolei faintly.


    Ning Xiaolei smiles. That''s what Lin zhanxiong means!


    If you blurt it out, it''s a hundred million, enough!


    However, being reminded by Lin zhanxiong, Ning Xiaolei also feels guilty.


    Since entering the monster group, his life has changed dramatically, and money is not so difficult for him to get.


    With his wealth, he can buy a villa in the city to bring his parents.


    But because of various reasons, he has not been able to pick it up until now. As a child, he really neglects his duty.


    "Uncle Lin taught me that I would buy a house in a few days and go to pick up my parents to come to the city."


    Ning Xiaolei showed his sincere color on his face and sincerely thanks Lin zhanxiong.


    He was sincere this time, but for Lin zhanxiong''s reminding, he couldn''t remember it for a moment.


    Lin zhanxiong was stunned, and then said with a smile: "it''s so good. It seems that you agree to give you a hundred million yuan. From now on, don''t get involved with my daughter."


    "With this 100 million yuan, your family will be able to live without food and clothing. At that time, uncle Lin will be the master and help you marry a good girl as your wife. At that time..."


    Ning Xiaolei is stunned, this what with what, want me to give up big school flower, dream!


    Silently shaking his head, Ning Xiaolei explained: "Uncle Lin, you misunderstood me. I Ning Xiaolei will not take back the gift. As for the money, I have it myself. Maybe you misunderstood it just now."


    "And I really like rain lemon. It''s impossible for me to give up!"


    "Well?" Lin zhanxiong was stunned, his face suddenly sank, and his eyes were cold. He looked at Ning Xiaolei.


    At this time, Lin Yumeng said: "Dad, maybe you don''t know about Xiaolei. A few days ago in the Tianren Hall of Du''s family, he gave an old man a thousand year old ginseng, but he didn''t ask for a cent."


    "For Yu Xiaolei, money is just a thing for him. What he values more is friendship."


    "That''s why I choose Xiaolei. No matter how hard you are, Dad, we will be together."


    Lin zhanxiong looks at Lin Yumeng and Ning Xiaolei in a daze. It took him a long time to recover.


    Is his daughter forcing him?


    But soon, Lin zhanxiong was distracted by the Millennium ginseng in Lin Yumeng''s words and said, "Millennium ginseng, free gift?"


    Knowing that it''s time to perform, Ning Xiaolei pretends to be lonely.


    "The world laughs at me for being too crazy, and I laugh at the world for being too superficial. I''d rather Xiaolei, if he wants to, 10 billion is not a thing."


    "For me, as long as my temper is to my taste, sending the Millennium ginseng is just a trivial matter."


    Wang''s father and son are gaping at Ning Xiaolei. What''s more, there''s no one who''s forced to pretend.


    Brag to this extent, do not accept!

 Chapter 69

    All the people in the house are petrified. They don''t know how to pick up Ning Xiaolei''s words.


    It''s said that the boy pretended, but they did send out the Millennium Ganoderma lucidum, and it depends on the situation.


    In this case, according to the market price, it is 200 million.


    It seems that it is not impossible to give away 200 million men casually and say that they have a fortune of 10 billion.


    But the problem, looking at this boy, people always feel a kind of upstart feeling, looking not very pleasing.


    Lin zhanxiong''s face was a little dark, and he didn''t have a good airway: "so, you can''t use up this thousand year old medicine?"


    "It''s almost the same. I usually eat radish, half of which I eat and half of which I throw."


    Ning Xiaolei pretends not to care and waves his hand, full of pride.


    Lin zhanxiong almost choked by Ning Xiaolei''s words and said, "young man, are you kidding me?"


    "No, uncle Lin, don''t treat me wrongly. I''m just telling you the truth. If you don''t believe me, I''ll come to eat it tomorrow."


    Ning Xiaolei put an innocent expression on his face and blinked hard.


    Niemei!


    Lin zhanxiong almost vomited blood. Let''s show him how to show off. Ah!?


    He didn''t doubt the truth of Ning Xiaolei''s words. If the boy really took it out, he didn''t have nothing to face and fight.


    Thinking of this, he can''t help reexamining Ning Xiaolei''s identity.


    Can''t you say that the old forest in his hometown is Baoshan?


    Lin Yumeng is looking at his shriveled father, not to mention how happy he is.


    She has never seen Lin zhanxiong in such a big way. No matter when she was, she was not always mature. Now, she was full of depression.


    Seeing that the outfit is almost finished, Ning Xiaolei will take it as soon as it''s ready.


    If it goes on like this, it will not be worth the loss to offend the future father-in-law to death.


    "Uncle Lin, I''m joking. Although I''m not worth mentioning in your eyes, you can rest assured that if you give me some time, I''ll make you look at me with new eyes."


    "I hope you don''t force her to deal with the emotional problems of Yumeng. If you insist, can you give us a year to make a choice at that time?"


    Ning Xiaolei looks at Lin zhanxiong sincerely, though he doesn''t know why Lin zhanxiong insists on marrying Lin Yumeng to the Wang family.


    But as long as he is more valuable and more powerful than the Wang family, Lin zhanxiong will certainly change his mind.


    "Little bastard, you mean to compare with Wang Qing and Wang family in one year, don''t you?"


    Wang Qing suddenly opens his mouth and looks at Ning Xiaolei sarcastically.


    Although this little bastard is in bad luck and has got two thousand year old drugs, it''s not so easy to compare with his Wang family.


    His Wang family is one of the four big families in Tiancheng, with a total wealth of nearly 10 billion.


    In a short period of one year, if you want to achieve this situation, dream about it!


    Not only Wang Qing, his father Wang Weiye and Lin zhanxiong, also look at Ning Xiaolei with ridicule.


    What does not know the sky is high and the earth is thick, this is it!


    "Toad, shut up, you are just a rich second generation, clamoring for wool. You don''t earn the money of your Wang family, but you guessed well, I just want to surpass your Wang family in one year."


    Ning Xiaolei looked at Wang Qing with disdain and said impolitely.


    This words, Wang Qing angry eyes, and Wang Weiye and Lin zhanxiong were angry smile.


    Lin Weiguo, Lin Yumeng and Lin''s mother all shook their heads with a bitter smile!


    "Young man, do you know what''s unexpected in the two words of Wang''s family? Ten billion assets. You want to reach this level in a year?"


    Lin zhanxiong looks at Ning Xiaolei and jokes.


    Hearing the speech, Ning Xiaolei was slightly surprised. What he thought was two or three billion, but now it seems that he underestimated the four families.


    But what about that? It''s just a matter of more than 100 old drugs. Just prepare more snacks.


    Proud to see everyone, Ning Xiaolei patted his chest and said, "it''s hard for a gentleman to catch up with his words. His words count. It''s a small idea."

 Chapter 70

    10 billion, what do you mean?


    All the people in the house were shocked by Ning Xiaolei''s words, and even Lin Weiguo couldn''t look down.


    With a light cough, the old man said, "Xiaolei, modesty is a virtue."


    Ning Xiaolei waved his hand with a smile and said, "grandfather Lin, I know what you mean, but I''m not boasting, but I have the confidence and the assurance."


    "Well, one year is one year. We''ll give you this time. If you can''t surpass our Wang family in one year and can''t reach 10 billion yuan of assets, you''ll give up the rain and never entangle."


    Wang Qing jumps out at this time and looks at Ning Xiaolei provocatively.


    Ning Xiaolei curled his mouth and said, "listen to me. You''re dead right now. Don''t look for a blow."


    "Little bastard, I don''t believe it. Your cowhide blows so loud that I can see how you can surpass my Wang family in one year."


    Wang Qing snorts angrily. His face is dark and his eyes are cold. He looks at Ning Xiaolei.


    Want to take away Lin Yumeng he coveted for a long time, dream.


    "Just keep your eyes open. I won''t let you down."


    Ning Xiaolei turns his mouth haughtily. His life needs no explanation.


    Ordinary people are not happy to fight with him.


    After having a big lunch in the Lin family, they rushed back to school in the afternoon.


    This trip to the Lin family solved Lin Yumeng''s problem.


    At least one year, Lin zhanxiong promised not to take charge of Lin Yumeng, but he asked Ning Xiaolei to promise not to touch Lin Yumeng for one year.


    Ning Xiaolei naturally agrees. What he wants is that Lin Yumeng really wants to be with him.


    Now that we''ve had a year of gambling, it''s not too late for us to do what we should do.


    Send Lin Yumeng back, Ning Xiaolei is buried in the dormitory.


    In the evening, a strange phone call came in.


    Ning Xiaolei frowned and hung up. It''s probably a sales call!


    Without waiting to put down the phone, the bell rings again, and Ning Xiaolei hangs up again.


    But the other side didn''t give up and kept calling.


    Ning Xiaolei doubts, press the answer button.


    Hearing the voice inside, Ning Xiaolei''s face changed and a chill flashed in his eyes.


    It''s Lin Xin.


    "Xiaolei, I..."


    "Doodle!"


    Ning Xiaolei hangs up directly. Since the day the woman left him, he swore that he would have nothing to do with her.


    It''s not good to call now for no reason.


    Throwing the mobile phone aside, Lin Xin''s phone calls again without waiting for Ning Xiaolei to close her eyes.


    "It''s not over, is it?"


    Ning Xiaolei connects, scolds and hangs up again.


    In a luxurious hotel room, Lin Xin shakes her head and looks at Du Weigou beside her: "I can''t make an appointment."


    "Hateful, isn''t it impossible to find the next mobile phone meeting?"


    Du Weigou''s murderous eyes twinkled. In addition to him and Lin Xin, there were also two competent men in black standing by in silence.


    One of the men in black frowned and said: "so, it seems that we have to wait for an opportunity. There are many people in the school and it''s hard to start. When he leaves the school, we will take his life."


    "Well, thank you two. That little bastard dares to swallow 50 million yuan from my Du family. It''s really a big appetite. It''s not worth dying."


    Du Weigou''s eyes flashed cruel, gritting his teeth.


    Ning Xiaolei doesn''t know that the Du family has taken measures to deal with him. Even if he knows, he won''t care.


    I practiced all night, and the next day was Sunday, the rest time.


    Ning Xiaolei called Shanglin Yumeng early in the morning and asked him to take him to see the house.


    Yesterday, he was reminded by Lin zhanxiong that he can''t wait to buy a house and pick up his parents.

 Chapter 71

    After hearing what Ning Xiaolei said, Lin Yumeng naturally agrees happily.


    After they met and asked about the type Ning Xiaolei wanted to buy, Lin Yumeng called directly.


    "Yes, I asked a friend of my father''s to help screen out some good ones. Let''s go and have a field survey now."


    Lin Yumeng, with a bright smile, asked, "how do you want to thank me for helping you so much?"


    "What do you want to thank? Anyway, you will be my family member in one year." Ning Xiaolei looks at Lin Yumeng with a bad smile and jokes.


    "Who are you from the Ning family, rascal?" Lin Yumeng angrily stares at Ning Xiaolei with a bad smile. This guy takes advantage of her whenever he has a chance.


    Ning Xiaolei laughingly said: "who said yesterday that this life is not Xiaolei?"


    "Ah, you big fool, you must have heard wrong. It''s not what I said."


    Lin Yumeng''s face is crazy, and his face is inexplicably hot. Yesterday, there was no way.


    But this guy has to make fun of himself to see his embarrassment.


    Ning Xiaolei takes it as soon as it gets better. Instead of teasing Lin Xiaohua, he goes to the underground garage of the school.


    According to Lin Yumeng''s instructions, they soon met Lin zhanxiong''s friend.


    "Xiaolei, let me introduce you. This is Gu Ming, the boss of Wancheng real estate. Uncle Gu, this is my friend, Ning Xiaolei."


    As soon as we met, Lin Yumeng introduced them to each other.


    Ning Xiaolei, the boss of Wancheng real estate, is a famous person!


    Surprised, he quickly stretched out his hand, a smile: "good uncle Gu."


    "Ha ha, Hello, Xiao Lei. Since Yu Meng''s friend, you''re welcome. Just feel free."


    Gu Ming laughs and shakes hands with Ning Xiaolei warmly.


    Following Gu Ming, Ning Xiaolei soon finishes seeing the house Gu Ming has selected for him.


    Finally, after discussion, Ning Xiaolei chose a villa not too far away from the school, with quiet location and convenient transportation.


    "Yes, Xiaolei has a lot of vision. He is Yumeng''s friend. Uncle gives you the lowest price, 20 million!"


    Praise Ning Xiaolei, Gu Mingdao.


    Ning Xiaolei''s silly eyes, so strange?


    Micro Leng Leng, Ning Xiaolei or very simply pay, Lin Yumeng in, Gu Ming not pit him.


    In fact, according to the market price, this villa is at least 30 million, Ning Xiaolei can be said to have a lot of advantage.


    Tell Ning Xiaolei that he will go through the relevant procedures soon. After leaving phone calls, Gu Ming chooses to leave.


    It''s not easy for him, the big boss, to spend time with them. Ning Xiaolei understands.


    I took Lin Yumeng to a high-end restaurant and invited the University flower to have a good meal to express my gratitude.


    Back at school, Ning Xiaolei continued to teach, practice, and occasionally saw the big demons in the group brag or chat with Qin Yu.


    Unconsciously, it was two days.


    Pingtou elder brother''s news didn''t wait for Gu Ming''s news.


    "Xiaolei, the procedures have been completed. You can move in one day."


    "So fast, ha ha, great, uncle Gu, thank you."


    Ning Xiaolei is very happy. Thank you very much.


    Gu Ming on the other end of the phone laughed heartily and said, "yes, you can find uncle Gu for anything in the future. If you can help, you can help as much as you can."


    "Well, if something happens, you won''t be polite, ha ha!"


    After a brief chat with Gu Ming, Ning Xiaolei hangs up and looks happy in his eyes.


    Now that the house has been bought, it''s time to meet my parents in the city.

 Chapter 72

    When it comes to picking up people, it''s natural to have a car.


    In recent days, I have been driving Lin Yumeng''s luxury super car.


    But if you go to pick someone up, Lin Yumeng''s two seat Ferrari is not worthy of use at all.


    Besides, Ning Xiaolei is not bad for money now. It''s time to buy a car to support the scene.


    While there is no class in the afternoon, Ning Xiaolei calls Shanglin Yumeng to kill the biggest luxury car store in Tiancheng.


    Today, Ning Xiaolei didn''t wear the clothes Lin Yumeng bought for him. He dressed casually.


    To the store, Lin Yumeng stomach some discomfort, went to the bathroom.


    Ning Xiaolei wanders around the shop alone.


    From the sports car area to the car area, although they are very good, they are not the type Ning Xiaolei likes.


    Then there is the SUV area. When you look at that type of car, Ning Xiaolei''s eyes are bright.


    This can have, look domineering, there is still a lot of space inside.


    "Shopping guide, come here."


    Ning Xiaolei looks around and sees a man in a suit and tie, waving.


    Man Leng Leng, came over the guest airway: "Hello, sir, I''m Xiaoli shopping guide, what can I do for you?"


    Ning Xiaolei did not hesitate and said directly, "which one is the most expensive of these cars? You take me. I want to buy one."


    "The most expensive?" Surprised, Xiao Li, the shopping guide, began to look up and down at Ning Xiaolei.


    I don''t wear very well. I''m a stall brand, and the whole body adds up to 1800 yuan.


    And look at this age, it should be a student.


    I''m afraid it''s a stupid person who doesn''t know anything about it. Let''s make a fat face!


    In an instant, shopping guide Xiao Li has an intuitive judgment of Ning Xiaolei, and his eyes can''t help showing his disgust.


    Ning Xiaolei is waiting for the shopping guide to take him to see the car. Unexpectedly, the other party shows this kind of look at him. It''s unbearable!


    "What do you mean, man?"


    Ning Xiaolei''s face is not good. He looks at the shopping guide and says angrily.


    Xiao Li, the shopping guide, was not afraid at all. He said with disdain, "you can''t see what I mean. If you can''t afford it, don''t make trouble."


    "Malagobi, how do you know your brother can''t afford it?"


    Ning Xiaolei is directly angry. It turns out that he is a guy who looks down on others!


    Isn''t he a little worse dressed? As for the expression and the tone?


    "Xiaolei, what''s the matter?"


    At this time, Lin Yumeng came out of the bathroom, saw the movement here, and came to ask.


    Ning Xiaolei pointed to the shopping guide Li and said, "this low-quality shopping guide doesn''t show me the car. It''s too irritating to think that I can''t afford it."


    Lin Yumeng frowned and stared at the shopping guide Li coldly, saying, "I''m very disappointed to ask your manager to come here. Your service attitude."


    See Lin Yumeng moment, shopping guide Xiao Li heart is a surprise, with his spicy eyes, at a glance to see Lin Yumeng is not simple.


    Without waiting for Xiao Li to call the manager, the manager has come here in a hurry. There is turmoil here. He has no reason not to find out.


    "What happened? I''m the manager of the store!"


    A middle-aged man with a smiling face came running, and his eyes swept quickly over the crowd, and finally fell on Lin Yumeng.


    Lin Yumeng snorted: "you ask him."


    "I..."


    Shopping guide Xiao Li''s face was pale and stammered for a long time without saying a word.


    The manager didn''t understand that the problem was with his shopping guide. His face became severe quickly: "I''ll apologize first and discipline you later."


    Shopping guide Xiao Li, who dare not follow, obediently rushed to Lin Yumeng and said: "this lady, I''m sorry, I..."


    "You apologized to the wrong person. Don''t you know who you offended?" Lin Yumeng''s mouth curled, and the strong atmosphere scared Xiao Li, the shopping guide, even paler.


    "Forget it. Don''t look down on people any more. Some people like to keep a low profile. Do you understand?"


    After learning a lesson from the shopping guide Xiao Li, Ning Xiaolei said to the manager: "this kind of car, which one is the most expensive, take us there!"

 Chapter 73

    "Yes, yes, sir and madam, this way, please. The most expensive SUV here is Bentley Tim Yue, W12 engine imported from Britain..."


    The manager talked a lot to Ning Xiaolei and Lin Yumeng.


    Ning Xiaolei doesn''t mention the temperament of Lin Yumeng. In the eyes of the manager, he immediately knows that he is from a rich family.


    If the service is good, there will be a big deal today.


    At that time, the manager''s Commission will be much less.


    Soon, the manager took them to the Bentley Tim Yue SUV.


    Just at a glance, Ning Xiaolei fell in love with this big guy.


    The car body is about five meters long, and the black color of science and technology is charming. The interior is also fully equipped, and the decoration is luxurious. At first glance, it is a high-end brand.


    "It''s good. It''s good. How much is it?"


    Ning Xiaolei nodded with satisfaction and said to the manager.


    The manager took a careful look at Lin Yumeng and said, "five million!"


    "Well? Do you think we don''t understand cars? I know the car. It''s about four million. "


    Lin Yumeng snorts coldly and looks at the manager discontentedly.


    The manager''s face changed slightly, and he said: "this lady misunderstood. Bentley Tim Yue of the same model can buy it for 4 million yuan, but it''s the best match. It''s a little more expensive."


    "Well, I''ll give you a lower price. How about 4.5 million?"


    Ning Xiaolei stopped Lin Yumeng, who wanted to say something else, and said with a smile, "I can see that he didn''t lie. We don''t need money. Swipe the card!"


    Said, Ning Xiaolei in the hand appeared a dragon bank card, threw in the manager''s hand: "the password six six six."


    He got 50 million yuan from the brothers of the Du family. He spent 20 million yuan to buy a house. There are 30 million yuan left. 4.5 million yuan is not a problem.


    The manager took the card respectfully with a smile on his face and turned to the cashier. Today is really a lucky day!


    Looking at the manager leaving, Lin Yumeng angrily looks at Ning Xiaolei and says, "do you think it''s easy to get money?"


    "Hey, big school flower, you haven''t married yet, are you going to manage my assets?" Ning Xiaolei grinned and his face was not serious.


    "You, hum, I''m not afraid that you won''t get 10 billion in a year!" Lin Yumeng breathed.


    Ning Xiaolei smiles: "big school flower means that I will marry me when I finish the agreement with your father?"


    "Well, I just don''t want to be entangled by Wang Qing''s toad at that time. Even if I make any more excuses, my father won''t agree."


    Lin Yumeng throws a big white eye to Ning Xiaolei and sighs.


    Obviously, she didn''t think that Ning Xiaolei could achieve this situation in a year. If she did, she didn''t dare to think about the result.


    Ning Xiaolei sees everything in his eyes and suddenly reaches for Lin Yumeng''s soft and tender hand.


    Looking at Lin Yumeng''s big eyes, surprised and unbelievable expression, Ning Xiaolei said seriously: "believe me, I won''t let you down."


    Lin rain Meng Leng for a while, reaction after busy draw back hand, shy annoyed way: "courage become fat."


    Ning Xiaolei smiles and pretends to be stupid.


    Lin Yumeng turned his eyes and said, "I can''t believe you. Now it''s a grasshopper on a rope. I''ll try my best to help you."


    "Well, thank you. As the saying goes, husband and wife are of one mind, and the benefits are..."


    "Bah, bah, you rascal, take advantage of me when you get a chance."


    Lin Yumeng cuts Ning Xiaolei and is very angry. He really can''t help taking this guy.


    But he said, why his heart will be inexplicably happy?


    Do you really like this guy?


    Lin Yumeng frowned and thought, extremely distressed.


    After a few meetings, the manager sent back Ning Xiaolei''s Longxing card with a full face. He was more respectful to them, just like his parents.


    It is often said that customers are parents of food and clothing. This is true.

 Chapter 74

    The next day, Ning Xiaolei got up early in the morning and set out to go home.


    On this side of the school, it''s up to Changshan to deal with it. Generally, there are no special circumstances, and the teacher won''t call the roll. It''s OK to skip classes several times.


    "Brother Xiaolei, it''s boring to stay in the dormitory. Let me go with you."


    The female ghost Qin Yu suddenly opens her mouth and blinks at Ning Xiaolei. She looks very cute.


    After being purified by the Buddha statue of the king of Tibet, Qin Yu is no longer the ferocious look of her hair. She looks like an ordinary girl.


    "Dad, Dad, I''m going too." Xiaotuanzi shouts after him, but the bear doesn''t look around. He drags Ning Xiaolei''s clothes.


    "All right, all you have to do is not make trouble for me."


    After thinking about it, Ning Xiaolei nods with a smile.


    Xiaotuanzi, not to mention that in recent days, Ning Xiaolei has regarded it as his own son. It''s very good.


    As for Qin Yu, with this period of contact, the relationship is getting better and better, Ning Xiaolei has treated her as his sister.


    Especially from the mouth of Qin Yu know her life experience, Ning Xiaolei is the girl love incomparable.


    However, because Qin Yu is a ghost and can''t travel in the daytime, Ning Xiaolei lets her attach herself to him.


    Out of the dormitory, Ning Xiaolei calls Shanglin Yumeng.


    Back to the village this kind of thing, how can less take big school flowers, when the time comes to meet the neighbors, Beier has face.


    "Xiao Lei, what do you think of my clothes? Do you want to change them? Do my uncles and aunts think I wear too little?"


    "And what gifts do I want to buy? It''s not good to go empty handed. What do you think of some supplements?"


    At the sight of Ning Xiaolei, Lin Yumeng blurts out a lot of questions, which makes Ning Xiaolei dumbfounded.


    Half a day later, Ning Xiaolei reacted and said: "big school flower, my parents are very casual, don''t take anything, let''s go!"


    "I really don''t need to take it, but I still don''t think it''s good. Besides, I chose this dress all morning, but I still don''t think it''s good. I..."


    "Yes, yes, very good."


    Ning Xiaolei wiped the cold sweat on his head and took Lin Yumeng to go to the parking lot.


    But at this time, a white light suddenly rises on Lin Yumeng''s body and pushes Ning Xiaolei away gently.


    "What the hell?" Ning Xiaolei''s eyes soon fall on the Xianjing pendant hanging around Lin Yumeng''s neck.


    This suddenly appeared white light, which was emitted from above, but now it was gradually fading.


    Lin Yumeng was obviously a little bit confused, and said in surprise: "Xiaolei, what happened? The necklace you gave me, it?"


    "It''s OK. It''s normal. I asked for it from an immortal in an ancient temple with special spirit. It''s not unusual that I can shine."


    Ning Xiaolei''s mind is fretting, so he finds an excuse to fool around.


    Lin Yumeng is dubious, looking at the immortal crystal pendant on his neck, his eyes are full of curiosity.


    "Brother Xiaolei, I should have attached the necklace to you. In order to protect the girl, I won''t let you near it."


    At this time, Qin Yu''s voice came from Ning Xiaolei''s ear.


    Ning Xiaolei nodded, and he roughly guessed that it was this reason.


    Sure enough, it is a good baby. With its help to protect Lin Yumeng, Ning Xiaolei can rest assured.


    On the new Bentley Tianyue bought yesterday, the party set out for Dadong village.


    Dadong village is Ning Xiaolei''s hometown. It''s about 100 kilometers away from Tiancheng city. It''s almost two hours away.


    As Ning Xiaolei drove away from the school gate, several men in a black car on the roadside flashed in their eyes and drove to keep up.


    Among these people, two are the men who were in the room with Du Weizhu that day. They have been looking for opportunities to attack Ning Xiaolei.

 Chapter 75

    Ning Xiaolei doesn''t drive very fast. He drives very steadily all the way.


    Half an hour later, he left the city and climbed the only way back to Dadong village, Ximen mountain.


    It took more than ten minutes to climb to the top of Ximen mountain.


    At this time, Ning Xiaolei suddenly saw his cell phone on the side lit up, and then a big red envelope popped up on it.


    Slightly stunned, Ning Xiaolei conveniently points the red envelope, and then drives the car to the dirt road outside the road.


    Compared with robbing red packets, driving home is not urgent.


    "Xiaolei, what are you doing? How did you stop and play with your mobile phone?"


    Lin Yumeng is full of black lines, which is too unreliable!


    Ning Xiaolei fixed his eyes on the screen and said casually, "wait a minute, I''ll grab some big red envelopes."


    "What''s so good about a red envelope? It''s only 200 yuan at most." Lin Yumeng said nothing and rolled his eyes.


    "Wait a minute, there''s no time to explain I''ve got it, ha ha, I''ve got it. "


    Ning Xiaolei doesn''t lift his head. He goes down quickly and successfully grabs the red envelope from the ox demon king.


    "Congratulations, you''ve got a red envelope from the Bull Demon King. You''ve got a mad cow amulet, which has been stored in the Xumi bag."


    Ning Xiaolei was very excited and continued to stare at the screen.


    It''s rare for these monsters to play the red envelope game today. How can we do without robbing more.


    Bull Demon King: ha ha, I''m finished. The best luck this time is Baigujing. It''s your turn.


    Baigujing: don''t rush, I''ll send it!


    After that, a big red envelope pops up.


    Ning Xiaolei, who had been ready for a long time, pointed wildly and got a red envelope again.


    "Congratulations on grabbing the red envelope of Baigujing and getting a copy of Jiuyin baiguclaw."


    I''ll go. What''s this?


    Ning Xiaolei is silly. It seems to be a martial art, but it doesn''t seem to be practiced by men?


    At this time, there was a voice in the group.


    Bai Gujing: the best luck this time is Xiaoyao Ning Xiaolei. Xiaoyao Ning Xiaolei has robbed her sister of her own martial arts skills. Come out and send out a red envelope.


    Xiaoyao Ning Xiaolei: OK, I''m ready.


    After answering, Ning Xiaolei was just about to send a red envelope when he heard the sound of the brake.


    He looked through the rear-view mirror curiously, but saw a black car in the rear stop, on which came two men in black.


    In their hands, they each held an iron bar.


    "Well, no!"


    Ning Xiaolei''s cold light flashed in his eyes and said to Lin Yumeng, "don''t come down in the car."


    Words fall, don''t wait for Lin Yumeng to answer, he then pull open the car door to jump down, toward the two men who come to meet.


    "You are Ning Xiaolei!" The two men stopped not far away, looking up and down curiously.


    Ning Xiaolei frowned: "I am, who are they? I don''t seem to offend them."


    "You didn''t offend us, but you offended the wrong people and took the wrong things."


    One of the men opened his mouth with a grim smile.


    Rather small thunder tiny Leng, reaction comes over immediately: "is Du family?"


    "You don''t have to know who it is. We''re here to abolish you today."


    After that, the two men rushed to Ning Xiaolei''s head with iron bars in their hands.


    Look at that posture. They want to kill Ning Xiaolei.


    "To die." Ning Xiaolei is furious. The cold light in his eyes twinkles. Tianpeng''s Footwork moves and reaches a man''s side in the blink of an eye.


    Without waiting for the other side''s reaction, Ning Xiaolei uses one of the moves of black bear''s boxing to fight the mountain and smashes it in the other side''s ribs.


    In the click sound, the man screamed, flew out and fell to the ground.


    Another man was stunned, completely did not expect Ning Xiaolei will have this skill.


    But at this time, Ning Xiaolei has flashed behind him, hit him on the shoulder with a punch, and hit him on the ground.


    "Save your dog''s life, go back and tell the Du family, and wait for the end!"


    Ning Xiaolei snorted and went straight back to the car.

 Chapter 76

    "Xiaolei, who are they?" On the bus, seeing that Ning Xiaolei came back safe and sound, Lin Yumeng was relieved and asked curiously.


    Ning Xiaolei said: "they are sent by the Du family. As you said, they did it after all."


    "Ah, it''s the Du family. How can they do this? If it wasn''t for Xiao Lei, you would have some fists, wouldn''t you?"


    Lin Yumeng is shocked and looks very ugly.


    "Yes, if I didn''t have some means, I might be finished today. Hum, before I settle accounts with them, you should come to me first. In this way, don''t blame me for being impolite. "


    In Ning Xiaolei''s eyes, the cold light flickered and he was murderous.


    People don''t offend me, I don''t offend. If the Du family behaves like this, Ning Xiaolei is furious.


    What''s more, there is Qin Yu''s business. This account must be settled.


    I haven''t heard from brother Pingtou after waiting so long. It seems that there may be some trouble in the progress of the investigation.


    However, with the influence of the Du family, we can not punish them just because of the evidence at present.


    But after the previous scene, Ning Xiaolei decided that he was ready to take his parents back to Tiancheng, and then personally attacked the Du family.


    With his current means, there are many ways to let the Du family die.


    "Big school flower, you come to drive, just robbed the red envelope and didn''t send one to the group of friends, those guys must be frying pan."


    Throw the Du family''s affairs out of my mind for the time being. Ning Xiaolei looks at Lin Yumeng with a smile.


    Lin rain Meng Leng Leng, busy nod agree.


    Just now Ning Xiaolei''s murderous look scared her. Now when she saw that she was back to normal, she was relieved.


    In the passenger seat, Ning Xiaolei can''t wait to take out his mobile phone.


    As he expected, many people came forward to denounce him because he didn''t give him a red envelope.


    Seeing this, Ning Xiaolei shows up in a hurry.


    Xiaoyao Ning Xiaolei: brothers and sisters, I''m sorry. I met two enemies just now. I''ll give you a red envelope.


    After typing, Ning Xiaolei directly packed a 100 portion snack package and click send.


    In less than three seconds, the red envelope was robbed, and the group of friends jumped out one by one.


    Ox demon king: we misunderstood Lei Xiaoyao. He had met the enemy, who is not open-minded. Brother Niu, I will help you to kill them.


    Golden winged Mirs carving: Yes, kill them, dare to move Lei Xiaoyao, live impatiently. (a cool expression)


    Monkey King: you know who the other party is. No, I''ll help you to kill him.


    ¡­¡­


    After these three, the big demons in the group jump out one by one to make the decision for Ning Xiaolei.


    Seeing the concern of these big demons, Ning Xiaolei felt warm in his heart. Who said that the demons are merciless? Isn''t each one of them affectionate and righteous.


    Xiaoyao Ning Xiaolei: Thank you for your concern. I have successfully defeated the enemy. If I can''t deal with it, I will ask my brothers and sisters for help.


    Bull Demon King: Well, that''s good. Many of us are often online. You can see it for the first time when you ask for help.


    Golden winged Mirs carving: in terms of speed, I''m the fastest. I can get there with a few wings. It''s right to find me.


    Jiuling Yuansheng: I''m the first in terms of combat power. Come to me!


    Peacock Daming King: who gives you the courage? Go, go alone.


    After laughing at this group of demons, Ning Xiaolei opens Xumi bag.


    There''s a new claw shape script in it. Ning Xiaolei points out the information.


    As he expected, it''s a martial art, but it shows that it''s suitable for Yin cold constitution cultivation.


    Ning Xiaolei thinks about it. It seems that his east emperor Scripture has nothing to do with Yin Han. It seems that he can''t cultivate it.


    But soon Ning Xiaolei thought of one person, and he assigned the nine Yin white bone claw to the other.


    "Brother Xiaolei, what did you give me? It entered my mind in a moment?"


    Qin Yu asks curiously in Ning Xiaolei''s ear.


    "A Book of martial arts. You can study it and see if you can use it. Hehe."


    Ning Xiaolei smiles and continues to look at another red envelope -- mad cow amulet.

 Chapter 77

    ¡ª¡ªMad cow Rune: imitates the materialized form, the potential is like mad cow, the destructive power is huge.


    Ning Xiaolei looks at the introduction of mad cow amulet in Xumi''s bag in consternation, Leng didn''t expect that this thing has any use.


    If it''s a fight, it''s OK to have skills and moves. Can''t it be said that when you meet an enemy you can''t deal with, you use the mad cow amulet to frighten the other party?


    Ning Xiaolei doesn''t know. At the moment, two people in black who spared his life on Ximen mountain are calling.


    "They have gone down the mountain. Naning Xiaolei is very powerful. My third brother and I are injured. Brother, you can find a big truck and let them die."


    A gloomy voice came from the other end of the phone: "I know. It seems that the money of the Du family is not so easy to get."


    At the foot of Ximen mountain, the man who hung up threw away his cigarette end and crushed it out.


    Looking at the two people nearby, the man said: "old four old five, rob a truck."


    Two people nodded beside him, just as a big red truck passed by, they waved to the driver to stop.


    The driver didn''t know, so he thought the other side was in trouble.


    As soon as he got off the bus, the driver was beaten violently by two people, and then driven away.


    It took more than ten minutes to go up the mountain, but it didn''t take long to go down. Soon, I could see the straight road ahead.


    Lin Yumeng is a little relieved. It''s hard to walk on the mountain road. He walks around the mountain from left to right. His mind is always tense to prevent accidents.


    It''s different at the foot of the mountain. Don''t be so nervous.


    But at this time, Lin Yumeng suddenly saw a slow moving truck on the road ahead suddenly accelerated.


    Tell her straight away that something''s not right.


    "Xiaolei, Xiaolei, something happened. It seems that the truck is trying to hit us."


    Lin Yumeng shouts anxiously, and his eyes are full of confusion.


    Although the car they drive has all kinds of protective facilities in place, it depends on the situation.


    If you are hit by the big truck in front of you, you will be crushed into a pile of scrap iron.


    "Damn it, it''s really coming to us. Du family, you''re dead."


    Ning Xiaolei looks up and sees the truck whistling in front of him. His eyes show his killing intention.


    At this time, Ning Xiaolei couldn''t think so much about the solution.


    Now the distance between the two sides is less than tens of meters, so it is obviously too late to turn or stop to run.


    Critical moment, Ning Xiaolei brain electricity turn, thought of just grabbed the red envelope mad cow Fu.


    "What''s special? I can''t manage so much. Big school flower, step on the accelerator and rush past."


    Ning Xiaolei shouts, opens the mobile phone with extremely fast speed, extracts the mad cow symbol.


    Slap the mad cow Fu on the car, Ning Xiaolei''s eyes show intense light.


    It depends on whether it works.


    Although he has been practicing for some time, he has no idea whether he can survive being hit by a big truck.


    Lin Yumeng had been scared into a blank in his mind, so he pressed Ning Xiaolei''s words and stepped on the accelerator.


    In Ning Xiaolei''s eager gaze, the mad cow charm quickly disappears, and then a white light diffuses away, quickly wrapping the whole car.


    The next moment, the SUV disappeared and became a big white bull no less than a big truck.


    "Lying grass, what is it? Stop it


    Inside the truck, the boss yelled, but at this time they were very close. With the speed and inertia of the truck, how could they stop.


    "Boom!"


    In the big bang, accompanied by the sound of something breaking, big white bull and the big truck rushing to crash.


    Lin Yumeng was frightened and gave out a piercing scream.


    Ning Xiaolei is much more calm. When he sees the off-road vehicle turning into a big white bull, he knows he is saved.


    "Moo!"


    With a roar of surprise, the truck rolled out, and the big white bull slowly dissipated and turned back into Bentley Tianyue, which was bought by Ning Xiaolei.

 Chapter 78

    "Hoo, I''m saved!"


    Ning Xiaolei takes a long breath and reaches out his hand to catch Lin Yumeng''s hand.


    After just a scene of soul searching, Lin Yumeng was scared pale, his body was constantly shaking, and his eyes were still filled with fear.


    When he got on the bus, Qin Yu left Ning Xiaolei''s body and shrank in the back corner of the car, so it didn''t trigger the protective function of Xianjing pendant.


    "Big school flower, not afraid, we''re all right."


    Looking at subconsciously looking back at his Lin Yumeng, Ning Xiaolei crows out a smile and comforts him in a soft voice.


    Staring at Ning Xiaolei, Lin Yumeng suddenly pounces on him, hugs him tightly, and sobs: "Xiaolei, I thought we were going to die."


    "Fool, how can I? I will protect you. I dare not take you with me."


    Ning Xiaolei hesitated, patted Lin Yumeng on the shoulder and said seriously.


    Although he was not as scared as Lin Yumeng, he was really scared.


    If it wasn''t for the mad cow Amulet of the Bull Demon King, it might have been finished this time.


    He''s the only one. Lin Yumeng, who Ning Xiaolei likes, is on the key car.


    This has deeply touched Ning Xiaolei''s heart. No matter who it is, he will never let it go.


    Lin Yumeng crawled in Ning Xiaolei''s arms for a long time, then got up and quickly dodged.


    Ning Xiaolei smile, also did not take this matter to say, lest Lin Yumeng embarrassed.


    "Xiaolei, it seems that I saw a big white bull just now. Did it hit the truck off?"


    Slow down, Lin Yumeng remembers what happened just now and asks curiously.


    Ning Xiaolei was silent for a moment, and suddenly asked: "Da Xiaohua, do you believe that there are super powers in this world?"


    "Super powers? Superman in the movie, iron man? "


    Lin Yumeng blinks curiously and asks Ning Xiaolei.


    Ning Xiaolei said: "almost. In China, it''s likely to be a sword fairy, an old Taoist who knows magic."


    "Xiaolei, why do you suddenly mention this? Is it true that the white bull just now has something to do with super power?"


    Suddenly, Lin Yumeng seems to be aware of something, shocked.


    Ning Xiaolei showed a smile on his face: "it''s not too stupid."


    "My God, there is such a person. Where is he? I want to learn from him. I dream of flying to heaven."


    Lin Yumeng gets excited and shakes Ning Xiaolei''s arm.


    Looking at the coquettish big school flower, Ning Xiaolei showed a mysterious smile: "far in the sky, near in front of us."


    "You? Brag, you are not like that kind of expert. If you want to have no beard, your hair is not white


    Hearing that Ning Xiaolei said it was himself, Lin Yumeng suddenly showed a trace of disdain and said.


    Ning Xiaolei is funny and asks: "who says that an expert is an old man with white beard?"


    "Also, is it hard to be Xiaolei? Are you sure?" Lin Yumeng is stunned, and then looks at Ning Xiaolei in surprise.


    Ning Xiaolei said: "you wait for me first. I''ll get off to see if the people in the truck are still alive."


    With that, Ning Xiaolei got out of the car and ran to the place where the truck flew out.


    A moment later, he returned to the car with a gloomy face.


    The front half of the truck was smashed. Three people could be seen in the car, but they were all meat cakes.


    But through their clothes, Ning Xiaolei immediately thought of the two people on the mountain.


    It seems that these three people who want their lives should also be sent by the Du family.


    "Du family, no one can save you this time. I''ll take you on the road myself."


    Ning Xiaolei''s eyes twinkle with cold light. He is not a kind-hearted person. He has been bullied to the head. No matter how hard he tolerates it, it''s not Ning Xiaolei.

 Chapter 79

    In the car, Ning Xiaolei said that Lin Yumeng didn''t believe that he was the kind of super power man.


    Lin Yumeng doesn''t believe it until Ning Xiaolei''s hand is out of thin air.


    "You know why I''m willing to bet with your father. Money is not a matter at all if I want to."


    Ning Xiaolei smiles and appreciates Lin Yumeng''s stunned face.


    She is worthy of being a university flower. She is as delicate as jade. She has a red nose and lips. She can''t help but want to kiss her.


    As soon as this idea comes to mind, Ning Xiaolei quickly suppresses it. If she really kisses Lin Yumeng, she has to work hard with him.


    They didn''t care about the big truck that had been hit. Anyway, even if someone saw it, it was suddenly hit by big white bull, which had nothing to do with them.


    It didn''t take long for the car to drive into Dadong village.


    After bumping along the dirt road of the village for more than ten minutes, he finally arrived in front of Ning Xiaolei''s house.


    Looking at the familiar scene, Ning Xiaolei shows a warm smile.


    I haven''t been home for a long time. I don''t know if my parents are OK.


    After parking, Ning Xiaolei and Lin Yumeng take the things in the trunk and stride home.


    Lin Yumeng said that she wanted to buy something. Ning Xiaolei couldn''t beat her, so she went to buy some with her.


    "Dad, mom, Xiaoyue, I''m back!"


    Ning Xiaolei pushes open the door and shouts out excitedly.


    People in the house seem to have heard the movement, a burst of rapid footsteps sounded, a 17-year-old girl ran to the door.


    Girl a face green astringent, looks pure, melon face a pair of beautiful eyes, but at the moment, this pair of eyes are red, as if crying.


    This girl is no other than Ning Xiaolei''s sister Ning Xiaoyue.


    "Xiaoyue, what''s the matter with you? Who bullied you?"


    Ning Xiaolei goes into the room and puts things down. He frowns at Ning Xiaoyue.


    Ningxiaoyue didn''t return his words, curious eyes to ningxiaolei body after Lin Yumeng: "brother, this elder sister is?"


    "Sister Xiaoyue, I''m Xiaolei''s Well


    Lin Yumeng suddenly hesitated and didn''t know how to say it.


    At this time, a middle-aged woman with gray hair in the room followed him out. When she saw Ning Xiaolei, her face brightened.


    A few steps to Ning Xiaolei, the middle-aged woman looked at a few eyes, then fell on Lin Yumeng, eyes suddenly show bright surprise light.


    "Xiaolei, is she the girlfriend you brought back to mom?" Ning Xiaolei''s mother, Ye Ting, looks incredulous and slightly nervous.


    "Yes, it''s hard. It''s also hard for someone else''s family." Ning Xiaolei shows a smile and looks at his mother''s surprise.


    "Hello, aunt. My name is Lin Yumeng. You can call me Yumeng or Meng Meng."


    Lin Yumeng opens her mouth and doesn''t refute Ning Xiaolei, showing a moving smile on her face.


    "Good, good boy, beautiful. Come in with your aunt and cook for you."


    Ye Ting excitedly opens his mouth, takes things from Lin Yumeng''s hand, and pulls her into the room.


    She has been urging Ning Xiaolei to bring her a daughter-in-law back. Now she finally hopes that she can''t be excited.


    Ning Xiaolei smiles and looks at the two people walking into the inner room. Then his face suddenly turns cold. He looks at Ning Xiaoyue and says, "Xiaoyue, come out of the yard with me."


    Ning Xiaoyue hesitates for a while, and finally follows Ning Xiaolei out.


    "Xiaoyue, come on, what''s the matter?"


    Ning Xiaolei stares at Ning Xiaoyue, his sister. He understands that he is very stubborn. He will never cry if there is nothing serious.


    "I..."


    Ning Xiaoyue wants to talk and stops. She lowers her head and dares not look into Ning Xiaolei''s eyes.


    Seeing this, Ning Xiaolei feels more and more uneasy in his heart. As soon as he is ready to ask again, he sees Ye Ting come out of the house.


    "What are you doing, Xiao Lei? It''s impolite to come into the house and leave Miss Yumeng alone

 Chapter 80

    Looking at her mother''s slightly flustered eyes, she directly tells Ning Xiaolei that something must have happened.


    Especially the others have not seen his father since they came into the house.


    It''s noon. Normally, there''s nothing busy in the field. It shouldn''t be outside.


    "Tell me what happened first." Ning Xiaolei looks at his mother Ye Ting with firm eyes.


    "You child, what''s the matter? It''s OK." Ye Ting shakes his head and sternly scolds Ning Xiaolei.


    Ning Xiaolei''s eyes twinkle. He''s not an ignorant child. How can''t he see that his mother did it intentionally.


    The more so, the more he felt that it was a big deal.


    Thinking of this, his face could not help but slightly changed and said, "did you say something happened to my father? Tell me quickly


    "I..."


    Ye Ting a Leng, the facial expression immediately froze, she didn''t expect Ning Xiaolei unexpectedly once guessed.


    Ning Xiaoyue can''t help crying out and pours into Ning Xiaolei''s arms.


    "Brother, dad has been taken, they They said that Dad would be sentenced to three years in prison for cutting down trees illegally, and he would also be fined! " Ning Xiaoyue choked.


    Smell speech, Ning Xiaolei can''t help frowning tight, patting Ning Xiaoyue''s shoulder comfort way: "don''t hurry, go back to the house, give me slowly say."


    Since the matter has been exposed, Ye Ting did not insist, sighed: "come in, tell your brother what happened."


    Inside the house, after understanding the general process of things, Ning Xiaolei has a terrible murderous look in his eyes.


    The course of the matter was different from what he had guessed. Knowing the whole story, he knew that his father had been wronged.


    Trees are protected by law. Even if they are planted by themselves, they have to have a permit to cut them.


    But if you cut the scattered trees in front of and behind the house, you don''t need a license to cut them.


    According to Ning Xiaoyue and Ye Ting, Ning Xiaolei''s father just cut down the two big trees he planted when he was a child in front of the house.


    In principle, this does not constitute a crime.


    Behind all this, there must be someone deliberately setting up.


    "Xiaoyue, mom, has our family offended anyone recently?" Ning Xiaolei looks at his sister and mother and asks.


    "I don''t think so. Your father and I have always been friendly with our neighbors." Ye Ting frowned, puzzled.


    But at this time, Ning Xiaoyue said: "Mom, it should be Gao Zhu ''


    "Who do you want to marry?" Ning Xiaolei is stunned when he hears the words, and then looks at Ning Xiaoyue with a silly eye: "is it Xiaoyue?"


    Ye Ting nodded bitterly and said, "well, Gao Zhu''s father said that his son likes Xiaoyue. He came to his house several times, but we refused him because of Xiaoyue."


    After hearing this, Ning Xiaolei was furious: "that two fool Gao Zhu? Paralyzed also don''t sprinkle bubble urine to take care of oneself, so still want to marry my younger sister of Ning Xiaolei? "


    "And our family Xiaoyue has just finished the college entrance examination. She is going to go to Tiancheng university to ask for wool."


    Ning Xiaolei is very angry. His sister Xiaoyue has always been a treasure in his hand. He can''t spoil him. He can''t let others make up their minds.


    If the other party''s conditions are good in all aspects, the key is still a fool. How can this be done.


    "Just to raise money for my tuition, Dad cut down his two trees and let them seize the opportunity."


    Ning Xiaoyue has a guilty face, tears twinkle in her eyes and almost cry again.


    Lin Yumeng comforts and coaxes patiently.


    While Ning Xiaolei and his family are discussing in the house, a tall, stupid man with three people at the gate of Ning Xiaolei''s house looks at Ning Xiaolei''s Bentley Tianyue in amazement.

 Chapter 81

    "Tiedan, this car is very aggressive. It''s more aggressive than the Land Rover I bought. It''s definitely not cheap."


    Silly man''s eyes are full of admiration, greedily looking at the eyes of Bentley Tim Yue.


    The black thin youth named Tiedan scratched his head: "brother Zhu, I don''t understand these. Don''t you mean to come to find your fiancee Xiaoyue? Don''t look at the car."


    "Yes, Xiaoyue." Silly man mouth saliva, busy to ningxiaolei home, he is ningxiaolei mouth two fool Gaozhu.


    Ning Xiaolei and others are talking in the room. They are all silent when they hear the footsteps in the courtyard.


    Without waiting for Ning Xiaolei to open the door, a silly voice came from the courtyard: "sister Xiaoyue, are you there? Brother Zhu is looking for you."


    "Well, Gao Zhu?" With a flash of cold light in his eyes, Ning Xiaolei walked out of the room quickly, opened the door and stood at the door.


    As soon as he came out, he saw four figures coming towards him, headed by Gao Zhu in his memory.


    "Eh, Ning Xiaolei?" Seeing Ning Xiaolei at the door, Gao Zhu is surprised.


    Ning Xiaolei sneered and walked slowly. He said angrily, "who gives you the courage to beat my sister?"


    "What do you mean by that? My sister Xiaoyue and I are in love. My father has come to ask for a kiss. It won''t be long before I..."


    "Please your sister, I have to beat you as a pig today."


    Ning Xiaolei is so angry that he has to make a move.


    Gao Zhu was startled. He rushed to the back of tie Dan and others and said harshly, "I have a helper. Can you beat us?"


    "Brother, no!" Ning Xiaoyue, who chases out of the yard, runs to hold Ning Xiaolei.


    Gao Zhu has his three friends, while Ning Xiaolei is the only one. He is sure to lose money in a fight.


    Ning Xiaolei gently opened Ning Xiaoyue''s hand and said with a smile: "it''s OK. My brother can fight very well. You see, your sister Yumeng is not worried."


    "Ah?" Ning Xiaoyue is stunned and looks back at Lin Yumeng. As expected, she sees Lin Yumeng''s calm expression.


    Taking advantage of the opportunity of Ning Xiaoyue in a daze, Ning Xiaolei has already rushed up and put down Gao Zhu''s three little followers with three fists and two feet.


    "You, you, don''t come here!" Gao Zhu''s face changed greatly and exclaimed.


    He didn''t expect how Ning Xiaolei could fight. His three little followers didn''t even support one move.


    "I said that I will beat you to a pig''s head today." Looking at Gao Zhu''s silly face, Ning Xiaolei is angry.


    "Xiaolei, don''t make trouble. We can''t make trouble in his family."


    At this time, Ning Xiaolei''s mother, Ye Ting, made a voice in a worried tone.


    Gao Zhu also responded and screamed: "yes, you can''t make trouble in our family. My father is a village branch secretary and my brother-in-law is an inspector. Dare you beat me and let my brother-in-law catch you."


    "Is your brother-in-law an inspector? So your brother-in-law did my father get arrested? " Rather small thunder Leng Leng, eyes tiny Mi asks a way.


    Gao Zhu thought Ning Xiaolei was frightened by him, and said triumphantly, "of course, who let your father not want to marry Xiaoyue to me all the time."


    "Malagobi, it''s really your family. I''ll kill you son of a bitch."


    Ning Xiaolei was blown up in an instant. He slapped his face open and slapped his mouth.


    Just a few times, Gao Zhu''s two faces became swollen and red.


    It''s better for Ning Xiaolei to keep his hand. Otherwise, with his strength, his teeth will have to fly out.


    Ye Ting and Ning Xiaoyue didn''t expect that Ning Xiaolei would start again. They were so scared that they hurriedly went to hold him.


    But seeing Gao Zhu who has become a pig''s head, they can''t help changing their faces. It''s over. They''re in trouble!

 Chapter 82

    "Xiaolei, well, you know that his brother-in-law is an inspector, and he still does it. This is..."


    Ye Ting was so anxious that his brows were full of sorrow.


    Not long ago, my husband was arrested. Now even my son will be arrested?


    Ning Xiaoyue also a face afraid, low voice way: "elder brother, you go back to school quickly, don''t mind us."


    "If you want to run, don''t think about it. I''ll go home and find my father to make decisions for me. Wuwu, I''ll find my brother-in-law to catch you."


    Gao Zhu covered his swollen face, pointed to Ning Xiaolei and cried out.


    Ning Xiaolei is bored and kicks Gao Zhu''s ass: "don''t talk nonsense, then go back and call your father and brother-in-law. I''ll wait."


    Watching Gao Zhu and three doglegs leave, Ning Xiaolei turns to Ye Ting and Ning Xiaoyue with a smile on his face.


    "Mom, Xiaoyue, I''m not afraid. It''s them who ignore me. If his brother-in-law dares to mess around, I''ll beat him up."


    Lin Yumeng also came and said with a smile: "Auntie, Xiao Lei is right. We are reasonable about this. We don''t have to be afraid of them."


    Ye Ting nodded gently, still worried in his eyes.


    Not much time, a scurry of footsteps outside, a group of people Hula into the courtyard of Ning Xiaolei''s house.


    "Who dares to hit my pillar? I''m going to kill him."


    A man with a ferocious face and somewhat similar appearance to Gao Zhu yelled when he entered the door.


    Ning Xiaolei took out his ear and walked slowly. He said impatiently, "if you dare to beat my sister, Xiaoyue, it''s light to beat him."


    "Dad, you see, he is still arrogant, Wuwu, it hurts so much, you have to make the decision for me!"


    Gao Zhu covers his face in the rear and tearfully accuses Ning Xiaolei of his crime.


    Ning Xiaolei ignored Gao Zhu and looked at the fierce man in front of him. He said coldly, "Gao long, your family framed my father. I don''t want to give you an explanation today. I want you Gao family to lie down and go out today."


    "Son of a bitch, I have nothing to do with your father''s business. It''s the reason why he cut down trees." Gao long stares at Ning Xiaolei angrily and doesn''t admit about Ning Xiaolei''s father.


    Ning Xiaolei snorted: "your silly son has told me. Call your son-in-law out and I''ll clean up together."


    "Fart, you believe what a fool says?" Gaolong''s face was slightly stiff and he roared coldly.


    "Admit that you are a silly son?" Ning Xiaolei curled his mouth and showed a trace of irony in his eyes.


    The more people with brain problems, the easier it is to tell the truth. No matter how Gao long conceals it, Ning Xiaolei believes it must have something to do with his Gao family.


    Gao Zhu in the rear is not happy, cried: "Dad, I''m not stupid, I heard you and brother-in-law discussed."


    "You idiot, shut up to me." Gao long roared angrily. It''s heartbreaking to have such a silly son.


    Ning Xiaolei''s eyes twinkled with cold light and said, "there''s nothing to say now. I want to force my sister to marry your silly son, but I use such mean means. It''s hateful."


    "even if it''s true, then I has the final say in big east village. You have the ability to report the grievances to the police!"


    At this time, someone behind Gaolong opens his mouth loudly, sneering at Ning Xiaolei.


    Ning Xiaolei knows Gao Long''s brother, Gao Hu.


    After Gao Hu finished, someone said in a loud voice: "let Xiaoyue marry brother Zhu, this matter can not be investigated, your father will also release."


    "Recognize the reality, the arm can''t fight the thigh, otherwise even you grasp together, hand hurt people, you can''t escape punishment."


    Looking at the hateful faces of these people one by one, Ning Xiaolei showed a trace of irony.


    All of these people, without exception, are members of the Gao family. They are really deceiving people too much.


    But how can he use common sense to speculate and teach these evil forces a lesson today.

 Chapter 83

    "Do you want to shut up, a bunch of rubbish, who gives you confidence?"


    Ning Xiaolei looked contemptuously at the stunned Gao family one by one and said, "let me see your skills."


    In an instant, all the people of the Gao family were directly angry, and a young man with tiger head and tiger brain rushed out first.


    He raised his big fist and went straight to Ning Xiaolei''s eyes.


    "Get out of the way."


    Ning Xiaolei''s body flashed slightly. He hit the young man in the stomach with one punch and flew him out.


    "Leopard, cub, dare to hurt me, leopard, fight with you, give it to me."


    Gao Hu roared and ran to see the young man lying on the ground. Then he yelled fiercely.


    After shouting, he took the lead to rush over, and several people around him followed him.


    "A bunch of local chickens and dogs."


    Ning Xiaolei disdains and takes the initiative to welcome the Gao family.


    With the combination of Tianpeng footwork and black bear boxing, Ning Xiaolei shuttles between people.


    Screams and then rings, less than a minute, everyone climbed to the ground.


    On the other hand, Ning Xiaolei doesn''t even have dirty clothes, let alone being attacked.


    "It''s all rubbish. We are arrogant in this way!"


    Ning Xiaolei looked down at the crowd coldly, went to kick Gao long and said, "what else do you have to do? I''ll go on."


    "and you, Gao Hu, do not mean that the big east village has the final say, you are talking about one!"


    After playing Gaolong, Ning Xiaolei goes to Gaohu, who is next to him, and gives him the same reward.


    The rest of them were not spared. They were ridiculed one by one by Ning Xiaolei. Their faces turned blue and white one by one.


    "Go away and give you a day. If you don''t let my father out, we''ll see."


    Ning Xiaolei snorted and drove all the experts out of the yard like flies.


    Back in the hospital, Ning Xiaolei sees his mother Ye Ting looking at him worried.


    "Mom, it''s OK. I''ve got a sense of propriety. I''m not afraid to lose some money. I have money."


    Ning Xiaolei smiles and pacifies his mother''s frightened heart.


    Ye Ting grins bitterly: "Xiaolei, I''m not worried about this. Gaolong''s son-in-law is an inspector. If he comes to arrest you..."


    "Well, don''t worry. If they dare to catch me, I''ll let a devil go to them to settle the accounts."


    Ning Xiaolei doesn''t care to wave his hand. This is not nonsense. When the time comes to let Qin Yu go, he has to scare the Gao family to death.


    Although Qin Yu has become a lovely girl, she can also change into her original appearance.


    "Brother Xiaolei, they are not evil spirits. They are lovely."


    Hearing Ning Xiaolei''s voice, Qin Yu protested.


    Ning Xiaolei smiles and doesn''t say much.


    "Well, you child, you''re just talking nonsense. I''ve beaten you. I''ll talk about it then."


    Ye Ting shook his head helplessly and several people went back to the house.


    After going back, Ning Xiaolei said the purpose of his return this time.


    Ye Ting and Ning Xiaoyue are stunned and don''t believe it at all.


    Ning Xiaolei had expected this, and took them to see the new Bentley Tim Yue outside the hospital. They just believed it.


    "Brother, you are so lucky that you can find the rare Millennium ginseng."


    Ning Xiaoyue looks at Ning Xiaolei in surprise and asks with a smile.


    "Ha ha, that''s my brother. He''s favored by heaven. There are demons behind him. Er, gods all over the sky."


    Excited, Ning Xiaolei almost said that his backer is a group of big demons.


    If you really said that, it is estimated that you will be killed by Xiaoyue.


    "Cackle, originally elder brother is so fierce, small month good worship."


    Ning Xiaoyue praises Ning Xiaolei''s topic.


    The two brothers and sisters have been used to it for a long time. When Ning Xiaolei brags, Ning Xiaoyue pretends to be really cute.

 Chapter 84

    In the afternoon, Ning Xiaolei drove Lin Yumeng and his sister Ning Xiaoyue to the village for a few rounds.


    Of course, there is Qin Yu, the female ghost, and Xiao Tuanzi.


    Mother Ye Ting didn''t come with her and stayed at home alone.


    Now this happened, before his father came back, Ning Xiaolei was not easy to move to the city.


    Dadong village is not so many. There are two or three hundred families in Dadong village. Most of them are surnamed Gao.


    Along the way, Ning Xiaolei greets the villagers politely, but doesn''t worry about Gao''s family.


    Gaolong and Gaohu are just smart. If they are not smart, Ning Xiaolei doesn''t mind giving them a lesson.


    Back home at night, Ning Xiaolei wanted to sleep with Lin Yumeng, but she was rushed to the outside bed by Xiaoyue and Lin Yumeng.


    "Hum, just one person. Brother, I''ll go to practice." Ning Xiaolei curled his mouth and said sour.


    Seeing him like this, Ning Xiaoyue and Lin Yumeng sneer and snatch the little ball Ning Xiaolei holds in his hand.


    "Hey, don''t take such a girl, Xiaoyue, take away the rain lemon, and xiaotuanzi will take it?"


    Ning Xiaolei pretends to be angry and stares at Ning Xiaoyue. His face is black.


    Xiaoyue stumbled over a grimace and waved: "go out, we''re going to sleep."


    "I..."


    Ning Xiaolei walked out bitterly, but his eyes were full of happiness and smile. He felt good at home!


    Lying in bed, Ning Xiaolei didn''t practice as he said. He was thinking about how to deal with the problem of Gao family.


    "Brother Xiaolei, are you worried that no one will accompany you? And the light rain


    At this time, Qin Yu''s voice came from my ear, very gentle.


    In Ning Xiaolei''s eyes, the evil spirit moves slightly, and he sees Qin Yu.


    With a smile on his face, Ning Xiaolei said: "I''m thinking about how to deal with the Gao family. Tomorrow..."


    Just then, Ning Xiaolei suddenly heard a bang on the door outside, and someone called out: "open the door, let Ning Xiaolei roll out for me."


    "Well?" The cold light in Ning Xiaolei''s eyes flashed and he sat up.


    After putting on the shoes, Ning Xiaolei opens the door and walks out of the yard.


    Without waiting for Ning Xiaolei to go to the gate, there is a loud noise, and the gate is kicked down.


    A man in inspector''s clothes, surrounded by a group of GAOs, came in.


    "You are Ning Xiaolei?"


    Seeing a man coming towards them, the leading man asked.


    Without the introduction of the other party, Ning Xiaolei has already guessed the identity of the other party.


    "You are the son-in-law of the Gao family. You dare to touch my father. You are very brave."


    Ning Xiaolei''s murderous eyes twinkled and his fists clenched slowly.


    The man''s eyes flashed with cold light and said angrily, "how can I talk? I really feel like I''m a character. I''m Li Zhi''s father. Even if I know, what can you do to me?"


    "How? "That makes you a pig like them."


    Ning Xiaolei roared and his figure flashed out.


    Without waiting for Li Zhi to respond, he grabbed each other''s collar and slapped his ears.


    Li Zhi was beaten directly and screamed harshly after reaction: "you Dalit, dare to beat me, Li Zhi. I tell you, you''ve made a big mistake."


    "Oh, yeah, what did I do, you say!" Ning Xiaolei sneered, and there was a trace of irony in his eyes.


    Thinking Ning Xiaolei was frightened, Li Zhilue said with pride: "you made a mistake..."


    "Pa!"


    Ning Xiaolei is a big mouth when Li Zhihua comes out.


    After the fan, in Li Zhi''s angry eyes, Ning Xiaolei said: "go on!"


    "You..."


    "Pa!"


    "Come on, go on."


    Ning Xiaolei is not afraid of heaven and earth. He bluffs Li Zhimeng!


    Li Zhixin roared: "I really want to say, you don''t let me say it!"

 Chapter 85

    Li Zhi is about to cry. He doesn''t take such a bully.


    I knew Ning Xiaolei was so cruel. He was so idle that he had nothing to do!


    "Ning Xiaolei, I, I tell you, don''t be arrogant, let my son-in-law go."


    The rear was shocked by the reaction of the Gaojia people, Gaolong face panic tunnel.


    Man thinks that bringing his son-in-law can calm Ning Xiaolei, but he doesn''t know it will be this result.


    Ning Xiaolei looked at Gao long with a smile and said jokingly, "why, do you still want to savor the taste of noon?"


    "You, what are you going to do?"


    Gao long was startled, his eyes showed fear and retreated.


    Not only him, but also the GAOs who followed him were frightened, and all of them retreated to the gate of Ning Xiaolei''s house.


    Ning Xiaolei disdains to curl his mouth: "a group of pustules, go back, you can''t see my father tomorrow night, you can do it."


    With that, Ning Xiaolei releases Li Zhi, kicks him out of the door, lifts up the collapsed wooden door and resets it.


    The door of Ning Xiaolei''s house is the kind of wooden door in ancient times. It is bound by several iron wires and will be finished soon.


    Back in the hospital, Ning Xiaolei sees his mother, Ye Ting, Xiao Yue and Lin Yumeng, all at the door worried and looking at him.


    "Ha ha, it''s OK, a few little fish." Ning Xiaolei grinned and waved carelessly.


    "Xiaolei, you can beat Gao''s family, but Li Zhi is a member of the public family. I heard that beating the public family is against the law."


    Ye Ting looked sad and worried.


    Ning Xiaolei Leng Leng, did not expect that his mother should understand these, busy comfort way: "Mom, don''t worry, they are wrong, beat also OK."


    "It''s all right?" Ye Ting was still not at ease and frowned.


    "Of course it''s OK. Don''t you believe in your son? There''s someone above me."


    Ning Xiaolei talks about a reason and says that he has met some senior officials by accident, which finally makes Ye Ting feel relieved.


    However, speaking of this, Ning Xiaolei suddenly remembered that he seemed to really know such a big man, Mr. Zhao.


    At the moment, in the community where a retired senior official lives in Tiancheng, Zhao laozheng said to Xiao Li, "tomorrow is just free. Let''s meet Ning Xiaolei Xiaoyou."


    "Well, Mr. Zhao, I''ve long wanted to see that little brother. I don''t admire many people. He''s one of them."


    Xiao Li nodded excitedly and selflessly sent out hundreds of millions of things. Few people have such noble moral character.


    Ning Xiaolei doesn''t know that Zhao and Xiao Li are going to come to him tomorrow. He is thinking about something at the moment.


    "If you want the GAOs to release my dad, you have to scare them."


    Thinking of this, Ning Xiaolei said to Qin Yu who was beside him, "Xiaoyu, follow me to do something."


    "To scare the GAOs?" Qin Yu is very clever and immediately guesses Ning Xiaolei''s intention.


    Ning Xiaolei said with a smile: "you girl, you are smart."


    "Hee hee, brother Xiaolei, let me tell you a piece of good news. I''ve been able to use the nine Yin white bone claw."


    Qin Yu showed a smile, some proud tunnel.


    Ning Xiaolei was stunned, and his eyes brightened: "really?"


    "Well, I''ll show you outside." Qin Yudao.


    Ning Xiaolei nodded and yelled to the inner room, "Mom, I''m going out for a walk. Don''t worry about it!"


    "Xiaolei, what are you going to do? You won''t do stupid things!" Ye Ting was very anxious and asked.


    Ning Xiaolei said: "of course not. I just haven''t come back for a long time. I want to go out and see the scenery at night."


    After that, Ning Xiaolei opens the door and jumps out of the courtyard wall.


    For him now, a height of more than two meters is not a problem at all.


    Qin Yu follows Ning Xiaolei and floats out.


    There is no sunshine at night. She doesn''t need to attach to Ning Xiaolei.

 Chapter 86

    "Brother Xiaolei, watch it."


    With a smile, Qin Yu''s momentum suddenly changed. He became extremely cold and evil.


    Then the wind around her body started to blow, her hair was dancing, and long sharp nails grew on her fingers. She could not help but feel cold.


    If you get caught, it''s not going to end well.


    Qin Yu danced a few times in the air, whistling with the wind, looking very powerful.


    "Ha ha, yes, the key is that this long nail can scare people!"


    Ning Xiaolei looked happy in his eyes and waved: "Xiaoyu, go with me to Gaolong''s house."


    As a person in the same village, Ning Xiaolei certainly knows the location of Gaolong''s family.


    Taking advantage of the night, it didn''t take them long to get nearby.


    On the way, Ning Xiaolei has told Qin Yu how to scare the Gaolong family.


    "Brother Xiaolei, don''t worry. I will make you satisfied."


    Turn into Gaolong''s yard, Qinyu road.


    Ning Xiaolei nods and stands outside the window of Gaolong''s house. His eyes are full of evil and he looks inside.


    But let him regret is, operation evil spirit can see things like ghosts, but no perspective effect.


    "Find a chance to ask brother monkey for the golden eye cultivation method." Ning xiaoleisi cableway.


    At the moment, Qin Yu has entered Gao Long''s house. For ghosts, physical things are equivalent to nothing.


    Qin Yu first floated to Gao Long''s side, puffed up his mouth, and a stream of Yin Qi blew in the past.


    In his sleep, Gao Long''s body trembled and mumbled a few times, but he didn''t wake up immediately.


    Qin Yu doesn''t care, so he just runs the nine Yin White Bone Claw directly. He swings his two hands in a hurry, bringing up a large area of Yin wind in an instant.


    How can Gao long and others endure this Yin Qi and wake up one after another.


    "What''s the matter, it''s cold?"


    Gao long turns on the light, frowns and looks around him, with a trace of fear in his eyes.


    It doesn''t look like normal.


    "Dad, it can''t be haunted. I''m so scared!"


    Gao Zhu, the two idiots, trembled all over and began to talk, which pot was not open, which pot was not open.


    It''s not that bad. Gao long was scared and roared, "don''t talk nonsense. There''s no ghost in the world."


    In another room, Li Zhitui opened the door and said curiously, "Dad, what''s the matter?"


    Just after asking, Li Zhi''s face changed. How does it feel chilly in this room? In the middle of the night, shouldn''t it?


    Li Zhi was so scared that he almost ran away.


    "Son in law, I don''t know what''s going on. When I fell asleep, I suddenly felt very cold, and then I woke up."


    Gaolong looks at everything in the room in a panic and says nervously.


    When he had finished speaking, he saw a book lying on one side suddenly opened automatically and clattered.


    Then the pen stood up and moved in the air.


    But no one saw anyone nearby.


    Such a supernatural scene, Gao long and others directly scared hair behind, one by one issued a very harsh scream.


    Qin Yu didn''t give up. Then she practiced cups and vases one by one, which scared Gao long and others.


    Gaolong''s wife is directly scared dizzy, Gaozhu is also scared to get under the bed.


    Seeing that the effect was almost over, Qin Yu picked up the pen on one side, tore off a blank page on the book and wrote down a line of words.


    "If you do something bad, the ghost will come to you in the middle of the night. If you still don''t repent, it''s time for the ghost to come to you and ask for your life."


    After writing, Qin Yu rolls the pages in front of Gao long and Li Zhi, who are shivering in their arms, and turns to float out of the window.


    Outside the house, Ning Xiaolei doesn''t know what''s going on inside, but he can''t help smiling when he hears the screams of Gao long and others.


    Let you offend my brother, hehe, scare you to death!

 Chapter 87

    After learning from Qin yukou that the Gaolong family are scared, Ning Xiaolei calls them excited and cool.


    When he got home, he seldom didn''t practice and had a good sleep.


    The next day, he was bullied by Xiaoyue and Lin Yumeng.


    "Big lazy pig, the sun is drying his ass, and he still sleeps?"


    Ning Xiaoyue opens Ning Xiaolei''s quilt and laughs.


    Ning Xiaolei muttered: "don''t make trouble, let me sleep again."


    "Oh, sister Yumeng is watching. Sister Yumeng, you have to take care of my brother in the future. I''m too lazy. Don''t get used to him."


    Ning Xiaoyue continues to pull the quilt and asks Lin Yumeng to do so.


    "Well, good!" Lin Yumeng doesn''t know how to answer, but he answers with a red face.


    Later, Lin Yumeng joined the army of pulling quilts, and the small group behind also joined in the fun.


    Ning Xiaolei can''t laugh or cry. He can''t sleep.


    After getting up for breakfast and laughing with the two girls for a while, Ning Xiaolei has nothing to do and plays with his mobile phone.


    He first opened the picture of the ox demon king, and without saying a word, he sent a bunch of red packets for snacks.


    Ox demon king: ha ha, I''m full of tears for Lei Xiaoyao, an old cow with red envelope hair. I''ve been drooling these days, but I don''t know why Lei Xiaoyao gave Lao Niu such a big gift for no reason?


    "Brother Niu, I don''t want to say much. Thank you for saving your life." Ning Xiaolei returns.


    "When did I save you? Why don''t I know? "The Bull Demon has a confused expression.


    Xiaoyao Ning Xiaolei: it''s brother Niu''s mad cow amulet. Without it, I might not see everyone in the group.


    Cow demon king sent an angry expression: "paralyzed, which does not open an eye dare to bully you, old cow, I look for him."


    Ning Xiaolei said: "brother Niu, it''s OK. It''s OK. I can solve it myself."


    Ning Xiaolei wants to ask the ox demon king to help him, but the problem is that he is in the world, and the ox demon king can''t arrive.


    Otherwise, Nu Wa would not have given him the task of cultivating demon clan forces in the world.


    After Ning Xiaolei refused, he waited for a moment, and a big red envelope appeared on the screen.


    After opening, there are three mad cow Charms inside.


    Ning Xiaolei: brother Niu, this


    Bull Demon King: don''t be polite to Lao Niu. Since you don''t want me to help you, keep these three runes for your life.


    Ning Xiaolei is very grateful in his heart. He is very grateful.


    He has personally seen the power of mad cow amulet. Large trucks coming from high-speed collision can crash and fly. When they encounter people, they will definitely step on the ground and turn into meat cakes.


    After chatting with the ox demon king for a while, Ning Xiaolei finds Nu Wa.


    He plans to find some skills for Lin Yumeng and his family to practice. On the way back, Lin Yumeng has been clamoring to practice.


    Ning Xiaolei sent a message to Nu Wa, but she didn''t come back for a long time.


    "Well, it seems that sister Nuwa is busy again. Let''s wait for a while."


    Then he contacted Monkey Sun again and didn''t return him.


    Unconsciously, it was noon.


    Ning Xiaolei is impatient and plans to go to Gao''s house to ask about the situation.


    Just then, the siren suddenly sounded outside, and a group of inspectors rushed into his yard.


    "Ning Xiaolei, come out, you are arrested." It was Li Zhi, Gao Long''s son-in-law, who led the way.


    "Well?" Ning Xiaolei frowned slightly and walked out of the yard slowly.


    Ye Ting and Ning Xiaoyue are scared pale and catch up tightly.


    Lin Yumeng followed them, frowning tightly, and a cold light flashed in his eyes.


    "That''s him. Catch him for me." Li Zhi waved his hand and rushed to the two inspectors behind him.


    Wen Yan, the two inspectors strode forward and grabbed Ning Xiaolei by the shoulder.


    "Get out of here. It''s none of your business."


    Ning Xiaolei snorts. Tianpeng''s Footwork moves and flashes to Li Zhi like a ghost.


    In Li Zhi''s startled eyes, Ning Xiaolei holds his collar, raises him with one hand and says coldly, "give me a reason."

 Chapter 88

    "You..."


    Li Zhi was so scared that it suddenly appeared in front of him.


    And the strength is too great!


    Although he is not heavy, he has 130 Jin.


    One hand raised 130 Jin, but also face is not red, breathless, this is still human?


    "I''m asking you something!" Rather small thunder roars a, the murderous gas in the eye twinkles.


    With his roar, the rest of the inspectors came back to their senses and yelled: "put down captain Li quickly, you''re causing trouble, you know?"


    "Well, have the guts to say it again?" Ning Xiaolei''s indifferent eyes swept the people who spoke one by one, and the terrible momentum scared them back and forth.


    Look at this posture, it seems that it''s not a soft persimmon!


    The inspectors looked at each other one by one. They always took Li Zhi as the leader.


    Now that Li Zhi is picked up by others, they don''t know what to do.


    At this time, Lin Yumeng went to Ning Xiaolei, cold eyes coldly look to those inspectors.


    "Please show me your arrest warrant. If you don''t show it, we''ll sue you for breaking into houses."


    Lin Yumeng''s powerful aura was more like a mountain on these inspectors, which scared them into a big change.


    They just received a phone call from Li Zhi, saying that they needed help when they were in trouble, and that there was no arrest warrant.


    "No, right? If not, please go out. You are not welcome here."


    Lin Yumeng raises his hand and says indifferently.


    Li Zhi immediately worried, shouting: "Ning Xiaolei hit a person yesterday, we have the inspection certificate can catch him."


    "Oh, yeah, is there any evidence? Who saw it?" Lin Yumeng doesn''t let him. He looks at Li Zhi coldly.


    "The wound on my face is proof." Li Zhi said in a loud voice.


    Ning Xiaolei did a lot of work yesterday. His face is still bruised.


    Ning Xiaolei showed a sneer and said: "who said it was me who hit it? Maybe it was your family that was haunted. You were so scared that you bumped it!"


    "Ah, ghost?" Li Zhi''s face is greatly changed by Ning Xiaolei''s words, and a strange scene of last night suddenly appears in his mind.


    I don''t know if it''s an illusion. He feels that a cold air is spraying on his face.


    That feeling is similar to the feeling of suspected ghosts last night.


    "If you do too much, there will be ghosts coming to you."


    Ning Xiaolei looks at Li Zhi with an evil smile on his face.


    Li Zhi''s lips trembled with fright, and then he screamed: "you''re bullshit. There''s no ghost in the world. I''m an atheist."


    "Oh? If you don''t believe it, doesn''t it exist? How much can you know about ignorance, the secret of the world? "


    Ning Xiaolei continued to show a bad smile on his face, destroying Li Zhi''s mind a little bit.


    Not only Li Zhi, but also the inspectors around him were frightened and felt cold all over.


    Especially looking at the injury and fear expression on Li Zhi''s face, and then contacting Ning Xiaolei''s words, he was even more scared.


    "Xiaoqian, you said that what he said can''t be true. Is there really that kind of thing in the world?"


    "Who knows, originally I didn''t believe it. I already believed what he said."


    "Mom, we''ve done so many wrong things with Captain Li. Aren''t we afraid?"


    The inspectors, with their legs like chaff, trembled like chaff, gathered together to discuss in a low voice.


    Li Zhi is the first one to react. He is worthy of being the team leader. He is braver than Ning Xiaolei imagined.


    "Don''t listen to him, catch him first."


    Although Li Zhi''s face was very pale, he could not resist his fear and roared.


    The rest of the inspectors were roared back by his voice. They were stunned for a moment. With a bite of their teeth, they went straight to Ning Xiaolei.


    Ning Xiaolei frowned. As soon as he was ready to start, he heard an angry cry from the gate: "I see who dares!"

 Chapter 89

    The voice is old and loud, and the anger is full of dignity. If you only listen to the voice, people will know that the owner of the voice is not an ordinary person.


    Along the direction of the cry, people saw an old man at the door, with the help of a young man, came in.


    These two are not others. They are Mr. Zhao and Xiao Li who have been following him all the time.


    "What happened?"


    Zhao''s dignified eyes swept the inspectors one by one, and finally fell on Li Zhi, who was carried by Ning Xiaolei.


    Seeing that it was Mr. Zhao, Ning Xiaolei was stunned. He let Li Zhi go and said with a smile, "Mr. Zhao, how did you come to my house?"


    "I went to school to find you, but I went to your dorm to find out that you are back home."


    "Xiao Li and I have nothing to do when we are free. We just plan to visit your village."


    The dignified color on Zhao Lao''s face was swept away and he was kind.


    Ning Xiaolei suddenly showed a smile on his face and said: "ha ha, welcome."


    After that, he turned to his mother Ye Ting, whose face was still full of worry, and cried, "Mom, go and prepare lunch. Zhao is a distinguished guest."


    "No, how dare you bother big sister? Xiao Li and I can''t eat it." Mr. Zhao shook his head.


    Ning Xiaolei waved his hand: "it''s a joke for people to come all the way to my home to express his friendship."


    "Mr. Zhao, just listen to Xiao Lei. I''ll help my aunt."


    Lin Yumeng also admonishes Zhao Lao, and then helps Ye Ting to go to the house.


    Don''t know what Lin Yumeng said in Ye Ting''s ear, Ye Ting has been looking back on his face, first surprised, then showing a very happy smile.


    "It seems that I can''t do without staying for a meal. Then I''m not polite. Ha ha."


    Seeing that Lin Yumeng and Ye Ting have returned to the house to prepare the meal, Ning Xiaolei has this attitude again. Zhao no longer refuses and laughs.


    Ning Xiaolei smiles, and then sets his eyes on Li Zhi and other inspectors.


    These guys didn''t dare to move just now because of the dignity of Zhao.


    "Xiaolei, are these people going to arrest you?"


    Mr. Zhao''s face became dignified as he shifted his attention.


    Li Zhi did not dare to look directly into Zhao''s eyes and said, "Ning Xiaolei hurts people. We will catch him according to law."


    "Li Zhi, can you point your face? Why do I beat you? Don''t you have some pressure in your heart?"


    Ning xiaoleidun is very angry. Pointing at Li Zhi, he scolds him.


    After scolding, Ning Xiaolei turns to Zhao Lao and talks about his father.


    "What, such a thing, asshole." Zhao was furious in an instant and released a terrible momentum.


    Mingming is just an ordinary person, but even Ning Xiaolei, a practitioner, feels fear.


    "There should have been lives in Zhao''s hands, and many of them." Ning Xiaolei said thoughtfully.


    Without the baptism of blood and fire, it is impossible to cultivate this kind of momentum. Any look can make people feel fear.


    All the inspectors and the GAOs were so frightened that they did not even dare to say sophistry.


    Zhao turned to Li Zhi and said coldly, "call the inspector general of your inspector. I want to talk to him."


    "This..."


    Li Zhi immediately hesitated. The old man seemed to have a lot of trouble. If he made a phone call, he would be in bad luck?


    Seeing Li Zhi''s hesitation, Zhao became even more angry and roared, "Xiao Li, you can fight directly to Tiancheng."


    "Yes, Mr. Zhao!"


    Xiao Li answers and gives Ning Xiaolei a pile of things in his hand. He picks up his mobile phone and dials directly.

 Chapter 90

    Li Zhi and others were directly shocked. What''s the head of Tiancheng?


    This is a real big shot. By comparison, their chief inspector is a fart.


    What''s the identity of the old man in front of him? He can directly communicate with the mayor.


    When the phone was connected, Xiao Li said impolitely: "call Hu Chengchang to answer the phone!"


    After the so-called Hu Chengchang over there answers the phone, Xiao Li respectfully hands Zhao his mobile phone.


    Zhao took his mobile phone and scolded him. Half a day later, he scolded him. Then he said, "in half an hour, let the inspector general in charge of Dadong village and the county mayor get out of here for me."


    After scolding, the mobile phone is given to Xiao Li. Zhao laocai looks at Ning Xiaolei and says, "Xiao Lei, don''t worry, I''ll make the decision for you."


    "Ha ha, thank you, Mr. Zhao."


    Ning Xiaolei grins excitedly and dares to scold the mayor directly. Zhao''s identity seems to be worse than he thinks.


    Wow, a ginseng has a good relationship, cool!


    "Gao long, wait for your son-in-law to die. If you dare to act recklessly, you are doomed to have no good result."


    Ning Xiaolei looks at Li Zhi, who is full of gray face, and all the people of Gao family. He is very happy.


    "Wait till you die!" Ning Xiaoyue tripped over a grimace and took the initiative to run over and support Zhao''s arm. She said sweetly, "old man, go in."


    "Ha ha, what a lovely girl." Zhao looked at Ning Xiaoyue with a smile and touched her head lovingly.


    Ningxiaolei speechless, scolded: "Xiaoyue, respect Zhao."


    "I see, brother, you are more annoyed than the old man." Ning Xiaoyue gives Ning Xiaolei a big white eye and goes back to the house with Zhao first.


    Ning Xiaolei and Xiao Li also follow in, put down their things and talk with Zhao Laopan.


    As for Li Zhi and the Gao family, it''s not right to walk in the yard or not. At last, they come to Ning Xiaolei''s house.


    They didn''t doubt Zhao''s identity. Just now, some GAOs saw the military green jeep at the door. The license plate number starts with "a", followed by a series of numbers.


    The GAOs don''t understand this, but Li Zhi, the inspector, has already guessed Zhao''s identity.


    He never thought that the old man should have such a great identity.


    After just waiting for more than 20 minutes, the emergency brake sounded outside. Then a group of people, led by the village head of Dadong village, walked quickly to Ning Xiaolei''s home.


    "It''s in the courtyard. Don''t come in. The room is too small for you Buddhas."


    Old Zhao snorted coldly, and a loud voice came from the room.


    The people who wanted to enter the room stopped abruptly, looking embarrassed.


    There was a dignified man in the crowd dressed as an inspector. His cold eyes fell on Li Zhi. He said in a cold voice, "it''s about you. Go back and deal with you. You''re a brainless guy."


    Needless to say, this dignified man must be the inspector general in charge of Dadong village. Li Zhi and others are under his jurisdiction.


    Hearing the speech, Li Zhi''s face turned pale with fear, and his heart was filled with remorse.


    I knew Ning family had this kind of background early. I''m full to provoke his family!


    What''s more, it''s all Gao Zhu, a fool and Gao family. Li Zhi, who is not angry, resents Gao family.


    Inside, Ning Xiaolei is admonishing Mr. Zhao.


    Those outside the house are all big men. Mr. Zhao can''t care. He can''t ignore them!


    "Old Zhao, just teach them a lesson. Let them come in and talk!" Ning Xiaolei smiles and looks at Zhao''s face secretly.


    "Xiao Lei, don''t look at me like that. I''m not angry with you. You should let the inspector general in first."


    Funny ground saw rather small thunder one eye, Zhao old but also didn''t insist, command a way.

 Chapter 91

    Ning Xiaolei nodded excitedly, ran to the door to deliver a message, and soon brought the inspector general into the room.


    "Wang Ming, chief inspector of Qingcheng County, met Mr. Zhao."


    Standing upright and serious, the inspector general saluted Mr. Zhao.


    Zhao nodded his head in reply, his face was flat, and said coldly, "Wang Ming, what should you do?"


    "It''s my lax control that I''m willing to be punished." The inspector general hesitated slightly and said carefully.


    To tell you the truth, he''s still a little confused.


    He was on duty in the Bureau when he received a phone call from the county magistrate. He was scolded and said that they had provoked big people. The mayor told them to go to Dadong village.


    They came to the village in a panic. When they saw the military green jeep in front of Ning Xiaolei''s house and the license plate number, they couldn''t help taking in the air.


    Only then did they know that they were really big people, big people.


    It''s not a matter to take them off as the other party.


    "Hum, it''s your dereliction of duty for the inspector to act recklessly. I don''t want to tell you this now. Go with your subordinates outside and invite Xiaolei''s father out immediately."


    Zhao Lao angrily stares at Wang Ming and waves.


    Wang Ming was so scared that he didn''t ask much and bowed out of the room.


    Out of the yard, Wang Ming glared at his Li Zhi angrily. He didn''t have a good way: "hurry to the prison. If something happens, I won''t clean you up."


    Li Zhi did not dare to breathe. He took a group of inspectors to catch up.


    In the house, after Wang Ming was driven away, Zhao laocai let the county head and the village head in.


    There was nothing to say about them. They were so scared that they turned pale and apologized.


    "As an official, he is a great man for the country and a small man for the people. He has a good eye for the future. In the future, such things are strictly forbidden to appear and reappear. I''ll do it with you as the head of the county."


    Zhao looks dignified and teaches the county magistrate a lesson.


    The head of the county was in a cold sweat, and the chicken nodded straight like pecking rice.


    "Mr. Zhao, I think the county chief of Li Lin has realized his mistake and will deal with this pest well when he goes back."


    Seeing that, Ning Xiaolei came forward to dissuade Zhao.


    After all, this is the head of the county. It''s no harm to sell him some favor.


    Sure enough, as soon as Ning Xiaolei said this, he immediately saw Li Lin cast a grateful look.


    "Well, well, it''s up to Xiao Lei to give him this chance today."


    Zhao obviously also scolded tired, so he stopped, and even poured a few mouthfuls of boiled water that Ning Xiaoyue had dried for him.


    After waiting for a short time, Inspector General Wang Ming came back with Ning Xiaolei''s father.


    Ning Xiaolei''s father is called Ning Dali. He is still in a state of being in a trance at the moment. He can''t figure out what happened.


    "Comrade inspector, that, I, I''m really OK?"


    Ning vigorously looked at Wang Ming and asked uncertainly.


    Along the way, he didn''t know how many times to ask. Wang Ming always accompanied his smiling face to answer carefully.


    But the more so, Ning Dali didn''t believe it. Let it go. The inspector himself drove him home, saying all kinds of good things all the way.


    For whom, also feel some like a dream!


    Ning Xiaolei couldn''t laugh or cry, and then he said, "Dad, this is all home. Can there be any fake?"


    "That''s right. Ha ha, I''m really back. I''m released. That''s great."


    Ning Dali is very happy, excited and incoherent. He hasn''t suffered much these days, but he can be locked in. Who wants to!


    "Congratulations, brother Dali. Don''t worry. I''ll let them thoroughly investigate this matter."


    "Dali, you''ve been wronged. I''ll teach those people a lesson. It''s too shameful."


    The head of the county and the head of the village of Lilin came forward and congratulated Ning Dali with a kind face.


    Village head, I''d rather know him. Even if he behaves like this, can he be another person?


    After recognizing Li Lin''s identity, Ning Dali was shocked. He saw it on TV.


    This is the most powerful person in the whole county. He calls himself brother?

 Chapter 92

    Ning Dali is just an ordinary farmer. When did he see such a big scene, he looked panicked.


    The head of Tangtang County, call himself elder brother, this is to do ha, do ha!?


    It doesn''t matter if Ning Dali''s face changes. Li Lin is also frightened. Is he not satisfied with calling him brother?


    Ning Xiaolei seemed to look at this scene, holding his father and comforting him: "Dad, it''s OK. The county magistrate of Li Lin is so approachable. If he calls you brother, you agree!"


    "Yes, an official should be integrated with the people. I used to be confused. Brother Dali, you look older than me. If you don''t mind, just call me brother Lilin."


    Li Lin hurriedly agrees with Ning Xiaolei and crowns out a flower like smile.


    Stunned looked at his son, and then looked at Li Lin, Ning vigorously suspicious way: "this can?"


    "Sure, brother Dali. If you have anything to do in the future, please call me."


    Li Lin nodded affirmatively and held Ning Dali''s hand affectionately, just like a brother he had not seen for many years.


    On one side, inspector Wang Ming''s face was depressed. He didn''t expect to be called brother Ning Dali on his way. It''s so special.


    But it seems that it''s not too late. There''s still a chance to remedy it.


    Peeked at Zhao Laoyi, he then added to come in, and Ning Dali close.


    Ning vigorously and weakly said this to these two big men, all felt so unreal, just like in the dream.


    Seeing that, Ning Xiaolei pulled Ning Dali to introduce Zhao and Xiao Li.


    Mr. Zhao responded politely. He was very enthusiastic about Ning Dali and talked about his family.


    Looking at this scene, Li Lin and Wang Ming are secretly happy that the voice of elder brother is not in vain.


    If through him and Zhao Lao climb up the relationship, it is a promising future in the future!


    After lunch, Zhao and Xiao Li went back to Tiancheng first.


    "Mr. Zhao has finally left."


    Li Lin and Wang Ming hissed, but Zhao Lao was there. They always felt an invisible pressure on them. They were afraid to say something wrong, so that they would not be protected.


    This time, however, it scared them a lot.


    Fortunately, in the end, it was only criticized and nothing serious happened.


    At the same time, they secretly decided to go back and make a good rectification, so as not to let similar things happen in their jurisdiction.


    "Xiao Lei, don''t worry. We will thoroughly investigate this incident and give you a satisfactory reply."


    At the gate, Li Lin and Wang Ming look at Ning Xiaolei and solemnly promise.


    Ning Xiaolei is funny and shakes his head: "I''m not a big man. You don''t have to promise me anything."


    "No, no, no, no, you have great kindness to Mr. Zhao, that is to say, you have great kindness to us. Today, thanks to Mr. Zhao''s advice, we have a deeper understanding of our official career."


    Li Lintou shakes like a rattle drum. He is not stupid. He can see the status of Ning Xiaolei in Zhao Lao''s heart.


    Even as long as Ning Xiaolei says a few more words in Zhao''s ear, they may get attention from the top.


    How can they miss such a good opportunity.


    Ning Xiaolei, of course, understood the two people''s thoughts and didn''t break them. He said with a smile, "this matter, you don''t have to be deliberate. Just punish it according to law."


    "As long as you follow what Mr. Zhao said and sincerely serve the people, I believe that one day you will be able to come out. I''m optimistic about you."


    Li Lin and Wang Ming are overjoyed. They mistakenly think Ning Xiaolei''s suggestion is a hint to them. They are so busy that they agree.


    Seeing them off, Ning Xiaolei returns home and is ready to move.


    Now that my father is back, it''s time to set out for the city.


    There is nothing to clean up at home. Take some important things and leave the rest here.


    In the future, if you want to come back to live for a few days, you may have something to spare, so you don''t have to worry about it.

 Chapter 93

    Under the envious gaze of the villagers, Ning Xiaolei''s family drove away from Dadong village.


    Ning Xiaolei is the driver. He drives steadily all the way.


    Ning Xiaolei is particularly alert to the incident that the Du family sent people to kill them.


    The car was the most important person in his life, and he didn''t allow them to miss anything.


    On the way, Ning Xiaolei suddenly surrounded a group of people in front, as if something had happened.


    Looking at it, I could see that there was a man lying in the middle of the crowd.


    "A car accident?"


    Ning Xiaolei is curious, but he doesn''t see the stopped vehicles nearby.


    Frown to think, Ning Xiaolei decided to see the situation, since met, can''t help.


    Parking the car on the road, Ning Xiaolei and his parents said, open the door.


    Surrounded by people in the middle is an old man, but it''s strange that the old man is wearing an ancient costume, looking at the nondescript.


    At the moment, the old man was covered with blood, his face was pale and his breath was weak, but it seemed that it was not a car accident.


    Ning Xiaolei frowned and looked, squatted down in the surprised eyes of the people around, and helped the old man up.


    "Don''t touch me, young man. What if I miss you?"


    "Yes, you can''t throw money away."


    "No, there are few such things now!"


    The people around talked about it and began to dissuade Ning Xiaolei.


    Ning Xiaolei shakes his head in a funny way and says, "if it''s wrong, it''s wrong. I don''t believe that old people are like this."


    "Cough, young man, thank you very much, but I I can''t do it anymore. It''s hard to cure. No need to It''s a waste of effort


    The old man opened his eyes weakly, looked at Ning Xiaolei with a bitter smile, and shook his head slightly.


    Ning Xiaolei said with a smile, "that''s not necessarily true. I''ll take you to the car and take you to the hospital."


    Then he picked up the old man and went to the car parked on the side of the road.


    Ye Ting, Ning Dali and others in the car had already opened the door.


    Put the old man on the vacated seat, Ning Xiaolei takes out his mobile phone, quietly swipes a few times and extracts a small yellow pill.


    He has been examined just now. I''m afraid that the old man''s injury will not make it to the hospital.


    But he has xiaohuangdan, the holy medicine for healing. He doesn''t worry at all.


    Walking to the old man, Ning Xiaolei takes out xiaohuangdan and feeds him.


    After a few breaths, the old man''s face became ruddy and his eyes suddenly opened.


    "I''m all right?" The old man''s face is full of disbelief and looks at Ning Xiaolei in surprise.


    Seeing Ning Xiaolei''s calm eyes, the old man''s face suddenly changed. He was surprised and asked, "who are you and why do you want to save me?"


    "Do you need reasons to save people? I''ll save you if you''re dying?"


    Ning Xiaolei''s face is muddled. What logic is this!


    The old man frowned tightly, looked at Ning Xiaolei and asked, "who are you in the same way?"


    "No, old man, what do you mean? What''s in the same way but not in the same way?"


    Ning Xiaolei is speechless. Even if the old man''s clothes are strange, what he says is something he doesn''t understand. He won''t be hit silly, will he!


    "How can ordinary people''s medicine cure my injury in an instant? Is my little brother a martial arts practitioner?"


    The old man''s eyes are slightly fixed, which is another way of saying.


    Leng Leng, Ning Xiaolei was surprised in his eyes and nodded: "you can say that, don''t you think you are the old man?"


    Looking at the old man in front of him again, Ning Xiaolei looks at him curiously. This is the first time that he has seen a martial arts practitioner on earth.


    In addition to the supernatural practitioners, there are also practitioners on earth. Unlike practitioners, practitioners often walk in the secular world. Even ordinary people know their existence.


    The old man did not answer Ning Xiaolei''s words, but asked: "what is the school of little brother?"

 Chapter 94

    "I don''t have a school. I fix it myself."


    Ning Xiaolei grins. He is not a martial arts practitioner. He is a more powerful demon cultivator!


    The old man was slightly surprised and asked, "what level has the little brother reached, the day after tomorrow, congenital?"


    "Well, can I say I don''t know anything about this?"


    Ning Xiaolei wiped the cold sweat on his forehead. He was the first time to contact the martial arts practitioners. He didn''t know how they divided the realm.


    The old man was stunned, then reacted, shook his head and said with a smile: "also, there is no school, of course, I don''t know these."


    "From low to high, there are four stages in the process of cultivating martial arts: the acquired, the congenital, the transformation, and the sainthood. Each stage has three small stages: the former, the middle, and the latter."


    When he first heard this statement, Ning Xiaolei became curious and showed interest in it.


    From what he said just now, he has determined that the old man he saved must be a member of a martial arts sect.


    Thinking of this, he could not help asking: "old man, which sect are you?"


    "This Well, I''m a homeless man now. "


    The old man''s face suddenly showed a trace of pain, shaking his head and sighing.


    Ning Xiaolei is stunned. What else is the story!


    "Little brother, I can''t repay you for saving your life, but I have many enemies. I don''t want to implicate you. I''ll leave you now."


    At this time, a look of pain in the eyes of the elderly flash a firm color, boxing to Ning Xiaolei road.


    With that, the old man was ready to get off and leave.


    Ning Xiaolei didn''t stop him, but his eyes fell on his parents, and suddenly his eyes lit up.


    Go to Tiancheng, parents must have personal protection!


    Moreover, the villa he bought is not small and needs a housekeeper.


    This old man is just right.


    "Wait a minute, old man."


    When the old man got off the bus and was just about to leave, he couldn''t help stopping when he heard Ning Xiaolei calling him.


    Looking at Ning Xiaolei in doubt, the old man asked, "what''s the matter, little brother?"


    "Old man, I just heard you say that you are homeless. Well, my family is very big. You can go to my family."


    Ning Xiaolei looks at the old man with a smile on his face.


    The old man frowned and said, "I just told you, i..."


    "Well, if they dare to find you, I''ll get rid of them for you."


    Ning Xiaolei understood what the old man wanted to say and interrupted with a wave.


    The old man was slightly stunned, and immediately hummed coldly: "what a big tone. My enemies are at least at this level, so you can deal with them?"


    "Well, do you think I''m qualified enough?"


    When talking, Ning Xiaolei''s light is shining slightly. Tianpeng''s footwork is running. He blinks to the old man''s side. Without waiting for the old man to respond, his hand has been on his shoulder.


    With a smile, Ning Xiaolei moved his hand away and said, "old man, what do you think of my strength?"


    "This, your strength, is it congenital late?"


    The old man was surprised to see Ning Xiaolei. Just now he didn''t see how Ning Xiaolei came.


    Ning Xiaolei said with a smile: "I don''t know exactly where I am. In short, I am very confident in my own strength."


    Just now, after knowing that the old man is a martial arts practitioner, Ning Xiaolei carefully felt the breath of the old man.


    Finally, I found that the old man''s breath was not as strong as his.


    As a result, just now Ning Xiaolei showed his strength.


    Otherwise, if the old man is better than him, he is asking for trouble.


    "Old man, how are you thinking about it?" Ning Xiaolei looks at the old man with a smile. He believes that the old man will make a wise choice.


    "Well, you are the most talented young man I have ever seen. I admire you for being able to practice to such a degree. I agree."


    The old man took a long breath with a bright smile on his face.


    With the help of this young man, it seems that his enemies are not worried!

 Chapter 95

    The old man''s name is Zhang jiuxuan. At his request, Ning Xiaolei calls him Uncle Zhang.


    Back in Tiancheng, Ning Xiaolei goes all the way to his new villa, Jinxiu emperor garden.


    Wait until the villa, see in front of the magnificent building, Ning Dali and others were shocked.


    They have been living in the countryside. When did they think they would live in such a luxurious place.


    Rather small month this wench is excited of disorderly jump disorderly jump, left Chou right look, joyful very.


    "Xiaoyue, don''t shake around. Your eyes are dazzled. We''ll be here in the future, and we won''t disappear after a while."


    Ning Xiaolei is speechless, holding Ning Xiaoyue, speechless.


    Who ever thought that Xiaoyue didn''t listen at all and gave Ning Xiaolei a big white eye: "I''m happy, I''m happy, want you to manage?"


    "Oh, dare to talk to your brother like that?" Ning Xiaolei has a black face. This girl is too shameful.


    "Xiaolei, you''re my brother. Let''s have a little moon." Ning Xiaolei is just about to do something. Ye Ting opens his mouth to protect Ning Xiaoyue.


    Ning Xiaolei is helpless. His mother has opened her mouth. What can he do? He is helpless!


    After entering the villa and waiting for everyone to choose their own room, Ning Xiaolei calls Zhang jiuxuan into the house.


    "Uncle Zhang, sit down!" Ning Xiaolei politely points to the sofa road.


    Zhang jiuxuan hesitated for a moment, then sat down.


    Ning Xiaolei didn''t talk nonsense either. He said directly, "Uncle Zhang, you know why I let you stay in my home."


    "The young master wants me to protect your parents and sister." Zhang jiuxuan is very clever. He guesses Ning Xiaolei''s intention.


    From his address to Ning Xiaolei, he has changed from a little brother to a young master.


    Ning Xiaolei smiles, nods slightly, and says: "before their cultivation is not promoted, Uncle Zhang really needs to worry a lot."


    "Ah? Is the young master going to take them on the road of cultivating martial arts? "


    Zhang jiuxuan was slightly stunned, and then quickly shook his head and said, "young master, not everyone can step into the road of cultivating martial arts, especially old people like master and madam."


    Ning Xiaolei showed a mysterious smile and said, "of course I know this. I will try my best."


    With that, Ning Xiaolei takes out the three little yellow pills and gives them to Zhang jiuxuan.


    "This is xiaohuangdan, the holy medicine for healing. Quan should repay Uncle Zhang. As long as he helps me protect my relatives, all kinds of benefits can''t be without Uncle Zhang."


    "This, this, this is too expensive."


    Zhang jiuxuan was shocked. He knew that the effect of xiaohuangdan was equivalent to a second life!


    But now, Ning Xiaolei is very good. He has three in one shot.


    "Take it, Uncle Zhang. It''s nothing to me." Ning Xiaolei shakes his head and his expression is indifferent, which makes Zhang jiuxuan unable to see through.


    In Zhang jiuxuan''s heart, the young man was covered with a mysterious veil.


    After dealing with Zhang jiuxuan''s affairs and seeing him off, Ning Xiaolei looks at Qin Yu in the room.


    "Xiaoyu, you can also stay here to practice, and help me protect my family by the way."


    "Ah, brother Xiaolei, I want to follow you." Qin Yu was shocked and shook his head.


    Ning Xiaolei said with a smile: "Xiaoyu is obedient. Your strength is too weak now. I''ll find a skill for you to improve your strength."


    "When your strength is improved, you can follow brother Xiaolei, can''t you?"


    Seeing Qin Yu lost in thought, Ning Xiaolei took out his mobile phone without disturbing him.


    I don''t know if Nuwa and Monkey Sun have heard from each other. Besides, it''s time to find Baigujing to practice Kung Fu for Qin Yu.


    Qin Yu, the nine Yin and white bone claw of Baigujing, can be practiced, so should the skill.

 Chapter 96

    Ning Xiaolei turns on his mobile phone, but Nu Wa still has no news. It''s Monkey Sun who answers him.


    Under the great joy, Ning Xiaolei is busy talking about business with Monkey Sun.


    He had been envious of the legendary golden eyes for a long time.


    When Ning Xiaolei tells him what he wants, monkey sun sends him a secret script.


    "Congratulations, I got the red envelope from monkey king and got a copy of the golden eye, which has been put into Xumi bag."


    Seeing the news pop up in front of him, Ning Xiaolei is very excited and almost jumps up.


    It''s a legendary skill. If you finish it, wow, Kaka!


    I just don''t know if the monkey''s magic power will have perspective effect. If so, ha ha!


    In principle, as long as you learn, you can definitely see the essence of things through the surface, otherwise the monkey can''t use it to identify the enemy.


    To the monkey sent a lot of snacks, Ning Xiaolei can''t wait to extract the eye.


    As the golden light flashed by, a string of information had appeared in his mind.


    In a little aftertaste, the initial usage of fiery eyes was mastered by Ning Xiaolei.


    Excited, Ning Xiaolei''s evil spirit moves. According to the special method recorded by the eye, he condenses the evil spirit into two special runes in his eyes.


    In a flash, everything around him was clear.


    The first thing Ning Xiaolei saw was the TV hanging on one side of the wall. He actually saw all kinds of wire connections inside.


    Then sofa and so on, all at a glance in his eyes, saw the cover under the surface of the inside.


    Just then, there was a knock on the door, and then a beautiful girl came in.


    This woman is no other than Lin Yumeng.


    Ning Xiaolei''s eyes are shining. He hasn''t had time to put them away.


    At this point, he was honest and almost drooled.


    In the eyes of the eye, Lin Yumeng''s clothes are the same as those she didn''t wear. She is exquisite and graceful, and her figure of material is directly exposed to Ning Xiaolei''s eyes.


    "Hey, hey, why do you look so obscene? Eh, it''s strange. How can you see the golden light in your eyes?"


    At a loss, Lin Yumeng, who has been seen through, comes and looks at Ning Xiaolei in doubt.


    Ning Xiaolei came back and looked away reluctantly.


    It''s enough to have a look. If you see too much nosebleed, it will be exposed at that time. This girl has to work hard with him.


    "It''s nothing. Hehe, how did the University flower come to me?"


    Ning Xiaolei looks at Lin Yumeng and asks curiously.


    I don''t know if it''s because he just looked at his body. He almost couldn''t help rushing to the school. He wanted to take this lovely flower and push it down.


    "Hum, what you promised me, won''t you take me to practice?"


    Lin Yumeng stares at Ning Xiaolei angrily. He has no good way.


    After a truck crash, Ning Xiaolei tells her about the practice and agrees to take her to it.


    But now it has been several days, Ning Xiaolei didn''t teach her anything.


    "Big school flower, don''t worry. I''m asking an elder for you to practice the secret script. She hasn''t come back to me yet."


    To find out why Lin Yumeng came to him, Ning Xiaolei explained.


    Referring to this, Ning Xiaolei decides to have a good talk with Lin Yumeng.


    What he practices is not the way to cultivate immortals, but the way to cultivate demons. He thinks it is necessary to let Lin Yumeng know.


    "Da Xiaohua, do you really want to take the road of cultivation?"


    Looking at Lin Yumeng seriously, Ning Xiaolei solemnly asks.


    Lin Yumeng stares at Ning Xiaolei strangely, turns his eyes, and says: "of course, it''s not the flower of our school, but the fairy. Giggle!"


    "Cough, that, if it''s not a fairy, but a fairy?" Ning Xiaolei coughed and asked awkwardly.


    The girl really misunderstood. The cultivator she imagined must be a fairy in white.


    "Whatever the fairies are, if I can keep my face young and become more beautiful, I''ll fix it."


    Lin Yumeng tilts his head for a while and gives Ning Xiaolei an unexpected answer.

 Chapter 97

    Ning Xiaolei is speechless. The brain circuit is abnormal!


    In other words, all women think differently from men.


    Nevertheless, Ning Xiaolei decided to popularize Lin Yumeng.


    From Zhao Xiaoshu, he has roughly known the current situation of the earth cultivation world.


    "Big school flower, it''s like this. On the earth now, people who practice mainly take the road of cultivating immortals and Buddhas. It''s almost rare to cultivate demons. It''s easy to be targeted."


    Ning Xiaolei begins to tell Lin Yumeng everything he knows.


    After a while, Lin Yumeng almost knew all kinds of difficulties that repair demon may encounter.


    "Xiaolei, you tell me this. Is it a demon that you cultivate?"


    Lin Yumeng is not stupid. He has noticed something from Ning Xiaolei''s words and deeds.


    Ning Xiaolei hesitated for a moment and nodded: "not only me, Changshan and Wang Kai in our dormitory, but also follow me to repair demons."


    "Well, I''ve got it. I''ve decided to repair the demon with you. Who dares to target the demon then? Xiaolei, just help to beat people."


    Lin Yumeng interrupts Ning Xiaolei with a domineering wave.


    Ning Xiaolei is silly. It seems different from what he expected!


    "The world cultivates immortals and Buddhas. It seems to be exciting to cultivate demons, cluck."


    Smiling at Ning Xiaolei''s expression, Lin Yumeng mutters a few words, and even chuckles.


    After thinking for a moment, Ning Xiaolei made up his mind and said, "OK, all repair demons. What are you afraid of? Who dares to provoke you at that time? Kill him directly."


    "Wow, Xiaolei, you are so domineering. You are a monster!" Lin Yumeng pretends to worship Ning Xiaolei and shows an exaggerated expression on her face.


    Ning Xiaolei was not amused by this girl, and said: "of course, you have to be domineering to repair the demon. The great demon, ha ha."


    At this time, a sound came from the mobile phone. Ning Xiaolei opened the screen and found that Nu Wa, who had been waiting for a long time, had finally sent a message.


    Nu Wa didn''t talk nonsense with Ning Xiaolei. She asked him how many people''s blood he wanted.


    Ning Xiaolei was very happy. He didn''t have much time, so he got several people''s blood and sent it to Nu Wa.


    After nearly ten minutes, the news of Nu Wa came.


    The news was followed by two red envelopes.


    The skills of geining Dali and Ye Ting are relatively common. In Nu Wa''s words, they have limited qualifications. This kind of smooth skill is the most suitable.


    Ning Xiaolei doesn''t have any opinions either. He doesn''t want his parents to be strong when he lets them practice.


    But he knows that after training, he can change his physical quality and increase his life.


    This kind of steady skill is the most suitable.


    After waiting for a while, Nuwa didn''t send a message. Ning Xiaolei was shocked and sent a message.


    Xiaoyao Ning Xiaolei: sister Nuwa, is the quantity you sent wrong? Are there two more? (a puzzled expression)


    Nu Wa: don''t worry, it will be ready soon.


    After a while, the news of Nu Wa came back.


    Nu Wa: "Miaoyin Moon Magic Skill" is for Ning Xiaoyue. This is my unique skill of Wangshu, the right protector of the ancient demon clan. Don''t let that girl live up to its reputation.


    Xiaoyao Ning Xiaolei: ha ha, OK, sister Nuwa, I will keep an eye on her and practice well.


    Nu Wa: Well, good. I''ll give it to Lin Yumeng. It''s my elder sister''s skill. Don''t disgrace the girl you like.


    Xiaoyao Ning Xiaolei: ah? Sister Nuwa, how do you know I like her? (three dazed expressions)


    Nu Wa: you don''t need to know that she will be her sister''s disciple in the future. Don''t bully her, or (a row of insidious expressions)


    Ning Xiaolei is speechless and humbly wipes the cold sweat on his head. Threatened by such a great God, he is so flustered!

 Chapter 98

    When you get the skill, Ning Xiaolei first extracts the formula of tonifying heaven and designates Lin Yumeng.


    The golden light flickers, and the golden paper appears in the hands of Lin Yumeng. Without waiting for Lin Yumeng to react, it doesn''t enter her mind.


    Seeing this, Ning Xiaolei goes to help Lin Yumeng to prevent her from falling.


    Gold paper contains a huge amount of information, when you accept it, you will feel dizzy.


    Seeing Lin Yumeng''s mental recovery, Ning Xiaolei let go of her and said with a smile: "big school flower, you first feel the skill, I''ll send it to Xiaoyue."


    When he went to his parents'' room and found that Xiaoyue was there, Ning Xiaolei took out the skill and assigned it to them one by one.


    After receiving the information, the whole family stares at Ning Xiaolei and waits for his explanation.


    "Hey, hey, this is to practice Kung Fu. Do you know why I can be so powerful? It''s because I have practiced Kung Fu."


    Ning Xiaolei gave his parents a simple explanation. When he was in Dadong village, he didn''t give a detailed explanation.


    "Mom and Dad, I know you don''t like fighting, but practicing kung fu can improve your body, so you should take time to practice it!"


    Smiling at his parents'' expressions, Ning Xiaolei continued.


    Then he turned to his sister Ning Xiaoyue and said, "Xiaoyue, you and I don''t have to say much about it. If you practice, you can stay young forever and become more and more beautiful."


    "Really? Brother, I love you so much. " Ning Xiaoyue, the girl, rushes over excitedly and hugs Ning Xiaolei.


    "Well, well, old and old, what if your future boyfriend sees you jealous?"


    Ning Xiaolei shakes his head with a smile, gently pushes away Xiaoyue and rubs her forehead.


    "I hate it. In that case, I don''t want it. I don''t like men in general." Ning Xiaoyue arrogantly raised her head and didn''t care about the tunnel.


    Ning Xiaolei smiles, takes out dozens of evil Qi pills and gives them to his mother Ye Ting for them to take when they practice.


    You can get twice the result with half the effort with the help of Yinqi pill.


    Back in his room, Ning Xiaolei is shocked to see that Lin Yumeng is already sitting on the bed, trying to figure out how to practice.


    "Big school flower, do you want to be in such a hurry?"


    Ning Xiaolei can''t laugh or cry, how didn''t see this girl is an acute son.


    "Oh, what do you know? You have to bear hardships to become a master." Lin Yumeng gives Ning Xiaolei a white look and says.


    "As if you know it." Ning Xiaolei is speechless and goes to give Lin Yumeng an evil pill.


    "It''s called Yaoqi pill. Take one before practice, and the effect will be great." Ning Xiaolei smiles.


    Lin Yumeng was overjoyed and said, "really, that''s great."


    "That''s not true. By the way, you have to practice well. Your skill is not small. It''s in the future..."


    "I know that this is the skill of Nuwa, the great God. I have got the relevant information in my mind. In the future, the achievements of this enchantress are limitless."


    Lin Yumeng interrupts Ning Xiaolei and complacently says.


    Ning Xiaolei is surprised. It''s better to save himself a lot of money.


    And look at this girl, this enthusiasm, it seems that he does not need to urge.


    But Ning Xiaolei thinks he still needs to remind people.


    Take Lin Yumeng to the room where his parents are. Ning Xiaolei closes the door and tells them not to let out anything about their cultivation.


    "Xiaolei, don''t worry. We still know the truth." Ning Dali and Ye Ting were the first to express their views.


    Although Ning Xiaoyue doesn''t understand, she agrees.


    But Lin Yumeng hesitated: "my family is not good?"


    "No, at least not at the moment. I will take them on this road if the situation permits in the future."


    Ning Xiaolei''s face is grim and solemn.


    Lin Yumeng thought for a moment, and finally nodded.


    Back in the room, Ning Xiaolei is just about to ask Bai Gujing for Qin Yu''s skill. Suddenly, a phone call comes in.

 Chapter 99

    "Brother Xiaolei, purple hair is dead."


    The phone call is from brother Pingtou. As soon as he opens his mouth, Ning Xiaolei''s face can''t help changing.


    Purple maohun, Ning Xiaolei doesn''t like him, even purple maohun has offended him.


    Can hear him so dead, Ning Xiaolei heart or some heavy.


    The key is that the matter of the death of the purple hairy gangster represents extraordinary significance.


    In other words, Qin Yu''s affairs can''t go on.


    "Du family, good means!"


    Ning Xiaolei''s eyes flashed cold light. According to his guess, seven or eight out of ten of this matter has something to do with the Du family.


    At that time, they asked Zimao gangsters to deal with Qin Yu''s body. When they found out, they immediately took corresponding measures.


    This is also the reason why the purple hair thug died. It has to be said that the Du family''s methods are very poisonous.


    "You''ve got a secret. I''ve got a wall ladder. It''s my turn to do it next."


    Ning Xiaolei''s eyes twinkled for a moment and made a decision.


    The hatred between the Du family and him is deep.


    First, Du Weigou took Lin Xin away from him, which is related to Lin Xin, but it is undeniable that Du Weizhu has a reason.


    For this matter, Ning Xiaolei and Du Weizhu have no less conflicts, and Changshan and Wang Kai have even been beaten for this.


    And then there''s Du Weizhu. He lost 50 million on the bet, but he wanted someone to take Ning Xiaolei''s life, and almost implicated Lin Yumeng.


    This has deeply touched Ning Xiaolei''s scale, and successfully caused Ning Xiaolei''s great anger.


    There is also something about Qin Yu. After getting familiar with this girl these days, Ning Xiaolei has treated her as a sister.


    Qin Yu''s affair is his affair. How can the Du family forgive her like this.


    Now there is another charge of killing Zimao, and the Du family has been on Ning Xiaolei''s must kill list.


    Although he decided to start, Ning Xiaolei didn''t start now, at least in the dead of night.


    Hang up, Ning Xiaolei opens the chat group and contacts Bai Gujing.


    Xiaoyao Ning Xiaolei: Hello, sister Baigu. /Behind is a smile expression


    the news of Bai Gujing returns very quickly, "it''s Lei Xiaoyao''s younger brother. How can I think of my elder sister in private? Is it my elder sister?" /Ning Xiaolei wipes the cold sweat on his head. The goblins in the group are more bold and unrestrained than each other. They make an appointment without saying a word.


    Don''t say you don''t know where these goblins are. Even if they are on the same earth, Ning Xiaolei doesn''t dare to make an appointment!


    This is the legendary white bone spirit. It will kill people.


    Xiaoyao Ning Xiaolei: cough, elder sister Baigu, I''m busy practicing, and I''m not happy. I want to talk to you about something.


    "What can I do for you, sister?" The white bone essence returns a way.


    Ning Xiaolei didn''t hesitate, he said something about grabbing Jiuyin white bone claw and Qin Yu.


    "That kid can practice my skills, but what are you going to exchange with your sister?"


    After understanding the situation, Bai Gujing asked Ning Xiaolei.


    Ning Xiaolei didn''t think much and said, "elder sister Bai Gu, the snack red envelope I sent in the group, is it OK?"


    "No, except for delicious food, there is no special effect. Change something my sister has never seen."


    What Ning Xiaolei didn''t expect is that Bai Gujing refused.


    Ning Xiaolei is silly. His eyes are suddenly attracted by a string of earrings on Lin Yumeng''s ears.


    "Yes." Eyes suddenly a bright, Ning Xiaolei ran past, said a few good words, get earrings.


    It was a string of pure silver earrings, with a long finger and exquisite shape. There was a small pearl hanging on it.


    "Hehe, Baigujing must have never seen this kind of jewelry."


    Ning Xiaolei grins and sends the eardrop.

 Chapter 100

    The news was sent, but after waiting for a long time, there was no news.


    Ning Xiaolei is silly. Is it true that Bai Gujing is not satisfied?


    Just when Ning Xiaolei was ready to ask, the news came back.


    "Madam, it''s so beautiful. I''ve never seen this kind of earrings, but the material is very common."


    This sentence is followed by a series of excited expressions, which shows the mood of Baigujing at the moment.


    Ning Xiaolei is relieved and satisfied.


    Xiaoyao Ning Xiaolei: elder sister Baigu, younger brother''s strength is limited, only this kind of common material, but elder sister, you have strong strength, you can refine a pair according to your own shape.


    "You''re right. I have the same idea." Baigujing replied, followed by a happy expression.


    The corners of his mouth show a smile, Ning Xiaolei strike while the iron is hot: "sister white bone, what about the skill?"


    After Ning Xiaolei asked, a big red envelope popped up on the screen.


    When you open it, it''s just the skill from Baigujing.


    "Congratulations, I got a red envelope from Bai Gujing and got a copy of Jiu you Zhen Jing Gong, which has been put into Xumi bag."


    Ning Xiaolei was overjoyed and said a lot of thanks to Bai Gujing, along with several bags of snacks stored in Xumi bags.


    Baigujing: you have a heart, and your sister can''t be stingy. This set of Baigujing is for you.


    Immediately after the message, a red envelope pops up.


    Unexpectedly, there will be unexpected interest, Ning Xiaolei called a excited, busy point open red envelope.


    "Congratulations, I got a set of white bone cloak from Bai Gujing and saved it in Xumi bag."


    Assign the nine you scriptures to Qin Yu, and Ning Xiaolei extracts the white bone cloak.


    White bone cloak: a mysterious level magic weapon. It has a certain defensive power and can hide its appearance. It also has the skill of wind.


    "It seems very good!" Ning Xiaolei looks at the white bone Cape in his hand happily.


    The Cape is white and can be wrapped from head to toe. It also comes with a hat that can be put on the head.


    There are a lot of skeletons on it. There is a kind of non mainstream feeling. Ning Xiaolei counts them, nine of them.


    Of course, Ning Xiaolei is most concerned about the wind skill attached to the cloak.


    Ran out of the villa, came to the open space, Ning Xiaolei put on a white cloak.


    When he put on his cape cap, he felt an invisible wave spread out of his cape and enveloped him.


    Ning Xiaolei rushed to the front of an artificial lake and looked down.


    In the picture, he is covered with a light light, and his face is blurry, so he can''t distinguish his original appearance.


    "Good thing!" Ning Xiaolei is very happy. He will do bad things in the future. This can be done.


    Later, Ning Xiaolei tries out the wind skill attached to the white bone cloak.


    Gale skill and its own hidden appearance function are different. It needs him to inject evil spirit.


    With the evil spirit of Ning Xiaolei pouring in, he saw that the white bone was covered with a skull, and then a black wind suddenly blew around him.


    At this moment, Ning Xiaolei only felt that his body seemed to be much lighter, as if he could stride far with one step.


    With this in mind, he couldn''t help taking a step.


    In a flash, the wind roared, the sand flew away, Ning Xiaolei ran out directly.


    But he was standing at the edge of the lake just now, and then he came to the middle of the lake.


    Originally thought he would fall into the lake, Ning Xiaolei found that the black wind covered his whole body, the whole person as light as a feather, and did not fall into the lake.


    "Ha ha, cool, let''s go!" With a shout of excitement, Ning Xiaolei rolls up a black wind and rushes out.


    After wandering in the back garden of the villa for a long time, more than half of the evil spirit in the body is consumed, and Ning Xiaolei returns to the room.

 Chapter 101

    I practiced for a while in the room. When the evil spirit in my body recovered, it was more than 11 p.m.


    Ning Xiaolei looks at his mobile phone. It''s time to move.


    Quietly slip out of the villa, he did not drive, went out to take a taxi.


    Sit several kilometers away from the Tianren Hall of the Du family, and Ning Xiaolei gets off.


    At this point in time, there are few pedestrians and few vehicles on the street.


    Ning Xiaolei hides in the dark shadow and looks at the direction of Tianren hall.


    Tianren hall has been closed, and the huge building is shrouded in the darkness, like a dark giant.


    But Ning Xiaolei is not careless. He knows that in the invisible corner, there are countless monitoring devices, 360 degrees without dead angle monitoring.


    His eyes were shining. He had seen the cameras in the dark, but he didn''t care.


    "You can''t predict my means."


    A cold light flashed in his eyes. Ning Xiaolei took out an invisible charm from the storage bracelet.


    This is before he sent snacks, the group of big demons sent red packets to grab, a total of three.


    Each invisibility symbol can last for half an hour.


    One and a half hours is enough for him to steal Tianren hall.


    Put on the white bone Cape, stick on the invisible symbol, Ning Xiaolei''s figure slowly disappears from the dark.


    A moment later, in front of the door of Tianren Hall of Du family, Ning Xiaolei moves with evil spirit. He slowly grabs the chain with the thickness of his finger and cuts it with a little effort.


    He didn''t throw away the chain at will, but put it into the storage bracelet.


    Gently open the door of Tianren hall, Ning Xiaolei slips into it.


    At the moment when he broke the chain, the scene just now in Du''s villa has been passed by a camera in the dark of Tianren hall.


    In front of the computer screen, the security guard who found the situation was shocked at first, and then changed greatly. He rushed to the other side of the door and yelled, "please inform the master that there is something wrong with Tianren hall."


    While shouting, he played back the video and watched the scene carefully.


    In the picture, a golden light suddenly lights up in front of the door of Tianren hall, and then the chain that they locked the door disappears out of thin air, and then the door opens inexplicably.


    However, the security guard did not see anyone.


    "Strange, am I blinded?" With a murmur, the security guard wiped his eyes and turned back to look at it again.


    Not much time, there will be footsteps outside, a group of people rushed into the room.


    Ning Xiaolei doesn''t know this. He is stealing in Tianren hall at the moment.


    For the Du family, he had no sympathy, and put the medicine cabinet directly into the Xumi bag in the mobile phone.


    The storage bracelet on his body can be loaded, but it''s only more than ten square meters. It''s OK just to load herbs, but it''s a little reluctant to load cupboards.


    But now the time is pressing, there is no time for Ning Xiaolei to load herbs one by one.


    In just ten minutes, Ning Xiaolei swept away the first floor of Tianren hall.


    In order to avoid missing some precious medicinal materials, he didn''t let anything go. In the end, there was only an empty room.


    After the first floor, Ning Xiaolei rushes to the second floor and continues to collect.


    Soon, the second floor also entered the first floor of the follow-up, was raided.


    There are not many things on the first floor. It doesn''t take much time to collect them all.


    But when Ning Xiaolei was about to go up to the third floor, there was a rush of footsteps, sirens and shouts, all in a mess.


    "Found out?" Ning Xiaolei whispered, didn''t stop, and continued to rush up the third floor.


    There were fewer things on the third floor. It took him a little time to take them all away.


    At this time, a group of people rushed up and blocked the door.


    "My God, it''s all gone, it''s all gone, who can tell me what''s going on, which one? Ah, ah, ah


    The first is a middle-aged man who is somewhat similar to Du Weigou and Du Weizhu. He is followed by Du Weizhu and Du Weigou, as well as many Du family members.


    In addition to them, there were security guards and inspectors, who packed the room.


    "Don''t make any noise. It''s weird. Search for it and don''t let it go anywhere."


    A dignified inspector glared discontentedly at the crying owner of the Du family and ordered the inspector behind him.


    The inspectors immediately searched the house.

 Chapter 102

    The Du family has three floors in total, and Ning Xiaolei has completed the search.


    However, it seems that there is some trouble to leave now. The intersection of going downstairs is blocked by a group of people.


    Of course, it''s hard for Ning Xiaolei to try the wind skill.


    In the body, the Eastern Emperor runs, and Ning Xiaolei injects the evil spirit into the white bone cloak.


    In a flash, the black wind roared around him, and there was a sharp whistling sound like the cry of a fierce ghost.


    "Look, look, what''s the black wind up there?"


    Du Weigou found out the situation for the first time and let out a cry of panic.


    This black wind looks terrible. Don''t be something unclean!


    "Blood debt, blood return, I Qinyu will come again, Jie!"


    Ning Xiaolei imitates Qin Yu''s voice, gives out a harsh strange laugh, and rushes to the stairway.


    Everyone in the Du family was scared to death, and they scrambled to get out of the way.


    But the inspectors were still calm. The dignified inspector called out, "come on, stop the black wind and see what''s wrong."


    Although the inspectors responded quickly, it''s a pity that they underestimated the power of gale. Ning Xiaolei had already reached the first level in a moment.


    "Stop. No one is pretending to be a ghost. You can''t run away."


    What Ning Xiaolei didn''t expect is that there is a team of inspectors waiting for him at the door.


    Ning Xiaolei didn''t hesitate and rushed directly.


    "I want you to stop."


    The first inspector was very brave and came with his fist.


    But he obviously underestimated the power of the black wind. Without Ning Xiaolei''s hand, he was blown around by the black wind and almost fell down.


    No inspector with him could stand firm.


    "The Du family killed me. I won''t let them go."


    Ning Xiaolei continues to imitate Qin Yu''s voice and spits out a creepy voice.


    Out of the encirclement of the inspector, Ning Xiaolei runs to a car parked in front of the door, takes out a mad cow amulet and pats it on it.


    The inspector at the door and the people rushing down the stairs were just about to come after him when he saw the white light flashing and a huge object suddenly appeared.


    It''s a big white bull. Now it''s running into the wall of Tianren hall.


    There was a big bang, and the whole Tianren hall was shaking violently. In the eyes of the people, many cracks appeared on the wall and quickly spread around.


    "No, it''s going to collapse. Leave now." There was a cry from the inspector, with a look of horror on his face.


    As soon as the voice fell, Tianren hall collapsed in the loud noise, splashing dust all over the sky.


    The inspectors and security guards ran out of Tianren hall after Ning Xiaolei just now. The collapse of Tianren hall did not affect them.


    But most of the people who came with the Du family, except a few, were buried inside.


    "What''s the matter? Where''s the big white cow? It''s too big!"


    Someone murmured, his face full of horror.


    But when they looked around, there was no big white bull. If it wasn''t for the collapse of Tianren hall, they even thought there was an illusion.


    "I remember the news report two days ago that there were pictures on the Internet of big white cattle at the foot of Ximen mountain!"


    A well-informed person spoke out in a voice full of disbelief.


    Can we say that this big white cow really exists?


    "Don''t worry about white cattle and black cattle, save people first!" The inspector who had just given the order upstairs yelled that he could hardly keep calm at this time.


    Taking advantage of the chaos created by mad cow amulet, Ning Xiaolei has already disappeared.


    In a dark place where there is no one to monitor, Ning Xiaolei stops and takes off his bony cloak.


    At this time, the body''s invisibility charm has expired, and it turns into a light spot to dissipate, and his figure slowly appears.

 Chapter 103

    The next day, Ning Xiaolei got up early and took Lin Yumeng, who didn''t want to go to school, to class.


    This girl has just come into contact with cultivation, and her mind is full of cultivation. Everything in class is regarded as a floating cloud.


    Ning Xiaolei talked her down.


    To the school, Lin Yumeng did not go to their class classroom, directly with Ning Xiaolei went to their class.


    As soon as he stepped into the classroom, Ning Xiaolei heard a big news.


    There is no doubt that it was he who started it last night.


    The Tianren Hall of the Du family collapsed, and countless medicinal materials, even the cabinet containing them, disappeared together. It''s hard not to attract people''s attention.


    What''s more, there is the mysterious big white bull, which has put a mysterious veil on this matter.


    In addition, some unscrupulous small series of random rendering, various versions of the rumors have.


    "Have you heard that the ghost is asking for his life. There''s something wrong with the Du family."


    "How can I hear that the Du family has done too many immoral things, and the God of heaven has punished them."


    "What do you know? It''s clear that they took something they shouldn''t take to make medicine, and the monster came to the door."


    "After the end of the Du family, all the hundreds of millions of medicinal materials were lost. Du Weigou and his father died, but Du Weizhu was lucky enough to survive."


    Ning Xiaolei calmly listens to the comments of his classmates and laughs without saying anything.


    He is the client who knows best what the matter is.


    What he wants is this kind of effect, pushing the Du family to the top of the storm, but leaving himself clean.


    "Xiaolei, did you do it?" Lin Yumeng stealthily pinches Ning Xiaolei and asks in a low voice.


    Hearing Da Bai Niu, she guessed that it was related to Ning Xiaolei.


    Otherwise, there will be so many coincidences and so many big white cows.


    "Besides me, who else, hehe." Ning Xiaolei is noncommittal, not negative.


    "Xiao Lei, isn''t it too cruel?" Lin Yumeng frowned slightly and looked pale.


    After all, she is a girl with a soft heart. When she heard about the death of Du Weigou and his father, she couldn''t accept it.


    Ning Xiaolei didn''t explain to Lin Yumeng immediately. He said in a low voice, "when I tell you the truth after I go home, you won''t feel cruel."


    Lin Yumeng nods and doesn''t ask much. He believes Ning Xiaolei will give her a satisfactory explanation.


    As class time approached, the rest of the students gradually came to the classroom.


    In the crowd, a familiar figure attracted Ning Xiaolei''s attention.


    It''s not someone else. It''s his ex girlfriend Lin Xin.


    Today''s Lin Xin is alone, with her head slightly down and her face very ugly. It''s obvious that she knows what happened last night.


    Seeing her, the boiling discussion in the class stopped in an instant, and everyone''s eyes turned to the past.


    A moment later, there was more noise than before.


    "A clown, I thought he was the second rich generation. I didn''t expect that he was a killer. Ha ha!"


    "No, Du Weigou just lived with her for so long that he died for no reason. It''s pathetic."


    "Shh, keep your voice down. At least you are classmates. Give me some face."


    "To give face to such a vain and rich woman? It''s not necessary. "


    ¡­¡­


    Lin Xin was silent throughout the whole process, but she didn''t retort. She found a seat in the corner and shrunk up, looking at it pitifully.


    But at the beginning, she left Ning Xiaolei mercilessly. Ning Xiaolei vowed that she would have no entanglement with this woman in this life.


    Even if she looks poor now, Ning Xiaolei will not comfort her.


    What''s more, he already has Lin Yumeng, and he won''t go to this kind of thing to make the University flower unhappy.


    After waiting for a moment, the three guys in the dormitory also came to the classroom. When they saw Ning Xiaolei and Lin Yumeng, they couldn''t help but make fun again.


    A class soon ended, and when it was about to end, the door of their class was suddenly kicked open from the door, and an angry shout came: "Lin Xin, you lost star, get out of here for me."

 Chapter 104

    It was Du Weizhu who kicked the door. He was full of ferocity.


    The teacher in class is an old professor, frowning slightly, looking at Du Weizhu: "it''s time for class, what''s there..."


    "Get out of here, you''ll be killed by more nonsense. Lin Xin, get out of here."


    Du Weizhu directly interrupted the old professor without any face.


    The old professor''s face was so ugly that he got up angrily: "in broad daylight, in a society ruled by law, how dare you be so lawless? Do you believe me to fight demons?"


    "Paralyzed, you old thing, give you face, don''t you?" Du Weizhu stepped onto the platform and kicked the old professor down.


    Then Du Wei and Zhu look around the classroom, lock Lin Xin and stride over.


    Seeing this, Lin Xin''s face turned pale and her eyes were full of fear.


    "It''s none of my business. Why are you looking for me?" Lin Xin cried.


    "Since my brother and you get along with each other, my Du family has been in bad luck. Today, I will take revenge for my father and brother and kill you a bitch."


    Du Wei Zhu roared, his face twisted and extremely terrifying.


    On the seat, Ning Xiaolei sighs and stands up slowly. He can''t sit and ignore after all.


    "Xiaolei, it''s none of your business. You don''t have to step in. Lin Xiaohua..." Changshan advised.


    His meaning is very clear. Let Ning Xiaolei take care of Lin Yumeng beside him. Don''t be silly.


    However, Lin Yumeng smiles sweetly and shakes his head: "Xiaolei, go ahead and drive out the disrespectful guy."


    Ning Xiaolei nodded with a smile, stood up and yelled: "Du Weizhu, stop it."


    Before the words fall, his figure has already darted out. When Du Weizhu grabs Lin Xin, he grabs his wrist.


    "Are you still a man? If you are angry, you can find a woman and dare to fight against the teacher. It''s really special. It''s not a thing."


    Ning Xiaolei''s eyes are cold. He looks at Du Weizhu indifferently and says in a cold voice.


    Behind her, Lin Xin looked at the road, which was not tall, but seemed to be able to block any storm. She suddenly regretted it.


    At this time, in front of her, it turned out to be the man he abandoned.


    "And you little bastard, I haven''t settled with you yet. You said, you told me that my father and my brother had an accident. Did you do it?"


    Blocked by people, Du Wei and Zhu Wei are stunned. Seeing Ning Xiaolei, they roar hysterically.


    "Ha ha, even if I say I did it, do you believe it? It''s not surprising that you Du''s family have been punished for their immorality. "


    Ning Xiaolei sneers and looks at Du Weizhu sarcastically.


    Du Weizhu is not a soft hearted man. He may have planned the truck crash.


    "Fart, Ning Xiaolei, you fart. My Du family has done something immoral."


    Du Weizhu screamed as if he had been trampled on his tail.


    Ning Xiaolei showed a trace of sarcastic radian at the corner of his mouth and said: "you know it yourself. If you have a bad memory, I might as well remind you, pharmacist."


    "You, how do you know the pharmacist?" Du Weizhu''s face changed rapidly, and he showed a look of panic.


    But immediately he reacted and hummed coldly: "don''t fool me. I don''t understand. Today I''m looking for Lin Xin. Will you let me go?"


    "Ha ha, if I say no?" Ning Xiaolei said with a smile.


    "Then die with me." Du Weizhu roared and hit Xiaolei with a backhand.


    "Hum!" Ning Xiaolei hummed and moved slightly. He not only avoided Du Weizhu''s blow, but also twisted his arm behind him.


    With a little force on his hand and a press down, Du Weizhu knelt down to the ground with a straight "puff".


    With the power of Ning Xiaolei at this moment, how can he resist as an ordinary person.


    "It''s disrespectful to beat the teacher. Give me three knocks."


    Holding Du Weizhu''s other arm together, Ning Xiaolei presses his neck with one hand and asks him to face an old professor who is helped by a student. Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang.


    Ning Xiaolei didn''t leave a hand at all. Du Weizhu''s three heads hit the ground soundly. After knocking, a large pool of blood was directly knocked out of his head.

 Chapter 105

    Du Weizhu was mad. When did he suffer such humiliation.


    "Ning Xiaolei, I want you to die!" Du Wei Zhu gnashed his teeth and roared.


    "Why, don''t you think it''s enough?" Ning Xiaolei hummed coldly, and his murderous spirit flashed in his eyes.


    This boy almost killed him and Lin Yumeng. It''s better for him not to shoot him directly.


    "Xiaolei, don''t, don''t, give face to the teacher, let him be spared!"


    The old professor was frightened by Ning Xiaolei''s fierce appearance and quickly advised.


    Although Ning Xiaolei is angry with him, it''s not good if he causes some trouble.


    Nodding slightly, Ning Xiaolei also knew that he would take it when it was good. He released his hand and pressed Du Weizhu: "go away. Don''t let me see you in the future. I''ll fight every time I see you."


    "Little bastard, wait. Today''s disgrace will be paid back a hundred times in the future." Leaving behind a cruel word, Du Weizhu turned and strode to the classroom.


    Having personally experienced Ning Xiaolei''s methods, he knows that he is not Ning Xiaolei''s opponent at all. If he acts with loyalty, he will only insult himself.


    Ning Xiaolei disdains to curl his mouth and shouts: "if it''s a man, just rush at me. I''ll take it. If you have any moves, just use them."


    After class, Ning Xiaolei plans to leave, and Lin Xin comes over.


    "Xiao Lei, thank you just now." Lin Xin lowers her head and dares not look into Ning Xiaolei''s eyes.


    Ning Xiaolei took a light look at her and said indifferently, "do it yourself."


    Today, I helped Lin Xin, which can be regarded as an account of her previous emotional career!


    From then on, no longer owe, no longer implicated, like strangers.


    Ning Xiaolei didn''t go home directly, but went to the dormitory.


    Zhao Xiaoshu told him just now that he was wanted.


    "What''s the matter with Xiaoshu?" Ning Xiaolei is a little curious and mutters.


    Back in the dormitory, Changshan and others, who came back first, didn''t practice and seemed to be waiting for him.


    "Hello, everyone. How''s cultivation going?" Ning Xiaolei smiles and looks at Wang Kai and Changshan.


    "It''s very good. Let''s talk to Xiaoshu first. It seems that there is something very important." Changshan grins and points to Zhao Xiaoshu.


    Without waiting for Ning Xiaolei to ask, Zhao Xiaoshu spoke first.


    "Little brother Lei, you did what happened last night. You''ve caused a lot of trouble."


    Looking at Zhao Xiaoshu''s dignified face, Ning Xiaolei nodded: "yes, I did it. What''s the problem? I didn''t leave any clues."


    "Well, in short, the problem is very serious. Although you think you have no clue, those guys may be able to find some clues."


    Zhao Xiaoshu shook his head and worried.


    Ning Xiaolei is curious. What''s the matter? Who are those guys in Zhao Xiaoshu''s mouth?


    "Xiao Lei Ge, in China, there is a special department called Yanhuang department, which is responsible for the affairs of people with special abilities."


    "Among them, the Yellow department is responsible for those who practice martial arts, while the Yan Department is responsible for those who practice martial arts."


    "The Ministry of Yan and Huang states that it is strictly forbidden to kill ordinary people, no matter who are practicing martial arts or who are practicing martial arts, otherwise there will be no amnesty for killing them."


    Ning Xiaolei is stunned, and he really doesn''t know this kind of thing!


    It seems that this time, it really got into trouble.


    However, Ning Xiaolei is not afraid.


    Du''s family did something harmful to nature, but they also pushed the pot clean, which made it hard to accept.


    Even if Ning Xiaolei is given another chance to make a new choice, he will still deal with the Du family like this.


    "Xiaoshu, thank you for reminding me. I will be careful. I don''t regret the Du family." Ning Xiaolei said firmly.


    "Little brother Lei, what the Du family has done will naturally be under the supervision of the inspector. Why do you have to do so much?" Zhao Xiaoshu sighed and didn''t quite agree with Ning Xiaolei.


    Ning Xiaolei shakes his head: "Xiaoshu, some things are not as simple as you think. Brother Pingtou calls to tell me that the purple haired gangster is dead. I believe you can guess how he died."


    "And this time when I went home to pick up my parents, the Du family ordered two people in black to kill me. Later, they even asked someone to drive a truck to kill me and Yumeng. Fortunately, we survived."


    "You say, should they kill, should they die? I''ve been very kind. I just collapsed the house and didn''t kill it all. "

 Chapter 106

    "What, brother Lei, did the Du family send someone to kill you and Lin Xiaohua? This, this They deserve to die. "


    Zhao Xiaoshu was shocked, and then he was furious, his eyes were murderous.


    Du family did other things, he can not care, can remain rational.


    But if you touch Zhao Xiaoshu''s brother, you can''t do it.


    "Well, Xiaoshu, Yumeng is my enemy. If he dares to touch the Du family, I will make them pay a heavy price."


    Ning Xiaolei''s eyes twinkled with cold light, and then said: "if Yanhuang department doesn''t speak, I don''t mind comparing with them."


    "Brother Lei, you must not. Yanhuang''s strength is far beyond your imagination." Zhao Xiaoshu''s face suddenly changed and he was busy.


    Ning Xiaolei shakes his head: "how powerful is it? I Ning Xiaolei is not a soft persimmon. I can''t let others handle it at will."


    Zhao Xiaoshu quickly advised: "brother Xiaolei, you can rest assured that they will be reasonable. Besides, everything is just my guess. I don''t know exactly how."


    "Well, I won''t mess around until I have to. Don''t worry, little book." Ning Xiaolei smiles and reassures Zhao Xiaoshu.


    Later, Ning Xiaolei asked Wang Kai and Changshan about their cultivation. Seeing that they were all normal, he left.


    The evil spirit Dan he left for them was enough for them to practice for a period of time.


    There is no class in the afternoon. Ning Xiaolei and Lin Yumeng come home and practice with their heads covered.


    In order to avoid being found practicing, Lin Yumeng has planned to live in Ning Xiaolei''s house.


    Anyway, apart from Zhang jiuxuan, Ning Xiaolei is the only one here.


    And they''re all practicing. There''s no need to worry.


    As for Zhang jiuxuan, in his eyes, he thought Ning Xiaolei and others were practicing martial arts.


    "Big school flower, you move the evil Qi in your body to the eye position."


    In the room, Ning Xiaolei teaches Lin Yumeng how to use evil spirit.


    Although Lin Yumeng didn''t know what to do, he did what Ning Xiaolei said.


    "Ah, who is she?" Lin Yumeng is startled. She finds that the world in front of her eyes changes slightly after the evil spirit moves to her eyes.


    The key is not far in front of her, there is a dark figure looking at her with a smile.


    "Big school flower, don''t be afraid. Let me introduce her to you. She is Qin Yu, a ghost."


    Just as Ning Xiaolei finished, Lin Yumeng jumped directly behind him and held his arm tightly.


    "Xiaolei, she, she is a ghost?" Lin Yumeng stammered and his face turned white.


    Ning Xiaolei jokingly said: "big school flower, you are repairing demons. Is it strange to have ghosts?"


    "So it is Lin Yumeng tilted his head to think about it, curious to hit Qin Yu in the face.


    Qin Yu was amused by Lin Yumeng''s expression and said, "sister Yumeng, I won''t harm you."


    "I''m not afraid of you. I''m a big monster. If you dare to come here, I''ll eat you."


    Lin Yumeng is still a little afraid, deliberately pretending to be fierce to scare Qin Yu.


    Ning Xiaolei can''t laugh or cry. He rubs Lin Yumeng''s head and says, "big school flower, where''s your courage? Qin Yu is not a devil and won''t harm people."


    Later, Ning Xiaolei tells Lin Yumeng about Qin Yu''s life.


    "What, the damned Du family, the damned Du family. I used to be called Du Weigou''s father, uncle Du. It''s so harmful to Qin Yu. I''m so angry. I can''t do it. I''m going to get rid of it for the people."


    After listening to Qin Yu''s experience, Lin Yumeng almost blew up, gnashing her teeth, a look of hatred.


    Ning Xiaolei wiped the cold sweat on his head and said: "big school flower, it seems that there is only one Du Wei Zhu left in the Du family now. If he is not noisy, he doesn''t need to get rid of it. Besides, can you get rid of it now?"


    "If you can''t get rid of it, you have to get rid of it. I heard from my father that Du Weizhu''s father has a younger brother. He must have been involved in the Du family."


    Lin Yumeng is angry and tells Ning Xiaolei something unexpected.

 Chapter 107

    "Brother Xiaolei, what do you say? What happened to the Du family?"


    Hear two people talk, Qin Yu asks curiously.


    Ning Xiaolei didn''t hide what he did last night.


    When he came back yesterday, he saw that Qin Yu was practicing. He didn''t disturb him. Up to now, Qin Yu doesn''t know.


    "What, brother Xiaolei, you went to the Du family last night to avenge me?"


    Qin Yu looks at Ning Xiaolei in surprise, and his eyes are full of moving color.


    Ning Xiaolei said with a smile: "remember the phone call I answered yesterday, the purple hair gangster was killed by the Du family, the clue has been broken, I took action in a rage."


    "Well, I remember that the Du family was so hateful that they killed people." Qin Yu breathed.


    Then, she said: "brother Xiaolei, the main culprit of the Du family is a man named Du man. He is the doctor in charge of drug development in the Du family. I don''t know if he died last night?"


    "Duman? I only heard that Du Weigou and his father died, but it''s not clear who else is Ning Xiaolei shakes his head to show that he doesn''t know.


    "Yes, I remember that Du man is Du Weizhu''s uncle." At this time, Lin Yumeng''s eyes are slightly bright and says.


    "Duman?" Ning Xiaolei''s eyes twinkled and wrote down the name secretly.


    If the old man is dead, he will torture him.


    Qin Yu suffered so much and suffered so much.


    If it wasn''t for Ning Xiaolei, she would be killed by some expert one day.


    After thinking for a moment, Ning Xiaolei plans to visit Du''s family again to find out whether Du man is dead or not.


    Ning Xiaolei plans to go out after practicing till eleven o''clock in the evening.


    What he didn''t expect was that Lin Yumeng and Qin Yu were very alert this time, and immediately noticed his movement.


    "Xiaolei, what are you going to do?" Lin Yumeng stares at Ning Xiaolei and asks.


    Ning Xiaolei said with a smile: "I just go out for a walk, hehe."


    "To tell you the truth, if I want to go to Du''s, I''ll go too." Lin Yumeng stares at Ning Xiaolei and has already guessed his mind.


    "I can''t, big school flower. You can''t run away with it."


    Ning Xiaolei has a bitter face. He has a white boned Cape. He can slip even if something goes wrong.


    If you take Lin Yumeng, the probability of being caught is 100%.


    Now, although Lin Yumeng has practiced the formula of nature mending, he doesn''t practice any martial arts skills or magic weapons. To put it mildly, it''s just a tug of oil.


    "What about you? Don''t you worry that you can''t run away?" Lin Yumeng nibbles her lips and stares at Ning Xiaolei discontentedly.


    Ning Xiaolei is dumb, immediately understand, this wench is not really want to go with him, but worry about his safety.


    Smile, Ning Xiaolei heart read a move, white bone Cape appeared in front of me.


    In Lin Yumeng''s surprised eyes, he put on a white boned cloak and said with a smile: "I have a dependence. In addition to this cloak which can make me run fast, there are also invisibility charms."


    "If I can''t run away, I still have mad cow charms. When the time comes, the whole white cow will come out. They can''t care for me."


    Ning Xiaolei will reveal some of his cards, so Lin Yumeng can rest assured!


    "Don''t worry, I''m not going to do anything. I''m just going to see if that Duman is still alive. Others can forgive him, but he can''t." Ning Xiaolei explained again.


    "Sister Yumeng, don''t worry. I''ll go with brother Xiaolei."


    At this time, the side of Qin Yu suddenly road.


    Ning Xiaolei was stunned and shook his head: "I''ll go alone. You don''t want to come."


    "No, it''s because of me, and I know Duman. The key is that I can attach myself to brother Xiaolei. It won''t get in the way." Qin Yu said with a smile.


    "Xiaolei, you can go, let Xiaoyu go with you, how much can help." Lin Yumeng looks at Qin Yu''s eyes and suggests.

 Chapter 108

    Ning Xiaolei finally agreed to take Qin Yu with him.


    As Qin Yu said, things started because of her, and she also wanted to avenge her own blood.


    One person and one ghost lurks all the way to the Du family. Looking at the luxurious villa ahead, Ning Xiaolei asks Qin Yu, "is that the Du family?"


    Qin Yu nodded slightly, a trace of hate flashed in her eyes. It was here that she suffered endless torture and pain.


    "Sure enough, he has so much money. Do you want to be knocked down by him?" Ning Xiaolei said to himself, then shook his head and denied.


    The Tianren hall collapsed yesterday. It would be bad if the Du villa collapsed again, causing people to panic.


    When the time comes, people will be terrified, and all the blame will be on him.


    Pasted Zhang invisible charm on the body, Ning Xiaolei quietly walks to the villa.


    Easily turned into the yard, Ning Xiaolei all the way into the hall.


    Because of the death of many people in the Du family yesterday, it is now set up as a memorial hall.


    In the middle of the hall were coffins, black and white photographs, huge wreaths and couplets.


    Ning Xiaolei went over and looked at them one by one. He found that there were five people dead, but there was no name of Du man in it.


    "It seems that the old man is not dead." Ning Xiaolei''s eyes twinkled with cold.


    So good. It would be too cheap for him to die so easily.


    "Xiaoyu, do you know which room Duman lives in?" Ning Xiaolei asks Qin Yu.


    Qin Yu shook his head: "I have been locked up in the basement before, and the rest don''t know."


    "Damn the Du family, it''s still human. I''ll ask someone." Ning Xiaolei''s murderous eyes twinkle, looking for the room upstairs.


    The eyes are shining. Ning Xiaolei sweeps one by one, and soon finds a familiar figure, Du Weizhu, in a room.


    But at the moment, Du Weizhu is not the only one in the room. There is also a woman. At the moment, they are doing something in the room.


    Rao is Ning Xiaolei. He thought that the Du family had no lower limit, but he didn''t expect it to this extent.


    There are still bodies of father and brother downstairs. Du Weizhu, the elder brother, is still in the mind to do this kind of thing at this time.


    "Zhenima has changed my three views."


    Ning Xiaolei speechless low scold, came to the door of the room, gently pushed on the door, found that the door was not locked.


    That''s fine, so he doesn''t have to make a fuss.


    Push the door open, Ning Xiaolei flashes into it.


    The two people who were playing in the house did not feel abnormal at all.


    "Brother Xiaolei, they are shameless." Qin Yu this wench didn''t expect that the house is this scene, gas curse way.


    Ning Xiaolei sneered and said, "Xiaoyu, don''t worry about these. Go to find Du Weizhu and ask him where Du man is."


    "Well, give it to me." Qin Yu nodded and floated out of Ning Xiaolei.


    After practicing Baigujing''s Jiuyou Sutra, she can gather her body. If she wants, ordinary people can see her.


    Qin Yu''s whole body is shrouded in dark ghost gas, and slowly floats to Du Weizhu on the sofa and the woman under him.


    "Ah, ah What''s that? Ah, ah, ah


    The woman with her back against the sofa had a comfortable expression on her face. Seeing Qin Yu coming, she made a shrill scream.


    Du Wei Zhu turned his back to Qin Yu and didn''t see the situation behind him. He thought that the woman was too comfortable.


    The corner of mouth peeps out a trace of evil smile, Du Wei Zhu way: "baby, you call of again loud point."


    As soon as he finished, he saw the woman under him turning her eyes and fainting.


    "What''s the situation?" Du Weizhu''s face changed quickly and realized that something was wrong.


    Suddenly turned around, he saw Qin Yu floating in the air, looking very terrible.


    "Remember me? I am Qin Yu Qin Yu deliberately frightens the way.

 Chapter 109

    "Ah, ghost!"


    Du Weizhu let out a shrill scream no less than the woman just now, "whoosh" quickly climbed up and squatted in the corner.


    His body was trembling and trembling. He didn''t dare to look up at Qin Yu and kept talking.


    "Don''t look for me, don''t look for me, it has nothing to do with me, it has nothing to do with me..."


    "Tell me, where''s Duman, where''s Duman?"


    Qin Yu was so funny that he didn''t want to make fun of this timid guy again and asked directly.


    Du Weizhu did not dare to hesitate and said, "he is not in Tiancheng. He is not here."


    "And where is he? Are you lying to me? " Qin Yu asked.


    "No, no, I can''t. He''ll be back tomorrow. I''ve told him something happened at home."


    Du Weizhu was scared out of his wits. He didn''t dare to hide it. He told them all.


    Getting what he wanted to know, Qin Yu said, "don''t do bad things in the future, or you''ll be tortured to death by fierce ghosts."


    After scaring Du Weizhu, Qin Yu floats to Ning Xiaolei''s position and attaches to him.


    At this time, the sound of rapid footsteps outside, heard the shouting security and the rest of the Du family rushed into the house.


    "Wei Zhu, what''s the matter?"


    There was a woman in her fifties in the crowd. When she entered the room, she asked aloud.


    But then, he saw CHIGUO''s body, trembling Du Weizhu, and the woman on the sofa who also fainted.


    In a flash, the woman''s face became very ugly. After the security guards set up Du Weizhu, she slapped her face.


    "You brute, you still do this kind of thing at this time. Your father will be angry with you even if he lives."


    The old woman was so angry that she scolded her. If she was the only one, it would be OK. There were security guards and many friends around.


    If this spread, his Du family''s face would be completely lost.


    A slap in the face made Du Wei and Zhu a little sober. Du Wei and Zhu looked at the crowd, then thought of something and screamed: "ghost, ghost, Qin Yu, she''s here to ask for her life."


    "Is it not enough to be shameful? Where''s the ghost from? " The woman was so angry that she had to fight Du Weizhu again and was held by the people around her.


    Ning Xiaolei joked and walked away quietly.


    If we don''t retreat, as soon as the time of the invisible charm comes, we have to use the white boned cloak, which is easy to cause great turmoil.


    After leaving Du''s villa, Ning Xiaolei returns home. Although he didn''t get rid of Du man this time, it''s worthwhile to let Du Wei lose his face.


    After hearing what happened, Lin Yumeng was very happy and said that Ning Xiaolei was too bad.


    I went to school for two classes in the morning and returned home at noon.


    "How to deal with the medicinal materials from the Du family?" Ning Xiaolei has a headache.


    At that time, I didn''t think so much about it. Now it''s all a problem. I can''t put it in Xumi bag all the time!


    In that case, it would be too wasteful.


    When Ning Xiaolei and Lin Yumeng said this, Lin Yumeng proposed: "let''s open a Chinese medicine store. Don''t forget the one-year appointment with my father!"


    "But these are stolen goods. If they are found out." Ning Xiaolei frowned. Of course, he didn''t forget his one-year appointment.


    "It''s also a problem. If only they could change their shape, such as the pill you used to save Uncle Zhang."


    Lin Yumeng murmured bitterly.


    As soon as she said this, Ning Xiaolei seemed to catch the key point and said in surprise: "yes, I sell pills directly. Isn''t it better than selling herbs?"


    "Ah, fool, can you make pills?" Lin Yumeng was shocked and asked in surprise.


    Ning Xiaolei shook his head: "no, I can learn from the predecessors behind me."


    What he said is naturally the big demons in the group. There are so many big demons who can master the art of Dan Dao!

 Chapter 110

    When he thought of it, Ning Xiaolei took out his mobile phone and contacted him directly.


    Lin Yumeng went on her way of cultivation. The girl worked very hard.


    Ning Xiaolei is in the group and directly sends his request.


    As soon as he finished his message, a group of people jumped out.


    Monkey King first responded: "no, no, I can only steal pills, I can''t practice pills."


    Following the monkey king, there is the Bull Demon King. There is no doubt that this product will not, just to coax.


    "Alchemy takes time and effort. It''s better to practice when there is time. You can grab it directly."


    Then the appearance of the big demon, also few know the way of alchemy.


    Ning Xiaolei was speechless and asked, "who refined the Demon power pill and demon Qi pill?"


    These big demons can''t refine, these two kinds of pills must have a source!


    And the xiaohuangdan he robbed last time, but it seems that the golden winged Mirs carving was stolen from the Tathagata.


    "We can refine both Yaoli Dan and Yaoqi Dan." The cow Demon King returns a way.


    Ning Xiaolei is silly. What''s the situation? Don''t you understand it?


    Without waiting for him to ask, the Bull Demon has explained it to him.


    It turns out that the Yaoli Dan and the Yaoqi Dan are not pills. The Yaoqi Dan compresses the Yaoqi between heaven and earth, which can be done by big demons with a little strength.


    It''s the same with yaolidan, but it''s pure energy refined by the big demons themselves. It can remove impurities from the body by washing the marrow, so as to enhance the power.


    Including the charm Dan that Daji gave to Ning Xiaolei last time, it''s the same. It''s just a simple compression of something on oneself.


    "I know who knows. Let the guy of qingniujing steal some books from the palace. The Terran guys are the best at alchemy."


    At this time, the green Lion King of shituoling suddenly appeared and said a good news.


    Ning Xiaolei''s eyes are bright. He didn''t even think of qingniujing.


    The demon clan can''t alchemy, but don''t forget there are immortals. Many big demons in the group are still in the realm of immortal and Buddha.


    After thanking the green lion king, Ning Xiaolei points out the head of qingniujing and sends him a message.


    Last time, he got four storage Bracelets from qingniujing. Qingniujing boasted that Laojun made them, but Ning Xiaolei later found that they were made from Jinjiao and Yinjiao.


    The news passed, but there was no response for a long time. It seems that the goods are not available.


    But Ning Xiaolei has a way. He takes a packet of qingniujing''s favorite grass biscuits and clicks send.


    "Wow, my favorite biscuit. Do you have any more?" The news of qingniujing came back in an instant, followed by a row of color expressions.


    Ning Xiaolei turned his mouth and said to qingniu Jing, "first, I''ll send you the message."


    After waiting for a moment, qingniu Jing said, "it''s easy. I can get it, but..."


    Knowing the meaning of qingniujing, Ning Xiaolei said without hesitation, "thirty bags of green grass biscuits, but you have to get me five more storage bracelets."


    "Ha ha, deal. Wait for me for a moment." Qingniujing readily agreed.


    Before long, Ning Xiaolei''s mobile phone vibrated and red packets popped up on it.


    "Congratulations, I got the red envelope of qingniujing, five inferior storage bracelets and one alchemy manuscript."


    Ning Xiaolei is overjoyed and sends the grass biscuit to qingniujing.


    First extract the alchemy manuscript. Ning Xiaolei just wants to see it. The manuscript has turned into golden light and entered his mind.


    "Nimei, qingniujing is the manuscripts of King Jinjiao and King Yinjiao. I thought Laojun''s manuscripts


    Ning Xiaolei a mouthful of old blood almost gushes out, no wonder the green cow essence agrees so straightforward.


    However, although they are manuscripts of Jinjiao and Yinjiao, they are very rich in content and contain more than ten prescriptions, which is not bad.


    Anyway, it''s not worth any money for snacks.


    There is no research on alchemy for the time being. Ning Xiaolei takes out the storage bracelet. It''s not surprising that the Golden Horn and silver horn practice playing.


    Five storage bracelets, Lin Yumeng, Qin Yu, parents and sister Xiaoyue, just one for each.

 Chapter 111

    "First refine this medicine mud that can remove scars."


    In a large vacant house in the villa, Ning Xiaolei sets out the medicinal materials snatched from Tianren hall by categories.


    He found a big iron pot, lit the fire, and threw the corresponding herbs in according to the prescription.


    This kind of medicine mud is made by Jinjiao and Yinjiao, who have nothing to do with themselves. It''s based on Laojun''s prescription. It''s useless for those fairies, Buddhists and demons.


    But for ordinary people, Ning Xiaolei believes that it must have a wonderful effect.


    Correspondingly, the method of refining the scar removing medicine mud and the required herbs are also extremely simple. Just throw the herbs in and make them into a paste.


    Originally, refining medicine mud needs Dan furnace. Ning Xiaolei doesn''t have it for the time being, so he has to find a big iron pot to stew.


    Stewed in the pot for about half an hour, a fragrance will float out.


    Ning Xiaolei, who can''t wait long ago, is overjoyed by the fragrance and goes over to put out the fire.


    "Haha, it seems to be."


    Uncovering the pot and looking at the light cyan medicine mud in the pot, Ning Xiaolei has a look of joy in his eyes.


    "Uncle Zhang, come here." Ning Xiaolei calls Zhang jiuxuan who helps him.


    Zhang jiuxuan didn''t ask Ning Xiaolei what he was doing from beginning to end, and he didn''t ask Ning Xiaolei where these herbs came from. He was very knowledgeable.


    "What''s the matter, young master?" Zhang jiuxuan is a wonderful person.


    "Do you have any old scars?" Ning Xiaolei asked.


    Although Zhang jiuxuan didn''t know what Ning Xiaolei meant, he said honestly, "of course, people who practice martial arts can''t avoid fighting. How can there be no scar?"


    "Well, where is it? Maybe I can take it out for you." Ning Xiaolei was overjoyed and scraped the medicine mud in the pot with a knife.


    "On the arm." Zhang jiuxuan vaguely understood Ning Xiaolei''s meaning and rolled up his sleeve.


    Looking at the ferocious and ugly scar twisted like a snake, Ning Xiaolei smears the medicine mud on the knife.


    With a slightly nervous mood, Ning Xiaolei asked: "Uncle Zhang, what do you feel?"


    "Cool, it seems that the medicine mud has entered my body." Zhang jiuxuan.


    Without much time, all the mud on Zhang jiuxuan''s arm penetrated into his skin, leaving nothing behind.


    The ugly scar on the arm disappeared with the disappearance of the medicine mud.


    Even the skin there becomes delicate, white and tender, like the skin of a newborn.


    "Oh, my God, it''s amazing. It''s a magic medicine. Young master, you are so powerful."


    Zhang jiuxuan is stunned and looks at Ning Xiaolei.


    This young man seems to be more mysterious than he thought. Following him, he may have a chance to avenge his blood in this life.


    "Hey, hey, it''s good if it works. I''m going to get rich."


    Ning Xiaolei showed a very happy smile and said: "this medicine mud is called traceless mud. Uncle Zhang, change a big iron pot. I want to continue refining."


    "Well, young master, what about the traceless mud in this pot?" Zhang jiuxuan asked.


    Ning Xiaolei thought about it: "find a manufacturer to order a batch of bottles and cans, put them all up, and open for sale in a few days."


    Zhang jiuxuan moved to the big iron pot and contacted the manufacturer. Ning Xiaolei continued refining.


    After no trace mud, Ning Xiaolei refined two kinds of medicine mud: Xugu mud and Zhixue mud.


    As for the other prescriptions recorded in the manuscripts of Jinjiao and Yinjiao, they are more advanced. There are so many herbs in Tianren hall, and they don''t have the materials to refine them.


    "These three are enough!" Ning Xiaolei thought about it, but he didn''t force it.


    After being proficient, Ning Xiaolei asks Zhang jiuxuan to find dozens of large iron pots and start large-scale refining.


    It took a whole day for Ning Xiaolei to make three kinds of medicine mud from Tianren hall.


    "It''s time to find Duman." Back to the room for a rest, Ning Xiaolei''s eyes twinkled.

 Chapter 112

    The atmosphere of solemnity and solemnity is still maintained in Du''s villa tonight.


    Faintly, someone could be heard crying intermittently.


    Last night, the events caused by Qin Yu didn''t seem to have much impact, and no one took them seriously.


    Of course, these people do not include Du Weizhu and the woman he brought back.


    At the moment, Du Weizhu is following a middle-aged man who is somewhat similar to him, dancing and explaining what he saw last night.


    , as like as two peas, "uncle, you must believe me. The ghost is really Qinyu, except for the fierce, but the same."


    "Well, I see. I believe you." Duman had a calm face and was not afraid at all.


    Du Wei Zhu is silly, anxious way: "uncle, I say really, you don''t pretend to agree."


    "Wei Zhu, I really believe you. It''s not the first time that my uncle has been in touch with ghosts."


    Duman grinned with a faint smile.


    Du Weizhu was startled and asked, "uncle, what are you doing?"


    "Wei Zhu, do you know why uncle is not interested in the Tianren hall left by your grandfather? Let me tell you something. In fact, my uncle is an immortal. "


    Du man leaned up to Du Weizhu''s ear and lowered his voice.


    Afraid that Du Wei and Zhu would not believe it, when he spoke, a light came out of thin air on his hand, but it was a red light like blood.


    "Uncle, you..."


    Du Weizhu was stunned and couldn''t believe what he saw.


    All this completely overturned the world outlook he had developed for more than ten years. In this world, are there really people who cultivate immortals?


    "Don''t make a fuss. The secrets of the world are not only the world that ordinary people see on the surface, but also the world that people want them to see at the top."


    Du man said faintly, then the cold light in his eyes twinkled and said: "so you said that Qin Yu''s ghost appeared. I believe it. The matter of Tianren hall may also have something to do with her."


    "If you dare to kill my elder brother and nephew, I''ll kill her."


    ¡­¡­


    Ning Xiaolei pastes an invisible sign and sneaks into Du''s house. Unfortunately, he just hears the conversation between Du man and Du Weizhu.


    In a flash, Ning Xiaolei''s face changed greatly. He didn''t expect that Du Weizhu was the legendary cultivator. It''s not good!


    I don''t know if he can deal with this old guy with his current strength.


    However, he was a little curious. What the immortal cultivates in his body is blood gas?


    The light in Du man Gang''s hands was full of evil.


    Rather than cultivating immortals, Ning Xiaolei thinks that cultivating demons is more suitable.


    "Brother Xiaolei, that''s the old guy. He feeds me all kinds of medicine every day."


    Qin Yu also saw Du man, emotion suddenly excited, hate road.


    "Well, I''m going to test the old guy''s strength. If I can''t beat him, I''ll kill him with the mad cow charm."


    Ning Xiaolei pondered for a moment and nodded.


    It was the first time he met a practitioner. He was a little nervous!


    Following Du man and Du Weizhu, Ning Xiaolei walks into the mourning hall in Du''s villa.


    "Sister in law, I''ve been guarding for a day and I''m tired. Let Wei Zhu and I wake my elder brother today."


    Du man went to Du Weizhu''s mother last night and lifted her up, looking sad.


    Unable to bear Du man and Du Weizhu''s persuasion, Du Weizhu''s mother was helped away.


    When there is no one else around except these two people, Ning Xiaolei Tianpeng''s Footwork runs, comes to Du man''s side and blows his fist.


    "Who?" This Du man''s reaction was that he was so sensitive that his figure drifted away from Ning Xiaolei''s attack.

 Chapter 113

    "It''s you, Ning Xiaolei!"


    Du Wei Zhu lost his voice and exclaimed with disbelief.


    He wants to break his head and can''t imagine what Ning Xiaolei came to his house to do in the middle of the night.


    When Ning Xiaolei started, his stealth state disappeared.


    There''s a problem with this invisibility symbol, that is, you can''t use evil Qi when you are invisible, otherwise you will appear directly.


    Otherwise, Ning Xiaolei can use stealth to force Du man.


    "Wei Zhu, do you know him?" Du man frowns at Ning Xiaolei and asks Du Weizhu.


    Du Weizhu nods and simply tells Qin Yu about Ning Xiaolei''s identity.


    At this time, Qin Yu, who was attached to Ning Xiaolei, fell down and looked at Du man in a murderous way: "do you know Qin Yu, old thief of Du man?"


    "Who should I be? It turns out that you are the little ghost," said Du man. He looked at Qin Yu in surprise, and his face didn''t change much.


    Du Weizhu has already told him about Qin Yu. He and Du Weizhu put forward the wake tonight to wait for Qin Yu to come.


    But he didn''t expect that, in addition to Qin Yu, there should be another Ning Xiaolei.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, the old thief will die."


    Qin Yu roars, Jiuyou Scripture works, and uses the move of Jiuyin white bone claw to attack Du man.


    In a flash, the cold light was shining, and the wind was blowing everywhere, pointing directly at Du man''s neck.


    "You little devil, you have some means."


    Du man was startled and quickly dodged away. His fists shrouded and his blood rushed to Qin Yu.


    His fist is so powerful that he can block all the attacks of Qin Yu.


    Ren Qinyu roared and roared, but he couldn''t get into Du man''s defense circle.


    After all, Qin Yu didn''t have much time to get the skill. Although he was familiar with every move, he didn''t have enough ghost Qi in his body and his power was limited.


    "Don''t be wild, old man. I''ll meet you."


    Ning Xiaolei looks at it for a moment. Seeing that Qin Yu can''t take down Du man, he pours on it.


    "Where''s the little boy? Get out of here." Du man hums coldly and kicks Ning Xiaolei.


    His foot is also full of blood and power.


    Ning Xiaolei didn''t hide, but the black bear''s fist technique was used and rushed to Du man''s feet.


    He would like to see if this Duman could block his blow.


    Of course, in the face of a cultivator, Ning Xiaolei mobilizes the evil spirit in his body. His whole fist is wrapped with a layer of black Qi. He looks like a model.


    "Boom!"


    The fist wrapped in black light and the foot wrapped in blood gas collide together. Ning Xiaolei and Du Manqi step back several steps to stop.


    Ning Xiaolei frowns. This Du man has some ability.


    Compared with Ning Xiaolei, Du man is even more shocked. At the moment, the leg he was hit by Ning Xiaolei has been shaking, and the soles of his feet are aching, so he can''t put it on the ground at all.


    "Boy, are you also a practitioner?" Duman asked.


    Ning Xiaolei hummed coldly: "I want you to take care of me. I''m here to take your life today."


    With that, Ning Xiaolei rushes up. This Duman doesn''t seem as strong as he imagined.


    Move to Du''s side, Ning Xiaolei punches him in the head.


    Du man is furious, cold hums a way: "arrogant boy, seek to die."


    Dodge to avoid Ning Xiaolei''s punch, and Duman starts to fight back.


    Having suffered the loss just now, he dare not meet Ning Xiaolei again, and take a chance to attack Ning Xiaolei.


    But there is Tianpeng footwork in the body, with his current means, it is not likely to hurt Ning Xiaolei.


    On the other side, Qin Yu roared and came again.


    Two people and a ghost, soon fight into a group, in a short period of time can not tell the outcome.


    Du Weizhu was stunned and looked at the scene in front of him. He didn''t expect that the pictures in the movie would appear in reality.


    When the Du villa was in full swing, a Maserati sports car came and stopped outside the Du villa. A man and a woman came down from it.

 Chapter 114

    "Is this the Du family of Tianren hall?"


    The woman got out of the car and murmured to herself.


    She was dressed in black, her legs straight and slender, her head in a ponytail, her eyebrows narrow and her eyes long, which made her feel heroic.


    The man next to him was also dressed in black, with a cold face and no smile on his face.


    But when he looked at the woman beside him, there was an invisible joy in his eyes.


    Obviously, the man is a little bit interested in women.


    "Shiyun, let''s go. Finish the work here and go back to Longdu."


    The man took a look at the woman and went to Du''s villa first.


    The woman named Shiyun frowned slightly, some not happy, but followed the man.


    She felt that some of the men were too arrogant. She didn''t like the look of ignoring everything.


    "Damn, what''s the origin of your advanced footwork?"


    Du villa, Du man side to avoid Ning Xiaolei and Qin Yu attack, while panting to ask.


    After playing for a long time, he has fallen completely behind.


    In the process, he got a lot of fists from Ning Xiaolei, and his body has been slightly injured.


    But he didn''t attack Zhongning Xiaolei with a single move. He found that ningxiaolei was like a loach and had a very flexible body.


    "Don''t worry about the origin of the young master. You old man is heartless. You dare to deal with my sister Qin Yu like that. I will kill you today."


    Ning Xiaolei snores coldly, and his fist is more fierce.


    The more he plays, the more confident and brave he is. He didn''t expect that he would be so strong.


    He always thought that his training time was short, and his strength was certainly inferior to that of the practitioners on earth.


    It''s not like that until now. At least this Duman was beaten without any temper.


    "Boy, do you really think it''s up to me? Well, I''ll show you what I really mean. "


    Du man was so angry that he put his hand into his arms and was ready to take out something.


    Just then, the man and woman in black rushed in.


    "Haunted?" The man who came in first saw Qin Yu in the form of ghost at the first sight. Without saying a word, he rushed directly.


    Ning Xiaolei and Du man are stunned. They don''t have time to think about it. Ning Xiaolei abandons Du man and stands in front of Qin Yu. He says angrily, "stop."


    "Get out of here!" The man just ignored Ning Xiaolei and hit him with one punch.


    Ning Xiaolei just ready to fight back, behind the rhyme quickly rushed over, clapped the man, shouting: "stone sky, stop."


    "Yanhuang people?" All of a sudden, the rear Du man lost his voice and exclaimed.


    "Yan Huang Bu?" Ning Xiaolei is stunned and looks at Shi Tian with curiosity.


    From Zhao Xiaoshu''s mouth, he knew about this magical department, but he didn''t expect that they would come to Tiancheng so soon.


    In front of the men and women a capable temperament, breath hidden, give a sense of danger.


    Especially the poetic charm, Ning Xiaolei always feels that this woman is not so simple.


    What attracts Ning Xiaolei''s eyes is his poetic beauty, especially his long legs.


    "What''s going on here? What does that ghost have to do with you?"


    Shi Yun''s eyes turned to Ning Xiaolei and asked in a deep voice.


    Just now Ning Xiaolei blocked Shi Tian''s scene. She saw it all in her eyes.


    "Yanhuang''s adult, you want to be the master of my Du family. It''s this fierce ghost who destroyed our Du family''s Tianren hall. Now you still come to the Du family to make a lot of trouble."


    Without waiting for Ning Xiaolei to speak, Du man takes the lead.


    Ning Xiaolei was furious in an instant and said angrily, "you shameless old man, you have done all the bad things to kill Qin Yu, and the villain will complain first."


    "Nonsense, I don''t know the devil at all." Duman shook his head in a way that he didn''t admit at all.


    Ning Xiaolei is impatient. He has no face. In anger, he is ready to abolish the old man.


    "Stop, dare to do it in front of my Yanhuang department, is that right?"


    With a roar, Shi Tian stands between them and looks at Ning Xiaolei.

 Chapter 115

    "He''s full of nonsense."


    A cold light flashed in Ning Xiaolei''s eyes. He was a man of Yanhuang department. He acted domineering.


    But he had to admit that the other side had overbearing capital.


    In front of Shi Tian, there was a dangerous breath, stronger than Du man.


    "Shut up, right and wrong. I will make up my mind."


    Shi Tianleng snorts and looks at Ning Xiaolei coldly.


    That kind of indifference to everything, as if he is the master of the eyes, let Ning Xiaolei extremely hate.


    Rhyme in the side watching, and did not open his mouth, let stone day master.


    "You go on." Stone day points to Du man, indifference way.


    Du man didn''t dare to hesitate. He told his family Tianren hall and what happened in these two days.


    With that, he waved to Du Weizhu and said, "Wei Zhu, you were there at that time. Come and talk to this Yanhuang adult."


    During the fight just now, Du Weizhu was so scared that he got into the corner of the wall. Now when Du Weizhu called him, he came over trembling.


    "Wei Zhu, don''t be afraid. With these two adults, evil spirits can''t hurt you." Duman comforted.


    Du Weizhu secretly swallowed his breath and first told Tianren hall what happened at that time.


    "Yes, as the inspectors said, the devil is suspected, but he can steal so many medicinal materials, even the cupboard. The person who does it must have a high-level storage equipment."


    After listening to Du Weizhu, the rhyme of the poem was analyzed.


    After that, her eyes fell on Qin Yu and looked up and down.


    It doesn''t matter, she immediately saw the strange appearance of Qin Yu, surprised: "this is not a fierce ghost, even rational?"


    "What, keep sober ghost? That''s impossible. If you don''t have obsession, how can you stay in the world? "


    Shi Tian lost his voice and exclaimed, unable to set the channel.


    He has been wandering in the world for so many years. He has seen all kinds of strange things, but this is the first time.


    Generally, this kind of rational ghost, even if it exists, is also purified by some Buddhist experts and brought around.


    But at present, there seems to be no Buddhist master.


    "Yes, my sister Qin Yu is really rational. She''s here to seek revenge from the old Du man thief."


    At this time, Ning Xiaolei took the opportunity to speak.


    If Qin Yu, the party concerned, says it himself, these two Yanhuang people should be dealt with impartially!


    Qin Yuming Bai Ning Xiao Lei''s meaning tells her experience to Shi Yun and Shi Tian.


    "This girl talks nonsense. I don''t think the Du family will do that. I don''t think the Du man is that kind of person."


    Du man''s face slightly changed, Qin Yu just finished, he quickly explained.


    Du Weizhu, who reacted on one side, also said in a loud voice: "they are talking nonsense. They clearly want to frame my Du family and my uncle."


    "I have a grudge against Ning Xiaolei. He must have colluded with evil spirits to harm us. They may have done something about Tianren hall."


    Of course, this kind of thing can''t be admitted. Ning Xiaolei looks at Du Weizhu with a sneer: "brother pig, you can eat whatever you want, but you can''t talk nonsense. Be careful that evil spirits come to you every day."


    "You..."


    Du Wei Zhu''s face turned pale with fright. He was just an ordinary man. He couldn''t stand evil spirits!


    But at this time, Shi Yun''s eyes looked at Du man with cold light, and said faintly, "if I was right just now, what you are doing is evil cultivation."


    "I..."


    Du man''s face changed quickly, and without saying a word, he ran to the door.


    The poem rhymes coldly. In his hand, there is a long sword with cold light, and a sharp sword suddenly cleaves to Du man''s back.


    This sword is very powerful, with a harsh roaring sound. Under the strong wind of this sword, a long crack is cut on the hard ground.


    Du man''s body slightly shakes, dodges this sword, in the hand slides several beads, fiercely throws behind.

 Chapter 116

    See something flying, just ready to pursue the poetry and stone world consciousness with a sword to block.


    "Boom!"


    With the sound of explosion, a large mass of blood mist quickly spread and flooded the hall.


    It''s not a hidden weapon at all. It''s like a smoke bomb.


    "Damn it, you can''t escape."


    In the blood fog came the rhyme of poetry and the roar of stone sky, which were put together by Du man. They were not reconciled.


    "Good chance!"


    Seeing this scene, Ning Xiaolei''s eyes twinkled with cold light. He took out the white bone cape and quickly put it on his body.


    When Qin Yu was attached to him, without saying a word, he drove the wind skill attached to the white bone cloak, rolled up a black wind and rushed out.


    But Ning Xiaolei didn''t see Du man after he came out. He didn''t think much about it. He ran away quickly.


    He didn''t plan to put himself in danger until he knew what the two Yanhuang people meant.


    In Du''s villa, Shi Yun and Shi Tian try their best to disperse the blood fog, but they are surprised to find that Ning Xiaolei and Qin Yu have disappeared.


    "Damn, damn, they all ran away."


    Stone sky roared, looked at the door, angry way: "evil repair, ghost, don''t want to run away for me."


    Far away from Du''s villa, Ning Xiaolei finds a place where there is no one and takes off his bony cloak.


    It''s good to use the evil spirit and the effect is too crazy.


    At first glance, people can think of demons.


    If it''s caught by surveillance or caught by someone, it will be on the news and cause unnecessary fear.


    However, after thinking about it, Ning Xiaolei thinks that it is unlikely to cause fear. Modern people are not afraid of death and are still curious.


    The key is that this thing consumes a lot of evil spirit. With the evil spirit in his body now, it can last for more than ten minutes at most.


    In the final analysis, his cultivation is not enough.


    From those big demons in the group, he already knew the realm division of demon cultivators.


    Small demon, big demon, demon king, demon immortal, demon God, demon emperor, demon emperor, demon saint, eight realms.


    Each realm has three levels: the former, the middle and the later.


    Ning Xiaolei, however, is the weakest in the early stage of Xiaoyao state.


    "Xiaoyu, don''t worry. I will kill that Duman sooner or later to avenge you."


    On the way back to the villa, Ning Xiaolei comforts Qin Yu.


    "Brother Xiaolei, don''t worry. I don''t want to put you in danger because of my business."


    Qin Yu is a very understanding girl.


    But the more she is like this, the more guilty Ning Xiaolei feels, and secretly vows to get rid of Qin Yu as soon as possible.


    However, what is now in front of us is how to get rid of these two people.


    Just now in Du''s villa, Ning Xiaolei didn''t wear a white boned Cape at the beginning. His appearance has been seen.


    In addition to the goods of Du Weizhu, I believe the people of Yanhuang department will come to our door soon.


    He would rather Xiaolei is not afraid, the other side has no evidence, can not deal with him without reason.


    But Qin Yu, the girl, was targeted by Yanhuang.


    When he left, Ning Xiaolei heard Shi Tian''s roar from a distance.


    But no matter what, it is impossible for him to hand over Qin Yu.


    Outside Du''s villa, Shi Yun is talking to people.


    "The news of Du man has been found. You may be familiar with his name, Du lunatic."


    "He''s a crazy pharmacist. He''s not strong, but he has all kinds of strange things in his hands. He''s very difficult to deal with. You should be careful."


    "As for Ning Xiaolei you mentioned, the Department has not put him on record yet."


    "By the way, let me tell you something. Zhao Xiaoshu is on a special mission in Tiancheng. If necessary, you can ask him for help."


    Hang up the phone, poetic eyes flash, Zhao Xiaoshu?

 Chapter 117

    The next day, Ning Xiaolei didn''t go to class.


    Last night''s battle made him realize the importance of strength.


    Especially from the poetic charm and Shi Tian, he felt the heavy pressure.


    Yanhuang Department of these two people, not only the surface looks so simple, to Ning Xiaolei''s feeling is very strong.


    After swallowing the evil spirit pill, Ning Xiaolei takes the time to close his eyes and improve his strength.


    Lin Yumeng and Qin Yu are both in his room, also practicing.


    Tiancheng college, a sparsely populated path, three extraordinary temperament confrontation.


    Two of them were dressed in black, a man and a woman. It was the poetic charm and stone sky that appeared in Du''s villa last night.


    As for another person, student appearance, is Zhao Xiaoshu.


    "Zhao Xiaoshu, do you know why we are looking for you?" Shi Tian stares at Zhao Xiaoshu without any objection.


    Eyebrows slightly a wrinkle, Zhao Xiaoshu also did not give a good face, indifferent way: "need what help to say."


    "Zhao Xiaoshu, what''s your attitude?" See Zhao Xiaoshu so, stone day immediately not happy, dissatisfaction way.


    Before in Yanhuang department, Zhao Xiaoshu was very popular with the high-level because of his excellent talent.


    This naturally attracted the same conceited stone day jealousy, has been reading Zhao Xiaoshu not pleasing to the eye.


    After this meeting, we can''t help but aim at each other.


    "Be quiet. They are all from the same department. What''s the system?" I can''t see the rhyme any more. I teach them a lesson with a straight face.


    For those who are hostile to themselves, Zhao Xiaoshu can be cold-blooded. For others, Zhao Xiaoshu is very polite.


    Especially in front of the rhyme of poetry, in Yanhuang department when he helped a lot, Zhao Xiaoshu certainly won''t give her smelly face.


    With a smile on his face, Zhao Xiaoshu said, "sister Shiyun, don''t blame me."


    "That''s my fault?" Shi Tian frowned and snorted angrily.


    "Shitian, can you be polite to Xiaoshu? If it wasn''t for your bad attitude, Xiaoshu would treat you like that?"


    Shi Yun frowns and looks at Shi Tian discontentedly.


    After teaching Shi Tian a lesson, Shi Yun doesn''t bother to see Shi Tian''s face. He tells Zhao Xiaoshu what he wants to do.


    After listening, Zhao Xiaoshu was silent and did not answer immediately.


    After a while, he said, "I can help you with the affairs of tiancanjiao. Please forgive me for not being able to show up."


    "Why?" Poetry frowned.


    "I have my mission. I don''t have time to explore." Zhao Xiaoshu said.


    After listening to Zhao Xiaoshu''s answer, Shiyun said with a smile: "don''t explore. We have detected yesterday that it may be related to a female ghost."


    "Female ghost?" Zhao Xiaoshu was stunned, and suddenly he felt something bad in his heart.


    "Yes, female ghost, she is also a female ghost with intelligence. Besides him, there is a cultivator named Ning Xiaolei, but the Department has no information about him."


    With the rhyme of the poem, he simply explained what happened last night.


    "So you suspect Ning Xiaolei and the female ghost and their partnership?" Zhao Xiaoshu''s face is a little ugly. Xiaolei is still suspected after all!


    "It''s just a question. It needs to be investigated whether they did it or not." Added the rhyme.


    Zhao Xiaoshu pondered for a moment and decided to confess: "sister Shiyun, to be honest, I know Ning Xiaolei and she is my roommate."


    "What? So you know him well? " Poetry eyes a bright, asked.


    Zhao Xiaoshu nodded and said seriously: "I can guarantee that he is not evil."


    "Ha ha, whether it''s evil or not, you don''t count. I''ll investigate with Shiyun."


    At this time, Shi Tian, who had not opened his mouth for a long time, chimed in.


    Then, a sneer appeared on the corner of his mouth, and he said: "there is also the female ghost, which must be removed, so as not to turn into a fierce ghost one day and bring disaster to the world."

 Chapter 118

    Zhao Xiaoshu''s face quickly becomes cold, his eyes twinkle, looking at Shi Tian coldly.


    An invisible murderous spirit emanates from him and oppresses the past.


    "Why, Zhao Xiaoshu, do you want to defend this suspect?"


    Shi Tian looks at Zhao Xiaoshu with a sneer. There is a trace of irony in his eyes. He does it on purpose.


    "Don''t challenge my bottom line, my brother Zhao Xiaoshu recognized, no one can move, otherwise don''t blame me for being impolite."


    Zhao Xiaoshu opened his mouth indifferently, with an unquestionable tone.


    With his murderous and cold appearance at the moment, everyone knows that he is not joking.


    But Shi Tian was against him everywhere. Naturally, he didn''t care. He said, "I, Shi Tian, can give everything for Yanhuang department. Zhao Xiaoshu, don''t threaten me."


    "Well, shut up. I will deal with this matter impartially. If Ning Xiaolei steals kongtianren hall and kills people, he will not be spared."


    "If he didn''t do this, I wouldn''t embarrass him. Since it has something to do with Xiaoshu, you should not participate in it."


    Poetry frowned and drank coldly. He waved to Shitian and said, "go, go and track Du man first, and see if he is still in Tiancheng."


    Looking at the two people leaving, Zhao Xiaoshu''s eyes twinkled for a moment and called Ning Xiaolei.


    Ning Xiaolei is practicing. Seeing Zhao Xiaoshu''s call, he doubts for a moment and picks it up.


    "Little book, what''s the matter?" Ning Xiaolei asked curiously.


    "Younger brother Lei, Yanhuang has an eye on you. He may come to you recently. You must pretend you don''t know anything." Zhao Xiaoshu earnestly exhorts.


    Ning Xiaolei''s heart flashed a warm, the original call is to tell yourself!


    With a smile, Ning Xiaolei said: "Xiaoshu, I understand. They can''t arrest me without evidence. Hehe."


    "Well, if they dare to mess around, I''ll help you." Zhao Xiaoshu said seriously.


    "Don''t worry. It''s OK. I''ll be careful."


    Hang up the phone, Ning Xiaolei carefully think about where there are flaws, think for a moment, he really thought of one.


    It''s the source of the medicinal materials needed to refine the medicine mud. There must be a saying.


    Ordinary people may not know the ingredients of the medicine mud, but practitioners may not.


    When the time comes, if you can''t answer the question, it will become the evidence of stealing Tianren hall.


    "We have to find the golden winged Mirs."


    Ning Xiaolei grins and doesn''t worry too much. He already has a good plan in his heart.


    Click on the mobile phone to find the golden winged Mirs carving head.


    Xiaoyao Ning Xiaolei: brother Mirs, are you there? Xiaoyao has something to ask for help.


    Golden winged Mirs carving: Yes, if you have anything to say, your business is my business. If you can help, try to help, but if you can''t, try to help! (a row of cool expressions)


    Ning Xiaolei was moved and confused. Where can I find such a good big brother!


    Without any hesitation, Ning Xiaolei said what he wanted.


    "Herbs, any year, the more the better?"


    After reading the news from Ning Xiaolei, the golden winged Mirs sculpture comes back immediately, followed by a series of puzzled expressions.


    After this news, he quickly followed another one: "this thing doesn''t have tens of thousands of years of drug age, it''s useless for our cultivation. Why do you want these?"


    Ning Xiaolei a burst of shame, replied: "brother Mirs, it''s useless to you, it''s useful to me, my scum cultivation."


    Golden winged Mirs carving: ha ha, forget this stubble, wait, I''ll dig a piece of land for you, Lingshan is full of herbs.


    Watt? Digging land?


    Ning Xiaolei sweats wildly, and Dapeng carving does so. Won''t the Tathagata be angry?


    If the Buddhist is angry, will the golden winged Mirs be in a bad situation?


    But soon Ning Xiaolei thought of the record of the golden winged Mirs carving in the journey to the West. He couldn''t help shaking his head and laughing bitterly. He felt that he was worrying about the sky.


    The golden winged Mirs carving, which is the existence of the Tathagata, is not afraid of the Tathagata.

 Chapter 119

    What''s more, even if the golden winged Mirs carving gets into trouble, there''s the support of his eldest brother, the peacock Daming king.


    If the two brothers make a scene, the Tathagata will have to cry and turn a blind eye to them.


    After waiting for a short time, Ning Xiaolei received a big red envelope and click to collect it.


    "Congratulations, I got the red envelope of the golden winged Mirs carving and got a piece of Lingshan land, which contains a set of diamond thunderbolt array, a set of Juling array, three ten thousand year elixirs, thirty-six thousand year elixirs and a hundred year elixir..."


    Seeing the pop-up prompt, Ning Xiaolei is completely stupid.


    No, this is the super red envelope. There are so many things in it.


    Thirty six thousand year elixirs, one hundred million, that is 3.6 billion.


    What''s more, there are still three ten thousand year old elixirs, one hundred million in one thousand years, and no more than two and three billion one in ten thousand years?


    In this way, the land has exceeded all the assets of the Four Wangs in Tiancheng.


    One year''s gambling has been completed in less than a month.


    It''s too easy, isn''t it?


    Ning Xiaolei is stupefied, and his saliva is coming out.


    But Ning Xiaolei doesn''t know. Compared with the land and the two arrays inside, those elixirs are nothing at all.


    You know, this is the land of the West Tianling mountain. It has been influenced by Buddha Qi all the year round and contains great energy.


    As for those two arrays, their value is immeasurable, because they are the real means of Great Buddha.


    Even if it is not arranged by Tathagata, it is also arranged by arhat Vajra Bodhisattva.


    After half a day, Ning Xiaolei came back and couldn''t help but be happy.


    Without hesitation, he distributed all the snacks stored in Xumi bag to golden winged Mirs carving.


    Xiaoyao Ning Xiaolei: brother Mirs, thank you for your kindness. Here are all my snacks in stock. Here you are.


    Golden winged Mirs carving: ha ha, when I think back to the delicious snacks, I''m greedy. In that case, I''m not polite. (a row of laughing expressions)


    Ning Xiaolei smiles from the corner of his mouth and carves back to the golden winged Dapeng: "brother Dapeng, we will be good brothers in the future. If you want to eat, just open your mouth and I''ll get it for you."


    The golden winged Mirs carving has helped so much that Ning Xiaolei has fully recognized him.


    After all, he was not sure if the Tathagata would teach the golden winged Mirs a lesson.


    What Ning Xiaolei doesn''t know is that at this moment in the Buddhist world of the west, the Tathagata is chewing a potato chip and enjoying it.


    "A useless piece of land, in exchange for this delicious, worth it!"


    "Hello, Tathagata bald ass, there are only ten bags of potato chips in total. Please eat slowly. The little friend I exchanged with you is out of stock."


    The golden winged Mirs are so angry that they can eat as fast as the Tathagata.


    Next to him, the peacock, the man transformed by King Ming, is also enjoying himself.


    On both sides, each Bodhisattva Luohan looked envious and swallowed saliva.


    They all want to taste how beautiful they are.


    However, with their status and face, they finally failed to speak.


    "Dapeng, this is the way to open and close the diamond thunderbolt array. You gave it to the little friend."


    At this time, eating potato chips Tathagata fingertips pop up a golden light, fell in the hands of golden winged Mirs carving.


    The golden winged Dapeng carving took it and sent it to Ning Xiaolei without hesitation.


    What he used was something similar to a mobile phone, but more subtle than a mobile phone.


    Did not see him operate by hand, thought a move to complete a series of procedures.


    "How to open and close the array?"


    Ning Xiaolei''s eyes are full of curiosity when he opens the new red envelope.

 Chapter 120

    Running to the garden in front of the villa, Ning Xiaolei finds an open space and extracts the land of Lingshan.


    What Ning Xiaolei didn''t expect is that this piece of land is huge, nearly 100 square meters.


    "I''ll do it. It''s a field of medicine!"


    Ning Xiaolei looks at him with joy and curiosity.


    As soon as Lingshan land appeared, it was mixed with the soil in the garden. After a while, it was not clear that Lingshan land did not belong here.


    Outside the land, there is a light golden light. Ning Xiaolei guesses that this may be the King Kong thunderbolt array and the gathering spirit array.


    In the golden light, there are a lot of herbs.


    The most striking thing is that the three medicinal plants in the middle emit mysterious brilliance, which is very magical.


    The first is a small banana tree, more than half a meter high, with a golden fruit hanging from it.


    Ning Xiaolei takes a closer look and finds that the fruit looks like a child.


    "Is this ginseng fruit?" Ning Xiaolei is a little confused.


    Ginseng fruit is not Zhenyuan immortal, how to run to the Tathagata?


    No, ginseng fruit is not so small, and it should not only take one fruit. What is this?


    Ning Xiaolei is full of curiosity, and then he looks at the second one, only to see that it is a panacea with willow like long and thin leaves, with three five pointed star like fruits hanging on it.


    These three fruits are bright and dark, flickering and flickering, like little stars.


    "Well, I still can''t recognize it." Ning Xiaolei is depressed and looks at the third one.


    The third one is more magical. Ning Xiaolei watched it for a long time, but he didn''t see what it was.


    There is a hazy white Qi around the medicinal material, and the shape inside has been changing all the time.


    In addition to these three ten thousand year old drugs, there are a lot of thousands and hundreds of years old drugs left.


    "My God, young master, what is this?"


    Zhang jiuxuan was attracted by the movement here. Seeing the scene in front of him, he was so surprised that he couldn''t speak for a long time.


    With his old and spicy eyes, one can see that there are precious medicinal materials in it.


    But this was not the main reason for his stupefaction. What he was more curious about was how he had never seen such a large medicinal field before.


    "Uncle Zhang, I transplanted this land. I transplanted it when I bought the villa."


    Ning Xiaolei smile, meaning to point.


    Zhang jiuxuan was stunned and quickly understood. He nodded and said, "yes, this medicine field was here when I came here."


    "Well, well, by the way, Uncle Zhang, there''s a big array outside the medicine field. It''s very powerful. Don''t touch it. You can find a sign to be a sign and put it nearby."


    Ning Xiaolei is very satisfied with Zhang jiuxuan''s reaction and reminds him with a smile.


    In order to make Zhang jiuxuan believe, he picked up a stone and threw it to the medicine field.


    "Hiss!"


    Seeing that the stone is about to fall on the golden light shield, a golden arc suddenly springs up and turns the stone into fly ash.


    Ning Xiaolei didn''t expect that the power of the big array would be so great. He exclaimed: "it''s so powerful."


    "Young master, you are not a martial arts practitioner, are you?"


    Zhang jiuxuan stares at the scene in front of him, and suddenly has some kind of guess in his heart.


    Slightly surprised for a moment, Ning Xiaolei didn''t hide it. He nodded and said, "I can''t see that Uncle Zhang even knows the cultivator. You guessed well. I''m the cultivator."


    "As long as Uncle Zhang works for me wholeheartedly, I will give you the way to practice sooner or later." After that, Ning Xiaolei added.


    Zhang jiuxuan suddenly trembled with emotion and tears of gratitude: "don''t worry, young master. I will be wholehearted and never have a different heart."


    "Well, go ahead and remember what I told you just now."


    Seeing off Zhang jiuxuan, Ning Xiaolei continues to watch the meeting around the medicine garden before returning to the villa, telling his parents and others one by one.

 Chapter 121

    The people of Yanhuang department were very efficient, and they went to the door in the afternoon.


    But as soon as they got to the door, they were stunned by the golden light curtain.


    "My God, there are miraculous drugs in it. Look at that. It''s at least a hundred years old, and there''s that over there. It''s not a thousand years old, is it?"


    The rhyme of the poem is small and the mouth is wide open. I can''t help exclaiming.


    Rao Shi has been practicing for so many years. She has been to countless places, seen countless worlds, and never seen this scene before her.


    It''s so rich. The owner of this medicine field is the real local tyrant!


    Even if it''s the big gate of Chinese hermit cultivation, it doesn''t have such a medicine field!


    Next to the stone day reaction is similar, cold face Leng is squeeze out unnatural surprise color.


    "Who are you?" At this time, Zhang jiuxuan came out.


    In his hand, he also held a small pot containing the traceless mud he had just put in.


    "A man of martial arts?" Hearing the sound, Shi Tianhe looks at Zhang jiuxuan and sees his details at a glance.


    Shi Tian frowned slightly. Just as he was about to open his mouth, Shi Yun said, "Hello, old man, is this Ning Xiaolei''s home?"


    At the time of his arrival, Shi Tianhe and Shi Yun had already investigated everything with the help of the inspector. Such a question was just polite.


    "Yes, who are you?" Zhang Tianxuan nodded lightly and asked.


    "Hum, let Ning Xiaolei come out of Yanhuang department." Shi Tianleng snorts, taking the lead in poetic rhyme.


    Poetry frown, eyes flashed a trace of displeasure.


    As a member of the Yanhuang tribe, she didn''t like Shi Tian''s attitude.


    "Yan Huang Bu?" Zhang jiuxuan was slightly surprised when he heard the speech. As a person in the river and lake, how could he not know the Yanhuang department.


    This is a special organization in China where the state controls all special people.


    Not to mention the people of sanxiu and Xiaopai, the people of yinshida will also be respectful to the people of Yanhuang.


    Knowing the identity of the other party, Zhang jiuxuan didn''t dare to neglect him. He politely said, "wait a moment, please. I''ll invite my young master."


    Without much time, Ning Xiaolei came out under the leadership of Zhang jiuxuan.


    Deliberately lazy to yawn, Ning Xiaolei impatient way: "who ah, disturb this young master lunch break, can bear it?"


    "Boy, don''t talk nonsense. You are suspected of the theft of the Du family Tianren hall. We want to investigate you." Stone day strides forward, cold voice way.


    "Who are you? Do I know you? What right do you have to investigate me? " Ning Xiaolei is not a guest.


    If the other party is not polite, of course he will not give a good face.


    Zhang Tianxuan wiped the cold sweat on his head beside Ning Xiaolei. He said to himself, young master, there is no one else. He dares to talk to the people in Yanhuang department.


    But Zhang Tianxuan is not stupid. He got a piece of medicine field from Ning Xiaolei. He knew that Ning Xiaolei already knew the existence of Yanhuang department.


    "Wanton, Yanhuang department, we met you at Du''s last night, and the devil, hand it in quickly."


    Shi Tian''s eyes show a sense of killing and roars. Ning Xiaolei really makes him angry.


    "Oh, have you seen it? I''m sorry. I have a bad memory. I can only remember those who are worth remembering. "


    Ning Xiaolei doesn''t care about Shi Tian''s attitude, and greets the poetic rhyme with a smile on his face.


    "This girl, we meet again. Ha ha, don''t you think I''m handsome and unforgettable and come to visit you


    When speaking, Ning Xiaolei deliberately looks like a dandy on his beautiful legs.


    Looking at Ning Xiaolei''s action, Shi''s eyes almost burst with fire. He roared: "boy, move your dog''s eyes."

 Chapter 122

    "Who are you? You are shouting. You have no manners at all. I don''t think this girl has anything to do with you. Is she your girlfriend?"


    Ning Xiaolei looks at Shi Tian with his lips curled, and his impression is extremely bad.


    According to his observation last night, it is natural to see that Shi Tian has nothing to do with poetic rhyme.


    But at the moment, Shi Tian comes forward to maintain the poetic charm, and his eyes are not right.


    In addition, poetic charm is a gorgeous beauty, especially the straight and slender legs that kill almost all women. Ning Xiaolei immediately realizes something.


    "Oh, I see. You are secretly in love with this girl, aren''t you?"


    Ning Xiaolei deliberately pretends to be as excited as he discovers the new world.


    "I..."


    Stone day suddenly tongue tied, ningxiaolei a language said the central thing, for a time did not know how to speak.


    Seeing Shi Tian''s expression, Ning Xiaolei said with a laugh: "ha ha, it seems that I guessed it right. I''m shy."


    Shi Yun frowned slightly and gave Shi Tian a cold look: "don''t give me that kind of thought. I can''t be with you."


    "Poetic charm, you, me..."


    Stone day suddenly big anxious, anxious incoherent.


    He had thought about the result of his confession for countless times, but now he was exposed by Ning Xiaolei, but the poetic charm had this attitude towards him.


    In an instant, his countless anger was transferred to Ning Xiaolei.


    He felt that it must be Ning Xiaolei who made trouble and refused him because of his bad face.


    "Boy, you are the criminal who stole Tianren hall. The practitioners killed ordinary people and killed them on the spot. Today I will kill you."


    Shi Tian roared, his fists curled around the red light, and he punched Ning Xiaolei in front of the door.


    Before the fist arrived, the strong wind above made Ning Xiaolei feel burning pain on his face.


    But Ning Xiaolei didn''t hide. He believed someone would come forward.


    Sure enough, a jade palm came from one side and beat Shi Tian away.


    "Shitian, what do you mean? I refuse you because I''m so devoted to cultivation that I don''t care about men and women. How can you blame others?"


    Shi Yun looks at Shi Tian indifferently and says angrily.


    Today, what Shi Tian did made her completely lose even a little favor to him.


    "Hum!" Shi Tian stares at Ning Xiaolei, but he doesn''t start any more.


    Shi Yun then turned to Ning Xiaolei and apologized: "my teammate can''t do anything. I apologize for him."


    "That''s all. For the sake of beauty, I don''t agree with him."


    Ning Xiaolei''s mouth is curled. This stone heaven knows interest. If he doesn''t know interest, he will be the first one to kill him.


    Others may be afraid of Yanhuang''s identity, but Ning Xiaolei doesn''t take it seriously at all.


    "Well, my name is Shiyun. We are from Yanhuang department. Yanhuang department is an organization specially controlled by the state. We suspect that you have something to do with a case."


    After apologizing, Shiyun looks pale and talks with Ning Xiaolei about business.


    Ning Xiaolei was still smiling and said: "Yanhuang department, I heard for the first time, why do you doubt me? Is there any evidence?"


    "Your appearance in Du''s villa last night is the evidence, as well as the female ghost. We have investigated her identity."


    Shi Tian, who had been quiet for a while, jumped out again with a bad attitude.


    Seeing this, Ning Xiaolei frowned and said, "did I speak to you? Don''t push


    "Presumptuous, you dare to insult..."


    Shi Tiangang is about to shout. He is staring back at the remaining words by the cold eyes of poetic rhyme.


    In terms of real strength, he is not an opponent of poetic charm.

 Chapter 123

    "After hearing what you both said yesterday, we did an investigation when we went back, and we already knew the cause and effect."


    The poem rhyme looks at Ning Xiaolei and continues to say.


    Ning Xiaolei felt funny and said, "so, do you believe what Qin Yu said?"


    "Yes, all the people of the Du family who participated in this incident will be punished. If Du man, our Yanhuang department will never let him go."


    Poetic nod, a positive face tunnel.


    Ning Xiaolei shakes his head with a smile, and his eyes twinkle with cold light: "then someone reported the case at that time, why didn''t they care, why let purple hair die for no reason, shouldn''t you give me an explanation?"


    "This..." Poetry deep breath, "this is someone by the Du family benefits, I have reported to the relevant departments, will strictly investigate."


    "Yes? If it doesn''t happen, will you take care of the theft of Tianren hall? "


    Ning Xiaolei showed a trace of irony at the corner of his mouth. He didn''t want to do it himself at the beginning.


    After all, although he gained strength, he also wanted to be a law-abiding Sanhao people, but later found that it was not such a thing!


    First, the Du family sent someone to kill him, and then the purple haired thug who was captured was also killed by the Du family.


    Ning Xiaolei went to Tianren hall to steal the medicinal materials when he had no way to go.


    "We It''s not within our responsibility, but you can rest assured that I''ve reported it to you. Those who do wrong will surely be punished. "


    Shiyun looks embarrassed and explains to Ning Xiaolei.


    Ning Xiaolei waved his hand: "don''t tell me this. I''m not a big man. Don''t you doubt me? Tell me what you plan to do!"


    "We want you to cooperate with the investigation and search your home." Poetic rhyme opens the door to the mountain road.


    "Well, I''m very cooperative. If you want to search, you can search at will." Ning Xiaolei has a indifferent attitude.


    "By the way, be careful. Don''t break my things. You can''t afford it." Ning Xiaolei immediately added.


    The rhyme of the poem is good. He nods lightly. Shi Tian is so angry that his face is blue and his eyes are angry.


    Ning Xiaolei ignored them, turned to Zhang jiuxuan and said, "Uncle Zhang, go and help you. Don''t worry about them."


    Zhang jiuxuan leaves and continues to load his medicine mud. Ning Xiaolei has refined dozens of pots, but he can''t finish it for a while.


    Witness two people in the villa began to search, Ning Xiaolei upstairs, let Qin Yu attached to her.


    He didn''t dare to let Qin Yu take risks when he didn''t know whether the two would be bad for her.


    The first floor was soon searched, and Shiyun and Shitian went to the second floor, but nothing could be found.


    Those herbs have been refined into medicine mud by Ning Xiaolei. It''s strange that they can find out.


    As for the cabinets, the Xumi bags lying in the mobile phones are even more impossible to find.


    "Are you hiding?" Shi Tian looks at Ning Xiaolei fiercely.


    The cold light in Ning Xiaolei''s eyes flickered, and he asked rudely, "what do you mean, what do I hide?"


    "I know what I''m asking. The herbs of Tianren hall must be in your house." Shi Tian gritted his teeth.


    Ning Xiaolei snorted angrily: "if you don''t have evidence, you''d better not spit it out. Otherwise, please get out of my house. I don''t welcome it."


    "You..."


    Stone weather has to gnash his teeth, but Ning Xiaolei is helpless.


    Shiyun frowned and looked at Shitian: "enough, don''t give me shame. There are still some places that I haven''t searched. Search separately."


    Lin Yumeng and others are all around Ning Xiaolei at the moment. Xiaoyue''s way is: "where''s the mad dog? I have to beat him when my aunt''s cultivation is successful."


    Shitian''s attitude, let alone Ning Xiaolei, is not pleasing to everyone.

 Chapter 124

    This time it didn''t take much time for Shiyun and Shitian to find Ning Xiaolei''s empty room.


    At the moment, Zhang jiuxuan is inside, filling the jar with medicine mud.


    "It''s something. It''s so fragrant."


    Shi Tian frowned at the medicine mud in the big iron pot, and the color of surprise flashed in his eyes.


    Then he thought of something, his face was suddenly surprised, and he cried: "I know. You refined the medicinal materials into this kind of medicine mud, and said that the medicinal materials of Tianren hall were not stolen by you."


    When she heard the cry, she rushed over from the other side.


    When I saw that there were more than 30 big iron pots left, and thousands of pieces of medicine mud had been loaded, I was shocked.


    She went to pick up a pot of medicine mud, sniffed, and whispered: "white ginseng, Changsong, Huangjing, Anemarrhena asphodeloides, red bamboo..."


    As soon as Ning Xiaolei came in, he heard the low voice of the poetic rhyme and couldn''t help but be stunned.


    He found that this woman, even accurately said his refining traceless mud herbs.


    "Anemarrhena asphodeloides belongs to cold, and Phyllostachys pubescens belongs to fire. These two medicines can''t be used together!"


    But then, the rhyme seems to think of the contradiction, frowning tightly.


    Ning Xiaolei walked over with a faint smile and said: "Changsong is warm in nature and plays a neutralizing role. I only use one or two or seven dollars for this prescription, and it can''t destroy the efficacy."


    "It''s amazing that it can still be used like this." The poetic charm is stunned, and I can''t help showing my admiration in my eyes.


    She asked herself that she still knew about pharmacology, and no one in the whole Yanhuang department could match her.


    But in front of her, this young man was younger than her, and she didn''t dare to try it.


    "Poetry rhyme, talk nonsense with him. The evidence is here. He must have done the work of Tianren hall."


    At this time, Shi Tian on one side looks at the poetic rhyme that doesn''t pay much attention to him, but talks and laughs with Ning Xiaolei. He can''t help but say angrily.


    With that, he was ready to rush over and fight against Ning Xiaolei.


    "Don''t stop here. Can you afford to break one of my things?"


    Ning Xiaolei a thunder storm roars, looking at Shi Tian who is frightened by his sudden outburst of power, the cold light in his eyes twinkles and says: "You slander me again and again, when I''m easy to talk, right?"


    "Where did I slander you? The fact is that you must have refined the medicinal materials into this kind of medicine mud." Stone day does not yield, cold voice way.


    "Food can be eaten indiscriminately. Don''t talk nonsense. It''s my own medicine. What''s the relationship with Tianren hall?" Ning Xiaolei is cold.


    Now there is a large area of medicine field in the yard. He said it was his own medicine. Who dares to doubt it?


    "This..."


    Stone day was asked speechless, he suddenly remembered just came in to see the scene, that a large piece of medicine field, is not fraud.


    Can we say that the big piece of medicine field was also obtained from Tianren hall and planted here to hide people''s eyes and ears?


    Yes, it must be!


    Shi Tian found a reasonable reason for himself and sneered: "I just suspect that it has something to do with you. Don''t think that if you plant some stolen medicinal materials in the hospital, you can deceive us."


    Hehe, it''s so self deceiving!


    Ning Xiaolei is dumbfounded and looks at Shi Tian sarcastically: "there are 36 thousand year old elixirs in my courtyard, and there are countless hundred year old elixirs. Come on, you can find the Du family. Do you think they dare to recognize them?"


    "What, thirty six thousand year elixirs?" Shi Tianhe''s poetry is stunned by Ning Xiaolei''s words.


    When they came in, they found that the herbs in the field were very unusual, but they didn''t expect that there would be thirty-six thousand year old elixirs.


    "The details of my Ningjia family can''t be speculated by some frogs from the bottom of the well. It''s a little strange."


    Ning Xiaolei snorted, secretly proud, this forced to pretend cool!


    If the three elixirs were to be told, they would have no doubt about life?

 Chapter 125

    After a long time, the poetic charm and Shi Tiancai came back to their senses.


    Shi Tian''s face is livid. He stares at Ning Xiaolei angrily, and his eyes are mixed with jealousy.


    He didn''t suspect that Ning Xiaolei was lying. Although he only looked at the herbs in the field for a while, he felt deeply shocked.


    Even if it''s not as many Millennium elixirs as Ning Xiaolei said, there must be.


    But this is not the reason for his anger. He is angry because Ning Xiaolei ridicules him as a frog in the well.


    In the last sentence just now, although Ning Xiaolei didn''t name him, he knew that Ning Xiaolei meant him.


    But when he thought of the thirty-six thousand year old elixirs and the piece of medicinal materials, he couldn''t get angry.


    Even if he takes out all his wealth, he can''t compare with the thirty-six thousand year old elixirs in other people''s courtyard!


    "The inside information is comparable to that of a middle clan."


    Poetry can''t help sighing, and then look at Ning Xiaolei with complicated eyes: "we don''t have any evidence about the medicine mud, so can I check your storage equipment?"


    Just now, she had noticed the storage Bracelet in the hands of Ning Xiaolei and others.


    She was shocked to find that all the people in Ning family, except the old housekeeper, had storage equipment.


    This is more precious than a thousand year old herb. Ten thousand year old herbs may not get one.


    "No way." Ning Xiaolei refused without hesitation.


    His bony cloak is still in it now. If it is found out, it will be terrible.


    "Yes, storage equipment. Let''s check it."


    The rhyme of the poem reminds Shi Tian to come back and shout.


    Ning Xiaolei sneered and said, "you know what storage equipment means to practitioners. I can''t believe you."


    "Why?" Poetic rhyme is not angry, quietly looking at Ning Xiaolei.


    Ning Xiaolei said: "there are my secrets and treasures in my storage bracelet. How can others explore them casually?"


    "I can promise that I won''t touch anything of yours." Poetry rhymes.


    Ning Xiaolei waved his hand: "no way. If I have any rare treasures, I can''t guarantee that you won''t be moved. When the time comes, I''ll plant and frame and kill people. Who can I talk to?"


    Listen to Ning Xiaolei finish, poetic silence, Ning Xiaolei said is not unreasonable.


    Although they are Yanhuang people, they are also human beings and practitioners. The other side should be on guard against them.


    "Xiao Lei Ge is right. Private storage equipment is not allowed to be explored at will."


    Just then, a voice came from the stairway.


    When Ning Xiaolei hears the news, he sees that it''s Zhao Xiaoshu, followed by Changshan and Wang Kai.


    "How did you come and find my home?" Ning Xiaolei is curious and looks at the three people with doubts.


    "A classmate in the class told us that his home was nearby. He said that we found you when we saw you around."


    Changshan explained with a smile, and then said: "Xiaolei, you are not kind. You don''t invite us to visit when you buy a villa."


    "Ha ha, it''s not because you''re busy practicing. It''s hard to disturb."


    Ning Xiaolei laughs and gently punches Changshan in the chest.


    After practicing Tianman Jue, Changshan is more and more powerful.


    "Zhao Xiaoshu, what do you mean, you want to cover up criminals?"


    This is when Shi Tian opens his mouth and looks at Zhao Xiaoshu.


    The cold light in Zhao Xiaoshu''s eyes flickered and he said coldly, "criminal? Do you have evidence? "


    "If they don''t let me check the storage equipment, it''s evidence that they are guilty."


    Shi Tian''s eyes twinkle slightly and his mouth turns slightly.


    "Then I doubt that you are also related to that incident. Can you check your storage equipment?"


    Zhao Xiaoshu responded aggressively and did not give in. Then he thought of something and sneered, "Oh, forget something. You don''t have any storage equipment."


    I don''t know whether it''s intentional or unintentional. Zhao Xiaoshu shows the storage bracelet on his arm and shows it in front of Shi Tian.

 Chapter 126

    Shi Tian is so angry by Zhao Xiaoshu that his face is ugly.


    but as like as two peas, Zhao Xiaoshu was attracted by the bracelet of his arm. He found that the bracelet was exactly the same as Ning Xiaolei''s.


    "Zhao Xiaoshu, where did you get the storage bracelet, and where did you steal these from?"


    Stone day finger Zhao Xiaoshu, and then one by one read everyone, harshly way.


    As long as people dare to admit it, he dares to arrest people.


    Ning Xiaolei said with disdain: "is this inferior goods to be stolen? If you want, knock your head and I''ll give you a ride. "


    This stone day again and again, again and again against, Ning Xiaolei even if it is clay, the heart is also inevitably angry.


    Through his observation just now, he has found that these two people in Yanhuang department seem to know Zhao Xiaoshu.


    And this stone day to Zhao Xiaoshu, also have an inexplicable hostility.


    "You, you want to die." Shi Tian''s face turned red.


    Although the storage bracelet is very precious, it is absolutely impossible for him to kowtow to the boy in front of him.


    "Cut, want and can''t put face, most hate this kind of dead to face people."


    Ning Xiaolei waved his hand and then said: "also, can you pay attention to what you say? Do you think everyone is as poor as you


    Looking at the current situation, Shi Tian is not destined to be a friend. Ning Xiaolei simply refuses to show any affection, and his words are hard to hear.


    And listen to Ning Xiaolei so say, stone day a mouth old blood almost gush out, poor?


    At first, he wanted to get angry. When he saw the storage bracelet on someone''s arm, he suddenly counseled.


    Apart from other things, this storage bracelet is not something he can afford.


    If you add up all his wealth, you can''t afford it.


    "Alas, my master is too stingy. He just gave me a few square meters. I can''t. I have to ask him for a bigger space next time."


    At this time, Ning Xiaolei spoke to himself, but his voice was not small at all.


    Shi Tian was almost angry and scolded. It''s a special show off! Ah?


    "Ning Xiaolei, who is your master?" All of a sudden, the rhyme of poetry on one side opened its mouth.


    As soon as this word falls, everyone''s eyes turn to Ning Xiaolei, including Zhao Xiaoshu and others.


    Among the people, Lin Yumeng is the only one who knows Ning Xiaolei''s backing.


    She got the formula of nature mending heaven and knew it was Nu Wa''s skill.


    How can the people behind Ning Xiaolei get this kind of skill.


    Ning Xiaolei grinned a mysterious smile, looked at the rhyme of the poem and said, "well, keep it secret. My master likes to keep a low profile."


    "I think you''re just bluffing and don''t want to check your storage equipment. You can hand over the ghost."


    At this time, Shi Tian opens his mouth again and glares at Ning Xiaolei.


    Today, he has put Ning Xiaolei on the blacklist, plus Zhao Xiaoshu''s relationship, he has made up his mind to hold a deadlock with Ning Xiaolei to the end.


    "Don''t think about it. I won''t give Qin Yu to you." Ning Xiaolei''s eyes flashed a murderous, cold way.


    Taking Shi Tian as a man, Qin Yu must not fall well when he falls into his hands.


    Even if there is only one possibility, Ning Xiaolei will not put Qin Yu in danger.


    "It''s not up to you. If I have to take this fierce ghost today!"


    Shi Tian sneered, with a trace of ferocity on his face.


    Ning Xiaolei didn''t say a word. He was full of evil spirit. He was covered with light golden light. He said indifferently: "you try, I will make you regret it."


    "And we, dare to move sister Qin Yu, that is to seek death."


    Changshan and Wang Kai followed closely. They were full of evil spirit and cold breath.

 Chapter 127

    Although Ning Dali and others don''t understand what they are saying, they can see that these people want to do harm to Ning Xiaolei.


    Then, one by one, they mobilized the evil spirit in their bodies and stood up to help Ning Xiaolei support the scene.


    "Shitian, if you insist on doing it, I''ll have to accompany Zhao Xiaoshu."


    Zhao Xiaoshu cold eyes, cold voice.


    His words obviously mean that he wants to stand on Ning Xiaolei''s side.


    Shi Tian''s face was ugly, and his eyes swept over the crowd one by one. He said with a smile: "a group of guys who don''t know the height of heaven and earth, I''ll let you know my strength."


    "Shut up, we are here to investigate the Tianren hall case, not to fight."


    Seeing that the battle is about to break out, the poetic rhyme can''t sit still and angrily scolds Shi Tian.


    Stone day Leng Leng, frown way: "is they don''t want to hand over that fierce ghost."


    "Shut up, a smart ghost is not a fierce ghost. If the fierce ghost does not follow Ning Xiaolei, but is a Buddhist expert, do you dare to ask for it so directly?"


    Shiyun stares at Shitian one day and looks at Ning Xiaolei apologetically: "I''m sorry, we''ve checked. It''s none of your business. It''s Du man who steals Tianren hall for the sake of refining medicine."


    With that, Shi Yun looked coldly at Shi Tian: "follow me, and go after Du man."


    Shi Tian originally wanted to refuse, feeling the chill in the eyes of Shi Yun, and finally chose to leave.


    Seeing them leave, Ning Xiaolei''s eyes twinkle. To tell the truth, he didn''t expect Shiyun to say so.


    She this meaning is very obvious, is the day benevolence hall this matter no longer continues to pursue, all guilt is forced by her to Du man.


    "I owe you one!" Ning Xiaolei thought in his heart.


    He is not a person who does not distinguish between good and evil. It is obvious that poetic charm is helping him to expose the Tianren hall.


    "Xiaoshu, you''re from Yanhuang, too!" After pondering for a moment, Ning Xiaolei turns to Zhao Xiaoshu and laughs.


    Zhao Xiaoshu''s face was slightly stiff, and then he laughed bitterly: "as expected, you can''t hide it from brother Xiaolei, so you can see it."


    "Good boy, OK, it''s so big." Ning Xiaolei beat Zhao Xiaoshu lightly, and didn''t blame him for concealing.


    Yanhuang department is a special department of the state. As far as Ning Xiaolei knows, this kind of department generally requires its members to keep secret during its special tasks.


    They will never reveal their identity until they have to.


    "Brother Xiaolei, brother shange and brother Kaige, I hope you will keep a secret for me. I have to worry about it." Zhao Xiaoshu said.


    Ning Xiaolei nodded, revealing a look that reassured Zhao Xiaoshu.


    What''s more, I''m too busy to talk about these things with others.


    Zhao Xiaoshu obviously trusted his brothers and didn''t say much about it. As soon as the topic changed, he talked about another thing.


    "Brother Xiaolei, I''m afraid Shitian won''t give up. He needs to be careful." Zhao Xiaoshu looks serious.


    Ning Xiaolei said that he understood, and then flashed a cold light in his eyes and said, "he dares to mess around. I don''t mind letting him pay the price."


    Outside the Jinxiu emperor''s garden, the poetic charm is indifferent to Shi Tian, and suddenly says, "do you want to tell Fu Ning Xiaolei in secret?"


    Shi Tian snorted, and did not hide his intention, said: "poetry, you act today, too hasty, this kind of big case can not be strictly investigated to the end, anyway, I will not give up."


    "Whatever you want, I just don''t want to offend someone who can''t afford to offend. If you insist on pursuing it to the end, I''m afraid the Yanhuang department can''t protect you."


    With a warning, the poem turns away without looking back.


    Looking at his back, Shi Tian hummed: "can''t you offend me? I''m going to offend you. "

 Chapter 128

    After what happened today, and the hidden enemy of Duman, Ning Xiaolei feels it is necessary to deepen the defense around his home.


    The enemy in the light can be prevented, but the enemy in the dark cannot be prevented.


    He would rather Xiaolei didn''t care, he couldn''t ignore his family.


    Thinking of defense, Ning Xiaolei''s first thought is array and other things. It seems that he has to find those big demons in the group again.


    He didn''t act immediately and drove to the nearest supermarket.


    The last time you exchanged with golden winged Mirs carving for that piece of medicine field, your inventory has been emptied. This time, he came to replenish it.


    Entering the supermarket, Ning Xiaolei had a big clean-up. He not only bought snacks, but also bought some things that he thought were OK.


    Last time the story of Baigujing was in front of us, not all the big demons like delicious food.


    Once or twice, maybe they are still very happy. After a long time, if they are not always eating, snacks will not be so tempting.


    Back home, Ning Xiaolei stares at the snack bag full of Xumi, and his face is full of joy.


    Which big demon should I ask for this treasure?


    After thinking about it, Ning Xiaolei decided to give a big red envelope to the group.


    Stuffed with more than 100 snacks, Ning Xiaolei Click to send them.


    Then he stares at the screen, waiting for the diving demons to jump out.


    Monkey King: Xiaolei, how can you remember that I gave a red envelope in the group and grabbed a can of peaches, ha ha!


    Bull Demon King: what I got was seaweed biscuit. It seems very delicious. /A saliva expression


    these two big guys just started, and then one by one big demon appeared.


    "Grab a bag of spicy strips, spicy mouth is numb, but it''s very tasty." Qingniujing showed up later.


    "I got a bag of spiced beef. It''s very special. Wow, ha ha." Jiuling Yuansheng appeared, followed by a row of laughter expression.


    The Bull Demon King was not happy for a moment. He thought that Jiuling Yuansheng was provoking: "nine lions, don''t you want to fight?"


    Followed by a row of kitchen knives, and angry expression.


    Jiuling Yuansheng is not a good stubble either. He replied, "I''m afraid you won''t succeed, but I''m telling the truth. I just grabbed a bag of spiced beef. It''s delicious, ha ha!"


    "Come on, give me a coordinate. You can''t tell the East, the west, the north and the south." The bull devil said angrily.


    When these two people make such a fuss, there is no one to speak in the group for a moment. They are all watching the play.


    Ning Xiaolei sees, can''t be like this, in the final analysis or oneself send of red envelope.


    Thinking of this, he rushed to the front, he can''t let the two because of this small matter.


    Xiaoyao Ning Xiaolei: £À Bull Demon King £À jiulingyuansheng, two elder brothers, don''t make a noise. I didn''t mean to send this beef red envelope.


    Ox demon king: Lei Xiaoyao, it has nothing to do with you. It''s the nine lions that are so arrogant. Eat them and provoke me.


    Jiulingyuansheng: I''m just sharing delicious food with you, let them know it''s delicious food, how can it become a provocation? I don''t know why.


    "I''m so angry, Lei Xiaoyao. Do you have any lion meat there? Send a bag to the old cow. I''ll tell the dead lion how it tastes while eating it."


    The Bull Demon King was so angry that he asked Ning Xiaolei directly.


    Ning Xiaolei wiped the cold sweat on his head, lion meat?


    Not to mention, this is really not.


    After thinking for a moment, Ning Xiaolei organized the language and sent a message.


    Ning Xiaolei: brother Niu, there is no such thing. Where I am, the lions are almost extinct by human beings. Except for the remains on a certain prairie, the rest are all caged for human beings to watch.


    This message sent out, nine spirit yuan Saint directly by.


    On the contrary, it was the ox demon king, who couldn''t help laughing. So, in that place, isn''t the situation of the ox clan better than that of the lion clan?


    Jiulingyuansheng: I''m so angry. Lei Xiaoyao, please tell me something about it. I''m going to kill the people there. /A row of angry faces.

 Chapter 129

    Ning Xiaolei wiped the cold sweat on his head and told jiulingyuansheng about the situation on earth.


    Of course, he didn''t say it was the earth, he just said it was where he was.


    Finally, Ning Xiaolei tells Jiuling Yuansheng that he is in a place that ordinary people can''t reach.


    In order to make Jiuling Yuansheng believe, Ning Xiaolei gives him a coordinate.


    After Ning Xiaolei chose the map which should have been particularly detailed, he found that it was gray and there was no information on it, which is why Ning Xiaolei chose to send it.


    Otherwise, if it really shows the specific location, he really dare not send it.


    "I really can''t go." Nine spirit Yuan Sheng made a speechless expression, obviously extremely depressed.


    Knowing the opportunity, Ning Xiaolei sent a message: "brother Yuansheng, I can help save the lions, but my strength, hehe."


    "It''s easy to say. I''ll help you. If you want any help, just ask for help from the lions."


    Jiulingyuansheng didn''t hesitate to reply. It can be seen that this one is still very concerned about his family.


    In the journey to the west, this man took several lions as his righteous grandchildren and cared for them in every way.


    After jiulingyuansheng, the other big demons come out one by one and ask Ning Xiaolei where he is and the situation of all ethnic groups.


    When Ning Xiaolei finishes, all the big demons are furious and indignant. They want to fund Ning Xiaolei and ask him to help save all ethnic groups.


    "Hateful human beings, either slaughtered to eat, or circle up as playthings, put us these big demon face where."


    "That is, when we were all powerful, how dare human beings be so arrogant? Now they don''t know the superiority of heaven and earth."


    "We must suppress their arrogance and bully the demons too much."


    While shouting in the crowd, Nu Wa finds Ning Xiaolei.


    Nu Wa: Xiaolei, the situation in the world is as serious as you said. How can our demon clan be reduced to this?


    Ning Xiaolei shook his head with a bitter smile and said to Nu Wa, "the real situation is only more serious. Many races have been killed by human beings and gradually become extinct."


    "Originally, I wanted to wait for your strength to be higher and talk to you again. It seems that I have to say it." Nu Wa gave a gloomy expression.


    Without waiting for Ning Xiaolei to ask, Nu Wa said, "what I told you and the refining pot in your mind are very important. It''s the treasure of our demon family."


    "There is a huge space in the refining pot, which can help our demon clan to better cultivate and enhance their strength."


    "The six realms channel is about to open. I want you to help the demon clan with the refining pot. Let''s start by rescuing the imprisoned animals of all races."


    Later, Nu Wa told Ning Xiaolei how to open the pot and gave Ning Xiaolei a pill.


    Dan medicine is called super demon Dan. In Nuwa''s words, taking houning Xiaolei can directly break through from the early stage of small demon to the early stage of big demon.


    At that time, the birth of demon sense, you can open the space in the pot.


    Ning Xiaolei is very happy to hear that he can break through the demon realm directly.


    I thought I had to work hard for a long time. This is taking off by rocket!


    At that time, Shitian dares to make trouble and slap him to death. Ha ha!


    Bid farewell to Nu Wa, Ning Xiaolei continues to discuss with the big demons in the group about how to save all ethnic groups.


    Of course, Ning Xiaolei didn''t forget to have an array with these big demons.


    The array was provided by Jiuling Yuansheng. According to Jiuling Yuansheng, it was Taiyi''s saving heaven and protecting mountain array. He imitated and refined one.


    "Jiuyou Juesha has no quantity to produce a great array!"


    Ning Xiaolei is holding the array diagram just extracted in his hand and mumbling the name of the big array.


    Just listen to the name, you can''t be domineering. Although it''s imitation, its power is not bad.

 Chapter 130

    After extracting the big array, Ning Xiaolei extracted the 7749 array flag.


    It was a pile of palm sized flags, black, with a ferocious gate on it.


    In addition to the array flag, there are five tokens for opening and closing the array.


    When Ning Xiaolei was sent a big array, Jiuling Yuansheng had already told him everything, including how to arrange the array.


    According to the nine spirit yuan holy religion, Ning Xiaolei dug 49 pits around the villa and buried the array flags in the soil.


    Then he came to the middle of the yard and buried the array.


    In this way, the array will be finished.


    Ning Xiaolei grinned, took out a token and put a few tricks into it.


    In a flash, a rolling black air suddenly rushed up from the bottom of the ground. In a moment, the whole villa was shrouded in it.


    These black air ups and downs, such as a terrible monster, people will feel scared at a glance.


    "Isn''t it that it imitates Tai Yi''s mountain protection array to save Ku Tianzun? How can it look more like a demon array?"


    Ning Xiaolei is silly. It''s not the same as what he imagined!


    At the beginning of hearing jiulingyuansheng finish, he thought it was the big array of immortal spirit, which lasted for a long time, completely contrary to his imagination.


    "There must be something wrong with jiulingyuansheng when he was refining. Well, the magic array is the magic array. Anyway, my brother is also a demon cultivator."


    Ning Xiaolei mutters, but he doesn''t know that this time he really misunderstood jiulingyuansheng.


    It''s not a mistake made by Jiuling Yuansheng, but a real Jiuyou Juesha wuquansheng formation. That''s what it looks like.


    Inside, people who felt the movement rushed out and looked at the scene in front of them.


    How do you see it? How do you feel like there are demons coming.


    "Xiaolei, what are you doing?" Seeing Ning Xiaolei in the yard, Lin Yumeng comes and asks.


    Ning Xiaolei smile, also did not hide, replied: "array ah, so no one wants to come in without our consent."


    With that, Ning Xiaolei takes out the token, gives Lin Yumeng a piece, gives his sister Xiaoyue a piece, and throws it to Zhang jiuxuan.


    In the end, he left one for himself and gave the other to his parents.


    "Just go in and out of this array and inject internal Qi into the token." Ning Xiaolei explained to the public.


    After everyone understands it, Ning Xiaolei takes his token and plays several tricks. The rolling black air around him gradually disappears and disappears.


    It''s not that Ning Xiaolei closed the array, but he hid it.


    After all, this huge black atmosphere is easy to cause misunderstanding. If it exists all the time, it will inevitably cause panic and even attract inspectors.


    But as long as someone touches it, the array will appear and prevent anyone from approaching.


    If someone intrudes, Ning Xiaolei doesn''t know what the result will be. After all, he hasn''t tried the power in person.


    At the moment when Ning xiaoleibu was in the big battle, the dark air in the sky only existed for a short time, but it still attracted the attention of those who wanted to do it.


    Somewhere in Tiancheng, Shi Tian and Shi Yun, who are tracking the whereabouts of Du man, suddenly look up and find out the situation for the first time.


    "Is Ning Xiaolei the cause of that direction and breath?"


    The rhyme of the poem frowned and murmured to itself.


    Shi Tian snorted: "that breath is not the right way. Maybe it''s a devil. If it''s Ning Xiaolei, it means he''s a little devil."


    The poem rhyme eyes tiny Leng, stare at Shi Tian way: "don''t aim at that Ning Xiaolei all the time, the strength of my two can''t stir up the person behind him, don''t you see, there is obviously a big array outside that medicine field in his courtyard."


    "Da Zhen, I seem to have some impression when you say that." Stone day Leng Leng, in the eyes flashed a color of surprise.


    Poetic rhyme said: "if I see it well, it contains rich Buddhist power. No wonder the female ghost will come back to her senses. Behind Ning Xiaolei, there must be a Buddhist expert."

 Chapter 131

    In the room, Ning Xiaolei took the super evil Dan in his hand, looked at it, and he swallowed it.


    Instant, a huge evil spirit from his mouth slide into, ran straight into the Dantian.


    Under that powerful medicine, Ning Xiaolei even felt that his body was in pain.


    Too late to think about it, he was busy running the East emperor Sutra to refine the medicine.


    Over and over again, the Eastern Emperor had been working for countless weeks and refining for a long time.


    But compared with the huge drug power, Ning Xiaolei only refined a small part.


    In desperation, he had to continue refining.


    Because if not refining, waiting for him will be the end of the explosive body supported by the violent medicine.


    In this way, unconsciously, it will be half a month later.


    Feel Ning Xiaolei''s huge breath, no one to disturb him.


    On this day, Ning Xiaolei''s eyelids moved and finally opened his eyes.


    "Shua!"


    At that moment, there seemed to be two cold waves in his eyes.


    With a long breath, Ning Xiaolei slowly stood up, clenched his fist, and felt the strong breath all over his body. After that, his eyes showed the color of ecstasy.


    "Is this the great demon realm?"


    Ning Xiaolei is very excited.


    Countless days and nights of hard work, over and over again refining medicine, finally broke through the cultivation.


    "Xiaolei, are you awake at last?"


    At this time, a voice of surprise came, but it was Lin Yumeng.


    Then, Qin Yu also drifted over, the same surprise looking at Ning Xiaolei.


    "Nerd, you''ve been practicing for half a month. If you don''t eat or drink, we''re scared." Lin Yumeng seems to have some complaints.


    "Ah, half a month?" Ning Xiaolei is a fool.


    He was too busy refining the medicine to know how long it had been.


    Lin Yumeng is speechless and says: "isn''t cultivation stupid?"


    "I didn''t see it, but I found it at a glance." Qin Yu suddenly said with a smile.


    "Ah, strength?" Lin Yumeng Leng Leng, then feel carefully, sure enough, from Ning Xiaolei felt a strong pressure.


    With a look of approval at Qin Yu, Ning Xiaolei complacently said, "Hey, it''s still light rain with sharp eyes."


    "Xiaolei, what realm are you in now? After practicing for such a long time, I''m still in the early stage of that little demon realm."


    Lin Yumeng stares at Ning Xiaolei suspiciously, and then thinks of her own cultivation, with a trace of distress on her face.


    Ning Xiaolei said: "as expected, I''m already a big demon."


    "Ah, so fast? I''m a little demon. Xiaolei, do you have something good to eat? Hum, don''t give it to me. "


    Lin Yumeng''s eyes were silly, and then he thought of what might be possible and said angrily.


    Ning Xiaolei is funny. He grabs the girl''s hand and explains to her in a hurry: "I ate a super demon Dan. It''s not that I didn''t give it to you, it''s because I broke through the big demon realm and had something extremely important."


    "Well, well, I''m joking with you. I''ve just got the ordinary demon Dan. I already feel that I''m going to break through the medium term."


    Seeing Ning Xiaolei''s anxious look, Lin Yumeng shows a happy smile on her face, and then pulls her hand out of Ning Xiaolei''s big hand.


    "Take advantage of me again. Wait until you win the bet with my father. Hum."


    Hum a, Lin Yumeng shame annoyed stare Ning Xiaolei road.


    Ning Xiaolei said with a noncommittal smile: "that''s not easy. The three kinds of medicine mud I refined should also be on sale. Let''s go and choose a shop in a good location."


    With Lin Yumeng and Qin Yu, Ning Xiaolei leaves home and drives to the most prosperous part of the city.


    Now there is Jiuyou Juesha no quantitative health array, the safety of the family does not need to worry.

 Chapter 132

    With Miss Lin Yumeng leading the way, two people and one ghost soon arrived in the city center.


    It has to be said that Lin Yumeng has a unique vision. The location she chose is extremely suitable for opening a drugstore.


    "Xiao Lei, wait. I''ll call uncle Gu to see if there''s any real estate nearby?"


    Seeing that Ning Xiaolei agrees, Lin Yumeng takes out his mobile phone to make a phone call with a smile.


    Not long after, Gu Ming, the big boss of Wancheng real estate, drove over.


    After listening to Lin Yumeng and Ning Xiaolei''s request, he recommended a shop to them, which is in the middle of the street.


    "Yes, you can. Uncle Gu, how much is it?"


    After going to see the location, Ning Xiaolei directly opens the door to the mountain road.


    Gu Ming said with a smile: "Xiaolei, we Ming people don''t talk in secret, because Yumeng and you are regular customers, I''ll give you an appropriate price, 10 million."


    "OK, swipe the card." Ning Xiaolei doesn''t talk nonsense. He takes out his bank card.


    The other side has said so, and it''s hard for him to bargain.


    And he can see that Gu Ming did not make a false price.


    With the prosperity of this street, as long as the business is good, one shop can easily make millions of profits.


    With such a calculation, Ning Xiaolei takes a big advantage of the store''s 10 million yuan purchase.


    After the transaction, Gu Ming said that he would handle everything in one or two days, so he left.


    Enter the new shop, Ning Xiaolei looks carefully.


    There are a lot of shops with an area of more than 100 square meters, which have been decorated. He just needs to buy some counters and get the shop signs ready.


    "Yumeng, what do you call this shop?" Ning Xiaolei looks at Lin Yumeng and asks.


    Lin Yumeng shook his head and said with a smile, "don''t ask me about this kind of brain work. You can think of it yourself or ask sister Xiaoyu."


    "I don''t know what to call it. Brother Xiaolei should think for himself." Qin Yu shook his head with a smile.


    Finally, I fell on my head, just think about it!


    Ning Xiaolei frowned and began to think.


    The shop is selling medicine mud, which is the first step of gambling for Lin zhanxiong and the Wangs in that year. It has something to do with Lin Yumeng.


    Yumeng hall? Lin Yutang? Yaoyu hall?


    Ning Xiaolei mentions the name he comes up with, which makes the two girls turn pale.


    "I have a suggestion. This drugstore is related to brother Xiaolei and sister Yumeng. How about Lei Yu Tang?" Qin Yu suggested.


    Smell speech, Lin Yumeng eyes suddenly a bright, clap a way: "this good, anyway than what rain Meng, Lin Yu what strong."


    "If you think it''s good, it''s called thunderstorm hall. Let''s go, find a shop with customized signboards, customize signboards, and then choose some tables and cabinets."


    Ning Xiaolei decides directly, and is too lazy to worry about his name.


    And thunderstorm hall is really good, as Qin Yu said, and he has a relationship with Lin Yumeng, meaning beautiful.


    It didn''t take much time to customize the signs and cabinets, and the two stores said they would deliver them in a day or two.


    It''s almost ready. You need a business license and a shop assistant.


    However, with Lin Yumeng, the young lady of the Lin family, everything became very easy, and the business license was easily obtained.


    It''s easy to solve the problem of a shop assistant. Ning Xiaolei posted a recruitment advertisement directly. The content is very simple. The most striking thing is his monthly salary of 10000 yuan.


    In a city like Tiancheng, a monthly salary of 10000 is not a low salary. I believe many people will apply for it.


    Interview time, of course, was Ning Xiaolei set in two days after the opening day.


    "Everything is ready, but I don''t want to start business. I have a feeling that the thunderstorm hall can make billions of profits a year." Ning Xiaolei complacently tells Lin Yumeng.


    Lin Yumeng speechless glared at Ning Xiaolei and said: "idiot, you still have to publicize. Do you understand the propaganda and the price? Do you have a good idea?"

 Chapter 133

    After discussion, the price of traceless mud and hemostatic mud was finally set at 999 a box.


    In Ning Xiaolei''s words, he wants to make the medicine mud he sells affordable to everyone who needs it.


    Instead of making a lot of people need him at a sky high price, they don''t need him if they want to.


    It''s important to make money, but it''s also important to have a heart to repay the society. Only in this way can we be regarded as a good youth in the new era.


    And continue bone paste, set a little higher, 3999 yuan a box.


    But compared with its efficacy, it''s not expensive at all.


    If you go to the hospital for bone grafting, you can''t get down without thirty or fifty thousand yuan. The price of bone paste is directly reduced by more than ten times, and the key effect is still better.


    As for the issue of publicity, it''s up to Lin Yumeng.


    She just needs to post news in her microblog, circle of friends, post bar and other places to attract a large number of fans.


    Ning Xiaolei, of course, did not give up completely. He made a phone call to the county magistrate of Li Lin and inspector general of Wang Ming.


    The last time these two gangs tried to call Ning Xiaolei, Ning Xiaolei wrote it down.


    "There is such a magical thing. Well, we will help Xiaolei publicize it and let people in need in the county town go to your thunderstorm hall to buy it."


    Wang Ming and Li Lin clap their chests and promise that no matter whether the effect is as exaggerated as Ning Xiaolei said, they know that this is a good opportunity to deepen their relationship with Ning Xiaolei.


    When it comes time to pass Ning Xiaolei, do you still worry that you can''t have a relationship with Zhao Lao!


    After the two, Ning Xiaolei also made a phone call to Mr. Zhao, asking him to help spread the news.


    Mr. Zhao didn''t say much. He laughed and answered directly.


    Then there are the three brothers in the dormitory. Ning Xiaolei asked them to help publicize in the school.


    After dealing with everything, Ning Xiaolei returns home and receives the storage bracelet and three kinds of medicine mud.


    Then he went back to his room. It was still two days after the opening. It was not urgent.


    Sitting on the bed with his knees crossed, Ning Xiaolei begins to feel the demon sense.


    According to Nu Wa, if you break through the big demon realm, you will have demon consciousness in your mind, and then you can use the demon consciousness to open the refining pot space.


    After half a day, Ning Xiaolei finally captured the wisp of demon knowledge in his mind.


    Under the great joy, he busily concentrated all his mind in the past, trying to control.


    At the beginning, he was not skillful and could not move according to his mind.


    But later, gradually skilled, the wisp of demon sense has been able to control as freely as his body.


    Ning Xiaolei tries to control the demon consciousness to get rid of his body. In a moment, a new world appears, some like infrared scanning, but more delicate.


    Not only the living, but also the inanimate, clearly appeared in his mind.


    Control demon sense all the way outside, has been spread out of the room, less than ten meters away from the body, Ning Xiaolei felt dizzy.


    He knew that this was the performance of his demon awareness to the limit. Later, he thought that the demon awareness would increase and the scope could continue to spread.


    After a good experience of the magical effect of demon knowledge, Ning Xiaolei thinks of the right thing.


    Under the scan of demon knowledge, a pot shaped object with peculiar shape and green color appeared in his mind.


    "Is this the alchemy pot that hit me?"


    Ning Xiaolei looks at the pot curiously. This is what changes his destiny!


    If it wasn''t for the alchemy pot, he couldn''t connect to Skynet, and he couldn''t relate to the big demons in the group.


    Just when Ning Xiaolei''s whole demon consciousness was concentrated on the refining pot, he suddenly felt a flower in front of him.


    When he reappeared, he found himself in a strange world, full of clouds and mists, hazy and unable to see anything clearly.


    "Are you my new master?" Suddenly, a cold voice appeared in Ning Xiaolei''s ear, which scared him.

 Chapter 134

    "Who, who''s talking to me?" Ning Xiaolei is startled. Is there anyone in this strange space?


    At this time, Ning Xiaolei suddenly found that he was shining in front of him, and a gentle and graceful shadow was slowly condensed under his gaze.


    It was a woman of the utmost beauty. Her skin was white and smooth without any defects. Her facial features were delicate, her eyes were touching, her lips were thin, her nose was very cocky, and she could not find any faults perfectly.


    As for the figure, not to mention the slim waist, the golden ratio of long legs.


    But these are not the key points. The key point is that this woman is not wearing any clothes.


    when Ning Xiaolei looks down, he has seen all the things he should or shouldn''t have seen.


    So, two nosebleeds came out of Ning Xiaolei''s nose.


    In the face of such a red fruit body beauty, no one can be indifferent.


    "What''s the matter with you?" The woman frowns and looks at Ning Xiaolei. Although her words are cold, Ning Xiaolei still hears a wisp of worry from her words.


    Wipe off the nosebleed, Ning Xiaolei dare not look directly into the woman''s eyes, looking up at the sky, embarrassed: "can you put on clothes?"


    "Oh The woman came back faintly, then waved her hand, and a dark palace dress was put on her body.


    Ning Xiaolei waited for a long time and didn''t move. He looked down to see that the woman was dressed.


    With a long breath, Ning Xiaolei asked the woman curiously, "who are you? Is this the space for refining the demon pot?"


    "This is the space for refining the demon pot. I''m the spirit of refining the demon pot. Master, you can call me ling''er."


    The woman answered in a cold voice.


    Ning Xiaolei had expected this and said with a smile: "well, ling''er, you guessed well just now. I''m the new owner of the demon pot."


    "Ling''er has seen his master." The woman bent slightly to salute Ning Xiaolei.


    "No, No." Ning Xiaolei waved his hand, and then asked: "how does this demon pot space look like?"


    "This is the undeveloped space of the refining pot. You can develop it yourself or find someone to help you. There are countless treasures in it."


    Ling''er gives Ning Xiaolei a brief explanation.


    Ning Xiaolei was overjoyed and said, "really, ling''er, tell me how to develop it?"


    "Just bombard the area you want to develop with evil spirit." Linger said.


    Ning Xiaolei nodded, and then the black bear''s fist movement, according to the left is a punch.


    "Boom!"


    A huge sound came, Ning Xiaolei frowned, but hardly saw any change.


    "It''s not easy to develop the space of the alchemy pot overnight. It''s the best choice for the owner to find more people to help you develop it." Ling''er suggested.


    "Well, I know. When I''m not busy, I''ll start." Ning Xiaolei returns.


    Not only to develop the space of refining demon pot, he also promised those big demons in the group that they would go to rescue their kindred, so they had to take action.


    After that, Ning Xiaolei didn''t immediately quit the demon pot space and continued to develop it. Now it''s OK to go out.


    With the efforts of Ning Xiaolei, it took more than an hour for the black bear to fight from beginning to end, and finally opened up a small space of about five square meters.


    "It''s not easy. It''s too hard to develop." Ning Xiaolei sits on the ground and gasps. All the demons in his body are completely consumed.


    "That''s the master. Your strength is too low. It''s more and more difficult to develop the refining pot space. In addition to looking for a helper, the master should also improve his strength as soon as possible and find a stronger helper to help develop it."


    Ling''er''s cold voice makes Ning Xiaolei smile bitterly. This girl is so cold!


    After thinking about it, Ning Xiaolei said tentatively: "ling''er, you should not keep a straight face. You can smile and your voice should be gentle."

 Chapter 135

    "Master, ling''er doesn''t understand what you said. Now you should seize the time to recover the evil spirit, and then continue to develop the space for refining the demon pot."


    Ling''er''s indifferent voice even seems to criticize Ning Xiaolei.


    Touched a nose son ash, rather small thunder not to think of ground sneer a way: "work properly son, you smile a, master I immediately meditate to restore evil spirit."


    Ling''er doesn''t reply to Ning Xiaolei. He turns into a streamer and disappears.


    "I..."


    Ningxiaolei helpless, he is understood, this girl which is not understand his words, but don''t want to do according to what he said.


    Ning Xiaolei is funny and says in his heart, "there''s plenty of time. I don''t believe that I can change you."


    After meditating for more than an hour, the evil spirit in the body has all recovered.


    Ning Xiaolei gets up and continues to develop the space of refining demon pot.


    In the mist, ling''er looks at Ning Xiaolei quietly, his eyes twinkle, and he doesn''t know what he is thinking.


    More than ten hours later, Deng Ning Xiaolei exhausted his charm again and finally expanded the development space to more than 20 square meters.


    Ling''er appeared slowly and looked at Ning Xiaolei and said, "master, it''s hard work. Let''s call it a day."


    "I didn''t think ling''er would come out to see me. I''m not tired. I''m not tired at all. If ling''er smiles..."


    Ning Xiaolei opens his mouth with a smiley face. Before he finishes, he sees ling''er disappear again.


    "This girl..."


    Ning Xiaolei is speechless and begins to close his eyes to recover his evil spirit.


    When the evil spirit recovered, he went to put a pile of things on the ground into the storage bracelet.


    These were all mined out by him when he was developing the space of the demon pot, and he didn''t know what they were.


    But since ling''er said that there are countless treasures in the refining pot space, it is not an ordinary thing.


    As for those who don''t know and don''t know the usage, it''s easy to say that the name and usage of the Xumi bag in the mobile phone will be displayed.


    "Ling''er, I''m going out. I''ll find a little guy for you to come in later."


    He waves at the demon pot space in the depth of the clouds. Ning Xiaolei says something and quits the demon pot space.


    Waiting for him to leave, ling''er slowly appeared in his position just now, leaning his little head, a thoughtful color.


    In the room, Ning Xiaolei body appears, see Lin Yumeng a face anxious, not in practice.


    "Big school flower, what''s the matter with you?" Ning Xiaolei asked with a smile.


    Seeing Ning Xiaolei coming out of thin air, Lin Yumeng was stunned and asked, "where have you been?"


    "I went to a mysterious space, big school flower, I see you look anxious, but what''s the matter?" Ning Xiaolei asked with doubts.


    "It''s not that you haven''t seen people all day and you can''t get in touch with them on the phone." Lin Yumeng''s face is full of breath.


    Ning Xiaolei thought about it in an instant. Suddenly he said with a smile, "big school flower, are you worried about me?"


    "I''m worried about you big head. No matter what you do in the future, let me know." Lin Yumeng has no good airway.


    Although Qin Yu did not speak, the color of worry on his face was also obvious.


    Ning Xiaolei nodded slightly and said apologetically, "I will tell you in advance in the future, and let you worry."


    "Well, go ahead, go ahead, uncle and aunt are worried about you too. Tell them you''re OK."


    Lin Yumeng nodded and pushed Ning Xiaolei out of the door.


    Ning Xiaolei also plans to go to his parents'' room to find xiaotuanzi, so he doesn''t hesitate to go there.


    When he opens the door and enters the room, Ning Xiaolei finds that Er Lao and Xiao Yue have no practice, and they are worried.


    Seeing this, Ning Xiaolei felt a strong sense of guilt and remorse.


    "Xiaolei, where have you been? Miss Yumeng said that you are missing, which scared us."


    Mother Ye Ting comes and stares at Ning Xiaolei angrily.


    Ning Xiaolei repeatedly apologizes, and it''s only after a good explanation that the elder and younger sister Ning Xiaoyue are relieved.


    Later, Ning Xiaolei asked, "where''s xiaotuanzi?"


    "Eh, I was there not long ago. Where''s that little guy?"

 Chapter 136

    Ning Dali, Ye Ting and Ning Xiaoyue look at each other face to face and are busy searching inside the house.


    After so many days, xiaotuanzi has long been regarded as a member of their family.


    At this time to see it suddenly disappeared, of course, is extremely worried.


    Ning Xiaolei also helps to find it, but when they turn the room upside down, they still can''t find it.


    At this time, Zhang jiuxuan knocked on the door and came in anxiously: "young master, it''s not good. Xiaotuanzi ran into the medicine field?"


    "What?"


    Ning Xiaolei is startled. He knows that there is a King Kong thunderbolt array outside the medicine field. He has tried it himself.


    Don''t say it''s not a cultivator, even the cultivator will give him an arc to chop black.


    But now, xiaotuanzi, who has no cultivation at all, runs to the medicine field. Isn''t he looking for death.


    Shocked, Ning Xiaolei rushed to the courtyard.


    Zhang jiuxuan followed and yelled: "young master, xiaotuanzi is OK, and the medicinal materials are OK."


    Seeing Ning Xiaolei''s anxious face, he knows that Ning Xiaolei has misunderstood, so he opens his mouth to explain.


    Rather small thunder tiny Leng, also didn''t ask in detail, go out to see don''t know.


    When he got to the hospital, he was surprised to see that xiaotuanzi was really unharmed and was eating in the medicine field.


    Just a glance, Ning Xiaolei saw that several thousand year old elixirs had disappeared.


    To his relief, those three ten thousand year old elixirs have not been poisoned by xiaotuanzi.


    Lazy to think about why xiaotuanzi can ignore the diamond thunderbolt array, Ning Xiaolei roars and runs over: "you are a black sheep."


    This millennium elixir has at least one hundred million, and now at least more than ten have been poisoned. This is more than ten billion!


    This is not a panacea for more than 100 years, otherwise there will be more.


    Ning Xiaolei''s heart aches, a mouthful of old blood almost spurts out.


    Untie the diamond thunderbolt array, Ning Xiaolei rushes into the medicine field and brings out xiaotuanzi.


    "Have you learned how to steal?"


    Ning Xiaolei looks at xiaotuanzi angrily. This guy is still holding a thousand year old ginseng in his hand at the moment, trying to put it in his mouth for fear of being robbed.


    Silent at the same time, but also feel very funny, Ning Xiaolei simply did not interfere, has been waiting for the small ball finished.


    "Dad, xiaotuanzi is wrong." Drooping his head, xiaotuanzi didn''t dare to look at Ning Xiaolei.


    "What''s wrong?" Ning Xiaolei asked.


    "You shouldn''t steal the elixir without telling Dad." Xiaotuanzi is weak.


    "Hum, you also know that the magic medicine is small. Fortunately, you were not hurt by the diamond thunderbolt formation. Otherwise, what should you do?"


    Ning Xiaolei rolled his eyes, and his heart aches back to his heart. The elixir is gone. If it''s a big deal, he can exchange a piece of land with golden winged Mirs carving.


    But if xiaotuanzi was injured or even died, that was what he was really afraid of.


    "The gold cover? Dad, don''t worry. It won''t hurt little Tuan Zi at all. "


    Small round son tiny Leng, immediately don''t care about tunnel.


    "Can''t hurt you?" Ning Xiaolei is curious. He has just checked and found that xiaotuanzi has no injuries.


    Does this little guy have the ability to ignore arrays?


    Ning Xiaolei was a little happy and asked, "are you sure the diamond thunderbolt array doesn''t work for you?"


    "Not to mention the gold cover, the black cover outside the hospital is useless to me." Small regiment son a face affirmation way.


    "Well, I underestimate you. You still have this kind of ability."


    Determined this matter, Ning Xiaolei is very happy, has found the treasure!


    In the future, who dares to provoke brother and take xiaotuanzi to steal all your treasures.


    For others, the powerful array prohibition has no effect on us. Ha ha!

 Chapter 137

    "Dad, I''m so sleepy. Xiaotuanzi wants to sleep I feel like... "


    At this time, Ning Xiaolei''s little Tuanzi suddenly mumbles.


    When Ning Xiaolei looked down, he saw that this guy had closed his eyes and went straight to sleep.


    "What''s the situation?" Ning Xiaolei was startled and worried.


    He hasn''t seen this guy sleep since he got xiaotuanzi.


    Why did you suddenly say that you were sleeping today? Did you eat so many thousand year old elixirs?


    Even Ning Xiaolei doesn''t dare to take so much at one time because of the powerful power contained in the Millennium elixir.


    The more you think about it, the more frightened you are. Ning Xiaolei takes out his mobile phone and contacts the Bull Demon King.


    Xiaotuanzi was sent by the ox demon king at that time. He must know something.


    Xiaoyao Ning Xiaolei: brother Niu, brother Niu, do you remember the Warcraft cubs you sent me?


    The news of the Bull Demon King came back quickly: "ha ha, remember, is that little guy still good? Lei Xiaoyao, I''ll tell you, it''s a fairy monster, and the future is limitless. "


    "Brother Niu, he is very good. He took a lot of Millennium elixirs today, and then suddenly said he wanted to sleep. What''s wrong with him?"


    Ning Xiaolei returns a message and adds a crying expression behind it.


    Bull Demon King: Well, don''t worry. It''s a good thing. It absorbs the energy in the elixir, digests it when it sleeps and wakes up. Its strength will increase greatly.


    "Well, ha ha, that''s great. Thank you, brother Niu."


    Heart a big stone down, Ning Xiaolei found a bag of ham sausage, sent to the cow demon king.


    "Ha ha, thank you for Lei Xiaoyao''s red envelope. Lao Niu, I''ve gone to taste delicious food. If you have something, please feel free to ask me."


    The Bull Demon King replied with a message, followed by a row of laughing expressions, obviously very happy.


    After learning that xiaotuanzi is OK, Ning Xiaolei is overjoyed and tells everyone the good news.


    Originally Ning Xiaolei was going to let xiaotuanzi relieve ling''er''s boredom, and xiaotuanzi''s plan was in vain.


    Back in the house, Ning Xiaolei''s eyes suddenly brighten. Without xiaotuanzi, he can find other things to replace him!


    The first thing he thought of was TV, but then he shook his head. There was no electricity in the space of the alchemy pot.


    Then he looked down on the side of the computer, can be yes, that is, have to network, and so big is not convenient.


    After thinking about it for a long time, he still thinks that mobile phones are the most suitable.


    When the time comes to download a bunch of TV dramas, movies, novels and so on, no network can also be used.


    As soon as he thought of it, Ning Xiaolei took Lin Yumeng out. With Lin Yumeng''s recommendation, he bought the latest pink mobile phone of Ms. oupao.


    "To be honest, which girl did you buy it for?" Lin Yumeng stares at Ning Xiaolei''s eyes and asks.


    This guy even dare to buy a mobile phone for others in front of her and ask her to recommend it. It''s really irritating.


    Ning Xiaolei didn''t think so much. He replied, "remember the mysterious space I told you about. No, there''s a girl in it. I bought it for her."


    "Hum, Huaxin radish, send me back to school, I want to live in school."


    Unexpectedly, this guy even dare to admit that Lin Yumeng angrily turns around and has no good airway.


    Ning Xiaolei was stunned for a moment, and instantly understood that Da Xiaohua was jealous!


    Smiling and shaking his head, Ning Xiaolei walks over and grabs Lin Yumeng''s smooth hand.


    "Angry?" Ning Xiaolei said softly.


    "Hum, I want you to care. Who are you?" Lin Yumeng turns her head and tries to pull her out, but she doesn''t succeed.


    "I want to be your only man, hehe!"


    Ning Xiaolei smiles, and then his face says seriously: "rain lemon, you can''t be angry after listening to me."

 Chapter 138

    After listening to Ning Xiaolei''s explanation, Lin Yumeng''s face suddenly shows sympathy.


    She didn''t expect that the girl in Ning Xiaolei''s mouth would be so pitiful.


    A person is lonely and helpless. She is the only one in a space. There is no one to speak, no one to accompany, and even no way of entertainment.


    "Xiao Lei, I misunderstood you. I apologize." Lin Yumeng sincerely looks at Ning Xiaolei road.


    Without waiting for Ning Xiaolei to respond, she suddenly stands on tiptoe and kisses Ning Xiaolei on the face quickly.


    Ningxiaolei moment petrified, to the mouth of the words Leng is forgotten completely.


    Big school flower, this is the initiative to kiss yourself?


    He almost thought he was dreaming, but the wonderful feeling just now was so real.


    Everything is not a dream!


    "Look at you, good earth." Lin Yumeng is smiling and his face is a little red.


    Kissing Ning Xiaolei, she''s got a lot of courage.


    Ning Xiaolei came back and said with a bad smile: "Wow, take advantage of me. No, I want to take it back."


    With that, Ning Xiaolei goes straight to Lin Yumeng''s smooth and delicate face.


    "You rascal, you hate me and you want to take advantage of me." Lin Yumeng smiles to avoid, and looks at Ning Xiaolei.


    While they were playing, Wang Qing, who had just walked out of a luxury hotel on the street, just saw the scene, and his face became very blue.


    Wang Qing is followed by many friends. Following Wang Qing''s eyes, he also sees what happened before.


    "Eh, isn''t that Lin Yumeng, one of the five flowers in Tiancheng, or Wang Shao''s fiancee?"


    "No, who is the man beside her? They are so close."


    "Oh, I know. I''ve heard that Lin Yumeng has a boyfriend. It should be him, Wang Shao. He has a rival in love!"


    Listening to the voices of the people around, Wang Qing''s face became more and more ugly, gnashing his teeth.


    "Little bastard, wait. It''s not your thunderstorm hall that will open tomorrow. I won''t give you a lot of trouble, hum!"


    Maliciously looked at two people one eye, Wang Qing takes him a bunch of fox friends to leave.


    When he left, he also told these people about thunderstorm hall.


    Ning Xiaolei doesn''t know this, so he takes Lin Yumeng home.


    Take out the newly bought mobile phone and connect it to wireless. With Lin Yumeng''s suggestion, Ning Xiaolei has downloaded more than ten TV dramas.


    "Big school flower, I go to ask ling''er first, see if I can take you in."


    And Lin rain Meng said a, Ning Xiaolei demon knowledge concentrated in the mind of the refining pot, heart read a move will disappear.


    In the refining pot, Ning Xiaolei''s body slowly condenses out.


    "Ling''er, I''ve brought you a present. Come out quickly."


    Looking around, I don''t find ling''er. Ning Xiaolei shouts.


    When he finished, he saw ling''er''s figure condensing slowly in front of him, and looked at the mobile phone in his hand curiously.


    "What is this?" Ling''er frowned.


    "Hey, you don''t know. It''s a mobile phone with many functions. It''s a gift from me."


    Ning Xiaolei smiles and turns on his mobile phone to show ling''er.


    Ling''er was very clever and soon mastered the usage of mobile phone.


    "Ling''er, originally I was going to let a little guy to accompany you to relieve your boredom, but it took a lot of elixirs and fell asleep, so I brought you this mobile phone."


    Ning Xiaolei is slightly sorry. Compared with xiaotuanzi, the mobile phone is dead after all.


    "The master''s kindness is well known. Thank you for your gift." Ling''er is still that cold expression.


    Ning Xiaolei said helplessly: "ling''er, I have saved a lot of TV dramas for you in my mobile phone. You can watch them when you are bored. If there is no power, tell me. I will take them out to charge you."


    "By the way, ling''er, I don''t know if you can go out?"


    Ling''er shakes his head: "master, ling''er is the spirit of refining demon pot. Before the master''s strength reaches a certain level, he can''t leave this space."

 Chapter 139

    Ning Xiaolei gave a bitter smile. Although he had guessed for a long time, he was still disappointed.


    Later, he asked ling''er how to bring people in.


    According to ling''er, as long as he comes in, the demon consciousness covers the person who wants to bring in, and the other person has no idea of resistance, he can enter.


    Knowing the method, Ning Xiaolei goes out and brings Lin Yumeng in.


    "Are you ling''er?"


    Lin Yumeng looks at the girl in front of her curiously. She has to admit that this is the most beautiful woman she has ever seen.


    Even compared with her, she is a little worse.


    In front of the woman, the perfect almost should not be all in the world, especially the inviolable, like relegated immortal temperament, more people feel that she should not exist in the world.


    "Ling''er, let me introduce you. This is Yumeng, my girlfriend." Ning Xiaolei said with a smile.


    "Girlfriend?" Ling''er''s eyebrows are slightly wrinkled. She doesn''t understand the meaning of the word.


    "It''s almost equivalent to the meaning of madam. Ling''er, don''t pay attention to that rascal. He''s thinking about how to take advantage of girls."


    Lin Yumeng walks over and holds ling''er''s hand. He is not angry and says Ning Xiaolei''s crime.


    Surprisingly, ling''er didn''t exclude Lin Yumeng.


    Originally with her temperament, Ning Xiaolei thought he would refuse Lin Yumeng thousands of miles away, but he didn''t expect that his worry was superfluous.


    "Have you practiced the formula of making up for heaven?" Suddenly, ling''er looks at Lin Yumeng and asks.


    Lin Yumeng nodded to admit.


    Then Ning Xiaolei saw that ling''er''s face was cold all the time, and there was a beautiful smile.


    At that moment, Ning Xiaolei felt that there was only a pretty face like flowers in his eyes, and his heart felt that he missed a beat.


    "Ask me if you don''t understand." Linger said.


    Lin Yumeng was stunned: "ling''er, have you practiced this skill?"


    "No, my first master, Nu Wa, practiced this skill." Linger said.


    And listen to ling''er say so, Ning Xiaolei also can be regarded as understand, ling''er this wench does not repel Lin Yumeng reason.


    "Hey, hey, you talk, I''m going to develop space."


    Ning Xiaolei looks at the two women with a smile and runs to develop the space for refining the demon pot. At the moment, his evil spirit has all recovered.


    After more than an hour of heavy bombardment, Ning Xiaolei sat panting on the ground.


    At the moment, the evil spirit in his body was consumed clean again. Compared with the beginning, he persisted for a long time.


    Moreover, he felt that this way of exhausting the evil Qi in his body and then recovering it would be of great benefit to his cultivation.


    From yesterday to now, he obviously felt that it was much better.


    It''s much better than simply relying on the way of cultivation of Yaoqi pill.


    "It seems that the development of demon pot space is also a kind of practice." Ning Xiaolei is thoughtful.


    Expanding the development space of demon pot to more than 30 square meters, Ning Xiaolei withdrew from it.


    Lin Yumeng didn''t follow her. She said she wanted to practice in it.


    Ning Xiaolei is too lazy to take care of it. You linger, who has been guided by Nu Wa, is obviously more suitable for practicing in the space of refining demon pot.


    After exploiting the space of the demon pot, Ning Xiaolei got a lot of things again, and put them into the Xumi bag in his mobile phone.


    "The heart of the wood Lin, the wind falling gold, the Phoenix warming jade? What are these things? "


    Ning Xiaolei is silly and looks at their introduction carefully.


    - huangwenyu: it is required for refining materials, magic weapons and array materials.


    - wind falling Gold: required for refining materials, magic weapons, array materials, etc.


    Mu Linxin


    In addition to the name, the introduction is similar, Ning Xiaolei quickly grasped the key point.


    Yellow, attribute, refining material.


    From the mouth of the big demons in the group, Ning Xiaolei already knows that there are levels of refining materials and even magic weapons.


    From low to high, there are eight levels: Huang, Xuan, Di, Tian, Xian, Shen, Di and Sheng.

 Chapter 140

    In the blink of an eye, Ning Xiaolei took a group of people except his parents to thunderstorm hall around 4 a.m.


    Today is the opening day of thunderstorm hall. It is estimated that we will be very busy and need help.


    Just as Xiaoyue is making trouble to go, Ning Xiaolei simply takes her with Zhang jiuxuan.


    As for Lin Yumeng and Qin Yu, they must go.


    To the thunderstorm hall, Ning Xiaolei went into the room and put all the medicine mud in the storage space in a warehouse.


    The table, cabinet and signboard were delivered by the two manufacturers yesterday, and have been placed in the right place.


    "If it''s open, it''s almost nothing." Ning Xiaolei sits at the gate of thunderstorm hall, thinking about cableway.


    All of a sudden, there was a flash of light in his mind. The so-called auspicious start-up, a picture of happiness, all kinds of red things, flowers, firecrackers and so on, how can they be less.


    Waiting for Ning Xiaolei to say what he thinks, Lin Yumeng and Ning Xiaolei are immediately attracted by them.


    "I''m ready. If you wait for me, I''ll make all kinds of jokes. I''ll be sent by the store later."


    "Ha ha, just be ready." Ning Xiaolei scratched his head awkwardly and said with a smile.


    Soon, it was more than six o''clock in the morning. It was getting brighter and there were more pedestrians on the street.


    Changshan and other three roommates came early to help.


    At the moment, Changshan has been chasing Ning Xiaoyue. Xiaoyue''s younger sister is long, and her younger sister''s short calls are endless.


    "Shanzi, you don''t want to fight. Don''t you have a girlfriend? Don''t beat my sister." Ning Xiaolei said with a smile.


    "It''s early. Besides, sister Xiaoyue is so beautiful. I..."


    Changshan has not finished, Ning Xiaoyue came to Ning Xiaolei: "brother, he is very upset, you help me beat him up."


    "Yes Ning Xiaolei, who got the order, looked at Changshan with a smile and put on the posture of black bear boxing.


    When Changshan saw something wrong, she ran out of the shop and made everyone laugh.


    Everything was ready. Before I knew it, it was more than eight o''clock, and the street became prosperous again. There were people everywhere.


    Seeing that the time is almost the same, Ning Xiaolei said, "it''s almost time to start business, Shanzi. Let''s set off firecrackers."


    "Hey, hey, I can''t wait."


    Changshan answered, went out to light firecrackers, and soon remembered the crackling sound.


    Lin Yumeng and Ning Xiaoyue also went out, carrying a flower basket and scattering flowers around.


    It has to be said that the beauty effect is good. When people are attracted by the sound of firecrackers and see these two beauties, many people go into the shop to see what they are selling.


    There was not much time. A large crowd gathered here soon.


    Ning Xiaolei is happy to smile and stand on the table to introduce the efficacy of three kinds of medicine mud.


    "What, there''s such a magic thing. Why don''t you tease us?"


    "No scar mud, can you get rid of scars? Can I go to the scar left by the operation on my stomach? "


    "Xuguni, how can there be such a thing? If there is such a thing, the orthopedics department of the hospital must not close down?"


    There was a lot of discussion, but without exception, no one believed that the three kinds of medicine mud were true.


    Even some people have disdained to shake their heads and intend to leave.


    "If it''s true or false, you''ll know if there are volunteers." Ning Xiaolei didn''t mind, she cried out.


    When he said that, some people were really excited and planned to have a try.


    But just then, a voice of mockery came from behind the crowd.


    "Do you believe this kind of deception? If we try to make a difference, the thunderstorm hall will certainly not be responsible. "

 Chapter 141

    "Isn''t this big toad Wang? What brings you here?"


    Ning Xiaolei hears it and sees that it''s his rival, Wang Qing.


    To be exact, Ning Xiaolei didn''t pay attention to the goods.


    "Paralyzed, little bastard, how can you speak? Selling fake goods is not allowed to be spoken. If you want to surpass my Wang family, you won''t use this kind of insidious means!"


    Wang Qing''s heart that gas, a mouthful of old blood almost spurts out.


    He was a young man of the royal family. When he got to the boy''s mouth, he became a toad.


    "Fake? You have to be responsible for what you say. Who told you that this is a fake. "


    Ning Xiaolei hummed coldly, a chill flashed in his eyes.


    Without waiting for Wang Qing to speak, a friend beside him yelled: "you think we are stupid, there is no such magical thing in the world."


    "If you don''t know, you don''t? A group of frogs at the bottom of the well, alas, birds of a feather flock together. Toads and frogs at the bottom of the well, ha ha! "


    Ning Xiaolei fights back impolitely and is definitely not a good person when he is with Wang Qing.


    Moreover, this guy is obviously helping Wang Qing. He must not look pale.


    "Ha ha, that''s good. Go back to your well and squat. Don''t come out and make a fool of yourself."


    Changshan burst out laughing, not caring about the faces of these aristocratic families.


    Don''t say that he is now a demon mender, even before, he is not afraid.


    "Yes, well said, a group of toads, get away from my girl, believe it or not?"


    Xiaoyue and Changshan rarely stand on the United Front, fierce.


    The nose of Wang Qing and others is almost crooked. It''s the frog and Toad''s. is it so harmful?


    If they are all frogs in the well, how can others live.


    They asked themselves that each of them had seen many scenes that many people had never seen in their lives, and had enjoyed lives that many people could not enjoy in their lives.


    No matter how you look at it, it should not be a frog in the well!


    "Shut up, shut up, you Hicks, we are frogs in the bottom of the well. What are you


    Wang Qing next to a young family to stand out, angrily pointed to ningxiaolei and others, sharp question.


    "Needless to say, your grandfather Changshan and others are the nine day dragon of course. Ha ha."


    Changshan didn''t blush at all and sprayed it back without hesitation.


    I have to say that Ning Xiaolei loves to hear this. Compared with these people who only know how to live a life full of money and paper, they are not the nine day dragon.


    "Lying grass, dare to scold us, but also take advantage of the opportunity, Changshan, right? Do you want to know how to write dead characters?"


    "Hillbilly, don''t be afraid of the wind. Can you point your face?"


    "Boy, believe it or not


    All the aristocratic families were very angry. They were angry and scolded one by one, and their faces were very ugly.


    The onlookers saw this and were afraid of being affected. They scattered and watched the play.


    Changshan sneers. These aristocratic families dare to fight. He doesn''t mind giving them a lesson.


    But without waiting for him to start, a group of people suddenly pushed aside the crowd and came in.


    The leader is a strong man with a small flat head, like an iron tower, but he is the flat head brother he met in Tiandu wine garden that day.


    "Eh, brother Xiaolei?" See Ning Xiaolei and others, flat head brother''s face shows the color of surprise.


    But then he saw Wang Qing and others in the crowd and frowned: "are you here to find trouble with my brother Xiaolei?"


    "Who are you? What''s the relationship with Ning Xiaolei? " Asked a young man from an aristocratic family.


    "Why do you open your eyes so wide that you don''t even know our eldest brother One of the gangsters opened his eyes and said angrily.


    Obviously, these aristocratic families are not afraid of things. One of them is "brother Pingtou? I don''t know what that is. "


    "Pa!" Pingtou brother''s men can''t bear the humiliation of their boss. They slap him in the face.

 Chapter 142

    The thugs have a lot of strength, and their families are delicate and pampered.


    With this slap, a clear and incomparable bloodstain immediately appeared on the face of the aristocratic family.


    "If you dare to be disrespectful to our Flathead brother, I don''t care what you do." The gangster swearing, strong tone.


    The aristocratic family''s face changed greatly with fear, but what they wanted to say was stifled.


    The hero does not suffer losses. He knows that if he dares to argue with this unreasonable gangster, he will surely be beaten by the other party.


    If you want revenge, there will be all kinds of opportunities in the future.


    "And you, my flat headed brother?" Seeing this young and old man give in, he looks at Wang Qing and others.


    Wang Qing''s eyes narrowed slightly and his face was not good-looking. He frowned and said, "I''m a member of the Wang family. This friend, don''t deceive people too much."


    "I''m in charge of your Wang family and Li family. I''ll ask you if you know brother Pingtou. Your people insulted brother Pingtou. How can this be regarded as such?"


    The gangster''s face was full of disdain and arrogance.


    In their hearts, Pingtou brother is the absolute boss, and his position is unshakable and can not be insulted by others.


    Brother Pingtou raised his hand to stop the gangsters and looked at Wang Qing: "I know that your Wang family, one of the four big families in Tiancheng, has a wealth of nearly 10 billion."


    "If you know Wang Shao''s identity, don''t apologize quickly, otherwise Wang Shao will find someone to deal with you."


    Seeing this, some of the people who followed Wang Qing were full of pride and said.


    A cold light flashed in brother Pingtou''s eyes, and he said in a cold voice, "threaten me?"


    "Li Li, shut up." Wang Qing was startled and scolded the man behind him.


    Who knows what they will do if these gangsters are forced to rush.


    "It''s true that my friend just now can''t speak. Let''s forget about it!" Wang Qingxiao looks at elder brother Pingtou.


    "That''s it?" Brother Pingtou smiles and shakes his head, pointing to Ning Xiaolei: "my business can be counted, but you offend my brother Xiaolei, what do you say to do?"


    Wang Qing is tiny Leng, doubt a way: "you and that small shriveled Do you know me


    Originally, he wanted to talk about the little scoundrel. Seeing the cannibal look in his eyes, he changed his words abruptly.


    "Come on, brother Flathead, don''t be the same as these toads. You bring the one who was slapped to me."


    At this time, Ning Xiaolei opens his mouth and says to Pingtou brother.


    Although he also wants to clean up these guys with dirty mouths, the thunderstorm hall is open today. If it goes on, the customers will be scared away.


    After listening to Ning Xiaolei''s words, brother Huang Mao behind him and the thug who beat people before walked out, grabbed the arm of the aristocratic family and dragged him over.


    "You, what are you going to do?" Your aristocratic family''s face changed greatly with fright and cried anxiously.


    Ning Xiaolei snorted coldly and said, "shut up, it''s cheap. I''ll remember to pay later, or I''ll call someone back."


    No matter whether the aristocratic family is willing or not, Ning Xiaolei takes a box of hemostatic mud, selects a pile with a plastic sheet, and puts it on his face.


    "Eh, it doesn''t hurt in a moment. It''s cool and comfortable."


    Ben, a frightened family member, felt the change on his face and was pleasantly surprised.


    Ning Xiaolei is too lazy to talk nonsense. He takes a box of traceless mud and daubs it on him.


    Hemostatic mud is just hemostatic. If you want to remove the bruise on his face, you have to cooperate with traceless mud.


    Even scars can be removed, just bruises, naturally.


    "Well, look at yourself in the mirror, put it on the spot, and it will work on the spot."


    Ning Xiaolei signals brother Huang Mao and another gangster to let go of the aristocratic family and points to the mirror.


    Without waiting for the aristocratic family to look in the mirror, the people around him had already seen the change of his face and made a sound.

 Chapter 143

    "Oh, my God, it''s really gone, magic medicine!"


    "I didn''t believe it before. I believe it now. Come on, how much is it? Give me some boxes."


    "First come, second served. I saw it here just now. I''ll buy it first."


    The crowd of onlookers cried out one by one, very excited.


    They witnessed the scene with their own eyes and knew that thunderstorm hall and these aristocratic families were not a group, or even enemies.


    What''s more, the slap of the gangster just now was absolutely merciless, and the crisp sound was painful.


    Even more sharp eyed people saw his red and swollen face and the exudation of blood from the fingers of the aristocratic family.


    But now, after smearing those two kinds of medicine mud, it has recovered as before.


    If they didn''t see it with their own eyes, they wouldn''t believe it.


    Compared with the onlookers, Wang Qing''s face was more ugly.


    Especially when he saw that some of his family members had the impulse to buy medicine mud, he was even more angry.


    "What''s more, this little bastard''s medicine mud is really effective?" Wang Qing frowned and his eyes twinkled.


    Seeing people''s reaction, Ning Xiaolei''s face shows great joy. What he wants is this kind of effect.


    As long as someone starts to buy, it''s going to spread ten times, but I''m afraid there won''t be a steady stream of customers.


    "Line up, don''t worry. There''s a lot in stock."


    Ning Xiaolei shouts on the table, and his face is full of joy.


    When people were waiting in line to go, he looked at the aristocratic young man who had finished looking in the mirror: "you just wiped two kinds of medicine mud, one box of 999, two boxes of 1998, pay!"


    "All right, I''ll pay right away." Without hesitation, the aristocratic took the two cans of Kaifeng medicine mud and nodded.


    After paying, he looked at Ning Xiaolei and asked cautiously, "I want to buy some more boxes, can I?"


    "Yes, line up." Ning Xiaolei spoke calmly and did not refuse.


    There is no reason to drive away the customers who come to our door.


    Moreover, the old and young man of this aristocratic family was just suspicious before. He didn''t offend him too much.


    "Cough, Wang Shao, this medicine looks really magical. I''m going to buy some boxes for my family."


    See before that aristocratic family big young fart bumps fart bumps to run to line up, Wang Qing behind another aristocratic family big young way.


    "I also want to buy some boxes, Wang Shao. I''m sorry."


    "I''ll make amends another day, Wang Shao. I''ll rush to buy some boxes of medicine mud first. If I''m robbed, it''s too late."


    In Wang Qing''s ugly face, a group of his friends find excuses to leave one by one and go to line up.


    In the end, only a few people, such as Li Li, remained beside Wang Qing.


    "These spineless guys, let''s not say whether the medicine mud is true or not. Even if it''s true, we don''t want it."


    Li Li looked at Wang Qing with a flattering look on his face.


    Although his family is not bad, but compared with the Wang family, one of the four families, it is still a lot worse.


    How can we miss such a rare opportunity to have a good relationship.


    Wang Qing ignored Li Li, his eyes twinkled for a moment, and even walked to the end of the line.


    The families left behind looked at each other and didn''t respond for a long time.


    Isn''t it true that Wang Shao''s rival is the one who opened this shop? Is Wang Shao the one who wants to invest?


    Stunned, these aristocratic families followed one by one, ranking behind.


    thunderstorm hall, with a box of medicine mud sold, listening to the ears WeChat and Alipay continue to account voice, Ning Xiao Lei not much happy.


    More than ten minutes later, Wang Qing walked into the shop, looked around the shop and said, "all kinds of medicine mud."


    Ning Xiaolei just ready to let people take, heard the voice some familiar, looked up and found that it was Wang Qing.


    Without thinking about it, Ning Xiaolei waved his hand directly and showed a trace of sarcasm at the corner of his mouth: "don''t sell it."


    Wang Qing''s eyes suddenly become very cold, angry voice: "why?"


    "Don''t sell is don''t sell, I just don''t want to sell you, no reason!"

 Chapter 144

    Looking at Wang Qing, Ning Xiaolei seemed to feel that he was not angry enough. He said in a loud voice, "listen up, everyone. It''s forbidden to transfer the medicine mud of thunderstorm hall to the people of the Wang family."


    "If you let me know who transferred it, I will put it on my blacklist of thunderstorm hall and never sell our medicine mud to him."


    "Other people who help him will also be blacklisted and will never be removed."


    Just a few words blocked all the way for the Wang family to get the medicine mud.


    Wang Qing was so angry that he twisted his face and said angrily: "little bastard, open the door to do business. How can you treat customers like this? If you don''t sell it, I don''t want it!"


    "If it''s easy to go, don''t send it away!" Ning Xiaolei waved his hand with a smile, almost spitting out Wang Qing''s blood.


    Busy for a while, Ning Xiaolei will thunderstorm hall things to Pingtou elder brother and others, himself as a shake off shopkeeper.


    At the command of Pingtou brother, these gangsters volunteered to be shop assistants, and ningxiaoleile couldn''t do it.


    However, he also knew that this situation could not last for a long time, and the shop assistant had to recruit.


    Not much time, because the door advertisement to come to the candidates.


    After a selection, Ning Xiaolei chose three men and seven women, a total of ten shop assistants.


    These clerks are all graduating students of Tiancheng college this year, and each one is good-looking, which will not damage the face of thunderstorm hall.


    In addition to applying for a job, more students came by the news from Lin Yumeng, hoping to see how amazing the medicinal paste recommended by the University flower is.


    At the door of the store, many people know what happened not long ago as soon as they inquire. They immediately decide to buy some boxes to try the effect.


    At noon, Zhao and Xiao Li came to support Ning Xiaolei.


    "Ha ha, Mr. Zhao, you are finally here. Sit in the shop and make tea for Mr. Zhao."


    Ning Xiaolei, with a surprise on his face, yelled as he walked in to meet Zhao.


    "No, no, I''m here to buy Xiao Lei''s magic medicine mud." Mr. Zhao laughed.


    "I''m very happy that Zhao Lao can come. It''s not necessary for you to buy it. Xiao Lei will give you some sets."


    Ning Xiaolei waved his hand with a smile and let Ning Xiaoyue prepare.


    And he himself, and Zhao Lao in the shop to chat.


    During this period, Ning Xiaolei personally told Zhao about the respective effects of three kinds of medicine mud, and tried the effect on a scar on Xiao Li.


    Zhao was so surprised that he decided to take it all as soon as he patted the table.


    Ning Xiaolei wiped the cold sweat on his forehead. If you give it to Mr. Zhao, the thunderstorm hall won''t have to open.


    "Xiaolei, I don''t want it for me. I want it for the soldiers who run for their country and protect their territory."


    Looking at Ning Xiaolei, Zhao said earnestly.


    Having seen the magic of medicine mud, Zhao knew that for those soldiers who might encounter danger at any time, it was equivalent to a heavy guarantee of life.


    "Mr. Zhao, it''s not that I don''t want to. It''s that my shop just opened. I can''t go on without the medicine mud." Ning Xiaolei explained with a bitter smile.


    After listening to Ning Xiaolei''s words, Zhao understood, but he was somewhat disappointed.


    Knowing Zhao''s mood, Ning Xiaolei said in his ear, "I can give these three kinds of prescriptions to the country for free. It''s better to teach people fish than to teach them to fish. What do you think of Zhao?"


    "Really, ha ha, Xiao Lei, I didn''t mistake you. Good job." Zhao was overjoyed and excited.


    On one side, Xiao Li hears two people whisper, and also throws grateful eyes to Ning Xiaolei.


    Ning Xiaolei chuckles and says nothing. He writes down the prescription and some notes and gives them to Mr. Zhao.


    Zhao took it very seriously and repeatedly expressed his thanks to Ning Xiaolei. He was just about to present the banner face to face.

 Chapter 145

    Not long after Mr. Zhao arrived at the thunderstorm hall, a large number of dignified figures came one after another.


    Of course, Ning Xiaolei asked Mr. Zhao to help spread the news. Mr. Zhao told these people that they came here specially.


    Ning Xiaolei took a casual look and found many familiar faces in it that he had only seen on TV.


    When these big guys appear, the customers in the queue are naturally shocked and more convinced that thunderstorm hall sells magic medicine.


    As the news spread, more and more people rushed to the neighborhood and soon formed a long line of hundreds of meters.


    "Have you heard that there is a thunderstorm hall in front of us to sell a kind of magic medicine mud, and the mayor has gone."


    "It''s not. I heard that there are vice mayor, inspector general and many big men there."


    "What''s that? I heard that there is a great man there. All the people in our city are running for his face."


    "In front of so many big men, things must be true. If you go in line, it will be gone later."


    ¡­¡­


    In the thunderstorm hall, Ning Xiaolei invited these big men in and gave them several sets of medicine mud.


    It''s good that these big guys can come. How dare Ning Xiaolei let them pay.


    "I''m sorry to receive it, I''m sorry to receive it. If something happens in the future, I''ll ask brother Zhang to help you solve it."


    The inspector general of Tiancheng is the first to make friends with Ning Xiaolei.


    "It''s such a magic thing, but it''s free for me. Brother Xiaolei, if you encounter business affairs in the future, just ask me."


    "It''s not. What Mr. Zhao recommended must be good. I really don''t know how to thank my little brother."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    This group of dignitaries, one by one, come to have a relationship with Ning xiaoleila.


    Ning Xiaolei of course knows what they mean, but he doesn''t refuse them. He laughs and chats with others.


    It doesn''t hurt to have a good relationship with these important people in Tiancheng.


    Seeing off Mr. Zhao and these big men, the county magistrate Li Lin and inspector Wang Ming also sent representatives.


    After all, they were in an important position. The Tiancheng city in the county was a little far away from the city, so they didn''t come here in person.


    Nevertheless, they called and apologized to Ning Xiaolei.


    Ning Xiaolei expressed his understanding and sent several sets of medicine mud for the representatives they sent to take back.


    It was busy until more than 11 p.m. when the last customer in line left, Ning Xiaolei and others were finally relieved.


    Although busy all day, there is no doubt that everyone is happy.


    "Hey, hey, I''ll see how much I''ve sold this day."


    Ning Xiaolei smiles on his face and picks up the bound bank card. He is almost petrified.


    He didn''t see how much it was, just a bunch of numbers.


    After counting carefully, the number after the decimal point is not counted, but there are nine digits.


    In other words, hundreds of millions.


    Ning Xiaolei almost didn''t expect that the sales volume of one day was more than 100 million.


    According to a set of 6000 yuan, it sold nearly 20000 sets!


    "Xiaolei, we have created a business miracle, ha ha."


    Lin Yumeng is next to Ning Xiaolei. He also sees the number on Ning Xiaolei''s mobile phone and shouts out in surprise.


    Others don''t know, but she knows how to refine these herbs, and it doesn''t cost a cent at all.


    With a profit of 100 million yuan a day, you can''t scare those guys who boast of being business wizards.


    This is just a Tiancheng, if the whole network sales, sales will be how much, simply can''t imagine.


    "Let''s get up and have a big dinner tonight. All the shop assistants will be rewarded with ten thousand red envelopes."


    Ning Xiaolei was very happy and stood up and waved.


    Smell speech, all clerks immediately excited and yelled: "oh yeah, long live the boss, long live!"


    This is the first day I come to work. Before I get my salary, I get 10000 red envelopes. Where can I find such a good job.


    All the shop assistants have secretly decided that as long as the thunderstorm hall does not collapse, they will stay here all their lives and never leave.

 Chapter 146

    After dinner in the evening, Ning Xiaolei hands over the business of thunderstorm hall to Zhang jiuxuan, and he is the shopkeeper.


    I believe that with Zhang jiuxuan as an old man, nothing will happen to thunderstorm hall.


    Send everyone away, but Ning Xiaolei doesn''t plan to go home. He has something to do tonight.


    Looking around, Ning Xiaolei''s figure disappeared slowly, as if he had never appeared.


    What he did was the art of invisibility.


    This spell, of course, is funded by those in the group.


    In order to let Ning Xiaolei save their kindred on earth, those big demons spare no effort to support Ning Xiaolei.


    This stealth formula was given to Ning Xiaolei by Monkey Sun.


    Shuttling through the night, Ning Xiaolei arrives at the Tiancheng zoo according to the direction in his memory.


    There is a zoo in Tiancheng, which is the one in front of us.


    What Ning Xiaolei plans to do tonight is to steal the animals from the zoo.


    Now his demon pot space has opened up more than 30 square meters, squeeze a squeeze or can accommodate a lot of animals.


    Easily into the zoo, Ning Xiaolei walked not far, soon saw a big iron cage, two black bears in the cage.


    At the moment, the two black bears didn''t sleep. One of the smaller black bears scratched the gap of the cage with his paws and looked out eagerly.


    The other one is bigger, but seems to know that it is impossible to escape. He looks at his companion quietly with a light sadness on his face.


    Ning Xiaolei came to the cage, did not directly start, lift the stealth state.


    Without waiting for the two bears to roar, he said, "don''t talk. I''m here to save you."


    He can speak the language of animals, naturally also benefited from those big demons in the group, they have taught Ning Xiaolei how to communicate with animals.


    With that, Ning Xiaolei didn''t hesitate. In the surprise eyes of the two black bears, he opened a huge hole in the iron cage.


    Stooping to enter from the open entrance, Ning Xiaolei releases his evil spirit slightly and says to the black bear: "don''t be afraid of resistance. I''ll take you to a place."


    Feeling the evil spirit on Ning Xiaolei''s body, the two black bears have already changed their eyes to see Ning Xiaolei, and naturally nodded and agreed.


    Later, Ning Xiaolei''s demon sense released into his body and disappeared with the two black bears.


    Ning Xiaolei and two black bears show their bodies in the space of demon refining pot.


    "Welcome to the demon pot space. This will be your home in the future. You can practice here." Ning Xiaolei said with a smile.


    "The space of refining demon pot?" The larger black bear was curious, but then he seemed to find something and was surprised.


    It felt that staying here would be of great benefit to it.


    This place''s air, breathe a few more, you can feel the body growing stronger.


    "This is the holy land of demons. Staying here will be of great help to you. It''s just a matter of time before you evolve into demons." Ning Xiaolei explained.


    "What, monster? Are you serious Two black bears are overjoyed and happy to see Ning Xiaolei.


    Ning Xiaolei nodded: "of course, it''s true. If you behave well, I can also give you cultivation methods to transform you into human form."


    "Certainly. Thank you very much." Two black bears stood up to thank Ning Xiaolei.


    Ning Xiaolei light response, pointing to the clouds in the distance, said: "that is the undeveloped space, you have nothing to attack it, it will continue to develop."


    After that, Ning Xiaolei personally demonstrated to the two black bears, gave them to ling''er and quit the refining pot.

 Chapter 147

    In the zoo, Ning Xiaolei''s figure suddenly appears. Seeing that there is no situation, he is relieved.


    Not far from the cage where the black bear was held, it was also a big iron cage, but it was not a black bear, but a few gray and yellow wolves.


    Like a black bear, Ning Xiaolei first told the wolves in animal language not to yell.


    Into the cage, using the previous method, it is easy to put a few wolves all income refining pot space.


    After seven wolves, Ning Xiaolei took in three crocodiles, two boa constrictors and five tigers.


    Although there are many other animals in the zoo, Ning Xiaolei''s space for refining the demon pot is only more than 30 square meters. He plans to stop for a while and come again next time.


    Using stealth means, Ning Xiaolei quietly retreated, leaving no trace.


    Just back home, Lin Yumeng opened his eyes and looked over.


    "Did it work?" Lin Yumeng has a wonderful road.


    Before this action, Ning Xiaolei informed the girl, so that she would not worry about it.


    "Of course, there is no failure when the big demon comes out, but only half of it is stolen. I will take the rest when I open up more space."


    Ning Xiaolei looks very happy with a smile on his face.


    Lin Yumeng speechless, rolled his eyes, said: "look at you proud, also big demon, human demon, hum!"


    "Go on, I''ll take you and Xiaoyu in and say hello to the animals."


    Ning Xiaolei is too lazy to have the same insight as this girl. With Qin Yu curious on one side, the three enter the space of the demon pot.


    With so many animals joining in, the space of the alchemy pot is very lively.


    Ling''er is lying on a white tiger with a mobile phone sent by Ning Xiaolei. She is watching TV happily.


    It seems that she feels Ning Xiaolei coming in. She stands up in an instant and looks cold again on her face.


    Although it''s only for a moment, Ning Xiaolei sees the smile on ling''er''s face just now and shakes his head in a funny way.


    This wench is also, must keep a cold posture in front of the person, really take her to have no way.


    "Roar!"


    "Ouch!"


    Seeing Ning Xiaolei, the animals were happy to welcome him, and their eyes were full of gratitude and awe.


    Obviously, from ling''er''s mouth, they already know Ning Xiaolei''s position here.


    "Ha ha, you''re welcome!" Ning Xiaolei shakes his head with a smile.


    He has learned the animal language. Although most people listen to the roar just now, he can understand the animals'' words of thanks and so on.


    If it wasn''t for Ning Xiaolei, they would have been in the cage until they died of old age.


    "Ling''er, I''ll introduce you. This is Xiao Yu. Xiao Yu is the girl of Qi ling''er here."


    Ning Xiaolei walks over and introduces Qin Yu to ling''er.


    Qin Yu came in for the first time. She looked around curiously. Hearing Ning Xiaolei''s words, she said hello to ling''er.


    "Spirit body?" Ling''er looks at Qin Yu with a twinkle in her eyes.


    Suddenly, he turned to Ning Xiaolei: "master, there are many special materials in the refining pot space, which can condense the body. At that time, he can create a body suitable for the spirit body for Xiaoyu."


    "What? Really? Ha ha, that''s great. "


    Ning Xiaolei, stunned, immediately overjoyed, waved to the animals on one side: "go, and I will develop the space."


    Soon, the sound of boom began to ring, and the movement was very loud.


    Although these animals are not cultivated, they have great strength, and the development speed is not bad.


    It took them more than an hour to expand the space to 35 square meters.


    "Ha ha, it''s faster than me."

 Chapter 148

    Ning Xiaolei is very happy and puts all kinds of things falling on the ground into the storage bracelet.


    Seeing some tired animals, Ning Xiaolei said, "take a rest, recover your physical strength, and then develop."


    With that, he took out a pile of yaolidan and distributed them to the animals.


    These are naturally given by the big demons in the group. In order to let Ning Xiaolei save their kindred, they are not stingy.


    Demon power Dan down, feel the body more strength, all the animals see Ning Xiaolei''s eyes is more grateful.


    Originally in the space of the refining demon pot, they can become stronger and stronger. Now there is the pill that directly increases their strength. Happiness should not come too suddenly.


    "I feel that the development speed is still a little slow!" Ning Xiaolei frowned slightly.


    Although the speed is much faster than when he developed it alone, he still thinks it is not enough.


    He once tentatively asked ling''er how big the space of refining demon pot was. Ling''er only said four words to him - boundless.


    If we press the present speed, how long will it take to develop!


    Moreover, ling''er also said that the later the development, the more difficult it will be.


    Therefore, it is imperative to enhance the strength of these animals.


    As the saying goes, sharpening a knife doesn''t miss the firewood cutter. Ning Xiaolei thinks it''s not too bad for these animals to practice.


    Moreover, according to the statement given to him by Nu Wa, it is to let him cultivate the power of the demon clan in the world with the refining pot.


    What is training? Naturally, they have to be cultivated.


    Calling all the animals together, Ning Xiaolei takes a picture of them and sends them to the demon group.


    Xiaoyao Ning Xiaolei: live up to your mission, break into the place where human beings hold animals at night, and successfully rescue these animals in front of you.


    As soon as he got the news, many demons showed up.


    Bull Demon King: ha ha, Lei Xiaoyao is good, but why don''t we cattle? /A question expression.


    "Neither do we Lions." Jiulingyuansheng followed closely, and added a few pitiful expressions behind.


    "Sister, look, there are two little guys from the python clan." Xiaoqing also jumped out.


    "And my two black bear boys." Then the black bear appeared, followed by a row of laughing faces.


    The other big demons also appeared one by one, and in a moment they wrote many messages.


    Seeing that, Ning Xiaolei comes out.


    Xiaoyao Ning Xiaolei: you guys, I want them to practice, because they don''t have suitable skills. Can you help me?


    After that, Ning Xiaolei consciously sent a big red envelope for snacks.


    Take people soft, eat people short mouth, these big demon robbed the red envelope, will certainly help.


    Sure enough, the black bear spirit was the first one to say, "I''m willing to help my fellow countrymen who are in trouble. What''s more, I just grabbed a can of red packets from a can of fish, ha ha!"


    "This must be given. Although the cultivation of iron backed wolf demon is not high, I am willing to contribute my own skills."


    "We tiger pioneers are also willing to do our part for our tiger people in trouble."


    "My sister and I are willing to do the same. Brother Xiaolei, our skills have been developed."


    In the group, those who have appeared before and those who have not appeared before all appear to express their views.


    Xiaoqing this wench is more direct, words fall directly to ningxiaolei sent a red envelope.


    "Congratulations, I got Xiaoqing''s red envelope, and got one copy of the secret book of green snake and one copy of the secret book of white snake, which have been stored in Xumi bag."


    With Xiaoqing taking the lead, the rest of the big demons didn''t say a word, and the red envelope came.


    At the end of the day, except for those crocodiles, they got everything else.


    Although some skills may not be very powerful, they are better than none.

 Chapter 149

    "Don''t you have the skills these crocodiles can practice?" Ning Xiaolei asked curiously.


    There was a short silence in the group, and Monkey Sun jumped out.


    "Yes, isn''t there a crocodile ancestor in the group? Xiao Lei, you can ask him for it. "


    Ning Xiaolei is just about to ask when he sees Monkey Sun chatting with him.


    Curious, sun monkey said: "Xiaolei, this crocodile ancestor is very powerful, more powerful than an Laosun, but his temper is very strange. He may ignore you."


    "If he asks too much, don''t ask him. It''s a big deal for those crocodiles to practice fish skills."


    Ning Xiaolei knows sun monkey''s kindness. After thanking him, he sends him a can of yellow peaches.


    Find the head of crocodile ancestor in the group, and Ning Xiaolei applies to be a friend.


    It didn''t take long for crocodile ancestors to pass.


    Ning Xiaolei organized the language and sent a message to crocodile ancestor.


    Little demon Ning Xiaolei: Hello, crocodile ancestor. I''m Ning Xiaolei. I''ve saved some crocodiles. I heard that you have skills that they can practice. I want to ask you for a share.


    After the news is sent, Ning Xiaolei suddenly finds a problem.


    He found that his nickname in the group was still a little demon.


    No, not long ago, I swallowed the super demon Dan. I have already cultivated to the big demon realm. Why is it still a little demon?


    Then Ning Xiaolei turns over in the group, only to find that in addition to him, other people are all direct names.


    Once in a while, there are several big demons, and a place will be added in front of them, such as the big demons in Meishan, and the green lion king in shituoling.


    "This seems to have nothing to do with my strength." Ning Xiaolei was relieved.


    If it''s been a long time, he''s still a little demon. He''ll have to spit blood and die.


    At this time, the news of crocodile ancestor came back.


    "You can give it to me. What can you exchange with me?"


    Ning Xiaolei is a little stunned. His temper is really different.


    If you change to another big demon and hear that he saved his offspring, you must thank him first, and then you will not hesitate to use the skill directly.


    This is a good one, with a direct trading tone.


    Although he will give the big demons some gifts in return after getting the skill.


    But it''s too cold and bloody to bargain so directly!


    Thinking of this, Ning Xiaolei is shocked. It seems that crocodiles are really cold-blooded animals.


    The name of this crocodile ancestor is crocodile ancestor. Naturally, it is a cold-blooded animal.


    That''s what he said.


    Depressed to shake his head, Ning Xiaolei pondered, crocodile ancestors in the end will like what things, snacks?


    He decided to give it a try.


    Xiaoyao Ning Xiaolei: I often send those snacks in the group. If there''s anything you like, I can exchange it with you.


    "There''s nothing magical about it. I''m not interested in that." Crocodile ancestor''s news comes back, let Ning Xiaolei very speechless.


    Can we say that this is the type that oil and salt do not enter?


    Later, Ning Xiaolei tried a lot of things, but the crocodile ancestor was not satisfied.


    With Ning Xiaolei''s fierce temper, he was angry on the spot, and the crocodile ancestor was not a thing.


    "I''ll trade spicy crayfish for you. If I don''t agree with you, I''ll let you crocodile guys go."


    Ning Xiaolei finally sent a message, followed by a row of angry expression.


    Anyway, there''s a demon pot. When the space expands, more animals can be brought in, just like the crocodiles.


    But what Ning Xiaolei didn''t expect is that when he sent this message, crocodile ancestor unexpectedly agreed to exchange with him.


    I don''t know whether his threat played a role or whether crocodile ancestor was attracted by spicy crayfish.

 Chapter 150

    Ning Xiaolei ordered a large plate of spicy crayfish for crocodile ancestor in a nearby hotel. He finally solved the skill problem of those crocodiles.


    In this way, the animals he took into the refining pot had a way to practice.


    With the help of the special environment of the demon pot, they will soon turn from ordinary beasts into monsters.


    At that time, not only the strength will be greatly increased, but also the intelligence will be greatly increased, which will become a great help for Ning Xiaolei.


    There are two forms of monster cultivation. One is to keep the animal body from beginning to end.


    Another is to cultivate to a certain level and turn into human form.


    Now the great demons in the group are mostly the second way of cultivation. When they reach a certain level, they will gradually change to human form.


    The next day, the news of the missing animals in Tiancheng zoo was on the news.


    The inspector gave an urgent order for the whole city to provide information and help search for the animals. They were mainly afraid that the animals would run out and hurt people.


    However, let them go through the surveillance, interviewed all the people nearby, and got no clue.


    Naturally, this matter, like Tianren Hall''s, has become a big unsolved case.


    In the end, the case was reported to the higher authorities. Naturally, the Ministry of Yan and Huang came forward again.


    All kinds of signs show that it is probably the practitioners.


    The Yanhuang Department attached great importance to it, so that Du man''s poetic charm and Shi Tian rushed back to Tiancheng, and sent them two helpers.


    Ning Xiaolei doesn''t know this, even if he knows it, he doesn''t care at all.


    Now there is a big circle around the villa. As long as he doesn''t want to, few people in the world will come in.


    This is not an ordinary array, but a mountain protection array made by jiulingyuansheng imitating Taiyi to save kutianzun.


    Even if it''s less than one in ten thousand, it''s not a cultivator in the world.


    A person who can be called the God of heaven is a first-class existence in the fairyland. There is no doubt about the power of his mountain protection array.


    Before long, Zhao Xiaoshu, who got the news, called to ask Ning Xiaolei if he did it.


    Ning Xiaolei frankly admitted that he did not deny it.


    Zhao Xiaoshu didn''t say anything, just reminded Ning Xiaolei to be careful.


    "This is my good brother!" Ning Xiaolei has a smile on his face.


    A good brother is that no matter what the other party does, as long as it''s not harmful, he will give his full support.


    In the next few days, Ning Xiaolei spent his time in the space of refining demon pot.


    With the efforts of him and a group of animals, the space of the alchemy pot has been expanded to 80 square meters.


    Ning Xiaolei''s cultivation has been stable in the early stage of the demon realm, and his strength has improved a lot.


    The same black bear boxing is not at the same level as when he was playing in the little demon world.


    The white bone cloak from the white bone spirit, he can now move the power of five skeletons.


    When performing the wind skill, the speed is not a little bit faster than before.


    He has self-confidence and is a practitioner of the same realm. No one can catch him.


    And he learned from the monkey king''s golden eye, but also in these days gradually found a new magic.


    That is, as long as he uses his eyes, with the evil spirit and the evil sense, he can see the amount of energy contained in a person.


    In other words, as long as the other side has no special means, he can judge the combat power of the other side and make the most appropriate choice.


    "We can catch some more animals."


    Seeing a big space than before, Ning Xiaolei said to himself.


    The space of the refining pot is very magical. The space developed is just like the real world outside, with blue sky, white clouds, earth, vegetation, mountains, rocks and rivers.


    These animals live here and don''t feel like they''re in captivity.


    "Young master, you finally show up. Thunderstorm hall is in trouble."


    Ning Xiaolei just came out of the demon pot space, his mobile phone rang, and Zhang jiuxuan''s anxious voice came out.

 Chapter 151

    "In trouble?" Ning Xiaolei frowned tightly.


    Thunderstorm hall is fine. How can we get into trouble.


    After listening to Zhang jiuxuan''s explanation, Ning Xiaolei realized that after a long time, someone ran to touch porcelain.


    I''ve seen porcelain on the road, but I''ve never seen porcelain in the shop.


    According to Zhang jiuxuan, it was someone who bought their medicine mud. Today, he came to the door and said that the medicine mud was not only useless, but also counterproductive. As a result, he lost too much blood after using it and woke up after a long time in the hospital.


    Now, the man and his family are having a big fight in Thunderstorm hall, which has greatly affected the business of thunderstorm hall.


    "I''d like to see who dares to move this kind of crooked idea after eating bear''s heart and leopard''s gall."


    Ning Xiaolei flashed a cold light in his eyes and drove his Bentley SUV straight to thunderstorm hall.


    He knows the puree he made himself best.


    Even if it doesn''t work, it won''t be counterproductive.


    Wait until the thunderstorm hall, Ning Xiaolei will see a group of people watching outside the thunderstorm hall.


    "I said, there''s no such magical thing in the world. There''s something wrong with it."


    "No, I was going to buy one, but I didn''t buy one."


    "I''ve seen a lot of such deceitful things, and people have come to see them. The thunderstorm hall doesn''t lose money and make peace."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Listening to the voices of the people around, Ning Xiaolei turns pale and walks in.


    "Young master, you are here at last."


    Seeing Ning Xiaolei, Zhang jiuxuan comes up with a happy face.


    It''s OK for him to fight and kill. He can''t cope with this kind of encounter.


    "Is that them?" Ning Xiaolei looks at the noisy people in the shop, and a chill flashes in his eyes.


    "Are you the boss here?" Hearing Zhang jiuxuan''s address to Ning Xiaolei, a middle-aged man came up and asked harshly.


    Ning Xiaolei nodded faintly. He wanted to see what the other side said.


    "My son used your medicine mud, not only did not stop bleeding, but the blood flow was not stopped. It took a lot of money to go to the hospital to stop bleeding. You have to compensate us for the loss."


    The man points at Ning Xiaolei, the atmosphere is incomparable.


    "How about ten million?" Ning Xiaolei showed a sneer at the corner of his mouth and asked jokingly.


    The man is asked by Ning Xiaolei a Leng, some didn''t react to the situation.


    But then he said with a happy face: "well, give 10 million, I also want you to apologize in public, admit that you thunderstorm hall sell fake."


    "Are you asking too much? I don''t think we are fakes." Ning Xiaolei laughs more intensely. He already has a guess in his heart.


    I''m afraid that someone intentionally invited me to touch porcelain. If only ordinary people wanted to steal some money, they would not ask for it.


    "No, you have to declare it a fake in public. You''d better close down. I don''t want more innocent people to be hurt." The man said with an awe inspiring face on purpose.


    "Ha ha!" Ning Xiaolei suddenly laughs and laughs happily, which makes people feel puzzled for a while.


    Under the gaze of the crowd, Ning Xiaolei picks up the man''s collar, takes it out of the shop like a chicken and throws it on the ground.


    Looking at the man''s unbelievable eyes, Ning Xiaolei takes out the phone and calls the demon spirit directly.


    "Uncle Zhang, drive those inside out."


    Later, Ning Xiaolei rushed to Zhang jiuxuan road.


    Zhang jiuxuan didn''t hesitate. He drove out some people who were a little scared inside. Even the guy who pretended to lose too much blood was also picked up by him and thrown out of the shop.


    "Don''t think about running. I''ll break the leg of the one who runs. It''s just right for you to see whether the bone paste of our thunderstorm hall is true or false."


    Outside the store, Ning Xiaolei looks at several people with a sneer, coldly.

 Chapter 152

    Ning Xiaolei''s domineering attitude directly frightened the troublemakers.


    One by one, their faces changed greatly. Even the man pretending to be in a coma opened his eyes and looked frightened.


    It''s not the same as the plot they imagined. Even if they don''t lose money, if they don''t leave, will they break their legs?


    "Uncle Zhang, look at them. If anyone dares to go, just do as I say. I''ll be responsible for the accident."


    Ning Xiaolei ignores these people and orders Zhang jiuxuan.


    Zhang jiuxuan nodded with a happy face: "OK, young master, with me, they can''t run."


    I don''t know whether it was intentional or unintentional. Zhang jiuxuan walked to the ground in front of several people and stamped his feet lightly, leaving a deep footprint.


    Seeing this scene, the faces of those people changed greatly. The old man who had been laughing at them before was so fierce.


    This is a concrete floor. It can make a footprint with one foot. Is it a legendary Wulin expert?


    At this moment, several people suddenly regret that they should not come here to make trouble for some money!


    "Don''t think about running, and don''t doubt if I can break your legs. Just wait for me."


    See a few people''s eyes twinkle, Zhang jiuxuan cold voice way.


    Before long, the inspector general of Tiancheng came to the scene with several inspectors.


    When it was discovered that Ning Xiaolei was calling, the inspector general of Tiancheng left the matter at hand without saying a word and rushed over with people.


    "Brother Xiaolei, what''s the matter?" Seeing Ning Xiaolei standing at the gate of thunderstorm hall, inspector general warmly welcomed him.


    Ning Xiaolei first smiles at the inspector general, and then points to a few people who shrink aside: "these people who are not open-minded come to our thunderstorm hall to blackmail."


    "What, such a thing? Come on, catch me. "


    Tiancheng inspector long eyelid micro jump, a wave of the hand is about to order arrest.


    Ning Xiaolei put out his hand to stop him and said, "don''t worry. Before they get their due punishment, I''ll let them know that the medicine mud of my thunderstorm hall is not fake in front of everyone."


    With that, Ning Xiaolei went to the young man who pretended to be comatose and lifted him up.


    "The medicine mud of our thunderstorm hall doesn''t work, and there are still side effects, right?"


    "You, what are you going to do?" The young man''s face changed and he stammered.


    Ning Xiaolei sneered: "what do you do? You''ll know in a minute. "


    "Friends who come and go to thunderstorm hall to buy medicine, friends who pass by, don''t mislead me by these villains who pour dirty water on Thunderstorm hall. The medicine mud of thunderstorm hall is absolutely true."


    He shouts to the people around him. Ning Xiaolei turns to Zhang jiuxuan: "take a knife and a box of hemostatic mud."


    "Yes, young master." Zhang jiuxuan immediately understands what Ning Xiaolei is going to do, and goes looking for something excitedly.


    Before Ning Xiaolei came, he was angry with these people.


    Now Ning Xiaolei''s actions make him feel that he is finally out of his bad mood, especially comfortable.


    Not much, Zhang jiuxuan took the knife and hemostatic mud.


    "What are you doing? No, help!" The young man was frightened and cried for help.


    Ning Xiaolei is too lazy to pay attention to him. He cuts a hole in his arm with a knife.


    Of course, Ning Xiaolei had a good sense of propriety and didn''t delimit his artery.


    In the scream of the young people, Ning Xiaolei raised his arm and said to the crowd: "yell and watch. Your arm is bleeding now. It''s true."


    After everyone looked at it, Ning Xiaolei picked some hemostatic mud with the tip of his knife and daubed it on the young man''s arm.

 Chapter 153

    "Oh, my God, it''s amazing that the bleeding really stopped."


    "No, it not only stopped the bleeding, but also could not see any scratch."


    "It turns out that these people are really here to blackmail. It''s hateful. They also make up lies, which almost make us miss good things. They are just scum."


    After seeing that the blood on the young man''s arm not only stopped, but also the wound disappeared, the onlookers yelled.


    Even a temper tantrum, holding rotten eggs leaves, directly hit a few people.


    "Yes, as long as you believe in our thunderstorm hall, they will be punished by inspectors."


    Seeing that, Ning Xiaolei raised his hand to stop the crowd.


    For his face as the boss of thunderstorm hall, people still respect him very much and stop obediently.


    Ning Xiaolei simply said a few words to the crowd, and then handed over the troublemakers to the inspector general of Tiancheng.


    "Brother Zhang, I''ll leave them to you. By the way, help me find out who is behind them."


    "Certainly, I dare to make trouble with brother Xiaolei. I will make them regret it."


    The inspector general of Tiancheng patted his chest and promised that he and the accompanying inspectors would take all the troublemakers into the car and leave.


    Seeing the dark night, Ning Xiaolei bid farewell to Zhang jiuxuan and went to the zoo.


    I don''t know if the zoo will have any means to explore the situation after losing so many animals that day.


    When Ning Xiaolei went to the zoo, four uninvited guests arrived outside his villa.


    Of the four, one was a woman and the other three were men, all dressed in black.


    If Ning Xiaolei is there, he will find that there are two he must know. They are poetic charm and Shi Tian.


    After being transferred back to Tiancheng, they checked all kinds of clues, but still had no clue. Finally, they decided to come to Ning Xiaolei to explore the truth.


    "Stop, don''t go forward." All of a sudden, poetry face slightly changed, busy drink to stop the remaining few people.


    In a few people''s puzzled eyes, a long sword appeared in the hands of Shiyun, cutting forward a sword spirit.


    "Boom!"


    The sword Qi didn''t cut into the hospital as expected, but was blocked by a layer of invisible things.


    In a few people''s surprised eyes, the black air suddenly surged up, rolled and roared, and protected the villa inside.


    "Oh, my God, there is a big array here?"


    Another practitioner of Yanhuang Department lost his voice and exclaimed, his face changed greatly.


    If it wasn''t a poetic reminder just now, they would have stepped in.


    Looking at the surging power in front of us, if we fall into the battle, there will be no good fruit to eat.


    "I remember that the dark air we saw that day must be the big formation in front of us."


    Shi Tian suddenly exclaimed, thinking of the picture he saw a few days ago.


    The other two Yanhuang people didn''t know the situation, so they asked Shitian about it, and soon found out the situation.


    "This Ning Xiaolei is really not simple."


    Unlike the three, the rhyme of the poem is lost in thought and frowns.


    However, she was very confused. She had guessed that Ning Xiaolei was a Buddhist expert behind him, but how could there be a magic array in front of her?


    It''s the magic array, but I can''t feel any evil from the array in front of me. On the contrary, it seems to be sacred, which makes the rhyme of the poem very confusing.


    But there is no doubt that the power of this great array is not vulgar, and there is a feeling of poetic charm. Several of them burst into it, and it is estimated that they will be swallowed if they can''t lift the waves and flowers.


    "It''s just a big array. I''ll see if I can make it."


    At this time, Shi Tian, who explained the situation to the other two Yanhuang people, suddenly opened his mouth, and his tone was full of disdain for Jiuyou Juesha wuquansheng formation.

 Chapter 154

    "Shitian, stop it. This battle is beyond our power." Smell speech, poetic rhyme is big urgent, remind a way in a hurry.


    "With my strength in the early days of dachengjing, I don''t care about a single array."


    Shi Tian didn''t understand the good intention of the poetic rhyme and strode to the Jiuyou Juesha wushengda formation.


    He was not happy with Ning Xiaolei, and even felt that the array arranged at Ning Xiaolei''s door was so unpleasant, so he wanted to break it to show his Shitian''s strength.


    "I don''t care if you want to die." The rhyme of the poem hummed, too lazy to say more.


    At this time, Shi Tian had reached the side of the array, stepped out and entered the array.


    In a flash, as if the sleeping demon was awakened, the black air before that was rolling violently.


    Shi Tian''s figure soon disappeared and could not be seen from the outside.


    But soon there was a scream of panic, and then there was no movement.


    And the rolling black air, also slowly subsided, to the end gradually disappeared.


    But with the big array disappeared together, there are traces of stone sky.


    "No, where''s Shitian? I don''t think it will be completely obliterated by this big formation. It''s a terrible big formation. "


    The other two Yanhuang people were shocked. At the moment when the battle was launched, they felt a terrible momentum.


    It seems that no matter how powerful things get into it, there is no way to survive.


    The rhyme of the poem is also full of horror, pale, and no less shocked than the other two.


    This kind of power, even those hermit sect''s huzong array, can''t match!


    What is the origin of Ning Xiaolei?


    "Eh, someone broke into the Jiuyou Juesha formation?"


    Ning Xiaolei, who is heading for the zoo, suddenly takes out his token and whispers curiously.


    Just now, he felt a change coming from the token on his body.


    After thinking about it, Ning Xiaolei picks up his mobile phone and makes a call to Lin Yumeng.


    "I want to ask about the big formation. It''s Shitian. There are three Yanhuang people outside."


    When the phone is connected, Lin Yumeng knows what Ning Xiaolei wants to ask and says to him.


    Ning Xiaolei was stunned. A chill flashed in his eyes and said, "don''t open the array for them. Let Shi Tian suffer in the array first. I''ll talk about it when I go back."


    Jiuyou Juesha has no quantity to produce a big array. It sounds terrible, but it''s not a thorough killing array.


    Those who break into it will be suppressed first, not directly killed.


    And the place of suppression is in the gate of Jiuyou built by the great array.


    Ning Xiaolei arrived near the zoo and found that the protective measures were much stricter than the previous few days.


    Not only the barbed wire fence is much higher, but also a lot of monitoring devices are installed nearby, which can be described as airtight.


    Unfortunately, this kind of thing is useless to Ning Xiaolei.


    It''s useless to monitor the use of invisibility, and with his strength, no matter how high the barbed wire is, it''s useless for him.


    When it''s more than 10 p.m., Ning Xiaolei starts to move.


    After stealth, Ning Xiaolei easily turned into the garden.


    The direction he chose this time was different from that before, but he changed direction.


    Before that, the animals there had been taken into the alchemy pot by him. In such a short time, the zoo would not detain new animals.


    "Found three big guys."


    After a short walk, Ning Xiaolei saw two elephants and a little elephant in a cage surrounded by a pile of iron fences.


    At the moment, an elephant with a blanket on his body is winding the fence with his trunk, trying to destroy the cage where he is held.


    However, the fence, each of which is a solid steel pipe of arm thickness, no matter how strong the elephant is, it can''t be broken.

 Chapter 155

    "Keep quiet. I''ll get you out of here."


    Ning Xiaolei removes the stealth state, appears slowly and says to the elephant.


    After that, he turned over and entered the fence.


    But what Ning Xiaolei didn''t expect is that the elephant, who was going to run away before, saw him come in and rolled up his long trunk and suddenly fell on his head.


    "All human beings should die. I''m going to kill you." The elephant makes angry noises in its mouth.


    Of course, this is Ning Xiaolei understand the animal language, to know the meaning of its words.


    In the ears of ordinary people, it is a long cry of anger.


    Although the elephant''s attack is unexpected, it''s just an ordinary animal. Ning Xiaolei Tianpeng''s footwork is running, so he can easily avoid it.


    However, the elephant must have been heard by the watchers in the garden. They said that they had come here.


    "Stop it. I''m here to save you."


    Time is pressing. Ning Xiaolei is too lazy to talk nonsense and directly releases the evil spirit in his body.


    Feeling his momentum, the anger in the elephant''s eyes quickly disappeared and became suspicious.


    As an animal, there is a natural awe for the smell of the demon clan, but also feel very kind.


    "Don''t resist. I''ll take you out of here. It''s too late."


    Ning Xiaolei says to the elephant. He has heard the footsteps coming from the distance.


    Without waiting for the elephant''s consent, he spread his demon sense and enveloped the elephant and the other two elephants.


    With his warning, and really want to leave its cage, three elephant did not resist.


    In silence, Ning Xiaolei and three elephants disappear.


    As soon as they left, two men in security uniforms came running with flashlights.


    When they saw the empty cage, their faces changed greatly and they said anxiously, "no, I''ve lost the animals again. Report to the police quickly."


    Ning Xiaolei and three elephants appear slowly in the space of refining demon pot.


    "You stupid elephant, I was going to save more animals tonight. With your voice, it''s not so easy to save them."


    Ning Xiaolei is not angry. He looks at the elephant that attacked him just now. He is speechless for a while.


    "I, I see you are human appearance, impulsive."


    As if aware of his mistake, the elephant said with shame.


    Seeing this, the little elephant next to it suddenly said, "brother, don''t blame my father. Human beings have been torturing my father, forcing him to do things he doesn''t like, and beating him with a whip. In fact, he is very gentle."


    "Well, I don''t blame him. Even if it''s not easy, it''s hard for me." Ning Xiaolei waved his hand with a smile and went over to touch the elephant.


    In the distance, a group of animals came running to see them and looked at them happily.


    Ling''er is also standing on a huge white tiger, curiously looking at the new members brought in by Ning Xiaolei.


    "Elephant, are you from Tiancheng zoo, too?" A big black bear came up and asked curiously.


    "You too?" The elephant father nodded and looked curiously at the animals in front of him.


    Suddenly, his face changed slightly, and he felt that each of these animals gave him a sense of danger.


    In principle, with their body shape, shouldn''t they give him this feeling?


    As if seeing his father''s doubts, the black bear said, "elephant, you don''t know. Here, all our animals will become monsters sooner or later. Besides, we will be more and more powerful with the skill given by regor."


    "Yes, without regor, there would be no today for us." Another black bear followed.


    Other animals see this, one by one mouth, looking at Ning Xiaolei''s eyes full of gratitude.


    "Well, you tell the three of them about the situation here. Remember, don''t bully them."


    Ning Xiaolei stops these animals with a smile. Now he doesn''t know what''s going on outside. He has to go out and run!

 Chapter 156

    Pinching a stealth formula, Ning Xiaolei goes out from the demon pot space.


    Sure enough, there are two men in security clothes outside, calling anxiously.


    Ning Xiaolei is invisible, and they don''t find him.


    "Hey, hey, you''re busy here. I''ll change direction." Ning Xiaolei smiles in his heart and leaves quietly.


    It''s impossible for him to take three elephants with him when all the people come. Anyway, he has to take another quarter of the animals in the zoo.


    No one can find him by stealth.


    Not far ahead, Ning Xiaolei sees a big courtyard like a house, in which there are five jumpers who don''t sleep at night.


    Ning Xiaolei naturally recognized kangaroo from Australia, which is a boxing master.


    Take it to the refining pot space for a little cultivation, and it will certainly be a big help for him in the future.


    This time, Ning Xiaolei didn''t show up and whispered to the five kangaroos: "do you want to leave this cage, I''ll take you to a magical place."


    When talking, Ning Xiaolei releases the evil spirit on his body to lower the guard in the hearts of the five kangaroos.


    "If you want to leave, you will feel a suction later, so don''t resist."


    Ning Xiaolei said, demon consciousness shrouded, shrouded five kangaroos.


    However, Ning Xiaolei seems to underestimate his credibility, and the five kangaroos don''t cooperate.


    "Don''t you want to leave this cage? I''m here to help you Ning Xiaolei frowned slightly and whispered again.


    "Who are you? Why can''t we see you?" One of the kangaroos came back.


    "In order to be discovered, I used the art of invisibility. If I want to evolve into a more powerful monster, you will follow me."


    With that, Ning Xiaolei releases more demons to make these kangaroos feel the power of demons.


    Several kangaroos got together to discuss for a moment, and finally agreed to take them away by Ning Xiaolei.


    In the space of refining demon pot, Ning Xiaolei appears with five kangaroos who are not easy to persuade.


    It''s not easy to do things if you don''t show up, which will make these animals feel unsafe.


    Kangaroo, in particular, has a wide range of activities and is not an animal confined in a small cage.


    Give the kangaroo to ling''er and the black bear he brought back before. Ning Xiaolei leaves again.


    Not far from kangaroo yard, there is a wire cage with a group of monkeys.


    What makes Ning Xiaolei frown is that it is full of all kinds of garbage, which is obviously thrown in by tourists during the day.


    "It seems right that I rescued these animals." Ning Xiaolei''s eyes twinkle and his heart is full of secrets.


    All things have spirit, and animals also have thoughts, but they can''t express and communicate with human beings. How can they not be angry when they live in such an environment.


    Ning Xiaolei removes the stealth state and appears outside the cage.


    "I''m sent by your king Qi Tian Da Sheng to save you. Don''t make any noise. I''ll take you away. Don''t be afraid of resistance."


    Ning Xiaolei looks at these monkeys with a smile on his face.


    Then he stretched out his hand and tore the cage open.


    The monkeys inside are stunned and run out one by one, looking at Ning Xiaolei curiously.


    Made a silent gesture, Ning Xiaolei demon sense enveloped all monkeys.


    After more than ten monkeys, Ning Xiaolei rescued two grizzled polar bears, three giant pandas and two peacocks.


    But when he was about to take some alpacas, he was caught.


    "Who are you?"


    The man who found Ning Xiaolei asked in a loud voice, then he seemed to understand something, and cried out: "the suspect who stole the animal has been found, everyone come quickly!"

 Chapter 157

    Ning Xiaolei frowned and didn''t pay attention to it. He disappeared with a few alpacas.


    It''s hard for others to catch him as long as he doesn''t come out.


    But Ning Xiaolei doesn''t know. When he steals the elephant, Shiyun and others receive a phone call.


    At the moment, Shi Yun and others have arrived at the zoo. Hearing the shouts, they soon come to this position.


    "Where are the people?" The poem rhymes to frown to see the person who shout before, but see his face panic, a pair of ghost expression.


    "To ask you something, did you shout?" Another Yanhuang man opened his mouth and waved his hand before the man.


    The body was excited. The man came back and stammered: "disappeared, disappeared, he disappeared with a few alpacas out of thin air. I saw it with my own eyes. Could it be a ghost?"


    "It''s not a ghost. You said he disappeared?" The Yanhuang man shook his head and his eyes were full of doubts.


    "Yes, yes, it disappears without a sound, just like it doesn''t appear." The man who saw Ning Xiaolei affirmed.


    At this time, a large Hula of footsteps sounded, the park''s security and a group of inspectors rushed over.


    "My lords, what''s the situation?" The leader of the team was the inspector general of Tiancheng, who asked Shiyun and others respectfully.


    "It''s done by people like us. Step back and make a circle around. Do it according to the situation."


    Shiyun looks at the inspector general of Tiancheng and orders.


    Hearing the speech, the inspector general of Tiancheng nodded and waved his hand to let the band spread around, forming a big circle around the fence in front of him.


    "He shouldn''t have left, or we wouldn''t have noticed anything." Poetic charm looks to the other two.


    "But what this man said about disappearing out of thin air? Not only he, but also the animals have disappeared."


    A man in Yanhuang Department frowned and his eyes were full of confusion.


    Shiyun shook his head: "I don''t know. Is it that he killed those animals and put them in the storage equipment?"


    "My Lord, he didn''t kill the animals. The animals were fine, but they disappeared out of thin air." The witness who found Ning Xiaolei explained.


    "So, what senior person did it?" The Yanhuang man''s face changed slightly and he was shocked.


    If such a person, with the strength of the three of them, that is to deliver food.


    Although most of the practitioners will be polite to them because of the status of Yanhuang department.


    But it doesn''t rule out that those evil and murderous people will kill them.


    Similar things have not happened. Although Yanhuang launched an all-out search to find out the opponent and kill him afterwards, similar things still happen every year.


    There is no lack of Desperado in this world. If they know that the other side is stronger than them, they dare not take this risk.


    "It''s not clear exactly how, but at least it''s certain that the animals didn''t run away by themselves, but by the practitioners. Lin Heng, call the leader and report the situation here."


    Compared with the two men, the woman seems calm and indifferent.


    The Yanhuang practitioner, who was called Lin Heng, nodded, took out his mobile phone and talked about the situation here.


    "What does it say?" See Lin Heng put away the mobile phone, poetry asked.


    "The leader said that let''s monitor first, and don''t act rashly. In a few days, senior Chulong will come in person." Lin Heng Dao.


    Poetry eyes suddenly a bright, surprise way: "Chu long elder, have his old man to come forward, certainly can find out."


    In the refining pot, Ning Xiaolei waited for a moment and planned to go out. For the sake of safety, he put on a white bone Cape.


    As soon as he shows up, he finds the battle in front of him and sucks in the air.


    It''s too smart. How do they know that they haven''t left? But they won''t think that he has the art of hiding, hehe.


    Just when Ning Xiaolei was very proud, his mobile phone ring suddenly rang.


    Ning Xiaolei is petrified in an instant. At this time, who calls him in the evening? Isn''t that harmful to him?

 Chapter 158

    "Whose phone?" Lin Heng asked suspiciously, but then found that in addition to the three people in Yanhuang department, only the witness was left.


    And the rest of the people, all in a big circle outside, the bell can''t go so far, still so clear.


    That ring, sounds like it''s right next to them, but it''s not any of their cell phones.


    "It''s him." The rhyme of the poem suddenly exclaimed, and his eyes showed the color of vigilance. He looked around.


    Lin Heng and another person in Yanhuang''s department also reacted instantaneously, and his face changed greatly.


    As for the witness, he crawled to the distance and did not dare to stay where he was.


    "Who, come out." With a low roar and a wave of the sword in his hand, he waved a sword in the direction of the sound just now.


    "Jie, are you looking for me?"


    Dodge the sword spirit of poetic rhyme, Ning Xiaolei slowly appears.


    Like the stealth symbol, the flaw of invisibility is that you can''t use any evil spirit. Once you use it, you will expose your body.


    "Who are you?" Shi Yun and others were faced with great enemies and did not attack immediately.


    What''s more, they were told just now not to rush out.


    "You don''t deserve to know who I am." Ning Xiaolei pretends to be proud.


    Anyway, these people can''t see him now with the white bone Cape. They can pretend to force him.


    With a frown and a twinkle in his eyes, he tentatively asked, "the elder interferes in the affairs of the secular world. Don''t you put my Yanhuang department in your eyes?"


    She found that the white bone robe on the man in front not only covered his appearance, but also could not feel his breath.


    In the case of not knowing the strength of the other side, Shiyun dare not make a move at will.


    "Yanhuangbu? It doesn''t matter to me what it is


    Ning Xiaolei deliberately pretends to be disdainful and hums coldly.


    As soon as he said this, his face suddenly changed slightly, and he was not angry.


    Dare not put their Yanhuang department in the eye, this person is absolutely that kind of lawless evil spirit.


    This is the same idea in the hearts of the three poets at the moment. They look at each other without any intention to start.


    But when they are asked to stare at each other, they can''t let go. At least they have to leave each other''s name.


    My eyes twinkled slightly, and the rhyme of the poem said: "it''s rare in the world that you dare not pay attention to my Yanhuang department. Elder, do you dare to tell me your origin."


    "Little girl, how can you hide this little trick from me?" Ning Xiaolei saw through the idea of poetic rhyme at a glance and hummed.


    "I''ll ask you if you dare?" The poem rhyme pretends not to believe intentionally appearance, arrogantly asks a way.


    Ning Xiaolei is funny. In his heart, he is a beautiful woman. He is very mature and experienced in his way of doing things. I didn''t expect to see such a lovely side.


    After thinking about it, Ning Xiaolei decides to tease the beauty.


    "Little girl, put it away. I eat more salt than you do. How can I be fooled by you. But I can''t tell you my name


    "What conditions?" The poem rhyme is startled, don''t understand to ask a way.


    Ning Xiaolei said with a smile: "I see that you are a pretty girl. How about being my concubine?"


    "You..."


    Poetic face changed greatly, very angry, did not expect that the other party will put forward such a request.


    But when she thought about it, she suddenly had a plan in her heart. With a charming smile on her face, she said, "well, if you have a good reputation, you can consider the poetic charm."


    "Jie Jie, this is what you promised me. In this life, you can only be destined to be my man. Listen, I''m a hundred bones old demon."


    Ning Xiaolei is not happy in his heart. First he scares the poetic rhyme, and then he casually says a name that sounds very powerful.

 Chapter 159

    "A hundred bones old demon?"


    Poetry pupil contraction, face slightly changed, this sounds like a very cruel name ah!


    But she thought about it for a long time, but she didn''t think there was such a person in the cultivation world.


    But no matter what, after a lot of effort, I finally knew the name of the man in front of me. Looking at the white boned cape on the other person''s body, it was a good match.


    "Well, little girl, are you frightened by my name? Jie Jie, have you ever considered that if you don''t want to, I will kill all the people here."


    Ning Xiaolei continues to tease the rhyme of poetry, but he wants to see how the girl chooses.


    Sure enough, as soon as he said this, Lin Heng and another Yanhuang member unconsciously turned their eyes to the poetic charm.


    At present, this strange man has such a strong voice. Maybe he really has the strength.


    Whether they live or die depends on the rhyme of poetry.


    Poetry obviously did not expect the other side will be so cruel, do not agree to kill.


    For a moment, she was in a dilemma, neither agreed nor disagreed.


    If she agrees, she will not, but if she does not, the other party will kill, and they may not be able to stop her.


    Looking at Shi Yun''s anxious face, Ning Xiaolei added a fire and said: "I count to three. If I don''t speak, I''ll kill. One!"


    This word falls, two people of Yan Huang Department immediately frightened, the facial expression instantly becomes pale.


    "Poetic rhyme, since you said that you would consider the name of the elder. I think the name of the elder is really loud. Why don''t you agree?"


    "Yes, yes, poetic rhyme. Our bodies are small, and there are so many innocent ordinary people around us."


    To Ning Xiaolei''s surprise, Lin Heng and another person from Yanhuang''s Department, under his coercion, actually helped to persuade the poetic charm.


    Moreover, these two people are extremely shameless. They are obviously afraid of death, but they have to say that they are righteous and awe inspiring, and let the rhyme of poetry be considered by ordinary people.


    Of course, the rhyme of poetry knows their thoughts, and says, "Lin Heng, Du yuan, you are shameless."


    Ning Xiaolei sneers and shakes his head. Looking at the play in front of him, he says: "two!"


    His voice fell, Lin Heng and Du yuan look more flustered, urged: "poetry, you misunderstood us, we are not greedy generation."


    "That''s right, poetic charm. As a cultivator, you can''t be like those secular people. You should marry a powerful person like elder Baigu."


    I''m so special!


    Ning Xiaolei is laughed by these two goods. He is so shameless that it''s OK.


    The more so, the more Ning Xiaolei wants to see how the girl will choose.


    "Three, well, it''s time. What''s your choice? Or I''ll kill you. "


    Ning Xiaolei said that and took a step forward slowly.


    This time, Lin Heng and Du yuan were scared to death. Lin Heng screamed, "poetic charm, please promise me!"


    Du yuan also followed with panic, anxious: "master, don''t worry, poetry will promise you."


    Disappointed to see Lin Heng and Du yuan one eye, poetry a bite teeth, face flash a decisive color, not afraid to look at Ning Xiaolei.


    "As long as you don''t kill me, I''m at your disposal."


    With these words, the poem seems to think of the tragic days in the future, and there is a trace of sadness in his eyes.


    But she didn''t regret it. It was worth saving so many people by herself.


    "Jie Jie, I''m joking. I''m a good little girl. I like her very much."


    At the moment of poetic despair, she suddenly heard the voice of the "elder" laughing.


    Then she was shocked to see that the skeletons on the cloak of the "elder" lit up one by one, and then a black wind rolled up.


    In the whistling sound, the black wind rolled the gravel grass leaves and quickly rushed through the blockade line composed of inspectors and disappeared in the eyes of the public.

 Chapter 160

    Back home, Ning Xiaolei uses a token to unlock the array, and then sees two familiar figures waiting for him anxiously in the courtyard.


    These two people, exactly one person and one ghost, are naturally Lin Yumeng and Qin Yu.


    Seeing Ning Xiaolei''s figure, they anxiously meet up and have a good look up and down.


    "Why, are you worried about what will happen to me?" Ning Xiaolei asked with a smile.


    "You don''t know how worried sister Xiaoyu and I are." Lin Yumeng stares at Ning Xiaolei angrily.


    But they knew that Yanhuang had gone to three people and said they didn''t worry about it.


    They couldn''t see through the strength of the three men. They just felt that they were a great threat.


    "I''m back unscathed." Ning Xiaolei used to hold Lin Yumeng''s hand and his eyes were full of tenderness.


    It''s nice to have such a beautiful girl thinking about him all the time.


    "Didn''t you meet the three men from Yanhuang?" Lin Yumeng doesn''t pull out his hand and asks curiously.


    Ning Xiaolei said with a smile: "I met them, but they were scared by me. They didn''t dare to fight me at all."


    "In fact, I could have run away quietly, and I don''t know who called me at the critical moment, which made me exposed."


    Said, Ning Xiaolei will take out the mobile phone, not ready to open the screen, but see the opposite Lin Yumeng face embarrassed.


    In an instant, Ning Xiaolei understood something and said in dismay: "big school flower, shouldn''t it be?"


    "I''m worried about your safety. I didn''t take so many calls for you." Lin Yumeng is a little embarrassed.


    Ning Xiaolei turns on his mobile phone and sees that there are more than ten missed calls, all from Lin Yumeng.


    The reason why he couldn''t get through was that he was in the space of the demon pot at that time, and the signal was not received.


    "It seems that we have to put the mobile phone up in the future, otherwise it may be bad." Ning Xiaolei is thoughtful.


    This time we are facing three poets. If the opponent is an old monster who has been practicing for many years, it''s not so easy to frighten them.


    With a token to open the array, Ning Xiaolei finds Shitian, who is suppressed by the array.


    As soon as it was opened, a stink of urine came to my face.


    Ning Xiaolei held his breath and looked at it.


    But see stone day has been in a coma, the whole body up and down and no scars, but pants are a wet.


    In an instant, Ning Xiaolei understood the source of the odor and was speechless.


    It''s so arrogant. I think it''s very fierce. After a long time, it''s also a bully. I was scared to pee by a big array.


    Carrying Shi Tian''s neck, Ning Xiaolei throws it out like garbage.


    Back in the room, Ning Xiaolei directly enters the space of the refining pot.


    After entering, the first thing he did was to take a picture of the newly rescued animals.


    Click to open the group, Ning Xiaolei chooses to send, waiting quietly.


    Not many will, quiet group then a boiling, those big demons one by one jumped out.


    Golden winged Mirs carving: Wow, brother Lei Xiaoyao has rescued many animals. Congratulations.


    Peacock Daming King: there are two kids from my family. Ha ha, I''m so happy. /A row of laughing faces.


    "I''m still not a member of the lion clan. I''m depressed." Nine spirit Yuan Sheng appeared, but the way.


    "I don''t have cattle either." The bull devil followed.


    Ning Xiaolei smiles and looks at the big demons chatting. A big red packet for snacks is sent out.


    In just a few seconds, the red envelope was snatched away.


    Xiaoyao Ning Xiaolei: Hey hey, I won''t say anything. Where are the skills of my brothers and sisters? Wait for the red envelope.


    "Ha ha, potato chips taste good, ray Xiaoyao, get the red envelope."


    Peacock Daming Wang Ma sent a message, Ning Xiaolei mobile phone will pop up a big red envelope.

 Chapter 161

    "Congratulations, I got the red envelope from peacock Daming king, and got two copies of Mingwang Xinjing, which have been put into Xumi bag."


    "Congratulations, I got the red envelope of black bear spirit, and got two copies of" crazy battle Tiangong ", which has been stored in Xumi bag."


    "Congratulations, you''ve got the red envelope from monkey king, and ten copies of" nine turn Xuangong "have been deposited in Xumi''s bag."


    One by one, the red packets pop up, and Ning Xiaolei finally finds that there are only three pandas and five kangaroos left, and they have not been found.


    Polar bears can practice the skill of black bear essence. Anyway, they are all bears, and he doesn''t think it''s a big problem.


    It seems that it is feasible for alpaca to practice the skill of Yang Li Da Xian.


    The only problem is panda and kangaroo. He doesn''t think there are these two kinds of demons.


    In other words, even if there are, they are also the kind of people who don''t like to talk in groups like crocodile ancestors.


    There are tens of thousands of members in the group. It''s obviously unrealistic for Ning Xiaolei to turn one by one. The best way is to consult the big demons in the group.


    "My brothers and sisters, give me some advice. Who can I ask for these skills of panda and kangaroo?" Ning Xiaolei sent a message in the group.


    Bull Demon: panda? Lei Xiaoyao, are you talking about a guy like zhantian beast?


    "Yes, brother Niu has a good guess. We call it panda here." Rather small thunder tiny Leng, hurriedly return a way.


    "I know. It''s probably the blood of zhantian beast. I''ll help you find the guy named zhantian Laozu, who has a good relationship with me."


    The Bull Demon King returns a message, and Ning Xiaolei is very happy in an instant.


    In this way, only kangaroo''s skill is left.


    At this time, the monkey king in the group sent a message: "Xiaolei, you say this kind of kangaroo, the group does not have similar friends."


    "Ah, what shall we do?" Ning Xiaolei is a fool. He can''t let it go!


    "Tell me about their habits and specialties, and see which Taoist friend''s skill is more suitable." Monkey Sun said.


    Ning Xiaolei thought for a moment and said, "they have developed jumping ability and are good at boxing. They should be able to become experts in boxing and leg techniques."


    "In that case, it''s quite suitable to practice my nine turn Xuangong." Monkey king made a smile.


    Ning Xiaolei thought deeply, thought about it, and said, "I think it''s OK, monkey brother. Then you can send some more of your skills."


    "Well, take the bag." The monkey king was very straightforward. After the news was sent, the red envelope came with it.


    After clicking receive, Ning Xiaolei and the big demons in the group prattle for a while, and then wait for the red envelope of the Bull Demon King.


    "Congratulations, you''ve got the red envelope from the Bull Demon King, and you''ve got four copies of the fighting Saint law, which have been deposited in the Xumi bag."


    Ox demon king: brother Lei Xiaoyao, in addition to the descendants of the three zhantian beasts, the other one was given to the little guy of the zhantian beast family.


    Ning Xiaolei immediately understood who the Bull Demon King was referring to, and he was full of answers.


    Say goodbye to the big demons in the group, Ning Xiaolei takes the new skills and distributes them one by one.


    "Give me a good practice. These skills are unusual. Don''t disgrace their masters."


    Ning Xiaolei looked at all the animals and said in a loud voice.


    But he was totally redundant. These animals worked harder than he thought.


    Those who had been taken in before had almost broken away from the status of beasts and stepped into the ranks of monsters.


    After the skill, Ning Xiaolei divides the Demon power pill and the demon Qi pill into a pile.


    With the increasing number of animals in the demon refining pot, he gradually found that the two kinds of pills were no longer available.


    "We should try to get more of these two kinds of pills." Ning Xiaolei frowned and thought deeply.

 Chapter 162

    It''s OK to have the skill, but Ning Xiaolei can''t use the resources of Yaoli Dan and Yaoqi Dan.


    Once or twice is OK, more times, even if the big demon in the group doesn''t say anything, he will certainly mind.


    Ning Xiaolei thinks the best way is to trade with them and get what they need.


    However, if you ask people one by one, you can''t be sure who really needs it. The best way is to have a shop where he puts his things up and let those big demons exchange resources.


    The more he thought about it, the more he felt that it was a very feasible way. Ning Xiaolei found Nu Wa and said what he thought.


    "I can''t see that you still have this kind of brain. I''m going to make a store function, and I''ll take advantage of every transaction. Wow, I''m going to make it."


    Nu Wa was very happy and praised Ning Xiaolei.


    But see the news of Nu Wa, Ning Xiaolei is full of black lines, he just mentioned, did not say to charge fees, but Nu Wa himself thought of this.


    None of these old monsters who have lived for many years is simple.


    Playing games in front of them, he is still young.


    That is to say, in more than ten minutes, the function of the shop will be online in the group, and the currency in circulation is Yaoli Dan and Yaoqi Dan.


    Nuwa also specially spoke in the group, inviting the big demon to enter the shop.


    Ning Xiaolei did not hesitate, immediately applied for the opening, a mere handling charge, for him nothing.


    After opening a good shop, Ning Xiaolei put the snacks in his Xumi bag and the messy things he bought last time on the table.


    As for the price, the snack Ning Xiaolei is set to five magic pills or one magic pill, and the rest are more expensive than this one.


    After all, he didn''t send the rest in the group. It''s rare.


    Ning Xiaolei didn''t put those things out of the demon pot space. He thought they might be useful.


    After the things were put up, Ning Xiaolei didn''t take care of them and ran to develop the space of the refining pot.


    A few hours later, seeing that it was more than eight in the morning, Ning Xiaolei gave up.


    One night, the evil spirit in his body was exhausted for several times. Every time he recovered, it didn''t increase a bit. His strength was growing steadily.


    "I''m going out, big school flower, light rain, how about you?" Ning Xiaolei rushes aside to help two women who also develop space.


    "You go. We don''t want to go out for a while." Lin Yumeng waved his hand.


    Ning Xiaolei smiles, but he doesn''t force him to leave the space of the refining pot.


    Just appeared, Ning Xiaolei saw Ning Xiaoyue in his room, as if waiting for him.


    "Brother, you finally came out. The people from Yanhuang Department came back. I didn''t let them in."


    "Oh, yeah, I''ll see." Ning Xiaolei nodded and went downstairs to the outside of the hospital.


    Outside the villa, Shi Yun and others stood there. They came at more than seven in the morning and waited there for more than an hour.


    But no one paid any attention to them even if they were allowed to cry out, but they didn''t dare to rush into the battle in front of them.


    Shi Tian had already woken up. Different from the arrogance of the past, his face was full of fear, especially when he looked at the villa opposite.


    Although he can''t see Da Zhen, he knows that Da Zhen is in front of him. Thinking of last night''s experience, he can''t help but tremble.


    He didn''t expect that this big dark array would be so terrible.


    If you knew it was so terrible, you would never break into the battle last night.


    "Poetic charm, why is Ning Xiaolei sacred? We have been waiting for so long, but we don''t give a letter."


    "Or we want to leave. When master Chulong comes and breaks his big battle, we don''t believe that he won''t come out."


    Lin Heng and Du yuan look at the rhyme of the poem and say it impatiently.


    Poetry cold face, indifferent way: "you give me shut up, to go their own way."


    Want to see last night, she was inexplicably angry, she did not expect, her companions will be so two greedy guy.


    At this time, the eyes of poetic rhyme suddenly brightened, and he saw a familiar figure in the courtyard come out slowly.

 Chapter 163

    As soon as Ning Xiaolei came out of the gate, he saw four Yanhuang men outside the big formation.


    The poetic charm is the same as last night, the style is still beautiful and moving, especially the perfect straight long legs. I can''t bear to look away.


    "Yanhuang poetry, come here to see Mr. Ning Xiaolei." Seeing Ning Xiaolei, Shiyun shouts out.


    Ning Xiaolei has a smile on his face. He has a good impression of this woman.


    Especially last night, she was willing to sacrifice herself in order to save people, and let Ning Xiaolei look up to it.


    Compared with poetic rhyme, Lin Heng and Du yuan are not liked by him. They are two shameless guys who are greedy for life and afraid of death.


    As for Shi Tian, not to mention, he didn''t know that the sky was high and the earth was thick. He was always aiming at him. It was good if he didn''t hit him.


    Take out the token in your arms, Ning Xiaolei shakes slightly, and Jiuyou Juesha opens a channel, revealing an entrance.


    "Please come in. I was practicing just now. I didn''t come down in time to meet you. Please forgive me." Ning Xiaolei apologized.


    "It''s OK. We came uninvited. It''s us who should say sorry." Poetry gently shook his head, slightly showing a smile.


    But the poetic charm is so grand that Lin Heng and Du yuan are not easy to talk about.


    "Practice? It''s a deliberate excuse. Is it a deliberate excuse to hang us here? "


    "That''s to say, as a member of Yanhuang department, you can''t be confessed wherever you go. It''s good of you to play tricks on us."


    Lin Heng and Du yuan speak in a strange way, and then walk in behind the rhyme.


    But at this time, a cold hum rang out, and a figure came.


    "Where''s the mad dog? Did I let you in?"


    Ning Xiaolei flashes to the entrance and exit, and the black bear''s boxing moves and blows hard.


    Just now, he has seen it with his eyes. Lin Heng and Du yuan have the same energy as him.


    In other words, their realm of cultivation is similar to his.


    Ning Xiaolei is not afraid of anyone.


    He practiced the Eastern Emperor Sutra, which was coveted by the great demons in the group, and used the black bear fist technique of the black bear spirit.


    Although black bear boxing is created by black bear spirit, it can''t be compared with the casual martial arts in the world.


    Feeling the power of Ning Xiaolei''s fist, Lin Heng and Du yuan''s face changed slightly and were forced to withdraw from the entrance.


    At this moment, the entrance of the array closed quickly and disappeared.


    Ning Xiaolei stands in the array and sneers at Lin Heng and Du yuan, who are very pale outside. He disdains to say, "I just invite Shiyun girl in. What are you two mad dogs doing with me?"


    "Seek death, you smelly boy, dare to insult my Yanhuang people?"


    "Believe it or not, we''ll rush in and let you know how powerful we are when you can''t take care of yourself?"


    Du yuan and Lin Heng look ugly and roar loudly.


    Ning Xiaolei disdained to curl his mouth, turned his eyes and said, "if you are a hero, you should break in. If you dare not, don''t force me."


    "Lin Heng, Du yuan, don''t rush." One side has been silent stone day busy loudly remind a way.


    Just now Ning Xiaolei said that he would not let them in, and he didn''t have any resentment on his face. He was scared by Jiuyou Juesha wuquangsheng array.


    Lin Heng and Du yuan are not stupid. They don''t really rush in. They just shout outside.


    "Boy, if you have the ability to stay at home, dare to come out and we''ll kill you."


    Ning Xiaolei is too lazy to pay attention to this kind of guy. He looks at Shiyun with a smile and says, "big beauty, please go and sit in the room!"


    The poem rhyme lightly nods, doesn''t go to tube the three people outside the array, as if they and she are not a group at all.


    As for the reason, Ning Xiaolei naturally knows.

 Chapter 164

    Entering the hospital, Shi Yun''s eyes were unconsciously attracted by the medicinal field in the hospital.


    The last time she came, she thought that the field was extraordinary. Now when she looks at it again, she feels more and more unusual.


    Feeling the vision of poetic charm, Ning Xiaolei shook his head and said: "there were 36 Millennium elixirs in my medicine field. Not long ago, I fed ten of my pets, but now there are only 26."


    "Girl Shiyun, if you want, I can give you some."


    Shiyun is so cute that she almost thinks she heard wrong and feeds ten pets?


    This local tyrant doesn''t need to be so local tyrant. It''s Chinese cabbage!


    After thinking about it, the rhyme of the poem soon returned to its original state, shaking its head and saying, "no merit, no salary. The rhyme of the poem doesn''t dare to ask for Mr. Lei''s treasure for no reason."


    "Well, don''t call me Mr. Xiaolei. I''m not embarrassed. If you don''t mind, just call me Xiaolei."


    Ning Xiaolei speechless, looking at the rhyme of poetry, this plus a gentleman, always feel that two people seem to have a layer of estrangement, very uncomfortable.


    Poetry did not insist, nodded: "OK, then I''ll call you Xiaolei."


    Ning Xiaolei nodded with a smile and said: "girl Shiyun, I''m not joking just now. The treasure you think is not worth mentioning to me. Anyway, I''m happy today, so I''ll give you one."


    With that, Ning Xiaolei came to the side of the medicine field and played a series of dazzling formulas.


    The whole process of poetic charm is attracted by Ning Xiaolei''s technique, and the more you look at it, the more frightened you are.


    It''s so complicated to start an array. What does it mean? It means that this array is not simple!


    Open the medicine field, Ning Xiaolei randomly selected a millennium elixir and dug it out.


    "Here you are. I don''t know the name of this millennium elixir."


    Ning Xiaolei passes the elixir in his hand. It''s a elixir with blade like leaves.


    The rhyme subconsciously took it over and looked at it carefully. Then his eyes were full of shock.


    "What''s the problem?" Ning Xiaolei looks at the expression on Shi Yun''s face in amazement and doesn''t understand.


    "My God, this is sword grass, this is priceless treasure!" The poem exclaimed.


    Ning Xiaolei scratched his head and said awkwardly, "never heard of it."


    "The so-called sword meaning, as the name suggests, is that after taking it, you can understand the meaning of the sword and use sword moves. It''s even more powerful. I dream of finding such a sword meaning grass."


    Poetic surprise to Ning Xiaolei explained, she did not expect that she can not ask for things, will be so easy to get, but also a millennium.


    After feeling the fierce breath on the sword grass in her hand, she knew that Ning Xiaolei didn''t lie. The year of this sword grass is only more than a thousand years.


    Holding the sword grass tightly in her hand, she could not put it down, but suddenly her face hesitated.


    After knowing that the Millennium elixir in her hand was Jianyi grass, although she wanted it very much, she couldn''t imagine the value of Jianyi grass, but she was still a little confused.


    His eyes twinkled for a moment, and the rhyme of poetry suddenly clenched his teeth and handed the sword grass to Ning Xiaolei.


    "What are you doing?" Ning Xiaolei is curious.


    "It''s too expensive to accept the rhyme." Poetry gently shook his head, but a pair of eyes, but looked at the hands of the sword grass, reluctant to part.


    Ning Xiaolei is funny. He can understand the girl''s mind in a moment. He has to say that the girl''s character is excellent, and he can control her greed at this time.


    "There''s no reason to take back what you send out. Put it away. Don''t you mean you want to find it in your dreams? I''m the kind of person who likes to help others achieve their dreams. "


    Smiling and shaking his head, Ning Xiaolei didn''t pick up and went to the house.


    Rhyme in the rear, staring at Ning Xiaolei''s back, eyes twinkle for a moment, catch up.


    "Brother, this fool, dare to carry sister Yumeng to other girls. I want to tell sister Yumeng to go."


    In a room on the second floor, Ning Xiaoyue saw the whole process, gritting her teeth and breathing.

 Chapter 165

    "Come on, what''s the matter with me?"


    Ning Xiaolei sits idly on the sofa and appreciates the beauty on the opposite side.


    The delicate appearance, beautiful face, handsome straight nose and thin lips attract Ning Xiaolei''s attention most are the poetic charm and the light heroism between the eyebrows, which is not possessed by ordinary women.


    Of course, the most attractive thing for Ning Xiaolei is his long legs, which are perfectly slender and round. He can''t bear to look away.


    "I''m here for the zoo case." The poetic rhyme ponders for a moment, straight to the point.


    Ning Xiaolei is stunned. After he made such a fuss yesterday, it''s reasonable that poetic rhyme should not doubt himself. It''s the old demon who doesn''t exist. How can he find him again?


    But Ning Xiaolei didn''t ask in a hurry. He believed that poetic charm would say it next.


    "Just last night, our Yanhuang department found out that the perpetrator was an old guy called Baigu Laoyao." Poetry rhymes.


    Ning Xiaolei smiles in his heart, but he pretends to be ignorant and has a blank look on his face.


    Poetry has been carefully observed Ning Xiaolei, see this frown.


    She didn''t connect Ning Xiaolei with Baigu old demon. She just wanted to see if Ning Xiaolei had something to do with Baigu old demon.


    Last night, she had asked the Yanhuang department to investigate the information of the hundred bone old demon, but there was no information at all.


    Now the old demon of bones appears in Tiancheng, and there are many young masters like Ning Xiaolei in Tiancheng. She wants to see if they are related.


    When she came yesterday, she suspected that the case was related to Ning Xiaolei.


    But later I went to find that the other side called the old demon with bones, and the breath was totally different from that at the moment.


    "Xiaolei, I don''t know if you can recognize this old demon?" The rhyme of the poem suddenly asked in a voice.


    Ning Xiaolei certainly won''t admit it. He shook his head and said, "I haven''t heard of it at all. I haven''t seen any other practitioners except you Yanhuang people and Du man."


    He is telling the truth. So far, he really hasn''t had any contact with other practitioners.


    As for Changshan and Wang Kai, they were trained with him, not counted.


    Looking at Ning Xiaolei''s expression, Shiyun finds that he is not lying. He can''t help but wonder, "what are your accomplishments?"


    "Can I say that I got the inheritance of an old man and set foot on the road of cultivation?" Ning Xiaolei said with a smile.


    "I don''t believe it." I don''t want to deny it directly.


    I don''t want to find an excuse like this. If it''s passed down, who''s going to arrange the array outside the hospital.


    However, the poetic rhyme would never have thought that these arrays were all arranged by Ning Xiaolei with the array map and array flag refined in advance, which was completely different from those she had seen.


    But no matter what, she will not believe what Ning Xiaolei said.


    But she also saw that Ning Xiaolei didn''t want to say more, so she didn''t ask more.


    From Ning Xiaolei, we can''t get the news of the old demon, so the poetic rhyme changes the topic and provides a message for Ning Xiaolei.


    This news has something to do with the Duman she went after before Shitian.


    "According to my exploration with Shi Tian, Du man is now hiding in the Qinchuan mountains near an''cheng, but we haven''t found out where."


    Hearing this, Ning xiaoleidun was very happy. Qin Yu, who was harmed by Du man, had to be killed now.


    Just now he has broken through the big demon realm. He is confident that he can kill Du man.


    Seeing Ning Xiaolei''s expression in his eyes, Shiyun guessed what he thought, shook his head and said: "this Du man is not so easy to deal with. He is the evil cultivation of tiancanzong. His means are weird and can''t be judged by common sense."


    "Not even you?" Ning Xiaolei looks at the rhyme curiously. He looks at it with his eyes and finds that the breath in the rhyme is stronger than him.

 Chapter 166

    "If we only compete for strength, he is not my opponent."


    Shi Yun shakes his head, then an angry flash in his eyes and says: "but he has a lot of strange means, and all kinds of drugs. We almost caught him several times, and finally he ran away."


    "So difficult?" Ning Xiaolei frowned. If you look at it like this, Du man didn''t do his best to fight with him that day.


    To be exact, Duman didn''t use his messy methods.


    But I don''t think so. Those means are not used at will. Duman won''t use them until the critical moment.


    After thinking for a moment, Ning Xiaolei said: "thank you for the information provided by the beauty of poetry. I will go to see him when I have time. My hatred for him and I can be said to be mutually exclusive!"


    "For the ghost?" Poetic charm is wonderful.


    Ning Xiaolei nodded and said: "it''s not only because of Xiaoyu, but also because of Du man''s many evils. Since I bumped into him, I won''t let him go."


    His eyes twinkled and he didn''t say much.


    But at least she confirmed one thing, that is, the young man in front of her didn''t look like an evil person.


    After a brief chat, Shiyun leaves. Ning Xiaolei sends her out of the battle.


    Back in the room, Ning Xiaolei is deep in thought. His poetic strength is stronger than him, and Shi Tian, who is similar to his realm, helps him, but he fails to catch Du man.


    This shows that this Duman is very good. It''s not so easy to get rid of him.


    Even if he goes with his current strength, he will not be able to kill Duman. He must prepare some means well.


    In this case, Ning Xiaolei thought of the big demons in the group.


    With their help, it''s just Duman.


    After organizing the language, Ning Xiaolei sent a message in the group.


    Xiaoyao Ning Xiaolei: brothers and sisters, I want to track down an enemy, but he has various means of escape. How can I catch him? Answer with a prize / a smile.


    When the news came out, the crowd soon began to boil and many big demons appeared.


    Ning Xiaolei provided them with all kinds of things they had never seen.


    Apart from other things, the snacks alone make many big eaters linger.


    When they heard that there was a prize, they naturally rushed to answer it.


    Ox demon king: brother Lei Xiaoyao, for me, I want to chase people faster than the other party at least.


    "I have a bony cloak from my sister bony, which is attached with this wind skill. I don''t know if I can catch up with it?" Ning Xiaolei asked curiously.


    "I''m afraid it can''t be done. Windstorm is a compulsory magic skill for every little demon. The white bone cape can play a bonus role at most. It''s a little difficult to catch up with those opponents with special means."


    Seeing that Ning Xiaolei mentioned himself, Bai Gujing appeared and explained.


    Ning Xiaolei frowned and then said curiously, "can the wind skill also be practiced?"


    "Yes, you haven''t practiced, ray Xiaoyao?" The cow demon king is curious.


    Xiaoyao Ning Xiaolei: I''m a lonely man. I''m thinking about cultivating myself, but I''m not practicing the wind skill / a pathetic expression.


    Baigujing: Oh, it''s my sister''s negligence. I''ll send you some compulsory magic tricks to pick up the bag.


    As soon as Ning Xiaolei finished sending the message, Bai Gujing came back with the message, and then a big red envelope popped up on the mobile phone screen.


    "Congratulations, I got a red envelope from Bai Gujing and got a copy of" wind skill ", which has been stored in Xumi bag."


    "Congratulations, I got a red envelope from Bai Gujing and got a copy of Yin Lei Shu, which has been stored in Xumi bag."


    "Congratulations..."


    The white bone spirit sends several red envelopes to Ning Xiaolei, all of which are all kinds of magic. Ning Xiaolei is so happy that he almost jumps up.

 Chapter 167

    Almost at the same time, other people also sent red envelopes, many of which were repeated, but they were a little slow.


    But Ning Xiaolei doesn''t mind. He accepts everything. He doesn''t need it. He can use it for others!


    One by one to these big demon sent a lot of snacks red envelope, Ning Xiaolei good some thanks.


    Bull Demon King: now that the magic is available, let''s continue to talk about the problem of chasing and killing the enemy. If we want to chase and kill the enemy, we must first catch up with him. I just said that the problem of speed.


    "When I practice the wind skill and cooperate with the white bone cloak, I will surely be able to beat the other side." Ning Xiaolei said confidently.


    "No, it''s Xiaolei. You haven''t seen any special methods, such as blood escaping, taking forbidden drugs, burning cultivation, etc. no matter which one, even if the wind skill gets a bonus, it may not be able to catch up."


    Monkey Sun showed up. Just now, he also sent a lot of magic red envelopes to Ning Xiaolei.


    Ning Xiaolei''s secret art was given to him by monkeys.


    Witchcraft and magic weapons are of the same level as materials, and can also be divided into yellow, dark, earth, heaven and other levels.


    Each level is divided into four stages: first grade, middle grade, high grade and top grade.


    Most of the enchantments that people gave him just now were first-class and middle-class. However, invisibility was a mysterious enchantment, although it was only the first-class.


    For Monkey Sun, Ning Xiaolei can be said to be grateful. If it wasn''t for his invisibility, he wanted to steal so many animals in the zoo, which was impossible.


    "Brother monkey, please give me some advice." Ning Xiaolei sent a message politely.


    Monkey King: at this time, you either have to have a speed that far exceeds the opponent''s, or you have to master tracking skills. Even if the opponent runs away, you can catch up and find him.


    "I see, but I don''t have a similar method." Ning Xiaolei is a little upset.


    "Xiao Lei, I decided to help you when my grandson said that. Ha ha." The monkey king replied with a message, followed by a row of laughing faces.


    At the moment of Ning Xiaolei''s consternation, a big red envelope pops up in front of him.


    "Congratulations, I got the monkey king''s red envelope and got a thousand mile tracking charm, which has been stored in Xumi bag."


    "Xiaolei, you first inject a wisp of demon knowledge into the talisman, and then find a way to penetrate the talisman into the other person''s body. He will be unable to escape. You can feel him at all corners of the world." Monkey Sun said.


    "Ha ha, thank you, monkey brother. It''s more secure in this way."


    Ning Xiaolei was so surprised that he chose several bottles of peach jar hair for Monkey Sun.


    At this time, the fifth of the seven sisters in pansidong came forward and said, "in my opinion, it''s not perfect enough. There should be a way to restrain the enemy. Lei Xiaoyao takes the red envelope from his sister."


    "Congratulations, I got the red envelope from the fifth sister of Pansi cave and got the Yellow level magic weapon Pansi rope, which has been stored in Xumi bag."


    Ning Xiaolei was almost overjoyed, but he was also overjoyed. This is the second magic weapon he got.


    The first magic weapon, of course, was the white boned cloak he had been using. It was a mysterious first-class magic weapon.


    Ox demon king: I think the younger brother of Lei Xiaoyao must also have a magic weapon to attack. Lao Niu gives you one to pick up the bag!


    Surprise wave after wave, the cow demon king''s red envelope followed.


    Ning Xiaolei can''t wait to open, his face is full of joy.


    "Congratulations, you''ve got the red envelope from the Bull Demon King, and you''ve got a yellow level magic weapon chopping wind axe, which has been stored in the Xumi bag."


    Ox demon king: brother Lei Xiaoyao, your strength is the best with this level magic weapon, and you can''t exert any power even if you are powerful.


    It seems that Ning Xiaolei is afraid that what he sends is shabby. The Bull Demon King sends a message.


    "I understand. Thank you for pansidong''s sister and brother Niu." Ning Xiaolei returns happily.


    Then he packed two big red envelopes and sent them to them.


    In the room, a cold light flashed in Ning Xiaolei''s eyes and said to himself, "Du man, it''s your ability to escape."

 Chapter 168

    Ning Xiaolei opened the Xumi bag to see all kinds of things inside.


    In addition to these, more are those basic magic, in addition to wind and Yin thunder, there are water bomb and fireball.


    In addition to Yin Lei Shu, which is a yellow grade intermediate product, the remaining three are yellow grade primary products.


    Ning Xiaolei didn''t think much about it. He extracted one and chose to study.


    In a short time, Ning Xiaolei mastered these moves.


    After all, it''s some basic magic. Now he''s in a big demon state, so he''s easy to learn.


    With a flash of light, a green fireball appears in Ning Xiaolei''s hands.


    It''s a kind of magic. It looks different from ordinary flame.


    After the fireball operation, Ning Xiaolei tried the water bomb operation again. It was an oval ball, which could not be thrown out to kill.


    As for Yin thunder, it''s more powerful. When lightning strikes, the hard rock will split into several pieces.


    If it falls on people, it''s certainly not good.


    Ning Xiaolei happily experiences the power of each magic and finds Xiaoyue.


    "Brother, what are you looking for me for?" Ning Xiaoyue frowned and said angrily.


    "Of course, it''s a good thing. How can you talk to me, Ni Zi?" Ning Xiaolei said nothing.


    With that, he chose one of the four basic magic arts and assigned them to Ning Xiaoyue.


    The golden paper is fleeting and enters Ning Xiaoyue''s mind.


    Wei Leng for a moment, Xiao Yue''s face shows the color of ecstasy, jumping and jumping happily.


    After half a day, Ning Xiaoyue calms down and comes to Ning Xiaolei with a smile.


    "Brother, do you want to buy me off? Don''t worry, I won''t tell sister Yumeng in the face of those magic arts."


    "What and what?" Ning Xiaolei looks at Xiaoyue strangely and doesn''t know what medicine she sells in her gourd.


    Ning Xiaoyue covered her mouth and said, "I''ll pretend that I didn''t see anything about you and that Yanhuang beauty. As for whether I''ll say it or not in the future, it depends on your performance."


    "What? There''s nothing between me and the rhyme." Ning Xiaolei is silent for a while and laughs.


    "Well, a thousand year old elixir worth several hundred million yuan can be sent out without blinking an eye. It''s said that it''s not interesting to others. It''s a trick to deceive ghosts!"


    White Ning Xiaolei one eye, Xiaoyue jumped to one side to get familiar with the magic, leaving Ning Xiaolei alone messy.


    At that time, he didn''t think so much about it. However, with Ning Xiaoyue''s reminding, Ning Xiaolei recalled carefully and found that he seemed to have a little interest in poetic rhyme.


    If it were someone else, he would never give away the Millennium elixir in the field.


    Even if it''s spoiled by xiaotuanzi, he won''t give it to an irrelevant person for no reason.


    It can only be said that he really feels good about the rhyme of poetry. Maybe he really wants to get the other side in his heart.


    Throwing out these messy ideas, Ning Xiaolei left home and went to school.


    Find Changshan and Wang Kai, he gave them a set of basic magic.


    "Not bad, I think you''re going to break through to the middle of the little demon realm. You''ll be a master with magic and martial arts before then."


    Ning Xiaolei looks at them with satisfaction and says happily.


    It can be seen that even if he was not there, they were not lazy and practiced very hard.


    "Haha, I don''t plan to turn back when I step on this road. If I don''t work hard, I will be hanged one day. I have no place to cry." Changshan grinned.


    Ning Xiaolei smiles, pats them on the shoulder and says: "Shanzi is right. We may encounter many difficulties and obstacles at that time. We must redouble our efforts."


    After leaving school, Ning Xiaolei returns home.


    This time he went to school, he also got a message, two days later, the final exam.

 Chapter 169

    If Zhao Xiaoshu hadn''t mentioned it, Ning Xiaolei would have forgotten that he was still a student.


    After practicing, he seldom went to school and almost forgot that it was time for the final exam.


    Although he can drop out of school in his current status, Ning Xiaolei does not.


    He is a person with a beginning and an end. He thinks that since he has entered the school, he should not give up halfway.


    Moreover, such a life is also an experience. It is not so easy to experience a similar life in the future.


    After returning home, Ning Xiaolei went to the demon pot space and gave Lin Yumeng and Qin Yu a set of basic magic.


    Xumi bag also has some remaining magic tricks. Ning Xiaolei gives the animals he brought back from the zoo.


    The rest of the animals, Ning Xiaolei let them find the zoology of magic, basic magic is not very difficult, very easy to learn.


    In addition to magic, he also gave a lot of Demon power Dan and demon Qi Dan.


    Although the shop had just opened, he found that the things he put on it had already sold out.


    When he came back just now, he went to the supermarket next to him for a big purchase, which almost surprised the salesmen in the supermarket.


    The last time he put those things, a total of 1000 pieces of demon Dan, 300 pieces of demon Dan.


    The number seems to be a lot, but it''s not so much.


    When he left the dormitory, he left a lot for Changshan and Wang Kai.


    At the moment, there was not much left in his hand.


    "Boom!"


    Not long after giving pills, Ning Xiaolei felt a strong breath and suddenly rose to the sky.


    He quickly shifted his eyes, but saw a white scale Python body covered with light evil spirit swimming over.


    "Xiaobai, have you become a monster?" Ning Xiaolei is surprised to see the python in front of him. Xiaobai is the name he gives each other.


    "Yes, brother Lei." Xiaobai nodded happily and was also very happy to be promoted to a monster.


    Following Xiaobai, there is a strong breath rushing up. Ning Xiaolei hears it and sees that it is the big black bear he brought in first.


    "Da Hei, you''re good, too." Ning Xiaolei said with a smile.


    After Xiaobai, this is the second animal to become a monster.


    Big black bear scratched his head and said with a smile, "I thought I would be the first to break through, but Xiaobai was faster than me."


    "Hee hee, that means I''m smarter than you!" Xiaobai was very proud and said with a smile.


    Ning Xiaolei looks at the two beasts with a light smile and doesn''t say anything.


    After a while, another animal broke through and became a monster. Ning Xiaolei counted nine.


    Plus the black bear and white Python who just started to break through, that''s 11.


    "It''s not bad. If you don''t break through the rest, you need to refuel." Ning Xiaolei''s eyes swept all the animals one by one and said in a loud voice.


    After he said that, a group of animals roared into the undeveloped space of the demon pot, and they were bombarded.


    Ning Xiaolei showed a trace of satisfaction and joined the army of development space.


    Two days later, the final exam finally arrived.


    In the past two days, the space of the demon pot has expanded to 120 square meters. At the beginning, all the animals Ning Xiaolei brought back have become monsters.


    Back to bring those, there are also a few good step to advance.


    The rest of them have not yet become monsters, but there is not much difference. They can break through soon.


    "Big school flower, let''s go, let''s go for the exam. Sister Xiaoyu, come and help me to peek at the answers, ha ha!"


    Ning Xiaolei calls Lin Yumeng and Qin Yu over and laughs.


    Lin Yumeng immediately rolled his eyes and said, "no, sister Xiaoyu is going to help me. You can find a way to help yourself."


    "I..."


    Ning Xiaolei is speechless. He thinks what he wants. Hehe, my brother still has eyes!

 Chapter 170

    Went to school, the first section of the examination is philosophy.


    After a period of time without a pen, Ning Xiaolei found that he would never take a pen.


    It took me half a day to get used to it.


    After wiping the cold sweat on his head, Ning Xiaolei is speechless. It seems that no matter what he does, he has to review it from time to time, otherwise he is easy to forget.


    The content of the examination is not difficult, most of them are multiple-choice questions, and a few are big questions.


    Of course, it''s not difficult to say that compared with the normal level of the students in the class, for Ning Xiaolei, it''s super difficult, full of fog.


    What materialism, dialectics, practice and so on, where does he know these!


    Ning Xiaolei''s seat is in the back row, which provides a very favorable condition for him to plagiarize.


    Moreover, the teacher on the platform is sitting behind the desk with a sleepy expression. He is obviously turning a blind eye. As long as he doesn''t go too far, he won''t take care of it.


    After sitting for more than 20 minutes, Ning Xiaolei took action.


    The eyes are shining. Ning Xiaolei looks at the guys who are good at the exam in the class.


    After reading for a while, he integrated the answers and moved directly to his test paper.


    Almost at the end of the exam, Ning Xiaolei wrote down his final answer.


    He is not just plagiarized, he combined several people''s answers, can be said to be unique.


    Putting down the pen, Ning Xiaolei moves his wrist and gets up to leave the classroom.


    In the classroom, many students waiting for the opportunity to cheat looked at each other. They didn''t expect that Ning Xiaolei, who is usually in the middle of his study, would hand in his papers so quickly.


    "No, why did he finish so soon?"


    "Isn''t his standard similar to mine, so scientific!"


    "I''m not going to do it. I''m going to give up, right?"


    Many students murmured in astonishment.


    Even Changshan and Wang Kai don''t know what medicine Ning Xiaolei sells in the gourd.


    However, although they can''t copy a classroom like Ning Xiaolei, their eyesight is greatly improved because of their practice. The answers of the students nearby are clear.


    "Be quiet and go your own way!" Half squinting eyes of the teacher''s eyes suddenly opened, cold voice.


    In an instant, the voice of discussion in the classroom will be small down, only the sound of writing.


    In the yard, Ning Xiaolei is pacing leisurely. The means are cool, and the exam is like playing.


    Just walked two steps forward, Ning Xiaolei saw a beautiful woman come quickly, behind her is also closely followed by a man.


    The beauty has a long shawl, black hair, angel like face, slender eyebrows like willow leaves, straight nose and ruddy lips. The most attractive thing is her eyes, which are charming and soft.


    Ning Xiaolei takes a closer look and finds that he knows the beauty in front of him.


    This is Ling Xiaoxiao, like Lin Yumeng, who is also known as one of the three school flowers of Tiancheng University.


    And the man behind her, Ning Xiaolei, feels a little familiar, as if he''s seen him somewhere.


    "Wang Cang, please don''t follow me. I''ll tell you I have a boyfriend." Ling Xiaoxiao frowned and looked angry.


    "Don''t lie to me. I''ve already found out if you have a boyfriend." The man named Wang Cang had no intention of leaving.


    Ling Xiaoxiao, whose head is very big, suddenly finds that someone is looking at her in front of her. After she is slightly stunned, she greets her with a brilliant smile.


    Looking at the smile on Ling Xiaoxiao''s face, Ning Xiaolei suddenly feels bad in his heart. His intuition tells him that something bad is going to happen.


    Before he could react, Ling Xiaoxiao quickly walked up to him and hugged him by the arm.


    "Brother Xiaolei, they finally found you."

 Chapter 171

    Ning Xiaolei''s face is muddled and full of fog. What''s the situation.


    Say, beauty, do we know each other?


    As one of the three school flowers, many people know him normally, but Ning Xiaolei doesn''t believe Ling Xiaoxiao will know him.


    What''s more, he didn''t have any contact with Ling Xiaoxiao. Even if he knew her, he would not be so intimate.


    So as long as there is one situation, this girl is to take him as a shield to stop the pursuit of this man named Wang Cang.


    Sure enough, Ling Xiaoxiao''s next words confirmed Ning Xiaolei''s guess.


    "Brother Xiaolei, I haven''t seen you for several days. I miss you very much. How about going to your house at night?"


    Looking at the beautiful woman''s charming smile in front of her, Ning Xiaolei said that it was a fake.


    Ling Xiaoxiao can be as famous as Lin Yumeng, and is also called the three school flowers. The beauty is not fake.


    Lin Yumeng is the pure beauty, while Ling Xiaoxiao is the kind of beauty that is charming to the heart. Every word and deed has a subtle charm. It''s hard for men not to fall when they see it.


    If it was before, Ning Xiaolei would be so happy that he couldn''t find the north. He was full of beautiful women around him.


    But now that he has Lin Yumeng, he doesn''t want to be confused with Ling Xiaoxiao.


    However, he didn''t mind helping to clean up the fly in front of him.


    Just now, he finally remembered why he felt that Wang Cang was familiar with him, because he had seen this guy around Wang Qing.


    They are both surnamed Wang. No accident. There must be something between them.


    "Ning Xiaolei?" Wang Cang eyes dew cold light looking at Ning Xiaolei, he never thought Ling Xiaoxiao mouth of the boyfriend is Ning Xiaolei.


    "What''s your relationship with Wang Qing?" Ning Xiaolei asked straight to the point.


    As he spoke, he gently pulled his hand out of Ling Xiaoxiao''s arms.


    Although that kind of soft feeling is very wonderful, he is not the kind of person who forgets his surname when he sees beauty, especially others who have been living with pure school flower Lin Yumeng day and night.


    "Wang Qing is my cousin." Wang Cang snorted coldly, glared at Ning Xiaolei and said: "little bastard, you can even beat my cousin''s fiancee, and dare to move my Xiaoxiao?"


    "Shut up, Wang Cang. I have nothing to do with you. There is only brother Xiaolei in my heart."


    Ling Xiaoxiao''s face turned red and glared at Wang Cang. Then she took a charming look at Ning Xiaolei, full of tenderness.


    Ning Xiaolei is slightly stunned, and shows a trace of evil smile at the corner of his mouth. He embraces Ling Xiaoxiao''s slender and soft waist.


    Ling Xiaoxiao obviously didn''t expect that Ning Xiaolei would be so bold. Her beautiful eyes suddenly became round and forgot to resist.


    "I just moved. Why, you Wangs are all toads. They don''t know the heaven and the earth is high."


    Ning Xiaolei sneers. His purpose of embracing Ling Xiaoxiao is to annoy Wang Cang. Anyway, the hatred with Wang family has been settled. It''s best to annoy Wang Cang.


    "You, you, Ning Xiaolei, I''ll fight with you."


    Looking at the intimacy of the two, Wang Cang was angry and roared. He punched Ning Xiaolei.


    Let alone now, even before the cultivation, Ning Xiaolei doesn''t regard this kind of aristocratic family in his eyes. It''s empty but not real. He can''t see it in the middle and can''t use it. He doesn''t have any strength at all.


    He grabbed Wang Cang''s arm, Ning Xiaolei pulled him hard, turned him around and kicked him on the ass.


    "Get out of here. I want you to look good if you dare to hit my second daughter-in-law again."


    "Ning Xiaolei, you wait. My Wang family won''t let you go."


    Knowing that he was not Ning Xiaolei''s opponent, Wang Cang left behind a cruel remark and ran away in ashes.

 Chapter 172

    "Ning Xiaolei, what you said is true?"


    Seeing Wang Cang leave in a mess, Ling Xiaoxiao is very happy. She suddenly looks up with a smile and asks Ning Xiaolei.


    Ning Xiaolei said: "what is true or false?"


    "Didn''t you just say I was your second daughter-in-law?" Ling Xiaoxiao covers cherry''s mouth, and her eyes smile like a fox.


    "Cough, I say it''s true. Would you like to?" Ning Xiaolei coughed awkwardly and asked with a smile.


    He just wanted to be angry with Wang Cang, but he didn''t think so much.


    "Yes, why not? People like such a domineering man."


    What Ning Xiaolei didn''t expect is that Ling Xiaoxiao gave him an unexpected answer.


    Ning Xiaolei didn''t defend himself, and his old blood almost spewed out.


    Why don''t you play according to the common sense? I knew I wouldn''t tease this goblin.


    Now in Ning Xiaolei''s mind, Ling Xiaoxiao has become the kind of bad goblin image, can''t touch.


    "Look, it scares you. It''s a joke." Funny looking at Ning Xiaolei''s expression, Ling Xiaoxiao throws him a big white eye.


    Ning Xiaolei took a long breath, patted his chest and said, "Mommy, Ling Xiaohua, don''t make such a joke with me. I have a bad heart."


    "Cut, you are afraid that Lin Yumeng knows the blame!" Ling Xiaoxiao has no good airway.


    "Hey, hey." Ning Xiaolei laughs and does not comment.


    "What if I let Lin Yumeng agree?" Ling Xiaoxiao suddenly said with a bad smile.


    Ning Xiaolei wiped the cold sweat on his head, speechless way: "my elder sister, you don''t play me, OK?"


    "No, it''s hard to meet a man who''s interested." Ling Xiaoxiao shook her head like a rattle with a determined face.


    Ning Xiaolei in the heart that depressed, don''t wait to play so!


    In the past, I couldn''t get in touch with the school flower level people first, but now I''m still rubbing myself around!


    "My sister, but I already have someone I like, and she likes me very much."


    Ning Xiaolei can''t laugh or cry, but politely refuses Ling Xiaoxiao.


    But Ling Xiaoxiao didn''t care at all. She said pitifully: "I admit that I''m not as lucky as Lin Yumeng. I didn''t meet you earlier. I''ve been wronged to be your second daughter-in-law, but I can''t!"


    "My elder sister, do you mind? Yumeng and I do!" Ning Xiaolei rubs his forehead with a headache. How can he get into trouble with this goblin.


    "As long as you like, Lin Yumeng will give it to me." Ling Xiaoxiao is reluctant to give up.


    Ning Xiaolei is helpless and laughingly says, "well, well, if you have the ability, you can use it."


    "So you agreed?" Ling Xiaoxiao''s eyes showed a trace of cunning color, and she was very smiling.


    "I..."


    Ning Xiaolei''s head is so big that he suddenly sees a familiar figure in the distance and runs away.


    It was Lin Yumeng who didn''t show up.


    "Xiaolei, what''s the matter with you? Why do you seem so embarrassed?" Lin Yumeng has a wonderful road.


    Ning Xiaolei wry smile: "I met the opponent, not good, she came after."


    Not far away, Ling Xiaoxiao with a flower like smile, followed by Ning Xiaolei and Lin Yumeng.


    "Ling Xiaoxiao?" Lin Yumeng frowned at the visitor.


    "Hello, Lin Yumeng." Ling Xiaoxiao''s eyes are slightly bent and smiles to say hello to Lin Yumeng.


    Lin Yumeng''s eyes flashed: "what''s the matter?"


    "Yes, I want to tell you about Ning Xiaolei. How about you give him to me?" Ling Xiaoxiao didn''t wriggle at all and said with a smile.


    Lin Yumeng brows tightened, looked at Ning Xiaolei a way: "what do you mean?"


    "It''s no fun. I ran into Ning Xiaolei today. I found that he is the kind of man in my mind, so I want you to let go."


    "Hum, I''m Lin Yumeng''s man. No one can take him away."


    Lin Yumeng, who has always been gentle, gave an extremely domineering reply.

 Chapter 173

    "Yumeng, I''m joking with you!"


    After listening to Lin Yumeng''s answer, Ling Xiaoxiao suddenly embraces Lin Yumeng''s shoulder and says kindly like a good sister.


    Lin Yumeng frowned, obviously did not know what medicine Ling Xiaoxiao gourd sold.


    "We don''t know each other very well. We can''t make such a joke." After thinking about it, Lin Yumeng hums coldly.


    "Angry with me? I really don''t mean it. I just want to make sure that you have a deep relationship with Ning Xiaolei. "


    Ling Xiaoxiao said with a smile. She didn''t mind at all.


    "Now that you have tried, can you leave?" Lin Yumeng doesn''t eat this, indifferent way.


    "Oh, don''t be such a student. Although I''ve been called the" three school flowers "by my classmates, I haven''t had a good chat with you. Did I meet you today and have a chat?"


    "Not interested." Lin Yumeng refused without hesitation.


    At the moment, the examination time is over, and students come out of the classroom one after another.


    The two school flower figures here soon attracted the attention of the vast majority of people.


    "There''s a good play, there''s a good play. Go and have a look."


    A student called out and rushed to this side.


    The rest of the students who like to watch the fun also follow closely to see what''s going on.


    Even if you don''t like the excitement, the beauty of running two school flowers, also followed.


    "Yumeng, don''t get me wrong. I really don''t want to rob Ning Xiaolei." Ling Xiaoxiao see the situation is not right, busy explained.


    Lin Yumeng glanced at Ning Xiaolei and said, "if he wants to go with you, I will never stop him."


    "No, rain lemon and I will always be together." Ning Xiaolei cleverly and quickly stood up and made his stand clear.


    "Do you mind more than one light bulb?" Ling Xiaoxiao is not surprised by Ning Xiaolei''s reply and laughs.


    Ning Xiaolei turned his eyes without saying anything. He really didn''t know how to answer.


    After thinking for a moment, he frowned and said, "Lingda Xiaohua, I''ve made it very clear that I already have rain lemon. I won''t be with other girls."


    "I know. All the capable men have the first wife and the second wife. Hee hee." Ling Xiaoxiao said cunningly.


    Ning Xiaolei was almost choked by saliva. He knew the girl was so difficult. When he saw her, he should have turned around and run away.


    Lin Yumeng is also very angry and pulls Ning Xiaolei to turn around and go.


    But who knows, Ling Xiaoxiao, like a little follower, has come up.


    This scene has been surrounded by the students to see in the eyes, one by one stunned, half a day can not close the mouth.


    This is, two big school flowers are competing for Ning Xiaolei?


    And Ling Xiaoxiao doesn''t mind that Ning Xiaolei has another girlfriend?


    Most of the students couldn''t believe what they heard just now, especially the boys, whose head swayed like a rattle, didn''t believe it.


    But looking at the three people, they had to gradually accept the reality.


    In an instant, many male students felt heartbroken and scolded God for injustice.


    They want a bad one. Why is Ning Xiaolei being robbed by the two school flowers?


    Lin Xin also witnessed the scene in the crowd. Her eyes were complicated and her heart was filled with remorse.


    If Ning Xiaolei didn''t separate from her at that time, she must have a place beside her because Ning Xiaolei is affectionate and righteous!


    But no if, everything has happened, she knows that she is beside Ning Xiaolei, can no longer find her position.


    ¡­¡­


    "No, I said Lingda Xiaohua. When are you going to follow us?"


    Ning Xiaolei can''t laugh or cry. This girl is too persistent. She says that she will always follow when she wants to be a small light bulb, and she doesn''t want to leave for a moment.


    "I want you to promise me to be your girlfriend. I don''t mind sharing you with Lin Yumeng." Ling Xiaoxiao said with a smile.


    "But rain Meng and I mind, ah Ning Xiaolei is almost mad by this girl.

 Chapter 174

    Until the next course, Ning Xiaolei got rid of Ling Xiaoxiao.


    Sitting in the classroom, Ning Xiaolei was relieved with lingering fear. He was afraid when he wanted to see the girl''s difficulty.


    In any case, he could not imagine that Ling Xiaoxiao, one of the three school flowers, was such a character.


    If you didn''t know it before, you don''t believe that the girl without skin and face is one of the three school flowers.


    "How can I explain to Yumeng when I go back?" Ning Xiaolei drags his chin and tilts his head to meditate.


    Although Lin Yumeng didn''t show anything just now, she can imagine how angry she will be. She certainly doesn''t believe that Ling Xiaoxiao will pester him for no reason.


    Especially when she met him just now, he was with Ling Xiaoxiao.


    "Big head." Ning Xiaolei rubs his head hard, one head is bigger than the other.


    He thought and thought, but he couldn''t figure out how to explain it.


    In the end, he thought it over and over again and decided to tell the truth. Anyway, there was nothing wrong with him.


    To say wrong, at most is to gas Wang Cang, cuddle Ling Xiaoxiao''s waist, there is a few small jokes.


    After thinking about it, he began to copy the answers with his eyes full of fire. What he copied was called a happy smile and a refreshing spirit.


    Cheating openly, but no one can see, this feeling, one word cool, two words really cool, four words, really cool, ha ha!


    After copying, Ning Xiaolei put things away and left the classroom.


    His action, once again caused the class students noise, this is the school slag counter attack into the school bully?


    Even the teacher on the platform was curious and came to see Ning Xiaolei''s test paper. He nodded as he looked at it, obviously satisfied.


    Just out of the classroom door, a flower like smile appeared in front of me, which scared Ning Xiaolei.


    Look carefully, but it''s not who Ling Xiaoxiao is.


    "My elder sister, please forgive me. Believe it or not, I''ll cry for you to see!"


    Ning Xiaolei wants to cry without tears, does not take such, does this wench not need the examination?


    "Hee hee, cry and cry. Do you want me to buy melon seed bench mineral water and call some friends by the way?" Ling Xiaoxiao clapped his hands.


    "Your sister!" Ning Xiaolei''s face turns black directly, but she can''t fight this girl.


    "I tell you, don''t follow me, because I don''t care if I fail." In desperation, Ning Xiaolei had to teach a lesson.


    Ling Xiaoxiao completely does not eat this set: "my girl is gifted and intelligent, that kind of difficult questions, close your eyes can answer."


    "Who can''t boast? I hate boasters, so we''re not suitable." Ning Xiaolei rolled his eyes and found an excuse by the way.


    "Which one of your eyes saw my girl boasting? Listen, I''ll recite a song of everlasting regret by Bai Juyi for you. The emperor of Han Dynasty thought deeply about sex and had been in the imperial palace for many years..."


    In Ning Xiaolei''s silly eyes, Ling Xiaoxiao doesn''t stop at all and goes back to the end in one breath.


    Although Ning Xiaolei doesn''t remember very clearly, he has a feeling that the girl''s words are not bad.


    In an instant, Ning Xiaolei''s view on the girl changed. She didn''t expect that Ling Xiaoxiao, one of the three school girls, was a talented woman.


    "I wish to be a bird of the same wing in heaven and a branch of LIANLI in earth. Alas, it''s a pity that the man I love doesn''t love me, and even refuses my little request to be with me."


    After reciting, Ling Xiaoxiao''s face is completely without laughter. She looks at Ning Xiaolei with some bitterness.


    Ning Xiaolei gets goose bumps by Ling Xiaoxiao''s eyes and says: "rain lemon and I have become birds of the same wing."


    "I don''t mind one more, three more." Ling Xiaoxiao is reluctant.


    "Then it''s not a bird on the wing, it''s a rooster and a flock of hens." Ning Xiaolei shook his head hard.


    Somewhere upstairs, Lin Yumeng quietly looks at the picture below, slowly showing a charming smile in his eyes.


    Although she didn''t listen to what Qingning Xiaolei and Ling Xiaoxiao said, he saw Ning Xiaolei shaking his head.


    This shows that Ning Xiaolei has been refusing something. She has guessed what she said before contacting Ling Xiaoxiao.

 Chapter 175

    The exam lasted two days. Ling Xiaoxiao has been pestering Ning Xiaolei and Lin Yumeng for two days.


    Not to mention Ning Xiaolei, even Lin Yumeng has nothing to do with this girl.


    "How on earth do you not pester us?" In the car, Lin Yumeng is helpless.


    Originally, after the exam, she planned to go home with Ning Xiaolei. As a result, Ling Xiaoxiao also sat up.


    "When you agree with me." Ling Xiaoxiao bent his eyes and laughed cunningly.


    "I..."


    Lin Yumeng is so angry that she can''t say a word. How can she promise this kind of thing? If she agrees, she will become someone.


    Thinking again and again, Lin Yumeng angrily says to Ning Xiaolei, "you look at it and do it. You can solve the problem yourself."


    I don''t know what to do!


    Ning Xiaolei wants to cry without tears. Of course, according to his innermost thoughts, this kind of good thing must be agreed directly.


    But he knew that this kind of situation is impossible, he directly dares to say so, Lin Yumeng absolutely does not say a word, directly falls out with him.


    "Ling Xiaohua, what do you like about me? Can''t I change it?" Ning Xiaolei is very depressed.


    "Don''t talk. Drive fast. I''ve bought presents for my uncle and aunt."


    Ling Xiaoxiao stares at Ning Xiaolei and shakes several boxes in her hand.


    Seeing this, Ning Xiaolei is more and more speechless, which is already ready, ah?!


    "Rain lemon, you promise others, they won''t rob you of the position of the eldest daughter-in-law." Ling Xiaoxiao''s goal is to turn to Lin Yumeng again, and he is coquettish.


    She obviously knows that the root of the problem lies in Lin Yumeng, and Ning Xiaolei''s views can be ignored.


    Lin Yumeng frowned and said, "what do you think of me as? Let''s not say that I''m not allowed to be polygamous now. Even if I may, I won''t share Xiaolei''s love with others."


    "Oh, rain lemon, we are not ordinary people. What do we care about these secular rules?" Ling Xiaoxiao''s tone suddenly turned and said with a smile.


    As soon as she said this, not only Lin Yumeng, but also Ning Xiaolei''s face changed.


    What does Ling Xiaoxiao mean by this? He is not an ordinary person. Is he?


    Ning Xiaolei is shocked and looks at Ling Xiaoxiao, but doesn''t feel any energy fluctuation from her.


    Under frowning, Ning Xiaolei doesn''t care. He turns his eyes and looks at Ling Xiaoxiao.


    Who knows, without waiting for the golden eye to penetrate that layer of clothes, an invisible wave suddenly protrudes from Ling Xiaoxiao''s body, unexpectedly blocking the golden eye''s perspective.


    "Xiaolei, are you peeping?" Ling Xiaoxiao looks at Ning Xiaolei with a bad smile on her face.


    Being caught, Ning Xiaolei scratched his head awkwardly and said, "I just want to see your accomplishments, not your body."


    "Ah, what, you rascal!" Ning Xiaolei this words, Lin Yumeng and Ling Xiaoxiao two women at the same time scold voice.


    Especially Lin Yumeng, she suddenly remembered that once when she went to Ning Xiaolei, this guy''s eyes were always wrong when he looked at her. At that time, he also had this kind of light gold in his eyes.


    In an instant, Lin Yumeng understood something, and her face turned red.


    Although she has been at Ning Xiaolei''s house, she has never done anything too much with Ning Xiaolei, and she has never even done a connection kiss.


    But now she found that Ning Xiaolei had seen her body all over.


    "Rain lemon, that time, that time I didn''t mean to, I just learned this method, is testing, the result happened to meet you."


    Looking at Lin Yumeng''s face, Ning Xiaolei understands what she guesses and stammers.

 Chapter 176

    "Shut up, you are really a bad guy. Did you see something just now?" Lin Yumeng blushes and stares at Ning Xiaolei.


    Ning Xiaolei shook his head like a rattle and explained, "she has something on her body to protect her. I didn''t see it."


    "Rain lemon, he lied to you, my innocent body, no, I have to rely on Xiaolei, hee hee." Ling Xiaoxiao added.


    Ning Xiaolei was speechless, and then his face became serious: "Ling Xiaohua, tell me your real purpose. Why are you close to us?"


    Knowing that Ling Xiaoxiao is not an ordinary person, Ning Xiaolei is on guard.


    If you are just an ordinary person, you may be attracted by him if you approach him. This reason is still in the past.


    But if the opponent is a practitioner or a martial arts practitioner, it''s not so easy to approach him.


    Lin Yumeng is also beautiful. Her eyes are tiny, her body is slightly tight, and her eyes are full of precautions.


    "Don''t be so nervous. I''m not a bad person. I really like ray." Ling Xiaoxiao smiles brightly and doesn''t mind their attitude.


    "Tell me who you really are, or don''t blame me for being rude." Ning Xiaolei is cold hum, don''t eat this set.


    Ling Xiaoxiao nodded and said, "you don''t ask me. I just remind you that I want to confess my true identity."


    Seeing that Ning Xiaolei and Lin Yumeng are looking at her, Ling Xiaoxiao asks, "have you ever heard of tianmozong?"


    "Demon sect?" Ning Xiaolei''s face changes slightly. Listen to the name, is Ling Xiaoxiao a demon cultivator?


    "No, the demon sect doesn''t know. How did you come from this cultivation?" Ling Xiaoxiao''s silly eyes, looking at their expressions, she has found that they really don''t know.


    Ning Xiaolei said awkwardly: "we don''t know anything except Yanhuang department, and we haven''t contacted any practitioners."


    "No wonder, let''s do this, elder sister. Tianmozong is the biggest one in China, but we keep a low profile. Few people know about us."


    "Even the Yanhuang tribe, there are few people who know about us, but there is no doubt that our tianmozong is powerful, and there are few schools in China that can match us"


    Ling Xiaoxiao, with a proud face, tells Ning Xiaolei and Lin Yumeng about tianmozong.


    From her mouth, the two people also gradually have an understanding of the demon sect.


    Ling Xiaoxiao is the only daughter of the contemporary leader of tianmozong.


    "You came to us to bring us into your demon sect?" Ning Xiaolei looks at Ling Xiaoxiao in amazement. He already has a guess.


    As Ling Xiaoxiao, approaching them with such a posture is not to pull them into the church.


    Ling Xiaoxiao said with a smile: "you have guessed it. It''s the man I like."


    "No, that''s right. Don''t you just want to get us into the church? Do you really like me? "


    Ning Xiaolei wiped the cold sweat on her head. No wonder the girl didn''t play cards according to common sense. She was used to willfulness.


    As the beloved daughter of her patriarch, many people really love her and spoil her.


    "Hee hee, yes, the practitioners of tianmozong dare to love and hate. I think you are very kind to me."


    Ling Xiaoxiao admits without hesitation, but rather embarrasses Ning Xiaolei.


    Silent for a long time, Ning Xiaolei thought a lot in his head, suddenly shook his head and apologized: "Lingda Xiaohua, I''m afraid we''ll let you down."


    "Well, you don''t want to join me, or do you think I''m not worthy to like you?"


    Ling Xiaoxiao is slightly stunned. A sharp color flashed in his eyes, staring at Ning Xiaolei.

 Chapter 177

    "No, we don''t mean to look down on the demon sect." Ning Xiaolei explains in a hurry.


    In his eyes, it doesn''t make much difference to cultivate demons, immortals and Buddhas.


    All roads lead to the same goal.


    No matter what it is, the purpose of cultivation is to gain powerful power in the end.


    "I know that you hate our demon practitioners. Then you can go to repair your immortals and your Buddhas. Who says we demon practitioners are all bad people? I''m such a big girl that I haven''t killed any animals."


    "You don''t like me, is it because of my status as a demon cultivator? You bastard, son of a bitch, Wuwu."


    What makes Ning Xiaolei silly is that Ling Xiaoxiao''s mood suddenly becomes excited and finally sobs in a low voice.


    "Xiaoxiao, no, I really don''t look down on the practitioners, and I don''t think they are all bad people."


    Ning Xiaolei explained in a hurry, and was in a panic.


    What he fears most is that girls cry, especially Ling Xiaoxiao, who is so beautiful.


    Lin Yumeng also has complicated eyes on one side. She sympathizes with Ling Xiaoxiao and feels the same.


    When she was planning to practice, Ning Xiaolei told him all kinds of things about the practitioners. The practitioners of demons and demons were very unpopular.


    Now this world is the world of those who cultivate immortals and Buddhists.


    And those who repair demons and demons are regarded as heretics by them.


    "So you agree to join our demon sect, and you agree that I am with you?"


    At this time, Ling Xiaoxiao suddenly raised his head and said with a smile.


    Ning Xiaolei stares at Ling Xiaoxiao, only to find that the girl''s eyes are full of cunning color, and there are no tears on her face.


    In an instant, Ning Xiaolei knew that he had been fooled by the girl, and it was the girl who deliberately did it just now.


    He shook his head depressed, and Ning Xiaolei said: "Lingda Xiaohua, you can''t play with your feelings, but you don''t join the demon sect. I don''t like bondage, I like freedom."


    "After talking for a long time, I just don''t want to join you, and I won''t be with you." Ling Xiaoxiao breathes in the tunnel.


    Ning Xiaolei has a big head: "if you have to look at my love with Yumeng, you can''t be afraid to lose your face. As for tianmozong, I really don''t want to be bound."


    "Yes, yes, just let me follow you, without tianmozong." Ling Xiaoxiao cheered and looked happy.


    Ning Xiaolei has no choice but to look at Lin Yumeng apologetically and start the car slowly.


    Lin Yumeng doesn''t say much. She understands Ning Xiaolei''s helplessness.


    In recent days, she also contacted with this young lady of tianmozong, and knew how difficult she was.


    At the door, Ning Xiaolei takes out the token, opens the Jiuyou Juesha wuquangsheng array, and slowly drives the car in.


    "Oh, my God, was that huzong formation just now?" Ling Xiaoxiao covers her mouth and stares at her eyes. She looks like a child in surprise.


    When she got out of the car, she was quickly attracted by the medicine field beside her. Looking at the precious medicinal materials inside, she was shocked.


    "She''s innocent, but she doesn''t look like a bad person." Lin Yumeng whispered.


    Ning Xiaolei nodded and apologized: "Yumeng, you won''t blame me for bringing her back!"


    "No, how can it be strange? If you don''t agree with her, this willful young lady doesn''t know what she will do." Lin Yumeng smiles and shakes his head.


    Looking at such a sensible Lin Yumeng, Ning Xiaolei felt more and more that he owed her something. He took her hand and said, "rain lemon, don''t worry, I only like you."

 Chapter 178

    "Yumeng, Xiaolei, come here quickly." At this time, Ling Xiaoxiao beside the medicine field suddenly waved his hand to greet them.


    Curious, Ning Xiaolei and Lin Yumeng go over and look at Ling Xiaoxiao.


    "I can''t see that you have a lot of wealth. It''s strange that you have to be willing to join our demon sect." Ling Xiaoxiao said with a smile.


    Then, her face became serious. She pointed to the three elixirs in the middle and asked, "do you know the value of those three elixirs?"


    "I know, the elixir of ten thousand years." Ning Xiaolei scratched his head and nodded.


    "No, you don''t understand. It''s something that can bring the disaster of killing." Ling Xiaoxiao said seriously.


    Ning Xiaolei stunned: "Lingda Xiaohua, do you know those three elixirs?"


    "I don''t know, but the elixir that can cause visions is not ordinary. I''m afraid it''s not an ordinary elixir of ten thousand years."


    Ling Xiaoxiao explained: "although the Millennium elixir is also cherished, practitioners with some means can find it, but few people can find it."


    "Even if we are in tianmozong, there are only two Wannian lingyao, but they are also Wannian lingyao made of ordinary ginseng and Ganoderma lucidum."


    "I say, you should understand the value of these elixirs with visions!"


    Listen to Ling Xiaoxiao finish, Ning Xiaolei although a little surprised, but not particularly surprised.


    After all, this is the land from the Buddhist world in the West. It''s for those big Buddhas. It''s easy.


    Even if it''s not worth mentioning to Buddhists and Bodhisattvas, it''s also a treasure to them.


    "Thank you for your reminding. I believe no one can take them away here." Ning Xiaolei said with a smile.


    "The big array outside and the array outside the medicine field?" Ling Xiaoxiao asked with a frown.


    Ning Xiaolei nodded and said with pride: "it''s not that I boast. It''s rare that I dare to break into these two arrays."


    "I don''t think I''m good at boasting." With that, Ling Xiaoxiao felt a mass of black air coming out, and was about to catch the medicine field in front of her.


    Ning Xiaolei was startled. He grabbed the girl''s hand and said angrily, "don''t you want to live?"


    "I just want to try if this array has the power you said, as for it!"


    Ling Xiaoxiao has a small mouth and big watery eyes looking at Ning Xiaolei.


    Ning Xiaolei was speechless and said, "if you have an accident here, your father will not come to tear down my house!"


    Then, in order to let Ling Xiaoxiao see the power of the diamond thunderbolt array, Ning Xiaolei uses fireball technique to bomb the medicine field.


    As soon as the fireball was about to fall, a thunderbolt sounded, and a golden lightning burst out, which instantly destroyed the green flame fireball.


    "What a terrible power." Ling Xiaoxiao stares big eyes suddenly, the heart has a lingering fear way.


    Ning Xiaolei nodded angrily: "this is the King Kong thunderbolt array. How can its power reach the immortal level? I really don''t believe that someone can break it by force."


    "What, immortal''s big array, Xiaolei, are you teasing me?"


    Ling Xiaoxiao was so stunned that her mouth was open that she could fill an egg.


    Ning Xiaolei is funny: "do you think I''m teasing you? You didn''t see the power just now. "


    "It seems to be. Although I haven''t seen a master like an immortal, the power of the golden lightning just gave me a feeling of extreme danger."


    Ling Xiaoxiao nods thoughtfully. When she wants to understand, her eyes at Ning Xiaolei are wrong.


    Looking at Ning Xiaolei with a smile, Ling Xiaoxiao said: "so, brother Xiaolei has immortal level backer behind him. Can I think that I have a big thick leg in my arms?"


    When she said that, the girl actually squatted down, stretched out two pairs of lotus like white jade arms and surrounded Ning Xiaolei''s thighs.

 Chapter 179

    "Hey, hey, let go, let go."


    Feeling the electric shock on his legs, Ning Xiaolei couldn''t laugh or cry, and tried his best to open the girl''s arm.


    If you let people know that Ling Xiaoxiao, one of the three school flowers, is not so depressed as to vomit blood.


    Not to mention the people of Tianmo sect, they are regarded as the most beautiful young lady in their eyes. They hold men''s thighs and kill them, but they don''t believe it.


    "No, No. Brother Xiaolei, you give me a panacea. " Ling Xiaoxiao bent her eyes and laughed secretly.


    "Well, I''ll give you whatever you want, except those three elixirs." Ning Xiaolei can''t laugh or cry. He can''t deal with this girl.


    Ling Xiaoxiao was overjoyed by the words, so she got up and looked at it in the field. After a moment, she pointed out a little dragon like herb and said, "just it, just it."


    Ning Xiaolei won''t break his promise. He unties the diamond thunderbolt array and takes out the dragon shaped herb.


    Looking at the ecstatic Ling Xiaoxiao after getting the herb, Ning Xiaolei was stunned: "what herb is this? It makes you happy like this."


    "God, brother Xiaolei, I don''t know. This is Longli grass. It''s ten thousand years old. If you eat it, you can increase the power of one dragon. This thousand year old is one tenth of Longli."


    "Hee hee, as long as I refine this plant of Longli grass, I can hammer the master of Wangjing."


    Ning Xiaolei frowned and asked curiously, "Wangjing?"


    "No, I don''t even know this. Now in the cultivation world, the cultivation levels are divided into Xiaocheng, Dacheng, Wangjing, fairyland and Shenjing. Wangjing is the third realm."


    Ling Xiaoxiao looks at Ning Xiaolei strangely and explains to him.


    Ning Xiaolei smiles and nods, remembering the realm of repairing demons that the big demons in the group told him.


    Little demon, big demon, demon king, demon fairy, demon God, demon emperor, demon emperor, demon saint.


    Rough look seems not the same, but if you look at it carefully, you will find that it is almost the same, but it is more than a demon word.


    To understand this, Ning Xiaolei has a clear understanding of the cultivation level in an instant. Later, he can understand what others say about Dacheng, Wangjing and so on.


    "My persistence is really right. It''s really right to come back with you." Ling Xiaoxiao is very happy.


    Then he said, "brother Xiaolei, find me a room. I want to refine this Longli grass."


    "Good!" Ning Xiaolei nods and finds an empty room to put Ling Xiaoxiao in.


    After the arrangement, he took Lin Yumeng to the medicine field and said with a smile, "big school flower, which one do you want


    Originally saw Ning Xiaolei just sent Ling Xiaoxiao elixir, but did not send her, Lin Yumeng also some unhappy.


    At the moment, hearing Ning Xiaolei''s words, her face suddenly showed a surprise.


    Ning Xiaolei understood the girl''s mind and said with a smile, "how can I forget my favorite flower of Lin University, right? Hehe."


    "Well, you have a conscience." Lin Yumeng said with a smile, with a bright smile on his face.


    It''s the happiest thing for every girl to be remembered by the people she loves.


    "I think these elixirs are unusual, especially those of thousand years and ten thousand years. Would you like to take them all?"


    Open the big formation, Ning Xiaolei mutters.


    First of all, it was the sword grass that was sent to the poet last time. This time, Ling Xiaoxiao took out a Longli grass. Obviously, these are not ordinary elixirs, they have special effects.


    In a few days, he plans to track down Duman. Maybe there is something he needs in the elixir.


    As soon as he thought about it, Ning Xiaolei dug out all the Millennium herbs and the three ten thousand year herbs.


    Just as he was about to put these elixirs into the Xumi bag of his mobile phone to see what they could use, Ning Xiaolei suddenly saw that one of the three elixirs with a long history of ten thousand years was covered with white Qi, and the ever-changing elixir flew out of his hand to Lin Yumeng.

 Chapter 180

    What''s the ghost, the essence?


    Ning Xiaolei speechless put away the rest of the elixir in his hand and went to Lin Yumeng, looking at him curiously.


    "I don''t know what the name of this elixir is, but I have a feeling that it seems to be closely related to my practice, which is of great help to me."


    Lin Yumeng''s eyes twinkle and whispers a surprise to Ning Xiaolei.


    He knew that what Lin Yumeng practiced was Nuwa''s recipe for nature. In this way, this elixir must be extraordinary.


    If not, Lin Yumeng''s recipe will play a great role.


    "Great, Yumeng. I''ll find a place to refine later."


    Ning Xiaolei is sincerely happy for Lin Yumeng.


    After that, he turned to Qin Yu and asked with a smile, "Xiaoyu, wait a moment, I''ll pick one that''s useful for you."


    Open the cell phone, click open Xumi bag, Ning Xiaolei finds the herb he just collected.


    Every herb has detailed information on it.


    Ning Xiaolei''s first look at nature is three ten thousand year elixir, in addition to the one Lin Yumeng got, there are two.


    - tianyueguo: it contains the power of extreme Yin. It is especially suitable for those who practice the moon system. It has a miraculous effect.


    - Yangshenguo: it contains the power of Zhiyang. Taking it can enhance the power of Yang attribute practitioners.


    After watching, Ning Xiaolei first connects Tian Yueguo with his sister Ning Xiaoyue.


    The girl practised Wangshu''s magic skill of Miaoyin moon. According to Nu Wa, Wangshu was the right Dharma protector of the ancient demon clan.


    And according to Ning Xiaolei''s understanding, this Wangshu seems to be called the moon god. It can be seen that her skill must be the moon skill.


    These three days month fruit, clear is to small month that wench prepare.


    As for Yangshenguo, of course, he left it to himself.


    What''s more, among all the practices, the only one he practiced was Zhiyang.


    After reading the two ten thousand year elixirs, Ning Xiaolei browsed to the other thousand year elixirs and quickly found a herb suitable for ghosts.


    Dark cold flame grass: it contains mysterious power. You can master the cold flame power by taking it.


    "Ha ha, with this herb, light rain has a way."


    Ning Xiaolei is overjoyed. He extracts the dark cold flame grass and hands it to Qin Yu excitedly.


    Waiting for Ning Xiaolei to say the effect, Qin Yu is not excited and cheers.


    Later, Ning Xiaolei extracted tianyueguo and two elixirs with the effect of increasing life span and sent them to his sister''s and parents'' rooms.


    "Xiaoyue, after refining these three Tianyue fruits, you will become a great master."


    Ning Xiaolei says goodbye to his parents and sister with a smile and goes back to his room.


    Of course, he was accompanied by Lin Yumeng and Qin Yu.


    Three people did not refining in the room, entered the refining pot space.


    At the moment, the space of the alchemy pot is much larger than before, and it has reached about 150 square meters.


    Ning Xiaolei nodded with satisfaction, greatly praised those animals, and gave a lot of Yaoli Dan and Yaoqi Dan.


    After finding a clean place, Ning Xiaolei and two women sit down and begin to prepare to refine the herbs in their hands.


    Yangshenguo is a golden little fruit. It looks like a child. Ning Xiaolei almost mistook it for Renshenguo at that time.


    After taking a look, Ning Xiaolei holds it up and swallows it in his mouth.


    Yangshen fruit is delicious, sweet and fragrant. It turns into a torrent of heat right at the entrance and goes straight to the air sea in the body.


    Ning Xiaolei dare not neglect, the East emperor by operation, the influx of heat to seize the time refining.


    With the gradual refining, Ning Xiaolei feels that the evil spirit in his body is gradually changing, and a feeling that is many times stronger than just now comes to his heart.

 Chapter 181

    With the power of a ten thousand year elixir, refining is not an overnight success.


    Two days later, outside Ning Xiaolei''s house, Yanhuang people accompanied an old man to the outside.


    "This is the boy''s home?" The old man suddenly opened his mouth and looked at Shi Yun and others.


    "Back to Chu long, it''s here." The poetry is respectful.


    This old man is Chu long, the master of Yanhuang Kingdom, who was reported by them before and came here for the affair of hundred bones old demon.


    Chu long had been in Tiancheng for two days, but no matter how he investigated, he couldn''t find any information about the old demon.


    Later, I learned about Ning Xiaolei from Shi Tian and other people, so I planned to come and meet Ning Xiaolei.


    "Master Chulong, there is a very powerful battle outside his house. You must be careful."


    Shi Tian''s face a little pale to remind, want to see that day encounter those terrible scenes, he now want to come still scared.


    This words a, success cause Chu long of interest, curiously see to stone sky way: "say to listen to."


    "Back to Chu long, I mistakenly entered the array that day and was attacked by it. It''s an extremely terrible magic array, right in front of me."


    Shi Tian didn''t dare to hide it.


    Chu long nodded while listening, but did not break the battle, said: "we are to visit others, do not make trouble."


    "That boy''s strength is the same as ours. Master Chulong, as an expert of Yanhuang department, should let that boy meet us."


    Lin Heng opens his mouth and wants to see Ning Xiaolei turn him and Du yuan away that day. He is angry.


    Chu long shook his head: "no, it has nothing to do with strength. After all, we are uninvited and should be polite."


    Speaking of this, Chu long said in a loud voice: "Yan Huang Chu long, come to meet Ning Xiaolei Xiaoyou."


    Chu long used his inner Qi, and his voice rolled into the villa.


    But after waiting for a long time, there was no movement inside and no one paid attention to it.


    Everyone was busy refining the elixir. Even if they heard it, they couldn''t come to meet them.


    "Master Chulong, you can see that the boy is arrogant. Last time we came, we had to wait for a long time. Finally, we didn''t let Du yuan and I go in."


    Lin Heng sees this, in the eye peeps out a trace ruthless, fan the wind to ignite a way in the side.


    Poetry can not sit and ignore, busy way: "not so, they may have something in the busy, can''t get away."


    "Yo, Shiyun, are you talking for that hateful boy? He didn''t let us in that day, just invited Shiyun in. You don''t have any shady relationship!"


    Du yuan also joined in the fun, yin and Yang strange airway.


    Shi Yun''s face was red with anger, and his sword flashed in his hand. He pulled out half of it and said angrily, "if you talk nonsense again, I''ll let you know the power of my poetry."


    "Come on, I''m afraid of you. We admit that you are more powerful than us, but in front of the elder Chu long, what storm can you make?"


    "Yes, yes, that is, we are talking about the truth. Are you so excited? What''s the real point?"


    Lin Heng and Du yuan disdain to curl their mouths and are not afraid at all.


    "You are shameless. I''m ashamed of you who are part of Yanhuang." His face was so angry that he wanted to kill the two goods himself.


    That day, in front of the old demon, he was greedy for life and afraid of death. He thought that he was just forced to be helpless. Now, it''s clear that these two people''s nature is like this.


    Even if Shi Tian is compared with them, she thinks that Shi Tian is thousands of times better than them.


    "Shut up, you two. If you don''t want to make progress, you''ll know how to bully others."


    Chu long opened his mouth, frowned and looked at them. Then he turned to the rhyme of poetry and said with a smile: "I can''t see it. I haven''t seen it for a period of time. The rhyme of poetry makes your sword sharp."

 Chapter 182

    Of course, the rhyme of poetry knows the reason why he is so fierce. It''s all based on the sword grass given by Ning Xiaolei.


    But she didn''t plan to say it. She said with a smile: "the rhyme of poetry has a little adventure, which makes Chulong elder laugh."


    "Adventure? That''s part of the strength Chulong waved his hand with a smile, not because the rhyme of the poem was not his own feeling, but because she told the truth, she was more and more pleasing to the eye.


    Seeing this, Lin Heng and Du yuan on one side were a little dark. They wanted to take advantage of the opportunity to attack the poetic charm, but they didn''t think it was counterproductive.


    Looking at this, the elder Chu long was obviously very satisfied with the cultivation of poetic charm.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Shiyun says a lot of good things for Ning Xiaolei in front of Chulong, helping Chulong understand Ning Xiaolei more deeply.


    "In that case, this little friend doesn''t mean to hang us out. We''ll come back another day."


    Chu Long''s eyes flashed slightly, and he believed the poetic words.


    Although Lin Heng and Du yuan don''t want to, Chu long has already spoken and has to follow them.


    Two days later, a few people from Yanhuang and Chulong came to visit again.


    They didn''t wait long this time. A beautiful girl came out of the villa.


    "Who are you and what are you doing here?"


    The girl who came out was Ling Xiaoxiao. As soon as she finished refining Longli grass, she heard someone shouting outside. She was curious and planned to come out to have a look.


    "I''m Chu long of Yanhuang department. These are the younger generation of Yanhuang department. I don''t know who the girl is. Can you tell me about Ning Xiaolei?"


    Chu long is very polite, with a kind smile on his face.


    Ling Xiaoxiao slightly Leng, immediately his eyes showed the color of vigilance: "Yanhuang department? Are you sure you have no other purpose? "


    As a little princess of the demon sect, Ling Xiaoxiao naturally knows what Yanhuang department means.


    There is no special thing. People from Yanhuang department will never come to visit.


    Looking at Ling Xiaoxiao''s expression, Chu long knew that she had misunderstood and waved his hand: "little girl, don''t misunderstand, we really just came to visit Ning Xiaolei."


    "Oh, I''ll show you. I don''t know if he''s in or not."


    Take a close look at Chu long and see that he doesn''t look like a liar. Ling Xiaoxiao returns.


    Just about to go back to find Ning Xiaolei, a shadow suddenly comes out of the building.


    Curious to see Ling Xiaoxiao a few eyes, Ning Xiaoyue good strange way: "this elder sister, who are you!"


    "I''m Ning Xiaolei''s girlfriend, Ling Xiaoxiao." Although don''t know the identity of the girl, Ling Xiaoxiao or polite way.


    Ning Xiaoyue is silly and doubts: "don''t cheat me. My brother''s girlfriend is sister Yumeng. Who are you?"


    "I''m really Ning Xiaolei''s girlfriend, but I''m her second girlfriend, hee hee." Ling Xiaoxiao''s eyes were slightly curved and she was very happy.


    Ning Xiaoyue is not the same as she imagined!


    In front of this girl, on the beauty is not inferior to rain lemon sister, how can also follow to brother that Tuo big cow dung plug?


    He shakes his head speechless. Ning Xiaoyue doesn''t care about these bad things. She looks at several people outside the array.


    "They are from Yanhuang department. The old man said his name is Chulong. I think he is very strong."


    Ling Xiaoxiao is beside Ning Xiaoyue, and her face is heavy.


    Although she refined longliguo, she still felt a strong pressure from Chu long outside.


    This can only show that Chu long is a master of Wang Jing, and may not be in the early stage, otherwise it will not give her this feeling.


    Ning Xiaoyue nodded gently, she is not stupid, from Chu long body, she felt a strong sense of crisis.


    After refining tianyueguo, she is in the middle of the big demon realm, but in her eyes, the other side is so unfathomable.

 Chapter 183

    "Two girls, Chulong of Yanhuang department, come to visit Xiaolei Xiaoyou of Huining. Can you pass it on?"


    Seeing that they were only talking, Chu long said again.


    Ning Xiaoyue curiously goes to the edge of Jiuyou Juesha wuquansheng array, looks at Chulong for a few eyes, and finally falls on the poetic charm.


    "My brother is practicing. I don''t know when he will come out. You can visit him another day."


    "Little girl, don''t cheat us. We''ve been here twice. Hurry up and invite us in."


    Lin Heng had long wanted to perform well in front of Chu long. Seeing this, he stood up and yelled.


    Ning Xiaoyue frowned and her face was slightly cold: "why should I open it for you? You look like a bad person."


    "I, how can I be a bad person?" Lin Heng heart that gas, this is despise?


    "I say bad people are bad people." Ning Xiaoyue made a grimace, what kind of posture can you take me.


    Chu long light cough, stop way: "Lin Heng, don''t be rude."


    After that, he turned to Ning Xiaoyue and said politely, "little girl, you say Ning Xiaolei is practicing. Can you tell us the specific time when he will go out of the customs?"


    The other side is polite, rather small month is not good perfunctory, bitter face, don''t know how to answer.


    Of course, she knows where Ning Xiaolei has gone, but she can''t get in touch with GUI.


    If Ning Xiaolei doesn''t take the initiative to come out, she has no way, let alone give specific time.


    At this time, a familiar voice suddenly came from the rear: "no, I have finished my training. Let me wait for you for a long time."


    Later, Ning Xiaolei and Lin Yumeng walk out slowly.


    Xiaoyue and they refine the elixir of ten thousand years. It doesn''t make sense that Xiaoyue has finished refining, but they haven''t finished refining.


    After refining, Ning Xiaolei learns that four days have passed, so he plans to come out to have a look, just in time for this scene.


    Come to the front, curious to see Chu long a few eyes, Ning Xiaolei will break the big array.


    But at the same time, he has quietly taken out a mad cow amulet and hidden it in his sleeve.


    If the old man dares to do harm to them, he doesn''t mind letting him know the power of mad cow amulet.


    But Ning Xiaolei''s worry is obviously superfluous. Chulong''s face is smiling, and it doesn''t look bad to him.


    "Xiaolei, this is my senior Chulong of Yanhuang department. He is respected and fair."


    Poetic rhyme seems to see Ning Xiaolei''s vigilance and suddenly explains.


    Ning Xiaolei was stunned, then nodded with a smile and said respectfully to Chu long, "I''ve seen you."


    "Ha ha, the girl of poetic rhyme is so amazing that I saw you today. It''s really extraordinary. At a young age, it''s already the beginning of dachengjing."


    Chu long looked at Ning Xiaolei and nodded.


    "Compared with the girl of poetic charm, it''s much worse." Ning Xiaolei light smile, no pride.


    The Yang ginseng fruit he refined promoted the quality of his evil spirit, but did not improve his cultivation.


    But Ning Xiaolei doesn''t feel any loss at all. He feels that in his present state, the later stage of the big demon realm can also be the first battle.


    "Xiaolei, you''re welcome. The old man''s eyes are still shining. Although your accomplishments are not as good as the poetic charm, your strength is not much worse. Ha ha."


    Chulong shook his head with a smile and said with a smile.


    Ning Xiaolei is noncommittal and laughs back.


    Chu long didn''t say anything more. He looked at Lin Yumeng and others one by one. The more he looked, the more frightened he was.


    In front of these young people, their accomplishments are no weaker than those carefully cultivated by Yanhuang.


    "What are you looking at? Do you want to fight? Come on, my girl just itches."


    At this time, a familiar voice of Jiaochi rings out. Ning Xiaolei hears the sound and sees that it''s Xiaoyue.


    And the object she aimed at was Lin Heng who had just had a conflict with her outside the array.

 Chapter 184

    "Xiaoyue, what are you doing?"


    Ning Xiaolei is busy in the past to hold Xiaoyue. Although he doesn''t like to see Lin Heng, he can give some face in front of Chu long.


    "Brother, look at him. He''s not only peeping at me, but also peeping at sister Yumeng and sister Shiyun."


    Ning Xiaoyue snores, gnashing her teeth and glaring at Lin Heng.


    Micro Leng Leng, Ning Xiaolei eyes slightly flash a cold light, if so, this Lin Heng should hit.


    He dares to be unfaithful to the people he cherishes most, and his crime is unforgivable.


    "Little girl film, where did I peek? Besides, I just look at it. Your face is just for people to see."


    Lin Heng disdains to curl his lips and looks at Ning Xiaoyue.


    Xiaoyue''s temper is very hot. She can''t bear it for a moment. She struggles to open Ning Xiaolei''s hand and says angrily, "I''ll teach you a lesson today."


    "Come on, I''m afraid of you!"


    Lin Heng''s eyes flashed a trace of disdain. No matter how the little girl practiced, she couldn''t be more powerful than him at this age.


    However, the next moment, to feel the momentum of Ning Xiaoyue, his face instantly scared pale.


    He did not expect that the strength of this little girl he despised had reached the level of poetic charm, the middle stage of dachengjing.


    Is this a monster?


    "Lin Heng, apologize." Chu long surprised to see Ning Xiaoyue one eye, glaring at Lin Heng.


    His face changed slightly, but Lin Heng bit his teeth and said nothing.


    He didn''t feel that he was wrong, and he was embarrassed to apologize for what he said just now.


    "Master Chu, my sister just broke through, and the realm is not stable. Since they want to compete, let''s compete!"


    At this time, Ning Xiaolei suddenly opens his mouth, but he supports Bi Dou.


    Xiaoyue''s situation is very clear to him. Although the four magic arts have just been practiced, because of the particularity of the demon group''s skills, they are all directly instilled into the brain, and there is no need to understand them at all.


    In other words, just want to show, anytime, anywhere, it''s just a proficiency.


    In addition, Xiaoyue has broken through to the middle stage of the big demon with tianyueguo''s medicinal power, and her realm is higher than Lin Heng. Ning Xiaolei doesn''t think Xiaoyue will lose.


    Chu long thought for a moment, also want to see the rhyme of the poem said this extraordinary family in the end how powerful, then agreed.


    "Lin Heng, don''t hurt people. They are smaller than you."


    Afraid that Lin Heng will hurt Ning Xiaoyue, Chu long tells him.


    Lin Heng nodded faintly, then turned to Ning Xiaoyue: "little girl, don''t think that cultivation is higher than me. Strength is not just cultivation."


    "Cut the crap, if you don''t do it, I''ll do it!" Ning Xiaoyue snorted.


    Words fall, her body around the twinkling of light, gradually into a light storm.


    Ning Xiaoyue stands in the storm of starlight, like a fairy of Lingbo, dancing graceful posture, but she rushes to Lin Heng very fast.


    This move is one of the four magic arts.


    Because everyone practices different skills, the same wind skill in different hands, there will be a slight difference.


    But I didn''t expect that Ning Xiaoyue would be so pleasing to the eye when she used her wind skill.


    "Fireball."


    Still on the way, Ning Xiaoyue uttered a low cry in her mouth. A fireball surrounded by the same light of stars and moon smashed Lin Heng face to face.


    Surprisingly, this fireball technique has a moving voice, such as fairy singing, which makes people want to sink into it and give up resistance.


    Lin Heng''s face changed slightly, and he threw the idea out of his mind. If he didn''t resist, it would be better to be hit.


    At this moment, he had to face Ning Xiaoyue, this girl is not as simple as he thought.

 Chapter 185

    "This, this, this, what kind of skill can influence the magic to this extent?"


    Chu long murmurs in a low voice, shocked to see Ning Xiaoyue.


    His eyes shone like a rare treasure.


    In his opinion, of course, he knew that it was not the magic that was the case, but that it had changed under the influence of the girl''s cultivation.


    But as far as he knows, even those hermit sects are rare!


    The family, as they say, is not simple.


    And at the moment, the reaction of Lin Heng and Ning Xiaoyue have been fighting.


    A long sword appeared in his hand. He cut the fireball in half and then jumped out with his toes on the ground.


    "It''s a dream to catch up with aunt Ben."


    The little moon hummed, the starlight storm flickered, and in a flash, it opened the distance.


    Then a fireball came out of her hand again and threw it out.


    "The same moves don''t work for me."


    Lin Heng Leng hum, the sword light is shining. He splits the fireball into two and rushes over from the middle.


    Ning Xiaoyue said with a smile: "is that right?"


    When speaking, one fireball after another in her hand quickly condenses, whistling out, blocking all the forward routes of Lin Heng.


    Lin Heng is not afraid at all. He has a long sword shining in his hand. His sword is full of energy and smashes the fireball.


    However, she didn''t see that Ning Xiaoyue took a sneer from the corner of her mouth, and a water bomb in her hand that was completely different from fireball came out.


    "Water bomb."


    In the heart silently read a, rather small month will water bomb technique mixed in fireball technique, attack to Lin Heng.


    Lin Heng obviously didn''t notice the water bomb technique, such as fireball technique.


    But this time, he didn''t cut his sword.


    Unlike fireball, water bomb doesn''t have that kind of burning damage. Its power is all in attack.


    Lin Heng''s sword Qi, not only failed to cut open, but was smashed by water bomb.


    Seeing the success of the scheme, Ning Xiaoyue certainly won''t let go of the opportunity to beat the water dog. She is also the result of several water bombs.


    After the water bomb, she released the fireball in her hand.


    In the end, she was proficient, one hand fireball, one hand water bomb, confused Lin Heng''s vision.


    "Mean!"


    Lin Heng''s face was very angry, and a cold sweat was gradually exuding from his forehead. It was obviously impossible for him to block the fireball by his sword Qi.


    "Hurry up and use other moves. Will you cut like a sword or firewood? I haven''t had enough


    Ning Xiaoyue smiles at Lin Heng in the distance. She is very happy to fight with others for the first time. Although she wants to clean up Lin Heng, she doesn''t want to end it immediately.


    "Damn, let you know my skill, Youlong sword."


    Lin Heng clenched his teeth and roared. The sword in his hand suddenly started to run in a special way.


    With his long sword dancing, a small yellow dragon dances around him, forming a golden shield, which blocks all fireballs and water bombs for him.


    In the roaring sound, fireballs and water bombs exploded one after another.


    Although Lin Heng finally blocked all of them, the light of Youlong became extremely dim, and then disappeared.


    Looking at Lin Heng again, his face was extremely pale, and the cold sweat on his forehead kept falling.


    Just now that move is fierce, but the consumption is not small.


    "Oh, I can''t see it, but I have some skills. Do you want to fight?"


    Ning Xiaoyue looks at Lin Heng in surprise and laughs.


    Lin Heng clenched his teeth and hummed coldly: "fight, why not fight? I will never lose to you, even if you are higher than me in cultivation."


    "Well, it''s the first time that I''ve done it with someone. I''m not proficient just now, but now I''m proficient. Are you sure it''s better than that? You might get hurt. "


    "I..."


    Listen to Ning Xiaoyue so a say, Lin Heng immediately some hesitation.

 Chapter 186

    "Brother Lin is not feeling well recently. I''d better come to Du yuan."


    Just when Lin Heng was in a dilemma, Du yuan suddenly jumped out.


    He has always had a good relationship with Lin Heng, but I don''t want to see him humiliated by such a little girl.


    Seeing this, Chu long frowned slightly, and the younger generation of Yanhuang in his family were too shameless, to be exact, too shameless.


    Lin Heng has been with him these days. Is there any problem in his body? Can he not see it?


    But now I know that I can''t beat other girls. It''s too shameful to find such an excuse.


    A light cough, Chu long is ready to make a sound to stop.


    Ning Xiaolei is seeing the interest, feel Chu long movement, immediately understand his meaning, busy way: "Chu elder, no harm, Xiaoyue her cultivation is higher than Lin Heng."


    Chu long Leng Leng, see more ningxiaolei a few eyes, slightly nodded, to tell the truth, he also want to see ningxiaoyue real ability.


    And he had a feeling that the girl''s magic didn''t seem to be much like the way of cultivating immortals. He couldn''t say anything about it.


    He wanted to take this opportunity to see more about what she was practicing.


    When Ning Xiaolei and Chu long talk here, Ling Xiaoxiao and poetic charm can''t go on.


    Poetry is good, after all, is Yanhuang people, just slightly frown.


    But Ling Xiaoxiao, the little devil, doesn''t care so much. She directly sneers loudly.


    "Yanhuang people, really shameless, when we are blind, we can''t see if we have any problems?"


    "If you want to have a wheel fight, you''re not shy. Two big men bully a little girl."


    "If you want me to practice with you, you''ll have to fight all over the place."


    This wench a mouth, and mechanism gun like, say endless, no Lin Heng and Du yuan blush.


    Ning Xiaoyue looked at Ling Xiaoxiao gratefully, and then said in a loud voice: "sister-in-law, don''t worry, I don''t care about them."


    This words a, rather small thunder is directly whole Meng, small month this wench is to make trouble!


    Even Lin Yumeng has never been called that before, but now she calls her sister-in-law Ling Xiaoxiao directly. What''s the trouble!


    Ningxiaolei a head two big, steal together linyumeng, but see her face expressionless, just light looking at Xiaoyue and Linheng just fight direction.


    But Ning Xiaolei, who is familiar with Lin Yumeng, knows that this girl absolutely cares.


    Ling Xiaoxiao, on the other hand, has a smile on her face, which is like eating honey.


    "Little girl, don''t talk big. Do you believe I''ll beat you to tears?" At this time, Du yuan suddenly opened his mouth.


    It was a shame that he had to give it up. He decided to give it up.


    Ning Xiaoyue certainly won''t be afraid. She feels that there is a steady stream of evil Qi in her body, and that the Yellow level medium level magic of Yin thunder has not been used yet.


    "Cut, unconvinced you two go up together, lose don''t cry nose to go."


    "What, lose, cry?" Du yuan''s face was black with anger, and he felt despised.


    Xiaoyue made a grimace, Jiao cried: "I''m going to fight, fireball water bomb combo."


    Yelled a, she two kinds of sorcery direct cast, not only Du yuan, even Lin Heng also shrouded in them.


    "Little girl, you are too rampant. I''ll teach you a lesson."


    Du yuan''s nose is almost crooked. He''s going to choose one or two!


    Chiguoguo''s insult!


    With a roar, Du yuan dodges the fireball and throws it away.


    The earth colored cone was spinning as it moved forward. It was like electric spinning, but its power was not weak.


    On the other hand, Lin Heng withdrew from the attack range of fireball water bomb, and did not continue to participate in the fight.

 Chapter 187

    It''s good to win. It''s not shameful, but it''s not very glorious.


    After all, the opponent is just a girl who looks four or five years younger than them.


    But if you lose, it''s said that two big men can''t beat a little girl. It''s a shame.


    Instead of that, it''s better to let Du yuan fight alone. Losing is one-on-one, which is better than losing two on one.


    "You can do magic. It''s funny. It''s no use not to hit me."


    Ning Xiaoyue looks at the flying cone, and her figure moves to another position.


    At the same time, many fireballs and water bombs flew into her hands again.


    Du yuan frowned and laid three earth walls in front of him to block the fireball.


    However, he obviously underestimated the power of these fireballs and water bombs. The three walls he laid were broken instantly. If he didn''t hide fast, he might be seriously injured.


    "Why is the vitality in her body so powerful? Are all the people in the middle of Dacheng so powerful?"


    Du yuan brow tightening, while playing means and Ning Xiaoyue, while meditating.


    However, he did not know that this was not the case. It was because of Ning Xiaoyue''s practice.


    "That girl''s cultivation skill is absolutely extraordinary, otherwise she can''t have such powerful vitality."


    Outside, Chu Long''s heart is also shouting, he gradually saw the clue.


    First, I played with Lin Heng for a long time, and now I have played with Du yuan for such a long time.


    But even Du yuan''s face was a little gray, but the girl was as if nothing had happened, as if she had enough vitality in her body.


    When he didn''t know what Ning Xiaoyue was practicing, Chu long regarded her as an immortal for the time being.


    The Qi existing in the body of an immortal cultivator is called Yuanqi. Only in fairyland can the Qi in the body be called Xianqi.


    "It''s no fun. Just toss and turn. Let''s end the fight."


    At this time, Ning Xiaoyue, who is fighting, suddenly shakes her hair and makes an impatient voice.


    For half a day, Du yuan, who was opposite to her, had nothing new except the technique of coning, that is, the technique of earth wall.


    Ning Xiaoyue felt bored and planned to end the fight.


    When she spoke, the evil spirit in her body ran and spread out of her body according to a special track, forming a black cloud with starlight above Du yuan''s head.


    "Hiss" one, a thunder splits from inside, roars toward the Du yuan below.


    The lightning was fast and fast, and it was too late for Du yuan to hide.


    Feeling the strong breath of thunder, Du yuan roared anxiously and used the technique of pressing the bottom of the box to form a earth colored turtle shell over his head.


    Although it''s only one side, the thick feeling from above is more than one grade higher than those walls just now.


    "Click!"


    A crisp sound, in Du yuan''s startled eyes, he found that the thunder fell on his tortoise shell, and his proud tortoise shell skill gradually permeated the dense cracks of the road opening.


    For the sake of small life, Du yuan with the general life, the last vitality in the body, crazy into the turtle shell.


    Lightning tortoise shell entangles constantly, the light flickers indefinitely, consuming each other''s energy.


    In the end, the energy of thunder and lightning gradually exhausted and disappeared.


    And the turtle shell, also in the lightning dispersed moment, completely dissipated.


    Du yuan took a long breath and couldn''t hold on any longer. He sat down on the ground, his eyes full of fear.


    If you can''t hold on, the thunder will fall on you. Will it be very sour?


    Looking at the embarrassed Du yuan, Ning Xiaoyue didn''t continue to fight, and flew over with a smile.


    "How about it? Do you want to chop you again?"


    "Don''t, nvxia, Nvxian, nvaunts and grannies, you are very powerful. Can''t I give up?"


    Du yuan in the heart that call a fear, busy not to fold shake head, for fear Ning Xiaoyue start again.

 Chapter 188

    Not far away, Chu Long''s face was a little dark.


    Even if you lose, it''s too bad!


    Did the Ministry spend so much resources to train these guys to pigs?


    Chu long some depressed, is the so-called no contrast, no harm, see the excellent, he found his Yanhuang people how bad.


    Ning Xiaoyue is like this. As his elder brother, Ning Xiaolei can be so bad.


    No wonder that girl has been saying good things. It turns out that she is really capable!


    At the end of the battle, Ning Xiaoyue came running with her hands on her back and said with a smile, "brother, I didn''t give you shame, did I?"


    "Well, it''s OK. It''s a good magic trick. I''ll find some masters to ask for some powerful ones for you some other day."


    Ning Xiaolei smiles and praises Chu long without any trace when he speaks.


    The reason why he said something about the masters was to make the great master of Yanhuang not dare to mess with himself.


    In fact, his words did have some effect, Chu long pupil slightly a shrink, obviously some fear.


    If you can cultivate this kind of disciple, master''s strength will not be bad.


    "Well, brother, you are the best."


    Ning Xiaoyue returns with a smile and runs over to pull Lin Yumeng and Ling Xiaoxiao. Soon there will be a chirping voice, and she doesn''t know what to say.


    Ning Xiaolei shook his head with a smile and said, "Master Chu, please come in the room."


    Chu long and others will be invited to the living room, served tea, Ning Xiaolei smilingly looked in the past.


    The master of Yanhuang department must have something to do with himself, so he doesn''t know what it is.


    Chu Longming Baining Xiaolei''s meaning, open to the mountain: "I know from the rhyme of poetry, they know little friend''s things, very interested in little friend, today saw, found that little friend is really the dragon and phoenix of people, just don''t know, little friend, who is the teacher?"


    "Well, my master likes to keep a low profile and won''t let me tell anyone his name." Ning Xiaolei shakes his head. Of course, this kind of thing can''t be said.


    Although Chu long had expected, he shook his head with regret.


    He would like to see a master who can cultivate Ning brothers and sisters.


    If possible, he would like to pull the other party into Yanhuang.


    But now look at this situation, I''m afraid the other party is a hermit who likes quiet.


    "Master Chulong, Xiaolei told me last time that his master likes to keep a low profile." The rhyme of poetry is in a side road.


    Chu long nodded slightly and looked at Ning Xiaolei. His eyes twinkled and said, "if you don''t mention your master, would you like to join my Yanhuang department?"


    "Er, this..."


    Ning Xiaolei scratched his head awkwardly and refused to answer directly. Doesn''t it seem that he doesn''t give face!


    At this time, or rhyme came out to help Ning Xiaolei Jiewei: "Chulong elder, I invited last time, Xiaolei said he likes to be at ease, do not want to be bound."


    After a grateful look at the rhyme of the poem, Ning Xiaolei said to Chu long, "but don''t worry, elder. If you meet the evil generation, I will come out to clean them up within my ability."


    "Well, this kind of thing can''t be forced. It''s useless to join the Yanhuang department with justice in mind, justice in mind and evil in mind."


    To Ning Xiaolei''s surprise, Chu long is easy to speak.


    Later, Chu long asked Ning Xiaolei about the old demon. Of course, Ning Xiaolei shook his head and said he didn''t know.


    He can''t say that the old demon is pretending to be himself. Isn''t that asking for trouble.


    After chatting for a long time, Chu long proposes to see the array arranged by Ning Xiaolei outside the villa. Ning Xiaolei doesn''t refuse to let him into the array.


    In less than a minute, Chu long in the formation was suppressed. Ning Xiaolei quickly opened the formation and rescued him.


    After opening his eyes, Chu long looks at Ning Xiaolei''s eyes and becomes awed, even frightened.

 Chapter 189

    "This son can only make friends, can''t provoke, the person behind him is too terrible!"


    After leaving Ning''s home, Chu Long''s face sternly admonishes Lin Heng and others.


    Needless to say, Lin Heng and others are busy nodding their heads, especially Shi Tian, who has personally experienced the horror of Jiuyou Juesha''s great formation, and wants to see the cold behind that scene.


    Ning Xiaolei doesn''t know this. He is preparing to go to Qinchuan mountains to find Duman.


    Let him headache is, Xiaoyue and Ling Xiaoxiao these two wenches make to go.


    It''s easy for Xiaoyue to say, just go and receive the space of the refining pot.


    But Ling Xiaoxiao, to tell you the truth, Ning Xiaolei is still on guard against this girl and doesn''t want her to know his secret.


    "Lingda Xiaohua, you see, we are going to track down the enemy this time. It has nothing to do with you, so you don''t want to participate. How about that?"


    Ning Xiaolei looks at Ling Xiaoxiao with a headache and persuades him patiently.


    Ling Xiaoxiao shakes her head hard and holds Ning Xiaolei''s leg. "It''s such a fun thing. If you don''t take me, I won''t let go."


    "No, it''s not going to play. It''s a very dangerous thing."


    Ningxiaolei helpless, he found that this girl is his nemesis.


    In particular, he felt a little embarrassed when he didn''t agree.


    Lin Yumeng and Ning Xiaoyue stand aside to watch the play, but they don''t come to help.


    "People are so kind to you, you want to leave them behind when you do something funny. Hum." Ling Xiaoxiao stares at Ning Xiaolei and acts coquettishly.


    Ning Xiaolei kneaded his forehead speechless. What should he do!


    Suddenly, his eyes lit up and he said with a bad smile like Grandma Wolf: "Xiaoxiao, you have come to our house for several days. You haven''t seen my parents. Don''t you want to see them?"


    "Uncle and aunt? Yes, I''ve prepared presents for them. " Ling Xiaoxiao slightly Leng, even let go of Ning Xiaolei''s thigh, stood up, eyes shining with a bright light.


    Then, as if she had thought of something, she had a happy smile on her face.


    "I''ve decided that I''ll accompany my uncle and aunt instead of going with you." Ling Xiaoxiao back to hand, announced.


    This time it''s Ning Xiaolei''s turn to be in a daze. He looks at Ling Xiaoxiao suspiciously. This girl doesn''t want to do anything!


    If they all leave, the girl will deal with her parents or do something, what should she do?


    However, as soon as this idea emerged, Ning Xiaolei shook his head in a funny way. Ling Xiaoxiao didn''t look like that kind of person.


    It''s hard to get rid of this girl, just let her.


    After taking Ling Xiaoxiao to his parents'' room and letting them see him, Ning Xiaolei set out for Ancheng on the same day.


    The younger sister Ning Xiaoyue income refining pot, Ning Xiaolei and Lin Yumeng buy air tickets, set foot on the road of Ancheng.


    On the way, Ning Xiaolei takes advantage of this rare opportunity to coax Lin Yumeng and make her happy.


    This period of time, because of Ling Xiaoxiao, Lin Yumeng''s smile is much less, and even has a faint resentment.


    However, being coaxed by Ning Xiaolei, all her worries, scruples and resentments disappear, and the relationship between them is closer.


    Along the way, Lin Yumeng leans on Ning Xiaolei''s shoulder with a happy smile.


    That peerless appearance, do not know how many eyes attracted, many people secretly envy Ning Xiaolei''s good luck.


    Out of the airport, Ning Xiaolei stopped a car and asked the driver to take them to the Qinchuan mountains.


    Originally, the driver was unwilling at the beginning. Ning Xiaolei threw out 3000 yuan, and the driver immediately agreed happily.


    This makes Ning Xiaolei have to sigh, special money is good!

 Chapter 190

    Qinchuan mountain range is located in the outskirts of an''cheng, which is a steep mountain across several provinces, like a Wolong in China.


    Ning Xiaolei and Lin Yumeng arrived in the evening.


    Looking at the sky, they plan to search again the next day.


    Ning Xiaolei and Lin Yumeng appear in the space of demon making pot, which saves sleeping in the wilderness.


    At the moment, the space of the alchemy pot has reached about 200 square meters.


    This period of time, those monsters one by one non-stop development, the effect is remarkable.


    "If you work hard, you will be rewarded."


    Ning Xiaolei walks over with a smile and gives many Demon power pills and demon Qi pills.


    At present, all the animals that he earns from the refining pot have become monsters.


    Although they are only the lowest level of monsters, over time, their strength will be stronger and stronger, and eventually they will even become human.


    Beside a small pool, Qin Yu is still concentrating on cultivation.


    When she learned that she was going to deal with Du man this time, the girl went all out to practice. She said that she wanted to help and would never be a tug of oil.


    "Brother Xiaolei." Feeling someone approaching, Qin Yu opened his eyes.


    Ning Xiaolei showed a soft smile on his face and said: "we have arrived at Qinchuan mountains. If we find Du man, we will inform you."


    "Well, it''s hard for him to fly this time." Qin Yu breathed.


    Ning Xiaolei nodded, sat down beside Qin Yu, and took out the Qianli tracker.


    "What is it?" Qin Yu said curiously.


    "As long as you put it into Duman''s body, I can feel it when he runs to the ends of the earth."


    Smile to explain a, rather small thunder then his demon discern slowly go to thousand li to follow in Fu to note.


    According to Monkey Sun, only by injecting his demon sense can the Qianli tracker work.


    With the continuous injection of demon knowledge, a moment later, a flash of light suddenly, not let Ning Xiaolei demon knowledge continue to inject.


    In an instant, Ning Xiaolei understood that it was enough for the demon to know, and the thousand mile tracking symbol had been activated.


    Put away the talisman, Ning Xiaolei has two treasures in his hand.


    Naturally, it''s the pan silk rope and the chopping axe. They are the best magic weapons of the yellow class. With them in hand, we can have a better grasp of Du man.


    The demon consciousness injects two magic weapons, and Ning Xiaolei establishes spiritual connection with them to let them recognize the Lord.


    Only in this way can these two magic weapons really exert their power.


    Ning Xiaolei once again refined the previous white bone Cape.


    After getting familiar with the two magic weapons for a while, Ning Xiaolei gradually mastered their usage.


    It''s worthy of being the best magic weapon of yellow level. It''s very powerful.


    In addition, there is a set of wind chopping method in the wind chopping axe, so that the wind chopping axe can play a more powerful role.


    At this moment, Ning Xiaolei is holding the chopping axe and slashing at the undeveloped space.


    Originally, with his strength, he could develop one square meter in an hour, but with this yellow level magic weapon, it rose to 1.5 level in an hour, and the speed increased by 50%.


    "ha ha, yes, awesome."


    Ning Xiaolei will cut the wind axe dance whir with the wind, shout fun.


    Not far from him, Xiaoyue and Lin Yumeng are bombing space.


    On the one hand, it is to help develop space, on the other hand, it is to refine magic.


    Ning Xiaoyue''s mastery of magic is something Ning Xiaolei has seen before. It can be said that she is very strong and has just the right cooperation.


    Especially when she uses magic, the sound of magic can easily distract people.


    Ning Xiaolei has a feeling that Lin Yumeng''s magic is stronger than Ning Xiaoyue.


    In Lin Yumeng''s hands, witchcraft is no longer witchcraft. It''s ever-changing. All kinds of shapes change at will, and it seems to have life.


    They all learn the same magic, but they are totally different in their own hands.


    Compared with the two girls, Ning Xiaolei thinks that he is the most regular.

 Chapter 191

    After one night, Ning Xiaolei comes out from the space of the demon pot.


    He looked around warily and was relieved when he saw nothing unusual.


    "Where can I find such a big Qinchuan mountain range?"


    Ning Xiaolei frowned and thought bitterly.


    At that time, the rhyme of poetry only said that Du man had sneaked into the Qinchuan mountains, but didn''t say where it was. Presumably, they didn''t investigate.


    Depressed to shake his head, Ning Xiaolei put on a white cloak, set off a black wind forward.


    It has to be said that after mastering gale operation, the speed of using white bone cloak is much faster.


    But even so, from morning to noon, not to mention looking for Du man, even a ghost was not found.


    Ning Xiaolei is very speechless. It''s not a way to go on like this. We have to think about where to start.


    Sitting on a towering ancient tree, he took out his mobile phone and chatted with Monkey Sun.


    Xiaoyao Ning Xiaolei: monkey brother, I''ve come to chase the enemy, but when I come here, I find that the mountain range where he is hiding is so big that I can''t find anyone / a depressed expression at all.


    "Oh, it''s my negligence. I''ll help you think about it." The news from monkey sun will be back soon.


    Ning Xiaolei is moved in his heart. It has nothing to do with Monkey Sun, but he takes the responsibility to him. He is righteous enough.


    With a smile in his eyes, Ning Xiaolei looked into the distance and sighed, "if only there were a thousand li eye."


    After that, Ning Xiaolei suddenly froze, froze for a while, and couldn''t help laughing.


    As far as tracking is concerned, is there anything more suitable than Qianliyan? I''m confused.


    Think of this, he busy to Monkey Sun sent a message, and he said he thought of the way.


    Monkey King: ha ha, Xiaolei is clever. I never thought of that product. You can find it directly in the group. The one called Gaoming is you add him.


    Seeing the news from monkey sun, Ning Xiaolei is stunned. Is Qianliyan a monster?


    Curious, he did not immediately look up, first asked Monkey Sun this question.


    "Of course, they are monsters. They have a thousand li eye and pleasant ears. They used to be peach spirits and willow ghosts in Qipan mountain before they died. Later, they were granted the title of God in the battle. But in the final analysis, they are still members of our demon family."


    "So it is. Thank you for your help. I think of them."


    Ning Xiaolei replied with a smile, with a red envelope of canned peaches.


    Monkey Sun thanks and tells Ning Xiaolei that if Qianliyan doesn''t help him, he will show up.


    Ning Xiaolei smiles and answers. He searches out the name of Qianliyan and applies to add friends.


    After waiting for a few minutes, my friend''s application passed.


    "Qianliyan, Hello, I''m Lei Xiaoyao / a smiling face." Ning Xiaolei sent a message first.


    Qianliyan: I know. I''m a big man who has a bright future in practicing the East emperor Sutra. I''d like to ask him to take care of me / have a laugh in the future.


    "Cough, I don''t know when I grew up, but I''m Lei Xiaoyao. I''m a Xiaoyao who has helped me. I''ll never forget it."


    Ning Xiaolei is a little embarrassed and answers a message.


    Later, he did not beat around the Bush, directly asked Qianliyan about the tracking.


    "It''s easy to do. I imitated my eyes and refined many disposable magic weapons. I''ll give you one."


    Qianliyan said, then sent a red envelope.


    "Congratulations, you''ve got the red envelope of Qianliyan. You''ve got a magic weapon of Qianliyan, which has been stored in Xumi bag."


    Ning Xiaolei is very happy. Hurry to open Xumi bag.


    Thousand mile eye: a one-time magic weapon that can be used for three minutes to see things within a thousand miles.

 Chapter 192

    Ask the usage of magic weapon, Ning Xiaolei gives Qianliyan a snack red envelope.


    Stand at the end of the tree, put the magic weapon of the thousand mile eye on your eyes, and pour the evil spirit into your eyes.


    In a flash, Ning Xiaolei only felt the big changes in front of his eyes, and the pictures flashed quickly from his eyes.


    In an instant, Ning Xiaolei understood that this was the magic weapon of Qianliyan, and all the pictures he could see.


    Eyes quickly skim through the picture, looking for clues about Duman.


    A minute later, the situation in a cave in the West caught Ning Xiaolei''s attention.


    Without much hesitation, he turned his attention to that side.


    The rest of the picture immediately disappeared, leaving only the picture there, and quickly enlarged clear.


    "It''s Duman. He''s hiding in that cave."


    Ning Xiaolei is familiar with Du man''s figure, but this is the person he vowed to remove.


    In addition to Du man, Ning Xiaolei also found dozens of people in the cave, as if they were together with Du man.


    "I''ll see where you''re going this time."


    Remembering the location of the cave, Ning Xiaolei jumped down from the tree, rolled up the black wind and ran away.


    This run is two days, with the speed of Ning Xiaolei, it also took such a long time.


    This shows how big the Qinchuan mountains are.


    At the moment, Ning Xiaolei has gone deep into the Qinchuan mountains, and the crowd has disappeared. From time to time, he can hear the roar of wild animals.


    But now he didn''t want to catch these wild animals. He just wanted to deal with Duman.


    At noon, Ning Xiaolei finally arrived near the cave.


    He was not in a hurry to start, first went to the demon pot space to inform a few women.


    "Found the scum? Ha ha, it''s my turn to do it. "


    Ning Xiaoyue can''t help but feel happy. She''s ready to fight.


    And Lin Heng Du yuan war, she greatly increased confidence, wish to find someone to fight every day.


    These days, the demons and beasts in the refining pot space have been beaten by this girl.


    Of course, Ning Xiaoyue also knows the weight, and did not die.


    "Yes, I will tear him up with my own hands." Qin Yu said fiercely.


    Want to see the original suffering, she now feel all over the body waves of pain.


    Ning Xiaolei said: "in addition to Du man, there are more than ten people. After a while, not only you, I will release some of the most powerful monsters of Da Hei."


    "Roar, we must do well and catch all the enemies."


    Hearing that they could also go out against the enemy, the big black bear danced excitedly.


    Seeing this, Ning Xiaolei told him: "don''t be careless. The other party is a cultivator, not an ordinary person."


    Hearing the words, the demons and beasts immediately calmed down and knew the seriousness of the matter.


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry too much. I won''t let you have an accident. Just intercept the enemy."


    Looking at the appearance of the monsters, Ning Xiaolei comforted.


    Dahei shook his head: "no, no, we are not afraid. Regor can rest assured that our skills are not practiced in vain."


    "Well, I believe you too." Ning Xiaolei said with a smile.


    During this period of time, he gained a lot of martial arts skills for these monsters in the group, and almost every one of them had practiced.


    Arrange everything, Ning Xiaolei out of the pot, came to the entrance of the mountain.


    The evil spirit in the body is running. Ning Xiaolei uses one of the black bear''s fist techniques and blows hard on the mountain wall.


    In the "boom" sound, dense cracks appeared under the fist, and the gravel rolled down from the top of the cave.


    Seeing this, Ning Xiaolei smiles, pinches a hermit, and his body disappears quickly.


    As soon as he had finished hiding, there was a sound of footsteps in the cave, and two middle-aged people came out with a look of surprise.


    "Strange, nothing. What happened?" One of the men was curious and frowned.


    "You don''t know how I know?" The other shook his head, and his brows were gloomy.


    The man who spoke first sighed: "I was so prosperous in tiancanzong at that time, but now I live here like a mouse, and I''m worried all day. I''m fed up with this kind of days."


    "Shh, keep your voice down, I''m not, but what can I do? Yanhuangbu has been staring at us for a long time. If I''m found, I''ll die."


    "Damn Yanhuang department, it''s too deceiving. I really miss the day when I played with Huanghua girl every day. Hehe hehe."

 Chapter 193

    Paralyzed, it turned out to be the remnant sin of tiancanzong.


    When Shiyun told him about Duman, he also told him about tiancanzong.


    This tiancanzong is an evil sect that does no evil. It kills innocent people, plunders women, and uses children to make medicine. There are only unexpected things that they have never done.


    After knowing this, the Yanhuang Department sent out a heroic post and united with the major factions to annihilate tiancanzong at one stroke.


    But in the end, there are still a lot of fish escape.


    In the end, no matter how Yanhuang searched for it, it failed to find it. More than ten years passed unconsciously.


    The discovery of Duman was a complete accident.


    Since I know it''s the evil cultivation of tiancanzong, I''d like to have an egg with them.


    Quietly walked to a man, Ning Xiaolei hand chopping wind axe appears, according to his head is an axe.


    With the sharpness of the chopping axe and the evil spirit of Ning Xiaolei, the man''s head split in half from the middle like a gourd ladle.


    "Who?" Another man found out the situation for the first time. He was shocked and stared at Ning Xiaolei who couldn''t see clearly.


    "Those who want your lives, you bastards, I''ll Pooh."


    Ning Xiaolei is furious, holding the chopping axe to cut across, and goes straight to the man''s throat.


    "To die, to play the devil."


    The man is worthy of being a member of tiancanzong. His eyes flashed a trace of ferocity, and his palms flashed with blood. He ran to Ning Xiaolei empty handed and wanted to take the sword empty handed.


    Ning Xiaolei sneers. When the man approaches, a fireball appears in his palm and presses it hard on the man''s chest.


    "Boom!"


    The fireball exploded in the man''s chest, making a big hole in his chest.


    The man screamed and staggered back, his face turned pale.


    In his chest, a big hole with black smoke, extremely terrible.


    "You, you are a practitioner?"


    The man''s face is full of panic, looking at Ning Xiaolei, eyes full of fear, with unwilling, slowly fell in the pool of blood.


    So close to eat a fireball, which can be good.


    At this time, the rest of tiancanzong who heard the news ran out and saw the tragic situation on the ground. All of them were pale and looked at Ning Xiaolei.


    "What kind of person, hide his head and show his tail."


    A grey haired old man glares at Ning Xiaolei with murderous look in his eyes.


    Now that they''ve all come here, Ning Xiaolei doesn''t hide it. He looks at Du man and says in a cold voice, "Du man, I can''t think I''ll find him!"


    "You? I don''t know who you are Du man frowned.


    Ning Xiaolei laughed and said angrily, "Duman, you killed my sister Qinyu. I came here specially to settle accounts with you."


    "What, are you that kid?" When Ning Xiaolei said this, Du man immediately thought of the young people who were fighting with him in Du''s family.


    "Yes, killing people pays for their lives. You tortured my sister Qin Yu to death. Today is the day of your death." Ning Xiaolei gritted his teeth.


    Listen to two people talk, gray hair old man look to Du man: "Du madman, what''s the matter?"


    "A smelly boy, a medicine maker of mine, turned into a ghost after he died. He came for the ghost. Don''t worry, he''s not from Yanhuang department."


    Du man seems to know what the grey haired old man is worried about, and explains quickly.


    After that, Du man turned to Ning Xiaolei and said with a sneer, "you have some means. You can not only come here, but also kill me and my family. You grow up very fast."


    "But with so many of us, you are doomed to die. When we catch you, we will let you be my medicine man like your sister Qin Yu, ha ha ha."

 Chapter 194

    "No, all of you are going to die today. I''m going to do justice for heaven."


    Ning Xiaolei looks at the dead and sweeps all the tiancanzong people indifferently.


    Among these people, the strongest one is the grey haired old man, in the later stage of dachengjing.


    But Ning Xiaolei is not afraid, because his practice is not in the same level as those of the evil sect.


    "Smelly boy, I''m not afraid of the wind. So many of us can crush you to death if we go there."


    Knowing that Ning Xiaolei was not from Yanhuang, the grey haired old man had the courage and sneered.


    Ning Xiaolei curled his mouth and joked: "who said I was alone?"


    "What, is there anyone else?"


    The old man was startled and his face changed greatly. He was busy looking around, but he didn''t see anyone.


    After reaction, the old man said angrily: "boy, dare to play with me, I''ll give you cramps later."


    "No, don''t get me wrong. I''m not really fighting alone."


    Ning Xiaolei smiles and waves his hand. With a move in his mind, sannv and some powerful monsters appear.


    This sudden scene scared the tiancanzong people so much that they couldn''t understand where the people and animals came from.


    "Kill all, leave none."


    Ning Xiaolei didn''t give tiancanzong''s people the chance to react. He was the first to rush out with a chopping axe.


    On the way, he turned into a black wind and rushed into the crowd.


    Just as soon as they came into contact with each other, several screams rang out, and several people were chopped up by Ning Xiaolei.


    "Damn boy, you want to die."


    The grey haired old man roared and went straight for Ning Xiaolei.


    These are all the painstaking efforts he has cultivated over the years. How can he not be angry when he was killed by Ning Xiaolei.


    In the face of two small levels higher than him, Ning Xiaolei dare not be careless and deal with them wholeheartedly.


    Without waiting for the old man to approach, he attacked with fireball and water bomb.


    Different from Ning Xiaoyue''s fireball water bomb technique, his fireball water bomb technique is very common, but the energy contained in it is not small at all.


    In the sound of boom and boom, the fireball water bomb burst out a wisp of golden light, such as sharp spear, murderous.


    This kind of golden light is the unique feature of Ning Xiaolei''s cultivation of the East emperor Sutra.


    It''s not that his magic is not unaffected by Gongfa, but that he is restrained in it, and only when it explodes can he know.


    "Old Duman, take your life."


    When Ning Xiaolei and the grey haired old man start to fight, Qin Yu roars and pours at Du man with a dark flame around him.


    Refining the netherworld cold flame grass, Qin Yu cultivates its own netherworld cold flame, and its strength reaches the later stage of the little demon realm.


    In addition, she has nine Yin white bone claws, Ning Xiaolei is not worried about her safety.


    At the same time, Ning Xiaoyue and Lin Yumeng also launched an attack.


    They didn''t rush to kill the enemy and directly released the magic.


    The sky was full of fireballs and water bombs, which enveloped the people of tiancanzong. From time to time, there was thunder, and no one could stop it.


    Among all the monsters, except for the white scale Python guarding near the two girls, the rest of the monsters surrounded them, blocking the escape of tiancanzong people.


    Ning Xiaolei chose these demons with good strength. Relying on the advantages of demons, it''s no problem to fight with the practitioners in the middle and later stage of Xiaoyao realm.


    What''s more, these guys one by one mastered the martial arts skills of the big demons in the group, which made the tiancanzong people cry and cry, and their hearts were not willing to fight.


    After a short fight, many of tiancanzong''s evil practitioners fell down and lost their lives.


    "Boom!"


    In the center of the most fierce battle, a loud noise came. Ning Xiaolei and the grey haired old man separated.

 Chapter 195

    The gray haired old man frowned: "boy, I can''t see that your strength is not weak. The ax in your hand is a top-grade magic weapon of yellow level."


    "Oh, I know a lot. If you talk nonsense, all the people in your tiancanzong will die."


    Ning Xiaolei looks at the old man with a sneer.


    In the fight with the old man just now, he didn''t fall behind. It turns out that what he guessed was right.


    With his strength, he can go over the level to fight.


    Because of the dual functions of Gongfa and Yangshenguo, plus a series of means and magic weapons, he felt that as long as he was given more time, it would not be too difficult to get rid of the old man.


    Listen to Ning Xiaolei say so, the old man busy look around, this look, nose almost gas crooked.


    He was surprised to find that his tiancanzong disciples had no resistance.


    "Waste, it''s all waste, but won''t you take the latent magic pill made by Mr. Du?"


    It''s too humiliating for the grey haired old man to cry out with hatred.


    Listening to his cry, many tiancanzong disciples responded and quickly took out a red pill and swallowed it.


    In a flash, all the disciples who took pills improved their accomplishments by half.


    "No, we have to solve this old man quickly. If it''s too late, it will change."


    Seeing this, Ning Xiaolei''s face changed slightly. He quietly took out the wire rope and threw it out.


    All of a sudden, pan silk rope seems to have life in general, straight to the old man.


    At the same time, Ning Xiaolei didn''t look at it and quickly performed Yin thunder.


    "Not good."


    Feeling the terror palpitation on his head, the gray old man''s face changed greatly. He was just ready to dodge, but he was entangled by the wire rope.


    "Damn, this is no magic weapon."


    The old man with grey hair roared, and his heart moved a little uneasy.


    Just then, the sky exploded and a dark thunder fell.


    The old man was horrified, his eyes flashed a ray of fierce color, his mouth opened and his head spewed out a mouthful of blood.


    In the twinkle of light, a bloody shield congealed on his head.


    As soon as he finished this, the thunder fell on it.


    To Ning Xiaolei''s surprise, the grey haired old man, relying on this humble shield, actually blocked the attack of Yin thunder.


    However, he also saw that the old man seemed to have been badly hurt and his face turned very pale.


    "If you can block one, you can block two."


    In the cold laughter, Ning Xiaolei casts again.


    Seeing this, the old man''s face became more and more livid, and roared: "boy, don''t deceive people too much."


    "I''m just deceiving you. What''s the matter?" Ning Xiaolei''s mouth curled and his hand kept moving.


    "Damn, you forced me, blood storm."


    The old man roared, his skin suddenly burst open, and a wisp of blood turned into a blood mist, shrouded around him.


    Under Chen Nan''s astonished gaze, he saw that the old man seemed to have infinite strength and was trying to earn the silk rope.


    How can this be done? If you want him to break away, it''s not insulting the magic weapon.


    With a move in mind, the coil rope is gradually tightened under the control of Ning Xiaolei''s demon sense, tightening the gray haired old man.


    At this time, the overhead thunderbolt sound again, a lightning split.


    "Hateful, hateful, ah, smelly boy, I want you to die."


    The gray old man roared angrily. He seemed to know that he couldn''t escape, so he decided to fight to the death.


    The blood mist around him turned into several long guns and went straight to Ning small laser.


    Ning Xiaolei is startled, and a sense of crisis surges up in his heart. He is busy performing the wind skill and turns into a black wind to hide to the other side.


    "Puff, puff, puff..."


    As soon as he dodged, the bloody spear went into the back of the place where he had just stood, and blasted out big holes in the ground.

 Chapter 196

    "Click!"


    At the same time, a thunderbolt fell from the sky and hit the gray haired old man''s head.


    His head, like a watermelon gourd, exploded, red and black flying out a large area.


    After solving the problem of the grey haired old man, Ning Xiaolei doesn''t care about the rest of the people. His eyes are directly on the main target of this trip, Duman.


    At the moment, Du manzheng and Qin Yu are fighting against each other. In the face of Qin Yu''s increasing strength, he is at a disadvantage.


    Although he was a little embarrassed, he didn''t do anything in a short time. On the contrary, his eyes twinkled and he didn''t know what he was thinking.


    When Ning Xiaolei removed the gray hair, his face suddenly changed, and his eyes showed the color of fear.


    "Duman, take your life."


    Ning Xiaolei roared with a tiger, driving the black wind to rush past.


    Just in case, he quietly took out the Wanli tracker.


    "Boy, I have some strength, but so what? You can''t catch me, ha ha ha."


    Seeing Ning Xiaolei flying in, Du man laughs and puts a pill like blood into his mouth.


    In Ning Xiaolei''s slightly changed face, he saw that Du man''s breath suddenly increased, which was not inferior to the gray haired old man just now.


    It''s just a pill, which has promoted so many accomplishments. This Du man''s method is really strange.


    "Watch the move."


    There''s no time to think about it. A fireball appears in Ning Xiaolei''s hand and smashes into Du man face to face.


    At the same time, he played out all the tracking symbols hidden in his hand.


    To Ning Xiaolei''s surprise, the speed of the thousand mile tracker is extremely fast. It turns into a streamer. As soon as he hits it on this side, it goes into Du man''s body on that side.


    On the contrary, his fireball skill slowly fell behind.


    Duman obviously didn''t think of this situation. He was so scared that he thought he was going to die.


    When he found that he had nothing to do with it, his face showed a happy expression for the rest of his life.


    Dodge fireball and Qin Yu''s attack, Du man said: "I won''t play with you, I''ll go."


    Ning Xiaolei, who was just about to take out the wire rope, was furious: "you old man, stop for me."


    But his words fall, Du man has turned into a bloody streamer, run that call a fast, one moment is still here, the next moment to a hundred meters away.


    This speed, Ning Xiaolei asked himself, is to use the wind skill, with the help of the white bone cloak, is also out of reach.


    "Don''t run, old thief. I''ll kill you."


    Qin Yu roared and roared, his body was full of cold flame, his eyes were full of terrible killing intention, and he was about to chase him.


    But with her speed, it''s impossible to catch up with Duman.


    Seeing this, Ning Xiaolei quickly stopped Qin Yu and said, "sister Xiaoyu, he can''t run away. I''ve left the means. We''d better clean up the remaining evils of these days first."


    After the grey haired old man died, tiancanzong''s fighting spirit was gone. Now seeing Du man running away, he didn''t want to fight again.


    "Don''t let one go."


    Ning Xiaolei shouts out and chases the farthest tiancanzong cultivator with black wind.


    In less than a minute, Ning Xiaolei rushed to the other party''s back, tied up the wire rope, and then went up to crack an axe to solve the problem.


    Kill this, Ning Xiaolei chooses the target again and starts the pursuit.


    It took him more than ten minutes, with the help of several girls and the demon pot, to catch up with and kill all the evil practitioners of tiancanzong.


    "Go and drag those bodies over here." Ning Xiaolei shouts to Dahei and other monsters.


    Ning Xiaolei hasn''t figured out how to deal with these corpses, but he can''t let them leave them in the wilderness to destroy the environment.


    In his mind, these miscellanies are far less important than the beautiful surrounding environment.

 Chapter 197

    "Master, you can decompose them and use them as nutrients for the space of the refining pot."


    At this time, Ning Xiaolei suddenly heard a voice in his mind.


    Wei Leng for a while, Ning Xiaolei immediately responds that it''s ling''er, surprised and says: "ling''er, do you know what I think?"


    "You are the master of the demon pot, that is, my master. You and I are connected, don''t you think?" Linger has no good airway.


    Not waiting for Ning Xiaolei to ask, ling''er continued: "it''s just that I can feel something, but I can''t do it."


    "Hehe, that''s also the connection between the mind and the spirit. It''s a blessing that can''t be cultivated in a few lifetimes if it can be connected with the mind and spirit of a peerless beauty like ling''er."


    Ning Xiaolei laughs, and some beautiful pictures emerge in his mind.


    After waiting for a long time, I don''t see ling''er''s response. I think this girl is angry with him again.


    Ning Xiaolei doesn''t care. Ling''er is just like this. He hides and ignores people with a little joke, but he will recover soon. Don''t worry.


    After the corpses are collected, Ning Xiaolei''s demon sense covers him and takes them into the refining pot space.


    "Ling''er, ling''er, come out quickly, how to deal with it."


    Ning Xiaolei said that an invisible force came down from the sky, and then he saw these corpses, one by one like weathering, a little bit broken, and finally integrated into the ground below.


    Look at the ground again, but it doesn''t get dirty at all. On the contrary, some flowers and plants growing on it look very lively.


    "It''s so powerful that there''s no trace left after the corpse is destroyed!"


    Ning Xiaolei''s eyes are full of light. If he dares to offend him later, he will be killed and thrown into the refining pot space without leaving any trace. Wow, it''s perfect!


    Of course, he is not a crazy guy, not such a ferocious person as tiancanzong. He just offended him a little, and he would not kill him.


    "Brother Xiaolei, let me follow Duman with you." Qin Yu suddenly said.


    Ning Xiaolei did not hesitate, nodded and said, "OK."


    Qin Yu is overjoyed and turns into a black gas clinging to Ning Xiaolei.


    Out of the demon pot space, Ning Xiaolei didn''t immediately go after Du man. First, he went to the cave where tiancanzong Xixiu was hiding.


    Entering the cave, a damp and dark smelly wind came and made me sick.


    Ning Xiaolei frowned. In this kind of environment, he didn''t know how the practitioners of tiancanzong hid until now.


    After walking through a curved passage, you come to a spacious cave.


    There is nothing in the cave. The decoration is very simple. In the opposite side of the mountain, there are several walls dug out.


    There are many things in the lattice, each of which is spotless. It is obvious that someone often cleans and wipes them.


    Ning Xiaolei is a little happy. He quickly steps forward and picks up an ancient book, which records the origin of tiancanzong, the affairs of the successive patriarchs and so on.


    "I thought I found treasure. It''s such rubbish!"


    Speechless and throwing the book aside, Ning Xiaolei continues to pick up another one.


    It''s also useless. It says the rules of tiancanzong.


    Ning Xiaolei has a look. They are all shameless rules. No wonder they are evil sects.


    Taking out the last remaining one of the three ancient books, Ning Xiaolei''s eyes brightened slightly, and it turned out to be a roster.


    After opening it, he saw many names in it.


    More importantly, in the middle of the page, there was a page of paper with the same name on it, but in more detail, he found Duman''s name in it.


    In addition to their names, the paper also shows the status of these people in tiancanzong and their influence in secular management.

 Chapter 198

    "If you give this to Yanhuang, hehe."


    Ning Xiaolei''s eyes brightened. He was surprised to find that there were hundreds of names on it.


    But they just killed more than 30 people.


    In other words, there are more than 70 tiancanzong''s remaining evils, mixed in the secular, living in anonymity.


    Maybe it''s because of their plastic surgery or something. Anyway, Yanhuang didn''t find them.


    But now it''s different. With this list, we can find out and kill them one by one.


    In addition to these three books, there are many jade slips in the grid beside them. Ning Xiaolei picked them up, but he saw that the records in them were the cultivation methods of tiancanzong.


    Seeing for a moment, Ning Xiaolei has killed a cold light in his eyes, and he is not wronged in the dark.


    The cultivation methods recorded in it are extremely bloody. They need human blood to assist in cultivation, and there are a lot of them.


    Ning Xiaolei certainly won''t believe that they will put their own blood. He must have gone out to kill people and get blood.


    Evil cultivation is really evil cultivation. In order to achieve rapid cultivation results, he did this kind of crazy thing.


    In addition to Gongfa, there are also many magic and martial arts. One is more evil than the other.


    It''s evil to spit blood, amputate limbs, or take children and women.


    "This damned tiancanzong is really a disaster."


    Qin Yu also saw the contents of the jade slips and was so angry that he gnashed his teeth.


    If the girl''s body is still there, I''m sure I can hear her teeth creaking. It''s too angry.


    The rest of the grid, put some pills, sundries and so on, Ning Xiaolei also found in the tiancanzong headmaster order.


    "Take them back to the Yanhuang people and let them deal with them!"


    Ning Xiaolei put everything in the storage bracelet, and didn''t destroy it privately.


    Leaving the cave, according to the position of demon sense, Ning Xiaolei chases Du man.


    At the beginning, he felt that the distance between Duman and him was getting farther and farther, but he was not in a hurry. He could find the tracking symbol for thousands of miles at all corners of the world.


    But half a day later, Ning Xiaolei felt that Duman''s speed slowed down, even far behind him.


    "It''s out of date."


    Ning Xiaolei showed a sneer at the corner of his mouth. He had expected that the elixir of improving cultivation would not be effective all the time.


    Du man used it to improve his accomplishments, and he also used the technique of blood escape to fly away. After that, he would be killed, and it would be very serious.


    Ning Xiaolei naturally saw all this in the jade slips of tiancanzong.


    The skill of blood escaping is performed at the cost of one third of one''s own blood essence. After the event, one''s vitality must be greatly damaged, and one can recover after a period of cultivation.


    After tracking for a while, Ning Xiaolei feels Du man''s breath and stops.


    As expected, the old man must have found a good place and is healing.


    Two hours later, in a hidden valley in the Qinchuan mountains, Ning Xiaolei finds the trace of Du man.


    Take out the wire rope, Ning Xiaolei leaned over carefully.


    But he didn''t expect that Duman was extremely vigilant. With a distance of more than 100 meters between the two sides, Duman found him.


    Seeing the exposure, Ning Xiaolei no longer hides and drives the black wind to speed up.


    "Damn, boy, how did you find me?"


    Du man roared, but he didn''t know what he had swallowed. His dispirited breath became vigorous again, and his whole body was covered with blood light.


    "You can''t run away. I''d rather Xiaolei kill you crazy guy."


    Ning Xiaolei sneers, but he is not in a hurry. He pursues him slowly.


    He doesn''t believe that this Duman has always had the means to kill him.

 Chapter 199

    A day later, Ning Xiaolei finds Du man again.


    Du man, who had just healed and didn''t know much about it, was so scared that he ran away.


    Ning Xiaolei has to sigh that this guy is really a tortoise. Although his speed and momentum are not as good as before, he ran away.


    But Ning Xiaolei made up his mind to kill him, so he would not let him go. He followed closely.


    There is a thousand mile tracker, which can be locked at any time. The chance that Duman wants to escape is almost zero.


    Unless, he has a way to break the tracking symbol in his body.


    But it''s obviously impossible. It''s a treasure from monkey sun. Anyway, it''s not the power of Duman that can crack it.


    Three days later, Du man is still alive. This time, he just runs faster than Ning Xiaolei. He asks Ning Xiaolei how to spare him.


    Although Du man promises all kinds of benefits to Ning Xiaolei, Ning Xiaolei is determined to kill.


    Five days later, Duman didn''t want to run any more. He was going to fight to the death.


    "Boy, you deceive people too much. I don''t want to die with you because of this life."


    Du man glares at Ning Xiaolei fiercely.


    Although he was pale, skinny, and covered with bulging veins, he was still fine.


    These are the backfires caused by his taking those forbidden drugs and casting those evil spells these days.


    "It''s up to you to die together?" Ning Xiaolei sneers.


    "I''ll show you if I can take off your cloak." Du man said fiercely.


    Ning Xiaolei jokingly smiles, slowly retreats his white boned cloak, and disdains to say: "if I don''t see you clearly, I just don''t have this mysterious magic weapon. What can you do with me?"


    "Boy, you are really arrogant. Do you really think I can''t deal with you?" Du man stares at Ning Xiaolei''s face as if to remember deeply.


    "Do as you can, and we''ll take you on the road."


    Ning Xiaolei hums coldly. When he talks, Qin Yu on his body falls to one side, and they slowly force Du man.


    Although the mouth said don''t care, Ning Xiaolei heart is extremely vigilant, plate wire rope quietly in the hand.


    As soon as he reached the attack area, he tied Duman with this rope, and then killed him.


    "Tear it!"


    At this time, Du man, who was staring at them, suddenly tore off his left arm, gritted his teeth, and began to speak quickly.


    Rather small thunder tiny Leng, brow tight wrinkly, to Qin Yu way: "light rain, the situation is not right, start."


    Say, rather small thunder demon knows to pour dish silk rope, dish silk rope darts out like snake.


    At the same time, he quickly mobilizes the evil Qi in his body to perform Yin thunder.


    Qin Yu, like Ning Xiaolei, releases Yin thunder.


    Two dark clouds cross Du man''s head. In the sound of "hiss", two slightly different lightning bolts fall.


    At this time, the coil rope came out and tied up the Duman.


    Let two people frown of is, Du man didn''t dodge, continue to spell.


    "The severed limb is the guide, the body is the sacrifice, the method of blood spirit, coagulation!"


    Just at the last moment of the lightning, Duman spoke fiercely.


    His broken arm, which he held in his hand, exploded into a cloud of blood, enveloping him.


    Thunder and lightning clattered down and fell on the blood fog around him, but it didn''t work.


    "What is it?"


    Ning Xiaolei frowns and performs Yin thunder again.


    But at this time, he saw the blood mist around Du''s body condense quickly, and flow back into Du''s body like a tide.


    In Ning Xiaolei''s eyes, Du man slowly appears.


    But at the moment, Duman''s skin turned red, and even his eyes were horrible.

 Chapter 200

    "What kind of heresy is that?" Ning Xiaolei''s head is numb and his face is ugly.


    From Du man at the moment, he felt a breath of extreme danger.


    Although Duman had only one arm left, he didn''t dare to be careless and felt more difficult.


    "Jie Jie, push me to this level, even at the cost of life, you will die."


    Du man roared angrily and his eyes were full of bitterness.


    Words fall, he roared, forced to break away from the plate wire rope, body in front of a dense ball of blood color light, Benning Xiaolei and Qin Yu smashed over.


    "No, light rain, hide."


    Ning Xiaolei''s Footwork and gale skill are applied at the same time, and his figure retreats like electricity.


    Qin Yu is also dissatisfied with the reaction. He uses the same magic as Ning Xiaolei and dodges to one side.


    "You must die."


    Du man roared and stamped his feet on the ground. He turned into a blood light and went straight to Ning Xiaolei.


    Compared with Qin Yu, what he hates more is Ning Xiaolei. It is this hateful boy who chases him all the time and forces him to such a field.


    "If you want to hurt me, you dream."


    Ning Xiaolei''s eyes twinkle. He retreats to a big stone, and a seal script appears on it.


    "Moo!"


    In the earth shaking roar, a huge white bull appeared out of thin air and ran to Duman.


    The seal character Ning Xiaolei photographed just now is the mad cow character.


    "It''s you, hateful boy. It''s you who destroyed the Tianren Hall of the Du family."


    Seeing this, Du man roared angrily. By this time, he already understood everything.


    But now he didn''t have time to think so much. He felt the powerful momentum of Bai Niu, and his face became very dignified.


    The hand method Jue quickly pinches to move, a thick blood color light wall appears quickly, blocks between him and big white cow.


    "Boom!"


    In the loud noise, big white bull hit on the blood wall.


    In Du man''s unbelievable eyes, he thought that he could resist the blood wall for a while, but he didn''t even stop it, so he was smashed by Da Bai Niu.


    Du man, who is behind the blood wall, spits out a big mouthful of blood and flies out in response.


    At this time, the time has come to the mad cow, the mad cow, slowly dissipated into the big stone.


    Seeing this, Ning Xiaolei takes a long breath. He has half his life left!


    Just ready to go to see the situation, the wind broke in the distance. Then in Ning Xiaolei''s eyes, three figures came here one after another.


    three people are as like as two peas in their clothes, with a cloud on their chest. They are all around twenty years old.


    "Evil cultivation?" The three didn''t look at Ning Xiaolei. Their eyes first fell on Du man who didn''t know his life and death on the ground.


    Ning Xiaolei''s eyebrows are slightly wrinkled, his eyes are shining, and he observes the three men''s accomplishments.


    At this, he was surprised. The three of them were about the same age as him, but their cultivation was very strong.


    Two of them were practitioners in the later period of Dacheng, while the white faced man at the head was the king''s cultivation.


    The vitality in his body is more than twice that of Ning Xiaolei Xiong.


    Ning Xiaolei is really surprised by such a young Wang Jing master. There are people out there and heaven out there!


    It seems that sensing Ning Xiaolei''s gaze, the Wangjing man''s eyes turn and fall on Ning Xiaolei.


    His eyes were as sharp as thunder sword, giving people a sharp and incomparable feeling.


    "He was hurt by you?" The man looked at Ning Xiaolei and asked.


    Ning Xiaolei hesitated, didn''t know what the man meant, but still nodded: "good!"


    "Nonsense, the means of evil cultivation are strange and unpredictable. Can your cultivation hurt him?"


    "Where come the little liar, dare to lie in front of my Lei yunzong people, who gives you the courage?"


    Without waiting for the man to speak, the two men behind him began to shout.

 Chapter 201

    "I''m just telling the truth." Ning Xiaolei frowns and looks at the person of Lei yunzong. He is not happy in his heart.


    It sounds like a decent name, but he doesn''t like the means.


    "Fart, this evil cultivation was killed by us and my elder martial brother Lei Dong."


    "That''s it. Do you want to take credit from our elder martial brother Lei Dong?"


    At this time, the two men spoke again, and Ning Xiaolei understood the reason why these people aimed at him from their words.


    It turns out that Du man is evil. These people want to take credit.


    Everyone in tiancanzong is on Yanhuang''s wanted list. If you kill them and take their certificates, you can go to Yanhuang to get a reward.


    These are naturally told by poetic rhyme to Ning Xiaolei. Ning Xiaolei left the token of tiancanzong on the people he killed before.


    "Nonsense, it''s my brother Xiaolei who killed it. You open your eyes and tell lies."


    Qin Yu couldn''t see it any more. He came over from one side and denounced it loudly.


    Just now to avoid Du man''s attack, she separated from Ning Xiaolei and hid in the forest.


    "Eh, the ghost of the late Xiaocheng period, ha ha!"


    Seeing Qin Yu, the two practitioners of Lei yunzong were immediately overjoyed, and their eyes were filled with ecstasy.


    Qin Yu was startled and asked harshly, "what are you going to do?"


    "Hey, hey, what do you want to do, little ghost? How dare you do evil? Of course we are going to get rid of you."


    One of Lei Yuzong''s disciples sneered and grasped a sword on his back.


    Another disciple and Lei Dong didn''t start. It seems that they can solve Qin Yu completely by relying on that disciple.


    In fact, it is true that Qin Yu is only in the late stage of Xiaocheng, while the other party is in the late stage of Dacheng, which is a big difference.


    "Stop it."


    Seeing that these people want to deal with Qin Yu, Ning Xiaolei rushes to Qin Yu''s side and lets her attach herself to her body.


    "She''s my ghost, not a villain." Ning Xiaolei said in a cold voice.


    "What''s yours? Who are you fooling? Hand over the evil ghost and let you live. " The Lei yunzong disciple said.


    Ning Xiaolei''s eyes flashed with anger. He said angrily, "you want to take the credit of killing evil repair. Don''t you feel hot on your face?"


    "Oh, who saw you kill, who saw you kill? I can''t weigh my weight when I lie. Stop talking nonsense, hand over the ghost and get out of here. You can spare your life, otherwise... "


    "Or what, kill me?"


    Ning Xiaolei is really angry. These disciples of Lei yunzong are more evil than Xie Xiu.


    "Why, don''t you think we dare?" The Lei yunzong disciple joked.


    "You can have a try." Ning Xiaolei is furious in his eyes and holds the chopping axe in his hand.


    Seeing the chopping wind axe, the Lei yunzong disciple''s eyes suddenly brightened, his eyes flashed greedy color, and said: "I can''t see that you little bastard has a magic weapon."


    "Wang Cheng, stop talking nonsense and get rid of him. There was a lot of noise here just now, so as not to attract others."


    At this time, the thunder behind suddenly opened his mouth, and a trace of displeasure flashed in his eyes.


    The Lei yunzong disciple named Wang Cheng did not dare to neglect him and walked step by step towards Ning Xiaolei.


    "Ha ha ha, good, very good, you are not benevolent, don''t blame me for injustice."


    Ning Xiaolei is angry and laughs back. Fireball and water bomb are used together and roar to Wang Cheng.


    "I can''t see it. I have some skills, but it can''t hurt me!"


    Wang Cheng chuckles, does not dodge, the sword in front of a row, one side flashing thunder shield appeared in front of the body.


    Fireballs and water bombs hit the ground. Most of them were stopped by the thunder shield.

 Chapter 202

    "Reciprocity, pick me up, lightning stroke."


    To block the fireball, Wang Cheng roared and his sword pointed to Ning Xiaolei.


    "Crackle" a, a thunder and lightning flies from his sword, flies with the extremely fast speed.


    Ning Xiaolei frowned. He was surprised to find that he didn''t seem to have any effective protection magic. But he could only dodge.


    Tianpeng''s Footwork was running, his footwork moved slightly, and his body flickered and retreated several meters away.


    The thunder and lightning struck the place where he was standing just now in the loud noise, making a big hole in the ground.


    Although the power is not as powerful as his Yin thunder skill, it is also extremely powerful.


    "It''s fast, but I''m not going to play with you any more. I have to get to know you as soon as possible so that elder martial brother Lei Dong won''t be angry."


    Wang Cheng frowned, stepped on a mysterious footwork and went straight to Ning Xiaolei.


    Seeing that the other side wants to fight close, Ning Xiaolei shows a sneer in his eyes, which is just what he wants.


    The other party''s posture was obviously intended to kill him. Of course, he would not be polite to them.


    He held the pan silk rope in his hand. When Wang Cheng was only four or five meters away from him, he suddenly sacrificed the pan silk rope.


    Wang Cheng, who is on the way, suddenly sees a dark shadow coming, but the secret is not good in his heart.


    But without waiting for his reaction, he had been tied up by the coil rope.


    Ning Xiaolei pounces on Wang Cheng, cuts the wind axe and cuts Wang Cheng''s head directly.


    After receiving the wire rope and the sword in Wang Cheng''s hand, Ning Xiaolei turns around and runs without saying a word.


    With the presence of Lei Dong from that Kingdom, he knew that he was not an opponent, so naturally he would not stay to make himself uncomfortable.


    Just when he was fighting with Wang Cheng, he had already felt the mark of Qianli tracker disappear in his brain, which indicated that Duman was dead.


    Anyway, Du man is dead. It doesn''t matter if Yanhuang''s reward is given to Lei yunzong. He will get it back at that time.


    "Younger martial brother Wang Cheng."


    There were two shouts of astonishment and anger from the rear. Obviously, they didn''t expect that this kind of change would happen as soon as they fought.


    In their eyes, ants who could be crushed to death killed their younger martial brother.


    Lei Dong and another disciple of Lei yunzong could not accept this fact at all.


    Ning Xiaolei is very happy in his heart. He who kills people always kills them.


    Dare to kill him rather small thunder, live impatiently.


    At this time, he suddenly felt a strong breath behind him. At the same time, a roar came: "smelly boy, I will kill you and bury my younger martial brother Wang Cheng."


    Ning Xiaolei looked back, but saw that it was Lei Dong who was chasing him, and the distance between them was getting closer quickly.


    Startled, Ning Xiaolei quickly takes out the white bone Cape, puts it on, rolls up a black wind and runs away.


    There are nine skeletons in the cloak of bones. Now he can activate five of them. With his mastery of windstorm, he gradually gets away from thunder.


    Lei Dong obviously didn''t expect that Ning Xiaolei had this baby, and his face suddenly changed.


    "Hateful boy, it''s really the devil''s crooked way. He even uses this evil magic weapon." Thunder is angry to scold a way.


    Ning Xiaolei curls his mouth. The black wind driven by the white bone cape is a little terrible, but he doesn''t need blood sacrifice. He just needs to inject evil spirit. How can evil be said.


    "No, I must catch up with him, or I will lose face."


    Lei Dong grits his teeth. He is a master of Wang Jing. He goes after a practitioner in the early stage of Dacheng, but he lets him run away. It''s said that he can''t hang on his face.


    A cruel color flashed in his eyes. Thunder quickly pinched the key in his hand, and the light of thunder appeared on his legs.


    "Follow the thunder step!"


    With a low voice, Lei Dong''s figure flashed. He was more than ten meters away and quickly chased Ning Xiaolei.

 Chapter 203

    Ning Xiaolei is running with black wind in front of him, and his brow suddenly frowns.


    He felt the thunder in the rear, which had already opened the distance, and caught up with him.


    Moreover, the distance is getting closer and closer.


    He took time to have a look. Ning xiaoleidun''s face changed when he was scared.


    I saw the thunder legs around the electric light, lightning general, fast and speechless.


    It''s worthy of being a master of Wangjing. There are so many ways.


    If it goes on like this, I''m sure I can''t run away. He''s given full play to his speed.


    Heart read a move, Ning Xiaolei directly disappeared out of thin air, hiding into the space of the alchemy pot.


    Lei Dong, who is running after him, is about to catch up with the hateful boy, but he suddenly finds that there is no one in front of him.


    "Where is it?"


    Lei Dong''s face was ugly. He looked around for several times, but no one was found.


    Angrily, the light in Lei Dong''s hand twinkled, and a sharp sword appeared. It was a fierce bombardment around him.


    "Damn it, damn it, get out of here, get out of here."


    Thunder roared loudly, sword air and thunder light flew all over the sky, and he destroyed a large area of surrounding rocks, plants and trees.


    However, no matter how he tossed, he never found Ning Xiaolei.


    Ning Xiaolei is sitting by a small lake in the space of refining demon pot, telling Lin Yumeng and Xiaoyue what happened outside.


    "What, the people of leiyunzong are so hateful. My aunt is going out to abolish them."


    Ning Xiaoyue gnashes her teeth and her eyes are full of anger.


    Ning Xiaolei couldn''t laugh or cry, and said: "the other side is Wang Jing''s strength, but you can''t fight. Of course, brother, I can fight too!"


    "Well, let''s practice now. After improving our strength, we can deal with them." Ning Xiaoyue frowned.


    "Well, I think so too. No one can find us here." Ning Xiaolei said with a smile.


    Last time, we refined Yangshenguo and other elixirs, but there are more than 20 thousand year old elixirs, each of which contains powerful medicinal power.


    Take out the mobile phone, Ning Xiaolei open Xumi bag to search.


    Looking for a moment, he finally found several strains that are helpful to prompt the strength.


    Some of those elixirs are used for healing and some for special purposes. Not all of them can improve the strength.


    - liyanguo: the Millennium spirit fruit contains huge medicinal power, which can increase accomplishments.


    - Lingyin fruit: the Millennium lingguo contains the power of Yin attribute, which can enhance the Yin Qi of ghosts.


    Thousand machine flower: a thousand year elixir, which can increase the power of magic.


    Ning Xiaolei turned for a while, in addition to the healing and no direct effect of the spirit fruit, found a total of 15 effective medicine.


    According to personal situation, Ning Xiaolei distributed these things and began refining.


    What he first refined was the fruit of Liyan, which could improve his cultivation. It was very suitable for the current situation.


    When they were refining the elixir, three days passed unconsciously.


    For such a long time, the thunder outside has already left, no one.


    "Ha ha, I broke through the middle of the big demon realm."


    On this day, the sound of laughter came from the demon refining pot space, but it was Ning Xiaolei.


    Refining two glass flame fruit, he finally succeeded in breaking through.


    Moreover, due to the refining of qianjihua and other special elixirs, his magic and body were greatly enhanced.


    However, with such strength, it is still a bit reluctant to go out and fight against Lei Dong.


    As for Lin Yumeng and Ning Xiaoyue, although they took lingguo, they didn''t break through. With the improvement of cultivation, it''s not so easy to break through.


    But even so, their evil spirit was more powerful than before.


    Qin Yu, on the other hand, successfully broke into the big demon realm and became a ghost of Dacheng realm.

 Chapter 204

    "No breakthrough."


    Xiaoyue and Lin Yumeng face bitterly. They are not Lei yunzong''s opponents if they don''t break through naturally. They are not depressed.


    Ning Xiaolei jokingly said: "cultivation is a matter of one day and one night. We have to practice hard. It''s good that we have been promoted so fast."


    "If you think about it, those who are as good as us have been practicing for more than ten years."


    Listen to Ning Xiaolei so say, Xiaoyue and Lin Yumeng eyes suddenly a bright, restore confidence.


    Yeah, after all, they don''t have much time to practice, and it''s only two months.


    "I guess that thunder should go. I''ll go out and have a look."


    With that, Ning Xiaolei pinches a secret formula and leaves the alchemy pot space.


    Just appeared, Ning Xiaolei is a Leng.


    In front of my eyes, there were rocks and broken soil, big black holes and the traces of sword Qi. There were pits everywhere, which made me feel extremely desolate.


    If he didn''t see the distant scenery as before, he almost thought he had run to another place.


    "It can''t be caused by thunder. Hehe, it seems that I can''t be found. That guy is very angry."


    Soon, Ning Xiaolei understood what had happened and showed a smile in his eyes.


    As long as he wants to see the picture of Lei Dong jumping up and down and taking out his anger with rocks and plants, he will be happy.


    Instead of staying in the same place, Ning Xiaolei shows his figure and flies to the place where Du man died.


    He wanted to see if Duman was still there, though the possibility was small.


    When he got there, he found that Du man had disappeared.


    Ning Xiaolei didn''t have much accident. After thinking for a moment, he planned to go back to Tiancheng first.


    Anyway, he can''t fight thunder now, and there is a Lei yunzong behind him.


    If you don''t know the details of Lei yunzong, you''d better not rush to work until you find out.


    It took half a day for Ning Xiaolei to get back to Tiancheng.


    When he gets home, Ning Xiaolei is stunned. He sees his parents are extremely anxious, but they don''t practice.


    "What''s the matter?" Ning Xiaolei is surprised and walks into the room.


    "Xiaolei, you are back. Go and see Xiaoxiao!" At present, Ye Ting is worried.


    Ning Xiaolei was stunned and said: "what happened? What happened to her?"


    "We don''t know what''s going on. She was chatting with us just now, and suddenly she said that she was heartbroken. What a nice girl she is, this Alas


    Ye Ting sighs and pulls Ning Xiaolei to a room inside.


    In the room, Ling Xiaoxiao is lying on the bed with a pale face and a cold sweat on her forehead.


    At the moment, she was in a coma, frowning, and seemed to be suffering extremely severe pain.


    "Xiaoxiao!" Ning Xiaolei exclaimed and put his hand on Ling Xiaoxiao''s forehead.


    It''s very cold, like ice. This is Ning Xiaolei''s first feeling.


    But then, the cold quickly turned into hot. With Ning Xiaolei''s body, he even felt the hot.


    And when he felt hot, Ling Xiaoxiao''s skin quickly became red, and a lot of hot air rose from her.


    "Damn, what the hell is going on." Ning Xiaolei''s face changed greatly. His intuition told him that it was very bad.


    "Don''t, don''t, don''t, don''t give me Dementor powder, Xiaoxiao, please."


    Suddenly, Ling Xiaoxiao, lying quietly, seemed to have had a nightmare. Her face was extremely frightened, her body was shivering, her eyes were full of tears, and she cried helplessly.


    Ning Xiaolei frowned and his face became very ugly. There is a story in it!

 Chapter 205

    "No, no, Xiaoxiao doesn''t kill, Xiaoxiao doesn''t want to be a bad person!"


    "Help me, help me, snake, a lot of big snakes, go away, go away, ah!"


    Ling Xiaoxiao closed her eyes tightly, crying and struggling at the same time.


    Ning Xiaolei is compassionate. He gently holds Ling Xiaoxiao''s hand and hugs her. He comforts her in a soft voice: "Xiaoxiao, don''t be afraid. I''ve come to save you. I''ll protect you."


    It seems that after hearing this, Ling Xiaoxiao''s crying voice gradually came down, hugged Ning Xiaolei''s waist and fell asleep.


    "Oh, such a good boy, how bad it is, so many difficulties."


    At the door of the room, Ye Ting, with a sad face, wiped the wet corners of his eyes and sighed.


    Hearing the speech, Ning Xiaolei turned around and promised, "Mom, don''t worry. No matter what happens to Xiaoxiao, I will help her."


    Ye Ting nodded, said: "that must help, you are not in these two days, this little girl has been with us, make us happy, help this help that, filial piety."


    "Yes, I do." Ning Xiaolei looks at Ling Xiaoxiao deeply and keeps this feeling in his heart.


    Later, he seemed to think of something, and let out Ning Xiaoyue and Lin Yumeng of the demon pot space.


    Two women appear, first and Ye Ting and Ning energetically said hello, then eyes will fall on Ling Xiaoxiao who tightly embraces Ning Xiaolei.


    For fear of Lin Yumeng misunderstanding, Ye Ting explained: "Yumeng, Xiaoxiao, the child is sick. You can''t cry. Don''t think much about it!"


    "Auntie, don''t worry. Yumeng is not a chicken with a small stomach."


    Lin Yumeng smiles, looks at Ning Xiaolei and asks, "Xiaolei, what''s the matter with Ling Xiaoxiao?"


    "I can''t tell for a moment. I''ll go out and tell you more about it."


    With that, Ning Xiaolei gently takes away Ling Xiaoxiao''s hand and is ready to put her on the bed.


    "No, don''t leave me, snake, big snake."


    "Laozu, don''t come here, don''t give me Dementor powder, don''t, I don''t, please, don''t."


    Just left Ning Xiaolei''s chest, Ling Xiaoxiao began to cry.


    In desperation, Ning Xiaolei had to show a helpless smile at the crowd and said: "in this case, let''s talk about it here!"


    "You must have heard that. The reason why she is like this must be related to this Dementor."


    Ning Xiaoyue gritted her teeth and said, "well, it must be about who is this hateful ancestor, the ancestor of Xiaoxiao''s sister?"


    "And she kept saying," what''s the matter with this snake? " Lin Yumeng also raised his doubts.


    Ning Xiaolei shook his head and said, "don''t worry about anything else. The most important thing now is to find out what''s going on with this Dementor, so that Xiaoxiao can be saved."


    "Yes, it makes sense. Save people first." Ye Ting is in a hurry.


    Although Ning Dali didn''t speak, he also expressed support for Ye Ting''s statement.


    Ning Xiaolei nodded: "I''ll ask people to see who knows this situation."


    Take out the mobile phone, open the demon group, Ning Xiaolei sent a message.


    Xiaoyao Ning Xiaolei: brothers and sisters, who knows what Dementor powder is? urgent business!


    "I haven''t heard of that." The monkey king jumped out first.


    "I haven''t heard either." The Bull Demon followed.


    Ning Xiaolei hastily explained: "after taking it, the body will be cold and hot for a while. When it is cold, it is like ice, when it is hot, it is like fire."


    "There are a lot of things that can cause this symptom, and it''s still impossible to determine what it is." The golden winged Mirs appeared.


    Then many big demons in the group also said that they could not judge what it was.


    Just when Ning Xiaolei was desperate, Nu Wa suddenly sent him a message.

 Chapter 206

    Nu Wa: give me a drop of blood and I''ll show you what''s going on / a smile.


    See this, rather small Leighton such as see Savior, how to forget this big guy.


    As Nu Wa, there are few things she can''t solve.


    In the great joy, Ning Xiaolei quickly bites Ling Xiaoxiao''s finger and squeezes out a drop of blood.


    Ling Xiaoxiao''s drop of blood into Xumi bag, Ning Xiaolei excitedly sent to Nu Wa.


    After waiting for a moment, Nu Wa''s message came back: "this is poisoned by the snake demon. If you want to detoxify this poison, you can use the blood of the snake demon that poisoned you, or you can practice the skill I gave you / a smiley expression."


    Following the news, a red envelope pops up in front of Ning Xiaolei.


    Wipe the cold sweat on the head, Ning Xiaolei point open, in order to let the demon family grow, Nu Wa this is too hard.


    "Congratulations, I got Nuwa''s red envelope and got a book named" water and fire Zhentian Jue ", which has been put into Xumi bag."


    Nuwa: brother Xiaolei, this is the skill that the ancient great demon jiuying became famous. Elder sister, watch the person you choose / a smirk.


    "I can''t decide this. Let her wake up and choose for herself / a cold sweat expression."


    Ning Xiaolei returns a message, he really can''t make the decision for Ling Xiaoxiao.


    "Cluck, I understand. I believe that girl will make the right choice. Jiuying''s skill is much better than her magic breaking skill. I don''t know how many times."


    Nu Wa didn''t care, but she replied with pride.


    Ning Xiaolei laughs and asks Nu Wa about the details of detoxification. He sends her a red envelope of sugar gourd and puts away her mobile phone.


    Somewhere in the chaotic space, Nu Wa took out the sugar gourd and licked it merrily. Her eyes were bent and she laughed so happily.


    "I''ve asked about the method. Let Xiaoxiao choose when she wakes up!"


    Looking at the eyes of the people in the room, Ning Xiaolei gives them a smile to make them feel at ease.


    Smell speech, smile on all faces, happy from the heart.


    "Roar!"


    All of a sudden, just at this time, a roar of beasts came from the outside room. At the same time, a strong breath burst into the sky.


    Face slightly a change, Ning Xiaolei busy holding Ling Xiaoxiao ran out, don''t know what happened in the end.


    The others had gone out before them, but now they were shocked and didn''t know what they saw.


    In the heart of curiosity, Ning Xiaolei looks along the people''s line of sight, but sees a guy with a long thigh, like a panda, sitting blankly on the sofa.


    "Little ball?" Ning Xiaolei is surprised, immediately think of what, doubt way.


    I haven''t seen you for a short time. When I wake up, this guy has grown a lot.


    "Daddy When xiaotuanzi heard the sound, he jumped over happily and ran up Ning Xiaolei''s shoulder.


    Seeing this guy, Ning Xiaolei has a happy smile on his face.


    He could feel that the smell of xiaotuanzi at the moment was almost the same as that of him, and that pile of Millennium elixirs didn''t seem to have been taken for nothing.


    "Daddy, who''s this, second Mommy?"


    Xiaotuanzi looks at Ling Xiaoxiao in Ning Xiaolei''s arms curiously and doubts.


    "Poof, what nonsense!" Ning Xiaolei''s blood almost gushes out, and xiaotuanzi is sincere in causing trouble.


    Sure enough, Lin Yumeng opened his mouth: "little Tuanzi, come here."


    "Mommy, what''s up?" Little Tuanzi didn''t know what he had done, so he ran excitedly.


    Lin Yumeng snorted and said sternly, "I haven''t seen you for a while. I''ve grown a lot. Have you forgotten what I told you? Don''t call someone Mommy."


    "Remember." Xiaotuanzi nodded weakly and hung his head like a child who did something wrong.

 Chapter 207

    When Lin Yumeng criticizes Wan Xiaotuan Zi, Ning Xiaolei calls him and gives him a holy way to fight.


    This is the ancestor of zhantian beast. Zhantian asked him to give it to xiaotuanzi.


    "Practice hard, dad will take you to rob later."


    Ning Xiaolei looks at xiaotuanzi with a smile and imagines a bright future.


    This guy, xiaotuanzi, can ignore the prohibition. He can even ignore super arrays such as Jingang thunderbolt array and Jiuyou Juesha wuquansheng array. Ning Xiaolei thinks that there is no array on the earth that can stop this guy.


    At that time, those who have offended themselves will go to their sect and steal all their treasure.


    Ning Xiaolei''s first thought is that he offended Lei yunzong not long ago, and let them cry to death at that time.


    Deal with the little Tuanzi, Ning Xiaolei calls Shiyun and asks him if Chulong is in Tiancheng.


    "Xiaolei, master Chulong came to investigate the affairs of the old demon with bones. He didn''t find any clues. He had something else to do, so he went back to Longdu first." Poetry rhymes.


    Ning Xiaolei is not too surprised. It''s normal for such characters to be very busy.


    "Are you free now? Come to my house!" Ning Xiaolei road.


    The poem rhyme doubts, some don''t understand why Ning Xiaolei let him go to his home, but still readily agreed.


    After waiting for more than half an hour, Shi Yun came to Ning''s home.


    On peace day, the dress in black is different. This time, the poet wore a light blue dress, which is more feminine and less heroic.


    In particular, Ning Xiaolei''s long legs are blocked by the skirt.


    Seeing that Ning Xiaolei had been looking at her all the time, Shiyun was inexplicably nervous and said, "why, don''t I look good in my skirt?"


    "Well, no, it''s pretty. It''s beautiful." Ning Xiaolei didn''t know how to answer, embarrassed.


    Lin Yumeng, who has been observing the two, cuts Ning Xiaolei hard, goes to take Ning Xiaolei''s arm and takes a provocative look at the poem.


    Wei Leng for a while, Ning Xiaolei immediately guessed that the girl was jealous and said with a smile: "rain lemon, I call Shiyun to talk about business."


    "Well, yes, miss Yumeng, don''t get me wrong. There''s nothing between me and Xiaolei." The rhyme of the poem responds and explains.


    When she talks, she looks at Ning Xiaolei curiously. At the moment, Ning Xiaolei is still holding the sleeping Ling Xiaoxiao in her arms.


    And at the moment, Ling Xiaoxiao embraces Ning Xiaolei''s waist and leans on his chest. The whole posture looks a little too intimate.


    Slightly wrinkled frown, rhyme nothing more, but inexplicably more silk uncomfortable.


    But soon she was distracted by what Ning Xiaolei said.


    "Miss Shiyun, I''m here for tiancanzong." Ning Xiaolei opens his eyes to the mountain road.


    With that, he took the things from tiancanzong out of the bracelet and put them in front of the poetic rhyme.


    "This is, my God, so many tiancanling, and tiancanzong headmaster''s order, Xiaolei, have you found them?"


    His face was full of surprise.


    Ning Xiaolei nodded with a faint smile: "these tiancanling are the tiancanzong people killed by Dezi and Yumeng. The headmaster''s order and other things are obtained in the cave where they are hiding."


    "Wow, it''s amazing. It took us Yanhuang department so many years to find their clue. If it wasn''t for Du man''s affair, we didn''t have a clue at all. But Xiaolei, you not only found them, but also eliminated them directly."


    Poetic exclamation, eyes full of small stars, looking at the expression of Ning Xiaolei, a face of worship.


    "No, don''t get me wrong. Tiancanzong still exists. Look at this list."


    Ning Xiaolei shook his head slightly, then opened the register and took out the page of paper.

 Chapter 208

    After reading the above content, the poetic charm changed greatly.


    She realized how important the above things are, which is an important thing to thoroughly eliminate tiancanzong.


    Take a deep breath, poetry suddenly bent over, to Ning Xiaolei and others solemnly saluted: "I for Yanhuang department, and those innocent people who were killed by tiancanzong, thank you."


    "You can rest assured that I will go to the headquarters immediately to submit this information and eradicate the residual forces of tiancanzong."


    Ning Xiaolei was stunned and said: "it''s just a small matter. It''s just a matter of lifting a hand. Why do you need so many gifts? Please get up quickly."


    Poetry insisted: "for you, it''s just by the way, but you can''t deny the credit."


    With that, the poem bowed deeply again.


    Ning Xiaolei gives Lin Yumeng a wink. Lin Yumeng knows the wink very well and goes over to help up the rhyme.


    "Sister Shiyun, we have received your wishes. We don''t need to thank you any more."


    He nodded with a smile and said: "don''t worry, I will hand in these things and apply for awards for you."


    Ning Xiaolei smiles, and doesn''t care about these, and the rhyme inquires about Lei yunzong.


    "Lei yunzong?" The rhyme of the poem was puzzled, and then explained: "this is a cultivation sect in Ancheng. There are more than 100 disciples under the sect. They are masters of the later cultivation of the kingdom."


    "It''s worth noting that Lei yunzong had a young generation of Lei Dong, who was a famous genius in the domestic cultivation circle in the early days of the kingdom."


    Ning Xiaolei nodded as he listened: "genius and the late kingdom?"


    It seems that it''s right not to find Lei yunzong on that day. Even if you can play Lei Dong, you will not be an opponent when you meet the late patriarch.


    "When I went to track down Duman this time, I met the people of their sect? By the way, you haven''t told me about Duman. Have you caught him yet? "


    Poetic charm looks at Ning Xiaolei curiously and doubts.


    From their faces, she had guessed that something must have happened between them and Lei yunzong.


    At this time, Ning Xiaoyue, who came out of the house, just heard this and came over angrily.


    "Sister Shiyun, let me tell you that Lei yunzong is not a thing, my brother..."


    "Xiaoyue, don''t talk nonsense." Ning Xiaolei stops Xiaoyue and takes revenge on Lei yunzong. He plans to do it himself.


    Ning Xiaoyue doesn''t care about this and says in a loud voice: "my brother killed Du man. In order to seize the credit, they even want to kill my brother. Fortunately, my brother has some skills. Hum, it''s too irritating."


    "What, there is such a thing, but what Miss Xiaoyue said is true?" The poem rhyme facial expression slightly changes, startles to ask a way.


    Seeing that the matter had been exposed, Ning Xiaolei didn''t hide it. He said, "it''s true. It''s Lei Dong and a disciple named Wang Cheng. I don''t know the name of the other one."


    "But that Wang Cheng fought with me and was killed by me in a rage."


    The poem''s eyes flashed slightly and said, "it''s no wonder that you''ll kill it. The Yanhuang Department won''t take care of it. As long as you don''t attack ordinary people or do too much, the Yanhuang department will turn a blind eye."


    for this, Ning Xiao Lei is not surprised, if these matters of garlic and garlic are all controlled, then the yellow and yellow department is too idle.


    In particular, martial arts practitioners and practitioners are people who have a strong grasp of power, and they can''t manage well.


    The existence of Yanhuang department is just to prevent the practitioners and martial arts practitioners from using the means they have mastered to deal with ordinary people.


    The other is to prevent the evil cultivation of tiancanzong from killing and destroying people everywhere.


    In fact, for evil cultivation, not only the Yanhuang department, but also the people of all sects will be merciless to get rid of it.


    Because what Xie Xiu did violated the most basic bottom line of life and touched the interests of many people.


    After all, no one wants to be killed for no reason.

 Chapter 209

    Seeing off the poetic charm, Ning Xiaolei returns to the room.


    Now Ling Xiaoxiao is lying on her. Before she wakes up, it seems that she can''t practice.


    However, the cultivation is not bad. After going out this time and going through several wars, my mind is bound to be a little tired. It''s OK to have a day off.


    Originally just want to shut up, unconsciously Zhongning Xiaolei but into a dream.


    The next morning, the sun came in from the window, and Ning Xiaolei woke up.


    When he opened his eyes, he found a pair of fox like beautiful eyes, staring at him without blinking.


    The master of this MOU son is naturally Ling Xiaoxiao who had to hold him to sleep safely yesterday.


    "Big lazy pig, wake up!"


    There was a pale smile on her face. Ling Xiaoxiao was very sweet.


    "Eh!" Ning Xiaolei answers casually and wants to sit up, only to find that Ling Xiaoxiao still holds him.


    Ning Xiaolei can''t laugh or cry: "when you wake up, just let go. Yesterday, you yelled and made a lot of noise. You have to hold me to be quiet."


    "No, I''ll hold it a little longer." Ling Xiaoxiao tooted her mouth and said coquettishly.


    "Hey, it''s easy to misunderstand you like this." Ning Xiaolei wiped his head and said in a cold sweat.


    Although he feels pretty good about this girl, he can''t be unfaithful to Lin Yumeng, so he won''t have another idea about Ling Xiaoxiao.


    Even though I had a night''s sleep with Ling Xiaoxiao in my arms yesterday, it was only out of sympathy that I pitied her.


    "Dong Dong, Xiao Lei, are you awake?"


    Just then, there was a knock on the door, and then the door was pushed open.


    It was Lin Yumeng who came in.


    Seeing Lin Yumeng, Ling Xiaoxiao was a little flustered. She sat up quickly and explained, "Yumeng, I didn''t do anything with Xiaolei. Don''t get me wrong."


    "I know. I didn''t misunderstand anything. Don''t think about it."


    Lin Yumeng smiles sweetly and comes over to look at Ling Xiaoxiao carefully: "are you ok?"


    "What''s the matter?" Ling Xiaoxiao was slightly stunned, and his face was a little at a loss.


    "Sick, you''re cold and hot, and you talk a lot in your sleep. It''s scary." Lin Yumeng was surprised.


    Hearing this, Ling Xiaoxiao''s face quickly changed and asked, "what did I say?"


    "Cough, I didn''t say anything. It sounds like you are poisoned." Ning Xiaolei coughed and interrupted.


    "Poisoning?" Ling Xiaoxiao is a Leng at first, then be greatly surprised, quickly wave a hand way: "my dream disorderly shout of, you don''t take seriously."


    Ning Xiaolei is funny, pitying way: "you ah, poisoning is poisoning, it''s not something, I can solve, in the future, so that you don''t suffer this kind of pain."


    "What? You, you know? " Ling Xiaoxiao said nervously.


    Ning Xiaolei didn''t hide it. He told the truth: "I''ve almost guessed what you said about Dementors, ancestors, snakes and so on."


    "This, Xiaolei, don''t worry about my business. Laozu will kill you." Ling Xiaoxiao flustered incomparable, anxious way.


    "Your grandfather didn''t care about him in advance. Now I have a way to treat your illness." Ning Xiaolei road.


    Then, he said the two methods again, let Ling Xiaoxiao choose.


    "No, you can''t go to the snake demon. It''s very strong. Can the skill really cure it?" Ling Xiaoxiao asked in surprise.


    Ning Xiaolei patted his chest and promised: "it''s absolutely curable, and it''s much better than your magic skill. I don''t know how many times. The only problem is that it''s the demon skill of this cultivation."


    "It''s ok if it can be cured. I''m willing to fix it." Ling Xiaoxiao hesitated slightly for a moment and said solemnly.


    Ning Xiaolei did not hesitate to assign the skill to Ling Xiaoxiao.

 Chapter 210

    Looking at the paper that directly turns into golden light and enters the brain, Ling Xiaoxiao is stunned and has a big mouth.


    But soon, she was attracted by the information in her brain and fell into a daze.


    After half a day, Ling Xiaoxiao returned to her senses and jumped into Ning Xiaolei''s arms excitedly, hugging his neck.


    "It''s amazing. I feel the power of this magical skill before I practice it. Brother Xiaolei, where did you find it?"


    Compared with Ling Xiaoxiao''s ecstasy, Ning Xiaolei directly petrifies and looks at Lin Yumeng with fear.


    He didn''t expect that Ling Xiaoxiao would come here for a while when she was given the skill.


    This is not a deliberate misunderstanding. It must have made Lin Xiaohua angry.


    However, this time he saw Lin Yumeng smiling, as if nothing had happened.


    Ning Xiaolei is stunned. He looks at Lin Yumeng in astonishment, but his head can''t turn.


    Is this the silence before the storm?


    Thinking of this, Ning Xiaolei shivers all over and pushes Ling Xiaoxiao away and says, "OK, Xiaoxiao, go to practice and see if you can dissolve the Dementor powder in your body."


    Ling Xiaoxiao nods, then releases Ning Xiaolei''s neck and sits aside to practice directly.


    After watching for a moment, Ning Xiaolei pulls Lin Yumeng out of the room and returns to his house.


    "Yumeng, I''m sorry, Xiaoxiao. She''s like a child. I..."


    As soon as he entered the room, Ning Xiaolei made a mistake and explained in a hurry.


    Seeing Ning Xiaolei''s nervousness, Lin Yumeng "puffs" and laughs brilliantly.


    The more so, the more she felt that Ning Xiaolei loved him and naturally didn''t want to embarrass him.


    "Yumeng, what are you laughing at?" Ning Xiaolei was surprised.


    "I laugh at you for being a fool." Lin Yumeng said with a smile.


    Puzzled to scratch his head, Ning Xiaolei doubts: "where am I stupid?"


    "That pretty little girl slept with you all night, but you didn''t take her." Lin Yumeng laughs.


    Ning Xiaolei was startled, wiped the cold sweat exuding from his head and said: "Yumeng, I really don''t have that idea, I only treat you..."


    "Well, don''t I understand what you mean? So I don''t blame you! " Lin Yumeng said happily.


    After carefully looking at the girl in front of her and repeatedly confirming that she doesn''t seem to pretend to laugh, Ning Xiaolei is relieved.


    I''m not surprised. Temo is scared to death.


    It''s not easy to cheat the big school flower. Where can I find it!


    "In fact, I think Xiaoxiao is a poor girl. Although she came from a good family, she didn''t live as well as we thought in her dream yesterday."


    At this time, Lin Yumeng opens his mouth again, his face is full of sympathy, and his eyes are even slightly red.


    "From her performance yesterday, we can see that she likes you very much. Although I don''t know why she likes you so much after only a few meetings, I can see that she is sincere."


    "Xiaolei, I don''t mind. I don''t want to embarrass you. We are not ordinary people. In fact, three people are very good. I..."


    I didn''t expect Lin Yumeng to say something like this. Considering for himself, Ning Xiaolei was moved.


    Without saying a word, he directly hugs Lin Yumeng and kisses her affectionately.


    Half a day later, Ning Xiaolei reluctantly let go, looked at Lin Yumeng and said: "Yumeng, I know you think for me, so I can''t let you down, Xiaoxiao''s business..."


    "Fool, I said I don''t mind, so a kind-hearted girl, don''t let others sad."


    Lin Yumeng smiles and takes a look at Ning Xiaolei. She sticks out her tongue and licks her lips slightly. It seems that she is savoring the taste of just now.

 Chapter 211

    Lin Yumeng is so sensible that all the worries in Ning Xiaolei''s heart disappear.


    But he didn''t plan to be like Ling Xiaoxiao. He planned to let it be.


    Ling Xiaoxiao practiced for a whole day and a whole night. The next morning, she withdrew from the cultivation state.


    After knowing the situation, Ning Xiaolei comes to inquire and learns that Ling Xiaoxiao has become a water fire Zhentian Jue, and turns the evil Qi in her body into evil Qi.


    As for the control of her Dementor powder, it was directly refined by the water fire Zhentian Jue, and will never attack again.


    "Good, good. Congratulations, Xiaoxiao."


    Ning Xiaolei was very happy and his face was full of smiles.


    "It''s not thanks to brother Xiaolei. Hee hee, I can''t repay my kindness. Let the little girl promise me by herself!" Ling Xiaoxiao''s eyes flashed a trace of cunning color, snickering.


    Ning Xiaolei didn''t defend himself, and his old blood almost spewed out.


    This girl, as always, does not play cards according to common sense, deliberately tempting crime.


    With a light cough, Ning Xiaolei said, "Xiaoxiao, it''s time to tell me what''s going on."


    Hearing this, Ling Xiaoxiao''s face suddenly froze, and a deep fear flashed in her eyes.


    Although the Dementor in her body has been dispelled, I can imagine the figure that left an indelible impression on her, and I am afraid.


    "Xiao Lei, we can''t deal with him. Don''t worry." Ling Xiaoxiao was worried and shook her head.


    "I didn''t say to deal with it. Even if we deal with it, we have to wait for our strength to improve." Ning Xiaolei road.


    Smell speech, Ling Xiaoxiao just a little relief, she is afraid Ning Xiaolei after listening to immediately go for her, that is not the result she wants to see.


    After much consideration, she decided to tell Ning Xiaolei the whole story.


    In addition to Ning Xiaolei, Lin Yumeng and Ning Xiaoyue are also in the room. They are also curious about this.


    "The one who controls me and gives me Dementor powder is the ancestor of our heaven devil sect, the snake devil king. To be exact, he is not the ancestor of our heaven devil sect, but the one who defeats all the people of our heaven devil sect with great strength and becomes the ancestor by force."


    "Thirteen years ago, he suddenly appeared in our Tianmo sect and defeated all the members of our sect. In order to let my father listen to him, he took Dementor powder for me, borrowed his father''s prestige, and finally subdued the whole Tianmo sect."


    "But one time, I found out that he was not a human being, but a snake demon. Knowing that I found his real body, he didn''t kill me. Instead, he forced me to do all kinds of bad things. If I didn''t want to, he just..."


    Along with Ling Xiaoxiao''s eloquence, Ning Xiaolei and the other three are angry one by one.


    This God devil is not a thing, even forcing young Ling Xiaoxiao to do all kinds of bad things, not obedient to torture her.


    I''ve never seen such a hateful person. To be exact, it''s a shame to the demon family.


    Ning Xiaolei has decided to get rid of the snake demon when he has enough strength.


    "Brother Xiaolei, Yumeng, my father, in the later stage of Wangjing, he lost his strength of approaching fairyland infinitely. As expected, he must be a real fairyland. That''s a real expert. Don''t act rashly."


    For fear of Ning Xiaolei and others impulsive, Ling Xiaoxiao advised.


    "Fairyland?" Ning Xiaolei is curious.


    Ling Xiaoxiao explained: "yes, fairyland. It''s a real means of immortality. When you get to fairyland, you can fly to the sky and escape from the earth and move mountains and seas."


    "Fairyland is a threshold. If you cross it, you will become an immortal. If you can''t cross it, you are doomed to be a mortal."


    Ning Xiaolei is very curious. This is the first time he has heard this kind of saying. It turns out that it is only in fairyland that he can really be regarded as cultivation!

 Chapter 212

    Ling Xiaoxiao explained for a long time that Ning Xiaolei finally understood.


    The beginning of fairyland is the real cultivation of immortals.


    There are nine fairylands, one of which is more difficult than the other. Crossing over is the fairyland, which is the so-called immortal in the world.


    But I don''t know when, Shenjing has become a legend. It''s very difficult to be a fairy in the legend.


    "Interesting, fairyland, so what?"


    A cold light flashed in Ning Xiaolei''s eyes. He didn''t find it too difficult for other people to reach the divine realm.


    With the help of the group of demons who are far beyond the divine realm, no matter how high the realm can be.


    To understand this, Ning Xiaolei is more energetic. It''s not wonderful.


    Since then, Ning Xiaolei has been practicing hard day after day, unconsciously for half a month.


    On this day, Zhang jiuxuan called about thunderstorm hall.


    "Young master, there are two things. First, there are problems with the suppliers of the three kinds of medicinal mud. Second, there are counterfeit products in the market, which have greatly affected our reputation."


    After hearing the news, Ning Xiaolei frowns. What kind of trouble is this.


    After handing over the thunderstorm hall to Zhang jiuxuan, Ning Xiaolei also handed over the prescription to him, and he was fully responsible for everything from purchasing materials to refining.


    Now, however, there are problems in the supply of medicinal materials, which is obviously abnormal.


    The medicinal materials needed for the three kinds of medicinal mud are not valuable. There should be many in the market.


    As for fake products, this can''t be provoked. Who is the one with the most interests? I''ll teach him a lesson.


    I''ll wait until I see Zhang jiuxuan.


    After arriving at Lei Yu Tang, Ning Xiaolei saw that business was much more depressed than before, with only a few customers.


    "Young master, here you are. This way, please."


    Zhang jiuxuan comes up and leads Ning Xiaolei into a room inside.


    Ning Xiaolei didn''t talk nonsense. He said, "Uncle Zhang, tell me."


    "Well, young master, the supplier of medicinal materials who has been cooperating with us has suddenly interrupted the cooperation with us recently and no longer supplies medicinal materials."


    "I went to other suppliers later, and they didn''t cooperate with us. I think there''s something hidden in it."


    Ning Xiaolei nodded lightly, his eyes twinkled, and said, "say the second thing."


    "It''s a fake product. I''ve traced the source. It''s from Wang family, one of the four big families in Tiancheng, and its name is the same as ours."


    "Their medicine paste is cheaper than ours, and the packaging is gorgeous. Many people go to them to buy it."


    Zhang jiuxuan said and handed over three kinds of medicine mud.


    The packaging of these three kinds of medicine purees is extremely gorgeous, far more exquisite than that of Ning Xiaolei.


    Ning Xiaolei didn''t say anything. He slowly opened the lid of the three boxes. After sniffing, he frowned slightly.


    Although the imitated medicine mud is not as good as the three kinds of medicine mud refined by him, it has some effect.


    However, due to the misunderstanding of efficacy and unreasonable configuration, there are many toxins in these three kinds of medicine mud.


    One or two times is nothing. If you use it more times, the toxin will accumulate and lead to poisoning sooner or later.


    "The Wangs make this kind of imitation medicine mud wantonly and sell it all over the country. Many customers don''t know it and think it''s produced by our thunderstorm hall."


    "After all, their medicine mud is the same as our name, and the packaging is more gorgeous than ours. Compared with each other, it seems that we are fake."


    Zhang jiuxuan sighed and shook his head, his face full of worry.


    Ning Xiaolei''s eyes twinkled with cold light and said: "I didn''t want to interfere, but they obviously cheated. I can''t say it well. I can only do it myself."


    "Zhang is in charge of the business. It''s not good. Someone came to the door and said that we had used our medicine mud. There was a poisoning situation. The poisoned person was in a coma and was being rescued in the hospital."

 Chapter 213

    "Oh? Sure enough, someone was poisoned. "


    Ning Xiaolei stood up and walked out slowly in Zhang jiuxuan''s suspicious eyes.


    Thunderstorm hall, now surrounded by a large group of people, a middle-aged woman in plain clothes, is crying.


    "You return my son, you return my son. God damn it, your stuff is poison."


    The woman cried loudly, with tears on her face and heartbreak.


    Ning Xiaolei walked over, squeezed a road in the crowd and came to the middle-aged women.


    "Aunt, be quiet. Don''t cry first. Talk about the situation."


    Hearing the voice, the woman raised her head and saw the extraordinary temperament of the young man in front of her.


    Things and Ning Xiaolei think about the same, the woman''s son riding a motorcycle, accidentally bruised, there are large wounds on the body, and there are several bone fractures.


    When she learned that there were three kinds of magic potions in Thunderstorm hall, she bought them and applied them to her son.


    However, I didn''t expect that the wound and bone were healed, but my lips began to turn blue and my mouth began to foam.


    The woman was so frightened that she sent her son to the big hospital in Tiancheng. When she learned that the thunderstorm hall was in Tiancheng, she came to her door.


    "Uncle Zhang, take our medicine mud and pack it together."


    Knowing what happened, Ning Xiaolei orders Zhang jiuxuan.


    Zhang jiuxuan nodded and sent the unopened three kinds of medicine mud to Ning Xiaolei.


    Ning Xiaolei took it, handed it to the woman and said, "look carefully, it''s the same as what you bought?"


    "This No, it''s not the same. "


    Woman Leng Leng, carefully looked for a long time, then shook her head.


    With her simple character, she didn''t know blackmail at all, and told the truth directly.


    Ning Xiaolei nodded and asked Zhang jiuxuan to take the three kinds of counterfeit medicine mud from the Wang family and put it in front of the woman


    This time, the woman just took a look and yelled, "yes, that''s right. God damn it. Why do you unscrupulous businessmen harm my child?"


    "Ma''am, be quiet. Listen to me."


    Ning Xiaolei shouts, frightening the woman out of any more noise.


    As a demon cultivator, even if he doesn''t move the evil spirit, he has a special momentum, which can frighten people.


    Not only the women, but also many of the onlookers became very quiet and scared to look at Ning Xiaolei.


    With a light cough, Ning Xiaolei said: "what I take out first is the medicine mud produced by our thunderstorm hall. I don''t believe you can see what we have here. You can see it at a glance."


    "The one I took out behind me is a fake product made from Lei Yun Tang medicine mud. Although it''s cheaper and the package is more gorgeous than ours, its efficacy is not as good as ours, and it contains toxins."


    "If you use it too much, it will lead to poisoning like that of aunty and son."


    After that, Ning Xiaolei turned to the woman: "now you understand, it''s the merchants who make fake products that hurt your son, not us."


    "This, this God kill, which God kill business is making fake, Wuwu, who is in charge of me, my life is very bitter. "


    The woman responded, sobbing and crying, looking very miserable.


    As for the onlookers, they were all indignant and scolded the unscrupulous businessmen.


    Seeing that, Ning Xiaolei said: "you can rest assured that we will trace this matter to the end. We must teach unscrupulous businessmen a profound lesson. Please also go out to help promote the authenticity, so as not to deceive more people."


    After that, Ning Xiaolei turned to the woman: "this aunt, we have found out the unscrupulous business. You come with me, and I''ll make the decision for you."

 Chapter 214

    Ning Xiaolei''s words attracted the crowd''s applause.


    Originally, this matter has been separated from the thunderstorm hall, and the thunderstorm hall can completely ignore it, but Ning Xiaolei said that he wanted to make decisions for women.


    This kind of practice of repaying good for evil naturally made people admire it.


    Since he decided to take action, Ning Xiaolei didn''t dally and made several phone calls directly.


    Not much time, Tiancheng inspector general, industrial and commercial management, drug management and so on, all kinds of big guys come to a lot.


    Knowing the unusual relationship between Ning Xiaolei and Zhao laofei, these guys don''t want to miss any chance one by one.


    The crowd of onlookers burst out in an uproar.


    Just now I heard that Ning Xiaolei was going to make decisions for the women. They planned to watch the excitement, but they didn''t leave. They didn''t expect to see such a scene.


    All of them are important figures in Tiancheng. If you stamp your feet, Tiancheng will shake three times.


    But the boss of the thunderstorm hall is just a phone call, and all the people come here. Who is the boss of the thunderstorm hall?


    In a flash, many people''s eyes at Ning Xiaolei changed, full of exclamation.


    In the crowd, some people who came to the opening ceremony were busy telling the people around them the pictures of the opening day, indicating that these were just small scenes.


    The more people listen, the more curious they are about Ning Xiaolei''s identity.


    "Don''t be afraid, auntie. Tell these leaders what you have come across. They will decide for you."


    Ning Xiaolei looks at the woman and signals her to tell her something.


    Seeing the encouraging look in Ning Xiaolei''s eyes, the woman swallowed in secret and spewed. She forbeared to be afraid and told it all over again.


    When the woman finished, Ning Xiaolei threw the fake medicine mud to the drug administration and the people of industry and commerce. He was not happy and said, "why can this kind of thing, which is fake in our thunderstorm hall and still carries toxins, be put on the market?"


    "This, this..."


    The people of drug administration and industry and commerce were terrified, and the cold sweat on their forehead came down.


    Ning Xiaolei snorted: "I don''t want to deal with your internal affairs, but I dare to pit them on my head. If it''s not good, I have to ask Mr. Zhao for help."


    "Don''t, brother Xiaolei, give us a chance, and we''ll make a thorough investigation."


    "Yes, go back to find out which bastard is random audit, immediately open him."


    The director of drug administration and the director of industry and commerce are afraid. They look very white. If Mr. Zhao comes out, they can still have good fruit to eat.


    "Brother Xiaolei, don''t trouble Mr. Zhao. Give brother Zhang face and spare them this time!"


    Zhang Xu, the inspector general of Tiancheng, hesitates for a moment and opens his mouth to persuade Ning Xiaolei.


    In fact, Ning Xiaolei doesn''t want to do anything about these guys. He just wants to scare them and let them work for the people.


    When inspector general Zhang Xu gave him this step, he said, "well, I won''t talk to Mr. Zhao this time, but you should remember what you just said and get rid of those black sheep."


    "Yes, it must be."


    Finally escaped a disaster, two people naturally nodded in a hurry to guarantee.


    Ning Xiaolei then turned to Zhang Xu and said, "my people have investigated clearly. It''s a fake product made by Wang family, one of the four big families in Tiancheng. Brother Zhang, let''s go and catch people!"


    Zhang Xu''s eyes twinkled for a long time. He seemed determined. He gritted his teeth and said, "go, arrest people. I''m in charge. No one can escape the law of the inspector."


    Ning Xiaolei looks at Zhang Xu with satisfaction. Yes, the inspector general can.


    He understood the reason why Zhang Xugang was entangled. After all, there must be all kinds of deep-rooted relationships behind the giant Wang family.


    The general wise officials will have a good relationship with this kind of family and dare not offend too much.


    But just now, Zhang Xu obviously decided to attack the Wang family because of Ning Xiaolei.

 Chapter 215

    According to the information provided by Zhang jiuxuan, Ning Xiaolei takes people all the way to the shop where Wang''s medicine mud is sold.


    With solid evidence, Zhang Xu directly arrested people, and other department figures seized the time.


    Hearing the news, the Wangs saw the scene and came up to stop it.


    The leader is not others, it is Wang Qing who makes Lin Yumeng''s idea, behind him, there is Wang Cang who wants to chase Ling Xiaoxiao.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, what do you mean, come to me to arrest people and seal the shop for no reason?"


    Wang Qing came and frowned at the crowd.


    Seeing that no one paid attention to him, Wang Qing said, "Inspector General Zhang, what do you mean?"


    "Someone reported that you sell poisonous medicine mud here. In addition, Mr. Xiaolei, the boss of thunderstorm hall, reported your infringement."


    Without saying a word, Zhang Xu put on two big hats and said with a straight wave, "bring them to my car, too."


    Zhang Xu and colleagues, at least 20 inspectors, like wolves, come directly to arrest people.


    Wang Qingna saw this kind of scene, immediately flustered, urgent way: "Inspector General Zhang, is there any misunderstanding?"


    "Misunderstanding? The authentication material evidence is all here. Do you have a misunderstanding with me? Do you want to take you to the hospital to see the poisoned people? "


    Zhang Xu snorted, not at all polite.


    In the past, for the sake of a smooth official career, he pretended to be a grandson in front of the Wang family. Today, he is very polite.


    Wang Qing was obviously also frightened by Zhang Xu''s momentum. He did not dare to talk more nonsense, but turned to a man behind him.


    "Taoist Li, is the mud you made poisonous?" Wang Qing''s eyes twinkled with anger. He wanted to eat people.


    Ning Xiaolei followed Wang Qing''s eyes, but saw that it was a middle-aged man in a Taoist robe and with a long beard.


    At the beginning, Ning Xiaolei had noticed him, but he didn''t expect that the fake medicine mud was made by this man.


    Hearing Wang Qing''s words, Taoist Li shook his head in a hurry: "it''s impossible. I imitated the medicine mud you gave me, and the effect was tried on the spot, absolutely right."


    "Then you tell me what''s wrong with poisoning? Do you think inspector Zhang is joking? "


    Wang Qing was so angry that he almost blew up.


    If I had known that the person I was looking for was so unreliable, I would not have come here blindly. Isn''t it that stealing chicken can''t eat rice.


    If this kind of thing happens, how little is the punishment.


    Originally, I saw that the thunderstorm hall was booming. For the sake of gambling that year, although I felt that Ning Xiaolei would not be able to achieve the wealth of his Wang family in one year, he decided to destroy it.


    So he tried his best to get the medicine mud, and invited such a guy who called himself an expert to imitate it. How could he know that the imitation failed so much.


    Now it''s good. Even if it''s imitated, it almost killed people.


    Even if he is a junior of the Wang family, he can''t expose this kind of life-threatening matter.


    "Hum, you dare to imitate the prescription of our thunderstorm hall, and you can''t measure yourself. It''s a secret and ancient prescription. Its efficacy is closely linked. Every herb can be deadly if it''s one gram more or one gram less. "


    Ning Xiaolei looks at the Taoist priest Li jokingly, with a trace of irony on his lips.


    If you can be imitated casually, how can you do it? It''s carved out by golden horn and silver horn.


    Those two guys follow Lao Jun to make pills every day. They are influenced by each other. How can these people on earth compare with each other.


    "Take it, how to punish it." Ning Xiaolei waves his hand and is too lazy to talk nonsense.


    Wang Qing, the legal person of the shop, was naturally taken away for investigation.


    When the people and the counterfeit goods inside were all cleared out, the people of the drug administration found a big seal and pasted it on it.

 Chapter 216

    For such a result, Ning Xiaolei is very satisfied, but he does not want to be so.


    Looking at the big guys in Tiancheng, Ning Xiaolei said: "take back all the counterfeit goods in circulation and destroy them immediately, so as not to damage the reputation of our thunderstorm hall."


    "As for the losses caused to our thunderstorm hall by their counterfeiting, the funds sealed up at that time will be transferred to our thunderstorm Hall''s account."


    Hearing the speech, inspector general Zhang Xu immediately patted his chest and assured: "this is natural, it should be."


    Ning Xiaolei nodded faintly and said, "well, you''ve worked hard. You''ve all done well. I''ll tell you the truth around Mr. Zhao in my spare time."


    "Ha ha, thank you very much, brother Lei."


    Several big men smell speech, one by one full face excited, repeatedly thanks to Ning Xiaolei.


    Ning Xiaolei does not speak with a smile, and the combination of stick and carrot is the highest level of the royal way.


    Only in the future can these people be better used by him.


    After going back, Ning Xiaolei tells Zhang jiuxuan the situation.


    The problems of the suppliers of medicinal materials must have something to do with the Wangs. Now that the Wangs shop is closed, those suppliers will cry and cry to find the thunderstorm hall.


    The fact is similar to what Ning Xiaolei guessed. The next day, the suppliers visited Zhang jiuxuan one by one and apologized. They were very polite.


    When he goes back at night, Ning Xiaolei frowns and thinks whether he wants to attack the Wang family or not.


    Last time I ordered someone to blackmail me, but this time I imitated it directly and ruined the reputation of thunderstorm hall.


    After thinking about it, Ning Xiaolei decided to forget it for the time being, just a group of little fish.


    Two days later, a message came from Zhang jiuxuan.


    Zhang Xu, the inspector general of Tiancheng, was removed from his post, and all the people in Wang''s shop were released.


    Hearing the news, Ning Xiaolei frowned and flashed a fierce anger in his eyes.


    He planned to teach the Wangs a little lesson, but the other side obviously didn''t plan to calm down!


    I called Zhang Xu and made an appointment to meet him.


    Not much time, Zhang Xu came, two days did not see, this face dignified man become haggard many, as if instant old many years.


    "Brother Zhang, I''ve heard everything." Ning Xiaolei comes to the point.


    "Brother Xiaolei, it has nothing to do with you. It''s up to me." Zhang Xu shakes his head and doesn''t want Ning Xiaolei to get into trouble.


    Ning Xiaolei said with a smile: "brother Zhang, I know it must have something to do with the Wang family. There must be someone behind this kind of big power


    "However, with me, I will not let those who sincerely work for me suffer losses. I will reflect with Mr. Zhao that Mr. Zhao can''t do it, and I will find other big people."


    Zhang Xu, with a grateful face, said, "brother Xiaolei, this is really troubling you."


    "This is because of me. Come on, brother Zhang, drink." Ning Xiaolei smiles and raises his glass.


    During the meal, Ning Xiaolei asked about the specific process.


    In this case, they directly intervened and settled the case. They declared that the Wang shop was not guilty because of insufficient evidence.


    In this way, the sealed up funds will naturally be taken back by the Wang family.


    What''s more, Wang''s shop reopened and continued to sell the poisonous medicine mud.


    Ning Xiaolei can''t bear it. It''s not so careless. He''s looking for death.


    No matter what backing the Wang family has, Ning Xiaolei has decided to make them pay a heavy price.


    Since the Wangs want to continue to make black money, they should steal him and see how they can make black money even if they have nothing left.

 Chapter 217

    After dinner, Ning Xiaolei first called Zhao Lao and said something about Zhang Xu and the Wang family.


    After hearing this, Mr. Zhao really flew into a rage, saying that he would find out the people behind the scenes and give justice to Zhang Xu and Ning Xiaolei.


    Ning Xiaolei said with a smile that he didn''t care. He believed that Zhao would handle it fairly.


    But he didn''t intend to expose it. He was going to the Wang shop.


    At night, taking advantage of the dead of night, Ning Xiaolei pinches a stealth formula and quietly rushes to the direction of Wang''s shop.


    Wang shop covers a large area, several floors, from pharmaceutical to sales are here.


    When Ning Xiaolei rushes, the shop is closed and the building is dark.


    However, Ning Xiaolei felt the breath of life in it.


    If you use any means, you will destroy the door lock, and Ning Xiaolei will sneak in.


    Following the smell, he went up to a room on the second floor and pushed the door open.


    It turns out that this is a monitoring room. Three security personnel are in it, but they don''t watch the monitoring. They are fighting against the landlord with their mobile phones.


    After thinking for a moment, Ning Xiaolei goes in and knocks the three people unconscious.


    Except for these three people, there are no others in the whole building.


    Down to the first floor, looking at boxes of fake medicine mud, Ning Xiaolei frowned, this is too much!


    It takes a lot of time to collect one by one.


    All of a sudden, he had a crazy idea in his head. I wonder if he could take away the whole building with the size of Xumi bag?


    The more he thought about it, the more excited he was. Ning Xiaolei decided to have a try.


    On the second floor, he took off the three security personnel and threw them into the roadside flowers.


    Taking out the mobile phone, Ning Xiaolei opens the Xumi bag, imagines the whole building and chooses to store it.


    In silence, the building, nearly 100 meters high, evaporates out of thin air under the gaze of Ning Xiaolei.


    Look at Xumi bag again, the pattern of a building appears.


    However, the design of this building occupies more than ten items.


    "Ha ha, sure enough, it''s powerful, my Nuwa sister."


    Ning Xiaolei was overjoyed. He looked around and saw no one. He ran away.


    Back home, Ning Xiaolei can''t wait to sneak into the demon pot space and call over all the demons and the girls who are practicing inside.


    "Hey, hey, I''ll do a magic trick for you."


    "What, laughing so obscenely, do you want to have a bad idea again?" Ling Xiaoxiao laughs.


    After practicing Shuihuo Zhentian Jue, Ning Xiaolei takes her as her own person and brings her into the space of refining demon pot.


    In any case, more contact for a period of time, will also be found, simply as the initiative to bring her in, but also attract some favor.


    Ning Xiaolei said that he didn''t have any idea about this kind of great beauty. It was just a lie.


    If you can make her feel better about herself, why not.


    "Boring." Several women are very curious, only ling''er, curling his lips, sitting on the white demon tiger, watching TV series.


    During this period of time, ling''er has been deeply attracted by TV dramas, watching them day and night.


    Ning Xiaolei doesn''t take ling''er''s words seriously at all. He signals everyone to get out of the way and releases the building in Xumi''s bag.


    Looking at the building standing in front of us, everyone was silly, and ling''er was no exception.


    She just sensed that Ning Xiaolei wanted to show off in front of several women, but she didn''t expect that such a building would be built.


    "Hey, hey, how about a surprise? If you are tired after practice, you can go inside and have a rest. Then you can buy a big bed..."


    "Brother, you idiot, what do you think? Do you still want to open the harem?"


    Ning Xiaolei is imagining that Xiaoyue jumps out to fight mercilessly and strangles Ning Xiaolei''s idea.


    He coughed awkwardly, and Ning Xiaolei said with a smile: "what nonsense? I just think the bed is bigger, which is convenient for ling''er to lie on it and watch TV. Yes, that''s it. I''m rolling around."


    A few women all a black line, don''t want to pull this problem with Ning Xiaolei, curious about the source of the building.

 Chapter 218

    "What, this is Wang''s building?" Listen to Ning Xiaolei finish, Lin Yumeng surprised way.


    Ning Xiaolei complacently nodded and said: "if you dare to attack our rain lemon idea and want to move our thunderstorm hall, I will take away his building, ha ha!"


    Lin Yumeng gives Ning Xiaolei a big white eye, speechless way: "Xiaolei, you have nothing to make big news, don''t know still think was taken away by aliens, but want to see the Wangs, tomorrow found that the building does not see the kind of watch please, I am excited."


    "You don''t have to think about it at all. You can watch it on the spot." Ning Xiaolei said with a smile.


    The next day, they went to the place where the Wang shop was.


    When they went there, the security personnel who woke up and the people who came to work were on the phone.


    "Wang Shao, something''s wrong. Come to the shop quickly."


    A man in a suit is holding a fruit mobile phone and making a phone call anxiously.


    Because of the noise nearby, he turned on his voice to the maximum. With the hearing of Ning Xiaolei and others, he could naturally hear the voice on the phone.


    "Manager Fang, what''s the matter? I''m still sleeping!" Wang Qing on the opposite side was a little annoyed, and there were some sounds of hahaha, which seemed to be doing some kind of exercise.


    "Something''s wrong. The shop is gone." Manager Fang can''t manage so much, he replied.


    Do that kind of thing to be disturbed, Wang Qing is very angry, roar: "how can not see the law, was smashed?"? What about the security waste? "


    "It''s not smashed, it''s gone, it evaporates out of thin air." Manager Fang said helplessly.


    "You''re kidding me. How can a good shop evaporate out of thin air? I''m not welcome to amuse myself." Wang Qing said angrily.


    Manager Fang is so angry in his heart. It''s time to play with women. You''re welcome to your sister!


    Anger to anger, manager Fang is still very polite way: "Wang Shao, you don''t believe me, I let the rest of the people talk to you."


    After that, manager Fang called some people, including the three security personnel, to tell Wang Qing about the situation here.


    For a moment, Wang Qing couldn''t sit still and said he would hang up immediately after arriving.


    Without much time, Wang Qing came with many Wang family members.


    When they saw the building that had really disappeared, the faces of the Wangs were wonderful, their eyes were wide open, their mouths were wide open, and even some timid legs were shaking.


    Compared with the rest of the people, Wang Qing''s face was full of heartache and resentment except for being stunned.


    Several hundred million worth of buildings, plus the things inside, at least more than ten billion!


    More than a billion yuan, just evaporated out of thin air, for who is not distressed.


    Even if his Wang family has 10 billion assets, they can''t afford to spend so much!


    "Ah, special, which damn alien, you get out of here."


    Zheng Leng for a while later, Wang Qing was so angry that he looked up to the sky and roared loudly. He was really angry.


    In his opinion, this kind of thing can only be done by extraterrestrials. He didn''t believe in extraterrestrials before, but now he does.


    "Poof


    The girls around Ning Xiaolei are so amused that they can''t help laughing.


    If you let Wang Qing know that the "alien" who took away his building is not far away, I don''t know what kind of expression it will be.


    After a while, the inspectors and reporters came to investigate the big news.


    A lot of reporters crowded forward and interviewed Wang Qing with microphones.


    "Hello, Wang Shao, what''s your opinion on the disappearance of the building under your name?"


    "Hello, Wang Shao, can you tell me how you feel at this moment?"


    "Hello, Wang Shao, we are very sorry for the disappearance of the building..."


    Wang Qing''s face was livid, and he wanted to roar. Thinking that he was facing the camera now, he could not help but smile.

 Chapter 219

    Ning Xiaolei funny looking at Wang Qing''s expression, too much interesting.


    Pretend to be your grandson.


    Mingming was so angry in his heart that he forced to smile. There is nothing worse than this!


    Ning Xiaolei''s heart that calls a happy, that calls a cool.


    After watching for a while, seeing that Wang Qing was almost tortured and crying by those reporters, Ning Xiaolei left happily with a few girls.


    Not long after he went back, he received a call from Zhang Xu, saying that he had been restored to his original position. Doning Xiaolei would like to thank him.


    Ning Xiaolei was not surprised and congratulated with a smile.


    Back at home, Ning Xiaolei enters the space of the refining pot to tidy up the things in the Wang shop.


    Naturally, the most valuable ones are medicinal mud and medicinal materials. After checking in the building, he also found many medicinal materials for refining medicinal mud. The quantity is not less than what he got in Tianren hall.


    Take out the medicine mud again. Ning Xiaolei refines it and makes it into a harmless medicine mud.


    As for the medicinal materials, he threw them into the empty room in his home.


    Every time the medicine mud is out of stock, Zhang jiuxuan will come back to refine it.


    In order to facilitate the transportation of Zhang jiuxuan, he specially found qingniu Jingyao a storage bracelet for him, and handed him a Book of demon cultivation skills.


    Although he knew that it was the cultivation of demon skills, Zhang jiuxuan couldn''t help but be overjoyed. He was very grateful to Ning Xiaolei.


    After dealing with these problems, Ning Xiaolei continued to practice in the demon pot space, occasionally blowing the cowhide with the big demons in the group to exchange the needed cultivation resources.


    During the period of his cultivation, the disappearance of Wang''s shop not only appeared in the news, but also attracted people from Yanhuang department.


    However, they were not able to find any effective clues, so they had to give up.


    Unconsciously, it was more than ten days. During this period of time, the space of alchemy pot expanded to more than 300 square meters.


    At the moment, Ning Xiaoyue is holding a long sword in an open space. She is playing a set of sword techniques. The cold light is shining and her power is amazing.


    This sword is the one Ning Xiaolei snatched from Wang Cheng.


    As for the sword technique, it was changed by Lady Shiji in the group. It''s called magic moon sword technique.


    "Not bad, our little moon is more and more powerful, ha ha!" Ning Xiaolei laughs and praises.


    During this time, he didn''t learn anything else. Close combat, he had enough chopping wind axe.


    His main energy was to improve his accomplishments, and he wanted to break through as soon as possible.


    Knowing that demon fairyland is the beginning of real cultivation, and that he can fly freely, he is extremely eager to reach this realm as soon as possible.


    And if you want to get revenge from Lei yunzong, you must step up your cultivation.


    "Hee hee, I''m good. I want to fight all over the world."


    Rather small month this wench is boasted complacent, not guest airway.


    They all laughed, but they didn''t see eye to eye with her.


    "I haven''t been out for a while. Let''s go out and see if anything happens." Lin Yumeng suddenly opens his mouth and suggests.


    For more than ten days, everyone has been working hard day and night, and there is no room for refining the demon pot.


    Ning Xiaolei''s eyes brightened slightly and nodded: "I think so too. Ha ha, let''s go."


    Take all the people to leave the space of the alchemy pot and return to the room.


    Ning Xiaolei went to visit his parents first. When he came to the room, he saw a black-and-white guy sitting on the sofa, with his legs up, a panacea in his mouth, and a mobile phone in his hand.


    There is no doubt that this guy is xiaotuanzi. In order to let his parents have a company, Ning Xiaolei left him outside.


    "It''s bears again. I''ll go."


    Go over to see the cartoon xiaotuanzi watched, Ning xiaoleidun when a black line.

 Chapter 220

    "Dad, what are you doing? Return it to me quickly, or I will tell my grandfather and grandmother to clean you up."


    Xiaotuanzi jumps up and glares at Ning Xiaolei.


    Ning Xiaolei black face, no good airway: "someone support, long ability is not?"


    Seeing that the situation was not right, xiaotuanzi turned around and was ready to fly into the house to find help. Ning Xiaolei caught him.


    "Small sample, fight with me, give me to develop space in the refining pot." Mind a move, Ning Xiaolei directly take away xiaotuanzi.


    At this time, the inner room heard the movement of Ye Ting and Ning vigorously out, saw Ning Xiaolei and others, his face suddenly showed surprise.


    "Xiaolei, why don''t you practice and run out?"


    "I''m a little bored, so I''ll come out and have a look at you and see if anything happens." Ning Xiaolei said with a smile.


    And beside him, Ling Xiaoxiao and Lin Yumeng have passed by, holding Ye Ting one by one.


    Ye Ting nodded with a smile, looked at this and that, with a satisfied face.


    "Good children are all good children. Aunts like them all."


    Ning Xiaolei laughs and looks embarrassed. He runs to Ning Dali to ask about someone who has come to visit recently.


    "Yes, the girl from Yanhuang Department has been here. We told him that you are in seclusion." Ning Dali Dao.


    Ning Xiaolei''s eyes twinkle. Is it poetic?


    After thinking about it, Ning Xiaolei calls Shiyun.


    "Shida beauty, what can I do for you? I''m out of the pass." Ning Xiaolei is not serious.


    "I''ve come back from Longdu. All the remaining evils of tiancanzong have been wiped out. I''ll give you a reward. You wait. I''ll go right away."


    After that, Shi Yun hung up, but she was a straightforward girl.


    Without much time, Shiyun rushes over. Ning Xiaolei goes down to pick her up.


    "It''s a late breakthrough. Congratulations." Feeling the cultivation of poetic charm, Ning Xiaolei brightens his eyes.


    "You''re in the middle." The poem is speechless and quite depressing.


    She remembers that when she first met Ning Xiaolei, the other side was not strong.


    But this just how long, soon catch up with her, even she has a feeling, now Ning Xiaolei is not weaker than her.


    "Here you are. This is your reward." With the rhyme of the poem, a large number of glittering things like jade appeared on the table.


    There is a strong smell on these beautiful jade. It seems that the breath in the body has increased after taking a breath.


    "So many stones." Ling Xiaoxiao suddenly exclaimed with surprise.


    Ning Xiaolei is curious: "Yuanshi, what is that?"


    The poem rhymes silly eyes, doubt way: "don''t tell me you don''t know Yuan Shi, your this cultivation won''t depend on oneself to cultivate to get?"


    "Of course not. I''ve never seen Yuan Shi take pills and miraculous ones." Ning Xiaolei explained.


    "Yes, I forget that you have so many miracles. It''s normal for Yuan Shi to have this kind of cultivation." The rhyme of poetry is very depressing.


    Finally, through the explanation of poetic rhyme, Ning Xiaolei knows what Yuanshi is best.


    This is a kind of stone containing pure energy between heaven and earth. After absorption, it can speed up cultivation. At the same time, it is also a kind of currency circulating among practitioners.


    "Ha ha, there''s such a good thing. Do you know that Buddhists can absorb the energy inside?" Ning Xiaolei asked tentatively.


    This stone is called Yuanshi. He can''t help thinking of Yuanqi, which can''t be absorbed by those who repair demons!


    Poetic smile: "of course, no matter what can be absorbed."


    Ning Xiaolei put down his heart and happily divided the yuan stones into several parts, one person divided into a pile.


    "Poetry beauty, this is yours." Ning Xiaolei pushed through a pile of roads.


    The rhyme of the poem was astonished: "I..."

 Chapter 221

    At the insistence of Ning Xiaolei, Shiyun took the pile of Yuanshi.


    In silence, the relationship between them is closer and more harmonious.


    Shi Yun is more and more kind to Ning Xiaolei and his family, with a sincere smile on his face.


    Although Lin Yumeng and Ling Xiaoxiao frown, they don''t say anything. They talk and laugh with the poetic charm.


    After chatting for a while, I unknowingly talked about the business of Wang''s shop. The poem was gloomy and the mind was heavy.


    "Well, I don''t know what''s wrong with Tiancheng. There are all kinds of strange things happening all the time. Before we find out the story of the hundred bone old demon, there''s something like building evaporation."


    Poetic smile shaking his head, extremely depressed.


    Ning Xiaolei was embarrassed and said with a smile, "I don''t think it''s a big deal. The building evaporated. Maybe it''s the Wang family who did all the bad things and was punished by heaven."


    Forced to bear a smile, Ning Xiaolei tells Shiyun about the fact that the Wangs make fake medicine mud, and the medicine mud is poisonous.


    The poem rhyme is stunned, Leng Leng way: "this kind of medicine mud, isn''t your thunder storm hall exclusive?"


    "Yes, the Wang family imitated our thunder storm hall. Unfortunately, their technology is not up to standard. Their medicine mud is poisonous."


    Later, Ning Xiaolei said again what happened a few days ago, including the fact that the Wang family was arrested, and the result was that they intervened and reopened.


    The rhyme of the poem made me angry and gnashed my teeth: "Damn, this kind of harmful thing dare to be sold again."


    "Yes, it''s so hateful, so I say they deserve it." Ning Xiaolei is serious.


    Poetry slightly nodded, suddenly eyes slightly squint to Ning Xiaolei: "shouldn''t it be your hand?"


    Ning Xiaolei was startled by the girl''s intuition and said: "how can it be? Even if I say I did it, do you believe it?"


    "Yes, your accomplishments are similar to mine. You can''t do it. In my opinion, it may be done by the same person as the case of Tianren hall."


    The poetic charm frowns and shakes his head slightly. Obviously, he also thinks that the possibility of Ning Xiaolei is very small.


    It''s a building. How much storage equipment does it need to be installed.


    Anyway, she won''t believe that Ning Xiaolei has such a high-level thing.


    Not to mention Ning Xiaolei, I''m afraid there is no such thing among the major factions in China.


    I''m afraid there are only the legendary characters who are on the road of cultivating immortals, flying away from the sky and moving mountains and seas.


    "Generally, how to deal with such cases will not affect you?"


    After all, this is what he did. Ning Xiaolei feels sorry and asks.


    If his actions make poetry difficult or even punished, it''s not very good.


    Shiyun shook his head: "treat it as a pending case. What can I do? It''s none of my business anyway."


    "Well, that''s good, if it doesn''t involve you."


    Smell speech, rather small thunder relaxed tone, happy way.


    The rhyme of the poem is astonished and looks at Ning Xiaolei strangely: "Xiaolei, can''t it really be you?"


    "Cough, how can it be? I''m determined to say that I don''t have time to do that." Ning Xiaolei''s face is not red and he is out of breath.


    Looking at the rhyme is Ning Xiaolei fooled a Leng a Leng, one side can not see down Ning Xiaoyue came to the rhyme pull away, do not know what to say.


    Ning Xiaolei didn''t care. He talked with his parents about some cultivation problems to see if they met any problems.


    The cultivation of the second elder is not as desperate as they are. They are just in a natural state of mind.


    For the two elders, cultivation is just a new way of life, just like ordinary middle-aged and old people''s square dancing, shopping and walking.


    Ning Xiaolei gave them a peaceful way to practice step by step, and they would not encounter any problems.

 Chapter 222

    After the disappearance of the shop building, the Wangs are much more honest, and nothing has happened recently.


    Thunderstorm hall, everything in the normal track of development, business back to hot state.


    That night, looking at the 400 square meters of demon pot space, Ning Xiaolei plans to go to the zoo again.


    After waiting so many days, it''s time to expand new members.


    However, when Ning Xiaolei rushed to the zoo, he found that the zoo had been completely closed and all the animals in it had disappeared.


    "I''ll go. I''ll go for nothing."


    Ning Xiaolei is very speechless. He is probably frightened by what happened last time. The zoo simply closes the door.


    As for the animals inside, I don''t know where they were taken.


    In desperation, Ning Xiaolei returns to the original road, looking for a new way to supplement the monster forces.


    Suddenly, his eyes were attracted by a small figure on the side of the road.


    But see that is a kitten, lying on the top of the sewer, claws, want to fish inside things.


    Unfortunately, because the sewer is too deep, it can''t catch it. It''s so urgent that it meows.


    "Yes." Ning Xiaolei''s eyes are bright. Isn''t it an animal? It won''t be long before he throws it into the alchemy pot.


    For Ning Xiaolei, it doesn''t matter what animal he is. No matter what animal he is, he can get them proper skills and martial arts.


    "Don''t be afraid, little one. I''ll take you to eat something delicious."


    Ning Xiaolei said in animal language and walked over with a friendly face.


    When the anxious kitten hears the sound, she looks up at Ning Xiaolei blankly. Is he talking to herself?


    "You''re right. I''m talking to you." Said, Ning Xiaolei slightly released a wisp of evil spirit.


    Kitten slightly Leng, feel that strong and kind atmosphere, slowly walked past.


    Ning Xiaolei was overjoyed and took the kitten to the supermarket next to him and bought him a bag of ham.


    After the kitten was full, Ning Xiaolei agreed with it and brought it into the space of the refining pot.


    "This will be your home in the future, and you will become a powerful monster." Ning Xiaolei said with a smile.


    Then he called the other monsters over and told them not to bully their new companions.


    The monsters nodded and said hello to the kitten.


    At the beginning, I saw those monsters that were much stronger than it. The kitten was afraid. Seeing that they had no malice, I slowly relaxed.


    "no problem. I has the final say, play with them. I''ll find a way for you when I''m free."


    Arrange everything, Ning Xiaolei quit the space of the refining pot.


    With the kitten thing, he had a new idea in his heart.


    That is, these homeless stray cats and dogs can become a part of his demon pot demon family.


    However, it is obvious that this kind of thing can not be found in person, he has to find someone to help.


    Ning Xiaolei first thought of Zhang jiuxuan, but then he shook his head and denied.


    Thunderstorm hall needs someone to guard, Zhang jiuxuan can''t get away.


    Just as he was thinking, a strange phone call came.


    After a little hesitation, Ning Xiaolei picked it up.


    "Is that regor?" The voice on the other end of the phone was a little anxious.


    Ning Xiaolei was stunned for a moment and said, "I''m Ning Xiaolei. Are you looking for me?"


    "Yes, brother Lei, I''m Huang Mao, who works for Pingtou brother. Pingtou brother offends people in the night bar, and the other party wants to abolish him. Come and save him. You''re the only one Huang Mao can think of. Please."


    The voice on the other side was very urgent, with a strong meaning of begging.


    Ning Xiaolei said without hesitation: "wait, I''ll go immediately. You should delay first."

 Chapter 223

    Ning Xiaolei has a good impression on Pingtou.


    Ning Xiaolei still has a deep memory of what he said.


    When thunderstorm hall opened, Pingtou brother even supported him, and even offended Wang Dashao, one of the four families.


    Ning Xiaolei can''t sit back and ignore him when he hears that something has happened to him.


    And he is looking for a person to help him find stray cats and dogs. The flat head brother and his staff are a good choice.


    "Master, night bar, the sooner the better."


    After stopping a taxi, Ning Xiaolei turns a thousand to the other party without saying a word and urges him to do so.


    The driver was stunned at first, and then was overjoyed: "OK, hold on, the old driver is about to leave."


    From the driver''s point of view, he can see that Ning Xiaolei is in a hurry and doesn''t ask much. He directly shows his superb skills.


    All the way with lightning drift, less than 10 minutes, we finished the usual half an hour can not finish the road, to reach the night bar.


    "Thank you, master."


    Ning Xiaolei thanks, gets out of the car and strides to the night bar.


    Just at the door, Ning Xiaolei is stopped by two strong men with bare arms and tattoos.


    "Sorry, friend, we are closed today." One of the men with a scorpion tattoo said.


    "Suspension of business?" Ning Xiaolei frowns. I believe in you!


    Worried about the safety of Pingtou brother, Ning Xiaolei didn''t care so much and forced him to rush directly.


    "To die." The man with the scorpion tattoo is very angry. He suddenly retreats to Ning Xiaolei''s chest.


    "Go away!" With a cold hum, Ning Xiaolei reaches out, grabs the man''s arm, twists his backhand and kicks it out.


    The scorpion man fell back, smashed the door and fell into the house.


    Another man saw that it was not right. He was slapped by Ning Xiaolei and turned 360 degrees. He covered his face and climbed on the ground.


    With Ning Xiaolei''s strength at this moment, even if he doesn''t move the evil spirit, it''s not what ordinary people can bear.


    Striding into the bar, without waiting for Ning Xiaolei to look for him, a group of people have already gathered around.


    "My friend, what do you mean? Why do you hit our people?"


    A man with a cigarette in his mouth, a big gold chain and a baseball bat in his hand is very gloomy.


    Ning Xiaolei''s eyes are indifferent and ignore the man. His eyes sweep over the bar, looking for the figure of Pingtou brother and others.


    In a corner, he finally saw the flat head brother and a group of his subordinates, but they are not in good condition at the moment, one by one covered with blood.


    Especially yellow hair, black and blue face, if not for the iconic yellow hair, Ning Xiaolei almost didn''t recognize him.


    "Boy, brother Tulong is talking to you. Where are you looking?"


    Next to the man with the gold chain, a man with a scar face glares at Ning Xiaolei with murderous look in his eyes.


    Hearing this, Ning Xiaolei takes back his eyes and turns to the so-called brother Tulong. His eyes are cold and he says, "brother Pingtou, did you hurt him?"


    "Whether we hurt you or not, why do you beat our people?" Scar face beside brother Tulong said angrily.


    "When I talk to your boss, what are you talking about?"


    The cold in his eyes flashed. Ning Xiaolei came to scar face and slapped him out.


    "Pa!"


    With a bang, scar face flew out directly, and the people beside him were taken several times.


    "Boy, no wonder he is so arrogant. He is a practitioner."


    Brother Tulong is surprised to see the scar face and others who fly out. There is a trace of light in his eyes. He squints at Ning Xiaolei.


    Ning Xiaolei hummed softly and did not comment.

 Chapter 224

    "Although you have good skills, you shouldn''t touch my brother Tulong." Brother Tulong said coldly.


    "I''m in charge of your local dragon and dog, brother Pingtou. Did you hurt them?"


    Ning Xiaolei has a murderous look in his eyes and doesn''t want to talk nonsense with these people.


    As soon as this word falls, all the people behind brother Tulong are furious.


    A devilish young man with oblique hair roared: "boy, how can you talk if you want to die?"


    Scar face at this time also got up from the ground, heard Ning Xiaolei dare to insult their boss, angry: "brother Tulong, waste him."


    Compared with his subordinates, brother Tulong is more angry. His famous brother Tulong is called a local dog. How can he bear it.


    With a wave of his hand, brother Tulong said, "go ahead, just save your life."


    As soon as his words fell, the people who couldn''t wait immediately rushed to him, and scar face took the lead.


    "Death, a bunch of rubbish."


    Ning Xiaolei''s eyes sparkled and he took the initiative to meet him.


    The first one to rush up is scar face, with an iron bar in his hand, and goes straight to Ning Xiaolei''s shoulder.


    Looking at his posture, he clearly wants to give up Ning Xiaolei''s arm.


    For this kind of ferocious generation, how could Ning Xiaolei be polite and merciless to them.


    At his feet, Tianpeng''s Footwork was running, and he easily avoided the blow of scar face.


    When scar''s face was stunned, he punched out and pounded the belly of scar''s face firmly.


    With a scream, scar face''s body of more than 160 Jin arched up and smashed the people rushing to the rear.


    Ning Xiaolei didn''t pursue him, but he met the young man with oblique hair who rushed to the side of scar face.


    The young man with oblique hair is not holding an iron bar, but a fruit knife.


    But compared with the knife for cutting fruit, his knife is shining with cold light and cold air, which is obviously extremely sharp.


    If it''s cut, it''s no good.


    At this time, the young man holding a knife stabbed Ning Xiaolei in the stomach.


    "Go away!"


    Ning Xiaolei''s body is spinning like a roc, and a whip leg is drawn on the neck of the young man with oblique hair.


    The young man with oblique hair wanted to hide, but he found that his leg was fast and sick, and he didn''t wait for the reaction to go out.


    "Click" sound, he seems to hear his neck twisted sound.


    One punch and one leg kill the two powerful generals of tulongge, and the rest of the gangsters panic instantly.


    Among them, the young man with scarred face and slanting hair is famous for being cruel and capable of beating, but he is easily solved by the young man in front of him.


    But now this kind of situation can''t help them to shrink back and rush up one by one.


    Ning Xiaolei is even more impolite. He shuttles through the crowd with his fists and feet. Every punch and foot can almost kill one person.


    As long as he does, no one can hide.


    In the end, there was only brother Tulong standing there, stunned.


    The rest lay on the ground, groaning and groaning.


    Ning Xiaolei''s attack is not light. They all lost their fighting power in a short time.


    Even if someone is not seriously injured, but in the face of such a ferocious Ning Xiaolei, how dare they get up again to find smoke.


    "You, wait. I''ll find someone."


    Brother Tulong''s face changed with fright. He turned and ran to the box in the bar.


    Ning Xiaolei also did not chase, went to the flat head brother and others.


    "Brother Xiaolei, why are you here?" Brother Pingtou opens his eyes weakly and looks at Ning Xiaolei in surprise.


    "If I don''t come, you''re finished today. Don''t talk. I''ll heal you."


    Ning Xiaolei smiles and takes out xiaohuangdan from the storage bracelet. Each person gives one.


    Not only pingtouge, but also everyone under him is seriously injured. Ning Xiaolei doesn''t care so much.


    Xiaohuangdan''s medicine was quickly used, and all the injuries on his face disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    Ning Xiaolei nodded with satisfaction and said, "get up, it''s OK."

 Chapter 225

    "It''s all right?" Brother Pingtou and the others looked at each other in a daze.


    "Of course it''s OK. Get up." Ning Xiaolei is so funny that he pulls up his Flathead brother.


    At this time, the rest of the gangsters also saw the scars on each other''s faces disappear, one by one showing a ghost like expression.


    After reaction, they get up and thank Ning Xiaolei one after another.


    "Brother Lei is indeed a man of God, worthy of being able to catch ghosts."


    "Ha ha, it''s not. Only regor has this kind of panacea."


    "Hey hey, with brother Lei''s cover, I must have abandoned the second generation ancestor and the wild man today. It''s too deceiving."


    Ning Xiaolei looks at the crowd with a smile, reaches out his hand to signal them to be quiet, and asks what happened to brother Pingtou.


    However, without waiting for brother Pingtou to speak, dense footsteps have been heard in the corridor, and many people have come out.


    "Boy, it''s time for you to die."


    A roar came, but it was brother Tulong who had just run to the rescue.


    At the moment, he was with a handsome young man and was flattering. On the other side of the young man, he was a big man with a figure of 2.2 meters.


    Seeing the young man in the middle, Ning Xiaolei''s eyes brightened slightly. He found that he knew each other.


    That young man is no other than Wang Qing, one of the four families in Tiancheng.


    Besides Wang Qing, there are many people behind him. Besides his cousin Wang Cang, there are many familiar faces. Du Weizhu is one of them.


    "Ning Xiaolei, is that you?"


    Seeing Ning Xiaolei, Wang Qing''s eyes show fierce anger.


    Although he didn''t know that Ning Xiaolei had lost his Wang shop, Lin Yumeng''s affair and the humiliation of Lei Yutang made him hate Ning Xiaolei.


    Not only Wang Qing, but also Wang Cang and Du Weizhu look at Ning Xiaolei with a gloomy face.


    "Brother Lei, it''s the young Wang family who let the wild man beat us."


    At this time, a flat head brother''s hand pointed to the big Han Road beside Wang Qing.


    Ning Xiaolei nodded slightly, looked at Wang Qing and others, and joked: "isn''t this big toad Wang, coming out to play with your frog friends?"


    "Paralysis, little bastard, how do you talk?" Wang Cang is very angry and points to Ning Xiaolei to roar.


    Ning Xiaolei was driven away from Ling Xiaoxiao last time. He still has a grudge that he can''t kill Ning Xiaolei.


    Ning Xiaolei didn''t get angry. He said with a smile, "it turns out that the two toads of the Wang family are here. They don''t pee. They look at themselves in the mirror and dream unrealistic dreams every day."


    "Little bastard, you shut up. I, Wang Cang, will catch up with Ling Xiaoxiao sooner or later. If you hadn''t intervened that day, I would have caught up with Ling Xiaoxiao." Wang Cang roared angrily.


    "Joke, you this honor, chase sow to go, give our home Xiaoxiao to carry a shoe to do not deserve." Ning Xiaolei scorns the way.


    Although he has nothing to do with Ling Xiaoxiao for the time being, he doesn''t want to see any rubbish and make Ling Xiaoxiao''s idea.


    Especially the brothers of the Wang family.


    "Ning Xiaolei, you are really looking for death. Even if you want to fight against Wang Qing''s woman, do you want to be infected with my cousin''s woman?"


    At this time, Wang Qing opened his mouth, his tone was very cold, his eyes were full of murders, and he wanted to swallow Ning Xiaolei.


    "Your woman? Shut up and insult my rain lemon again. Do you believe that I abandoned you on the spot? "


    Hearing the words, Ning Xiaolei''s eyes flashed a cold and incomparable killing intention.


    Say he can, say he cares about people, absolutely not.


    Those who dare to violate this taboo must pay a heavy price.

 Chapter 226

    "Yumeng will be my woman sooner or later. What''s the matter? It''s you..."


    "To die!"


    As soon as Wang Qing''s words fall, Ning Xiaolei is completely furious, and the whole person walks step by step with a cold and incomparable breath.


    Scared by Ning Xiaolei''s cold breath, Wang Qing''s face changed slightly and said, "what are you going to do?"


    "I want you to be speechless." Ning Xiaolei is as fierce as a fierce tiger.


    "Arrogant, brother Yao Jun, go and break his limbs." Wang Qing was not afraid. His eyes were cold and he rushed to the big man beside him.


    The big man named Yao Jun nodded, with a sneer, moved his neck a few times, and walked out slowly with his fist.


    "GABA, GABA..."


    In the crisp joint sound, Yao Jun stood one meter away from Ning Xiaolei and joked: "small, really weak."


    Ning Xiaolei frowned and his eyes turned quietly. He had seen through the details of Yao Jun and said with a sneer, "but I''ve repaired some martial arts. What''s the suit?"


    Martial arts practitioners are different from practitioners. Practitioners practice from the outside to the inside and use the energy of heaven and earth for their own use.


    The practitioners of martial arts practice from the inside to the outside, cultivating the internal Qi in the body and stimulating the potential of the human body.


    The difference between the two can be seen from a closer look.


    Yao Jun in front of him is just a martial arts practitioner with the strength of Zhang jiuxuan.


    Ning Xiaolei was not afraid of Zhang jiuxuan in his early days, but now he is in a big demon world, so he will not take Yao Jun in his eyes.


    "You can see that I''m practicing martial arts. Are you a fellow of the same way? Which school do you belong to?"


    Yao Jun slightly a Leng, did not expect Ning Xiaolei will see through his details, frown way.


    Ning Xiaolei hummed coldly: "you don''t need to know. If you insist on helping Wang Da toad to come out, do it!"


    "Arrogant, I don''t know the heaven and earth, let you know my strength."


    Yao Jun''s face is a little ugly. Since he was exposed / identified by Ning Xiaolei, he simply didn''t hide it. He raised his hand and rushed to Ning Xiaolei.


    When he started, he obviously used his inner Qi, and his fist was covered with a layer of light.


    Ning Xiaolei slightly mobilizes the evil spirit, displays the black bear boxing to meet.


    He didn''t use all his strength. This is the first time that he has formally fought with the martial arts practitioners. He wants to see how these legendary martial arts masters are.


    Yao Jun''s fist was heavy, and the air whined with wind.


    Roughly estimated, how also have more than 100 Jin strength.


    But Ning Xiaolei was not afraid. He raised his fist to meet him gently and collided with Yao Jun''s fist.


    "Boom!"


    In the loud sound, Yao Jun "Deng Deng Deng" steps back several steps, surprised to see Ning Xiaolei.


    He found that Ning Xiaolei not only pushed him back, but also didn''t step back.


    "Is that the only way?" Ning Xiaolei frowned.


    "Boy, don''t talk big. I''m going to take it seriously. I''ll let you know that I''m good at eight arm gate, eight arm magic fist."


    Yao Jun''s face couldn''t hang up. With a low roar, he jumped forward.


    This time, his attack is far better than just now. His fists are like rain. His fists are full of wind and bombard Ning Xiaolei''s vital parts.


    There is a trace of interest in his eyes. Ning Xiaolei uses Tianpeng''s Footwork and black bear''s boxing to break the moves.


    On one side, I see Ning Xiaolei, Wang Qing and others who are not losing ground under the attack of Yao Jun.


    "I can''t see that this little bastard has such ability. I really underestimate him." Wang canghen said.


    "He is really very powerful. My Du family has offended him. It can only be said that he is looking for bad luck." Du Weizhu shook his head and sighed, with regret in his eyes.


    "Damn, what''s the origin of this boy?" Wang Qing was jealous and resentful.


    The young masters of other aristocratic families behind them were excited and envied. They were very happy.

 Chapter 227

    "Brother Lei, come on, brother Lei, powerful, brother Lei, powerful and invincible."


    "Hammer that big fool, regor, you''re the best."


    "Ha ha, arrogant, continue to be arrogant, where''s the strength when you hit us?"


    Compared with the aristocratic family, a little gangster like pingtouge cheered on, and finally even pingtouge followed suit.


    Just now, brother Tulong''s men, who had been cleaned up by Ning Xiaolei, were also forced to endure the pain and climb up. They were shocked and looked at the two people who were fighting hard.


    At this time, they realized that Ning Xiaolei had left his hand when he was fighting with them just now, otherwise they would not have come to such a simple end.


    After a while, Ning Xiaolei gradually saw Yao Jun''s means and said with a smile: "big man, there are still other means, or you will lose."


    "You, are you a master of Huajing?"


    Yao Jun''s face was ugly and flustered.


    The way to cultivate martial arts is divided into four realms: the day after tomorrow, the nature, the transformation and the sainthood.


    He was born late, but he didn''t feel that he was the young man''s opponent, which showed that he was better than him!


    It''s the first time he''s heard of such a young master.


    "The world of change?" Ning Xiaolei is thoughtful.


    He had asked Zhang jiuxuan before that the realm of cultivation in martial arts practitioners was roughly equivalent to the mature period of practitioners.


    As for the legendary pilgrimage, it is almost the same as the king''s realm cultivator.


    "What, are you really a master of Huajing?" Looking at Ning Xiaolei''s indifferent expression, Yao Jun''s face suddenly changed.


    Congenitally, it is a qualitative leap. Strength is not at the same level.


    If the young man in front of us is a real character, I''m afraid he will suffer a lot today.


    "It seems that you have no means. In that case, it''s time to end."


    Ning Xiaolei shakes his head, and his evil spirit rises to dachengjing. With one punch, he blows Yao Jun out more than ten meters and directly lies on the ground.


    Originally, Yao Jun wanted to stop it, but he found that he couldn''t stop it at all.


    Just as he thought, Huajing and congenitally are a qualitative contrast, not at the same level.


    "What, brother Yao Jun is defeated?"


    Wang Qing and others looked at this scene one by one, like swallowing a piece of dog''s excrement. Their faces were very ugly.


    They didn''t expect that Yao Jun, who had previously displayed his power and easily brought down those gangsters, would be easily defeated by Ning Xiaolei.


    "Cough, he''s very strong. I''m no match at all."


    Yao Jun covers his chest and stands up coughing. Ning Xiaolei''s last understatement has made him suffer a lot of injuries.


    Hearing Yao Jun confirm, Wang Qing and others one by one look more ugly.


    The last thing they rely on is Yao Jun. Yao Jun is defeated. They are going to ask for trouble.


    At this time, Ning Xiaolei came over with a smile and looked at Wang Qing jokingly: "who just said to interrupt my limbs?"


    In the face of Ning Xiaolei''s eyes, everyone bowed his head and did not dare to look directly at him.


    Ning Xiaolei sneered and looked at Wang Qing: "how dare you pretend to be your grandson at this time?"


    "Ning Xiaolei, I said it. What do you want?"


    Wang Qing couldn''t bear the humiliation. He bit his teeth and stood out in an angry voice.


    "How, of course, it''s the original model. Let me have a look. Which one should be broken first?"


    Ning Xiaolei''s mouth turns slightly, as if seeing the prey he has hit. His eyes make Wang Qing afraid and feel very uncomfortable at the same time.


    Clenching his teeth, Wang Qing yelled: "Ning Xiaolei, I warn you, don''t mess around. Do you believe me to fight demons?"


    "Fight, whatever. If you dare to fight, I''ll kill your fifth limb."


    Ning Xiaolei sneers. The last thing he wants is to threaten him. If he dares to threaten him, he is just looking for death.

 Chapter 228

    See rather small Thunder God color doesn''t seem to cheat, Wang Qing scared a shiver, stiffly resist this idea.


    In the crowd behind, several aristocratic families who had already taken out their mobile phones were so scared that they took them back.


    If Ning Xiaolei really gets rid of them, it''s too late to arrest Ning Xiaolei even if the inspector comes.


    Moreover, they are not sure whether the inspector will take charge of such Wulin experts as Ning Xiaolei.


    "Master, give me a face. Please forgive Wang Shao!"


    At this time, Yao Jun opened his mouth, hugged Ning Xiaolei respectfully, and said sincerely.


    Seeing the strength of Ning Xiaolei, he has been extremely respectful to Ning Xiaolei. Although Ning Xiaolei looks younger than him, he is convinced that those who practice martial arts are better than others.


    Ning Xiaolei shakes his head and waves his hand, pretending to be angry: "I don''t dare to be a master. It''s not that I don''t give you face, but that you have seen how he wants to deal with me just now. If I spare him, how will Ning Xiaolei be in the world in the future?"


    "This..."


    Yao Jun hesitated. What Ning Xiaolei said is not unreasonable. The most important thing is dignity.


    It''s the most unbearable thing for everyone in the Jianghu to be insulted.


    Let alone Ning Xiaolei. It was him just now. Wang Qing had said that to him, and he would never forgive him easily.


    After pondering for a moment, Yao Jun turned to Wang Qing and said with a serious face: "apologize to master Xiaolei, or I can''t help it."


    What? Apologize to Ning Xiaolei, return the elder?


    Wang Qing''s silly eyes, are you kidding? Do you want to apologize to this rival?


    "Forget it, I think he is the kind of person who wants face. Well, I''d better give up his limbs."


    Ning Xiaolei looks at Wang Qing with a sneer. He doesn''t know what the goods are thinking.


    These aristocratic families are used to domineering one by one. It is more difficult for them to apologize than to ascend to heaven.


    "Well, let''s get rid of your legs first. I''ll feel better if you lie on your stomach."


    Ning Xiaolei laughs, rolls up his sleeve and is ready to start.


    Not far away, brother Pingtou and others came running to help.


    I didn''t expect that Ning Xiaolei was really going to do it. Wang Qing was so scared that his face turned pale and his legs and stomach shook like chaff.


    "Brother, apologize, Ning Xiaolei, we are wrong, we apologize to you."


    Wang Cang pulls Wang Qing''s sleeve and looks at Ning Xiaolei nervously.


    When it comes to this kind of time, I still want to lose face. Isn''t that exciting.


    "No, I want him to apologize in person." Ning Xiaolei looks at Wang Qing jokingly.


    "I, Ning, Ning Xiaolei, I tell you, I''m the Wang family..."


    What Ning Xiaolei didn''t expect is that Wang Qing wants to scare him.


    This is also a wonderful flower. Let''s teach him a lesson.


    With a cold hum, Ning Xiaolei doesn''t talk nonsense. He pulls out Wang Qing and comes behind him, kicking each leg.


    In the "click" sound, Wang Qing broke his legs and fell to the ground with a scream.


    "You think I''m kidding you, don''t you?" In Ning Xiaolei''s eyes, the murderous spirit twinkled, cold and incomparable.


    "Ah, ah, Ning Xiaolei, ah, I want you to die!" Wang Qing screamed bitterly and cursed bitterly.


    One side of the flat head brother can''t listen, plus want to see just Wang Qing to his humiliation, bent over Wang Qing is two big mouth.


    "Come on, you go on shouting. I just ordered my people to be abandoned. Now I dare to insult brother Lei and seek death like a dead dog. What''s the king''s family? I Pooh!"

 Chapter 229

    "Er, Ning Xiaolei, you can kill me if you have the ability."


    Wang Qing roars, his face is full of unwilling, let him beg for mercy from this rival, never!


    If he just hesitated before, and now his legs were broken, he simply decided to give up.


    "Oh, I can''t see that you still have a lot of backbone, big toad Wang. I think you can bear it until some time."


    Ning Xiaolei curled his mouth and then turned to Pingtou brother and his men: "give me how to talk, don''t kill him."


    "Understand, brothers, do as regor says, and clean up this son of a bitch who humiliates us."


    With a wave of his hand, he rushed to all his subordinates.


    Huang Mao and others, who can''t wait for a long time, come forward with a grim smile and greet Wang Qing.


    The cause of everything just now is that Wang Qing said that he wanted to report the humiliation in front of thunderstorm hall that day.


    Then let Yao Jun clean them up, and play very badly.


    If that''s OK, Wang Qing humiliates them in every way afterwards, and even pays the boss behind the night bar, that is, brother Tulong, to continue beating them.


    Now Ning Xiaolei asked them to do it, and naturally they would not bear it.


    Whatever it is, fight first.


    "Brother Wang Qingge, apologize quickly, apologize!"


    "Yes, Wang Qing, you should apologize to Ning Xiaolei quickly!"


    Wang Cang and all the aristocratic families were in a hurry and urged Wang Qing out loud.


    But at this time, Wang Qing, who was crying miserably, could hear their voice, and there was only a very painful whine in his mouth.


    Although Yao Jun can''t bear it, he still can''t bear it after thinking about it. He has already advised Wang Qing just now, but Wang Qing didn''t listen to him and can''t blame him.


    The character of Huajing master is rare in Wulin. He doesn''t dare to offend. Wang Qing offends but doesn''t apologize. Isn''t he looking for death.


    "Come here, Wang Cang, come here."


    At this time, the idle Ning Xiaolei suddenly turns to Wang Cang with a smile.


    Wang Cang was startled and thought Ning Xiaolei was going to beat him. He was so scared that he knelt down directly: "Ning Xiaolei, no, brother Lei, I apologize. I sincerely apologize. Don''t beat me."


    Seeing that the goods are so spineless, Ning Xiaolei is very funny.


    Waving his hand, Ning Xiaolei said: "get up, I didn''t say I want to beat you. You are so sensible. I''m not a violent maniac. Of course I won''t beat you."


    It seems to see that Ning Xiaolei is not lying. Wang cangzhan stands up and looks at Ning Xiaolei with fear.


    "Regor, you, what can I do for you?"


    "Well, it''s good. I have insight. Wang Cang, let me ask you, do you still have the idea of Ling Xiaoxiao?" Ning Xiaolei said with a smile.


    "No, I don''t dare. I don''t dare to shoot the lady of regor." Wang Cang waved his hand in a hurry.


    Ning Xiaolei smiles and shakes his head: "don''t get me wrong. In fact, I''m for you. She and you are not the same level of people. If you make up your mind, I''m afraid you will die miserably."


    "Yes, yes, I listen to regor. Thank you, regor." Wang Cang was busy.


    Ning Xiaolei waved his hand and called Du Weizhu from the crowd.


    "Ray, ray." Du Weizhu stammered, nervous to death.


    He once asked someone to deal with Ning Xiaolei. He thought Ning Xiaolei would settle accounts with him.


    "Don''t be nervous. I won''t embarrass you. Listen to my advice. In the future, be a good man and don''t act recklessly. People are doing things and the sky is reading them. Do you understand?"


    Looking at Du Weizhu''s face full of fear, and thinking that he is the only child left in the Du family, Ning Xiaolei has no idea of revenge.


    Du Wei Zhu slightly relieved, chicken pecked rice nodded: "remember brother Lei''s teachings, I will be a good man."


    "Well, in the future, if you do anything harmful and outrageous, I will come to your door and kill you quietly. I believe the inspector can''t find me."


    Ning Xiaolei first answered a voice, immediately frighten a way.


    Du Weizhu''s face turned pale for a moment, and he said he didn''t dare.

 Chapter 230

    Later, Ning Xiaolei turned to other aristocratic young masters to teach them a lesson and scare them.


    Seeing that everyone is respectful and afraid of him, Ning Xiaolei nods with satisfaction.


    Yao Jun witnessed all this and looked at Ning Xiaolei with extremely complicated eyes.


    This is the real master. He thought that the other party would clean up these aristocratic young masters, but he didn''t expect to educate them.


    At this time, Wang Qing has been cleaned up almost, flat head elder brother will hand younger brother wave back.


    "Regor, it''s OK. Another fight will kill people."


    Brother Pingtou looks at Ning Xiaolei and reports respectfully.


    Ning Xiaolei then responded to the title of Pingtou brother and said with a bitter smile, "Pingtou brother, you''d better call me Xiaolei brother. You also call me Lei brother. I feel strange."


    "Hehe, I think it''s better to be brother Lei. I didn''t know your ability before." Flat head brother scratched his head and said with an embarrassed smile.


    Seeing that he insisted on doing so, Ning Xiaolei didn''t bother to correct. He turned his eyes to Wang Qing, a dead dog on the ground.


    At the moment, Wang Qing''s face had swollen into a pig''s head, his clothes were ragged, and his whole body was bloody.


    Ning Xiaolei takes out a small yellow pill and throws it to brother Pingtou: "take it for him."


    Flat head elder brother tiny Leng, recognize is just treat them of that kind of God medicine, hesitation way: "thunder elder brother, isn''t too waste?"


    "No matter, I have a lot of that stuff. It''s cheaper than the king toad." Ning Xiaolei said with a smile.


    See Ning Xiaolei insist, flat head brother also no nonsense, pinch open Wang Qing''s mouth, will small yellow Dan throw in.


    In a moment, Wang Qing''s injury was completely recovered, and his bones were all renewed.


    Knowing the magic effect of xiaohuangdan, brother Pingtou picked up Wang Qing and said in a cold voice, "don''t pretend to be dead. If I were brother Lei, I would never give you any medicine. I''d better feed it to a pig."


    "Oh, my God, all the injuries have disappeared and the face is not swollen. It''s amazing."


    "You see, Wang Shao is able to stand up, which means that the bone is well connected. Is this the immortal means?"


    Before Wang Qing could react, the others were shouting.


    Yao Jun was the most surprised. He saw with his own eyes how miserable Wang Qing had been cleaned up, but the humble pill had healed in an instant.


    This is a magic pill. It seems that there is no such powerful pill in the whole Wulin.


    The more you think about it, the more excited you are. Yao Jun looks at Ning Xiaolei with fiery eyes.


    He has a feeling that Ning Xiaolei is definitely bigger than he imagined.


    "I''m all right?" Hearing the screams of the crowd, Wang Qing stares at himself, his face full of disbelief.


    He thought that his injury, not a year and a half, but now, just a moment, this is too incredible.


    "If you don''t apologize, I''ll abolish you again. I won''t treat you this time."


    Ning Xiaolei looks at Wang Qing with a sneer and suddenly says.


    Smell speech, Wang Qing tiny Leng, astonished to see to Ning Xiaolei, eyes twinkled for a long time, he gritted his teeth and said: "I apologize, brother Lei, I''m wrong."


    "Oh, but I don''t seem to feel your sincerity!" Ning Xiaolei frowned.


    Wang Qing''s face changed slightly, gritted his teeth and said in a loud voice: "brother Lei, I''m Wang Qing wrong. I don''t know what I can do. I apologize to you."


    "Well, that''s about the same. Let''s talk about the pill that I saved you."


    Ning Xiaolei nodded and looked at Wang Qing with a slight evil smile.


    Wang Qing Leng Leng, heart suddenly rose a very bad feeling.

 Chapter 231

    "Brother Lei, that pill, that pill, you are not..."


    "It''s for free, isn''t it? You think too much. "


    Without waiting for Wang Qing to finish, Ning Xiaolei sneers and interrupts Wang Qing. This boy dares to fight Lin Yumeng''s idea. How can he do this with him.


    Looking around, he finally fell on Yao Jun. Ning Xiaolei said, "big man, tell toad Wang the value of my pill."


    Yao Jun nodded and said without hesitation, "in my opinion, the value of that magic pill can''t be estimated. At least no matter how much money there is in the world, it can''t buy that kind of magic pill."


    Ning Xiaolei nodded with satisfaction and looked at Wang Qing: "you hear me, the value is immeasurable."


    "Regor, I, I..."


    Wang Qing is so scared that Ning Xiaolei doesn''t want to destroy his family, does he?


    Looking at Wang Qing, Ning Xiaolei pondered: "well, I don''t want to embarrass you, one billion."


    "Regor, is this, is this too much?" Wang Qing was slightly relieved, but then his face changed again.


    Although it''s not a family wreck, but this billion, even if his identity, also can''t casually take out ah!


    If he really took the money from home, his father Wang Weiye would definitely kill him if he knew.


    "Hum, it''s not much. It''s an insult to Shendan. If you say that Shendan is effective, there are many people in the world who want to buy it."


    At this time, Yao Jun said in a cold voice.


    Wang Qing''s face was ugly. He didn''t know how to interface for a moment.


    Ning Xiaolei said coldly, "I''ll give you three days to get this card, or you will bear the consequences. Don''t doubt my means."


    With that, Ning Xiaolei appears a hundred yuan banknote in his hand, writes down a series of numbers on it and throws it to Wang Qing.


    Ignoring Wang Qing''s ugly face, Ning Xiaolei turns to brother Tulong.


    "I, I didn''t eat Shendan. Don''t look for me."


    Brother Tulong was so scared that he stammered. He opened his mouth to a billion yuan, which was too frightening.


    Ning Xiaolei hummed coldly: "you didn''t eat Shendan, but you tortured my brother Pingtou and his subordinates, and you also bothered me to go there personally. Let''s talk about how to compensate."


    "Here, I..."


    Brother Tulong doesn''t know how to answer.


    Ning Xiaolei said: "if you don''t want to be broken, you can take money to redeem your life. You can take out as much as you think is appropriate."


    "I, one million, not three million!" Brother Tulong gritted his teeth and reported a number.


    Seeing that Ning Xiaolei''s face was not right, he said with a sad face: "brother Lei, I really can''t take it out. I only have the bar industry. I don''t have much money. I still have to support so many people."


    "Don''t cry poor for me, is that really all?" Ning Xiaolei snorted.


    "Lei, brother Lei, if I go out again, I''ll have to sell my house and car. Please spare me this time!"


    Brother Tulong said, kneeling down directly, his face full of begging.


    Ning Xiaolei observes brother Tulong''s face and sees that he doesn''t seem to be cheating.


    After thinking for a moment, Ning Xiaolei said, "well, you can hang out with me in the future. I don''t want your money, but you have to follow me."


    "Ah?" Brother Tulong was stunned, his eyes suddenly turned round.


    Ning Xiaolei frowned: "no?"


    "No, no, no, very much. I''m so happy. I''ve met regor."


    Brother Tulong was so ecstatic that he jumped up and his face was full of joy.


    Seeing Ning Xiaolei''s means, a fool doesn''t recognize such a boss.


    Seeing that Ning Xiaolei suddenly changes his mind and plans to take brother Tulong as his younger brother, brother Pingtou and his subordinates are stunned, with bitter and envious expressions on their faces.


    Seeing everything in his eyes, Ning Xiaolei turns to Pingtou brother and asks with a smile, "Pingtou brother, would you like to join us?"

 Chapter 232

    "Yes, we do." Flat head brother micro Leng, from sad to happy, and his people are happy to shout.


    With that, brother Pingtou said to Ning Xiaolei, "brother Lei, just call me Pingtou in the future. I dare not let you call me brother, hehe."


    "Right, right. Regor will call me Tulong in the future." Brother Tulong is also in a hurry.


    Ning Xiaolei nodded lightly: "well, I''m not polite. You will be my people in the future. I''ll let you go east, but you can''t go west. I''ll let you drive chickens, but you can''t drive dogs. Do you understand?"


    "I understand!"


    No matter it''s pingtouge or tulongge, they all answer in unison.


    After hearing that Ning Xiaolei asked them to mix with him, those men of brother Tulong struggled to get up from the ground.


    Ning Xiaolei nodded with satisfaction, waved and released a pile of three kinds of medicine mud, and said: "I don''t have much of that kind of magic pill left. Use these three kinds of medicine mud for the injured people!"


    Brother Tulong was overjoyed, his eyes brightened, and he cried, "come here, I don''t want to thank brother Lei for his reward."


    Just now, brother Tulong could see clearly. When he saw Ning Xiaolei, he waved his hand and these things appeared.


    It''s not a martial arts expert. It''s an immortal means!


    The man who wants to follow him is an immortal, so the excitement in brother Tulong''s heart is needless to say.


    Don''t say it''s brother Tulong. The Pingtou brothers and others who have known Ning Xiaolei for a long time are equally stunned.


    In their heart, they have the same idea with brother Tulong, that is, Ning Xiaolei is a fairy, not a man in the Wulin.


    With such a boss, doesn''t it mean that they also have a chance to become immortals? Ha ha!


    The most surprised is Yao Jun, he suddenly found that he underestimated Ning Xiaolei.


    This is not the same world with him!


    No matter how powerful the Wulin experts are, can they compare with the immortals? They are not in the same dimension.


    So, without hesitation, Yao Jun fell on his knees in front of Ning Xiaolei.


    "What are you doing, big man?" Ning Xiaolei doubts.


    "Boss, I want to hang out with you." Yao Jun had no hesitation and his face was firm.


    Ning Xiaolei frowned: "aren''t you from the eight armed gate? How can you mix with me?"


    "Compared with the boss, the eight arm gate is a scum. Yao Jun doesn''t want to miss this opportunity." Yao Jun said in a loud voice.


    Ning Xiaolei pondered for a moment and said, "well, if you want to hang out with me, you can stay. You will be with them later."


    "Thank you, boss." Yao Jun called it a joy, kowtowing.


    Ning Xiaolei laughs and helps Yao Jun up.


    After all, Yao Jun is a man of martial arts. Ning Xiaolei can rest assured that he is here.


    If one day, to see their performance can be given the method of demon cultivation is not impossible.


    "Regor, we''re going to hang out with you, too."


    What Ning Xiaolei didn''t expect is that those aristocratic families who have seen his means come to kneel down one by one.


    Even Wang Cang came to recognize him as the boss.


    Among the people, Wang Qing was the only one who had not knelt down.


    Ning Xiaolei was speechless and said, "I''m not a shelter here. I want everyone. Tell me what you can do."


    "Say you can fight, but you can''t fight big men. Say you are smart, and you don''t see how smart you are."


    A lot of aristocratic families are stunned by Ning Xiaolei. They look at each other and don''t know how to refute.


    In fact, as Ning Xiaolei said, they have no outstanding advantages.


    All of a sudden, an aristocratic young man''s eyes lit up and said in a loud voice: "report to the boss, we have money."

 Chapter 233

    Ning Xiaolei''s eyes brighten slightly when he hears the words of the aristocratic family.


    In that case, these aristocratic families still have some use value.


    Next, he wants to collect all the stray cats and dogs in Tiancheng, which requires not only manpower but also financial support.


    With the help of these aristocratic families, a lot of things can be saved.


    If you give them anything at that time, you can send them away.


    What''s more, there is a big family behind each of these families, with a huge network of relationships.


    If they help, not to mention cats and dogs, wild animals and so on can be carried out at the same time.


    The more you think about it, the more you feel that it''s completely feasible. Ning Xiaolei''s eyes light up gradually.


    After pretending to ponder for a moment, Ning Xiaolei said: "it''s very reasonable to say that. OK, you can also mix with me!"


    "Ha ha, that''s great. Let''s meet regor."


    "Regor, we will play well."


    Ning Xiaolei nodded with satisfaction and said, "work hard for me. If you behave well, I will give you a way to practice and help you go on a different road."


    "Long live regor, regor, we''ll do well."


    "Ha ha, I didn''t expect that Zhu Ming would have the chance to practice today. WOW!"


    After the crowd cheered for a while, Ning Xiaolei raised his hand to stop them.


    Eyes swept over everyone one by one, Ning Xiaolei said: "if you don''t want to mix with me, please leave. We are going to have a meeting."


    In an instant, everyone''s eyes fell on Wang Qing. Just now, Wang Qing didn''t say anything.


    Wang Qing looks ugly and looks at Wang Cang: "are you going or not?"


    "I, no, I want to mix with regor, I want to practice." Wang Cang hesitated slightly, then shook his head like a rattle.


    Seeing this, Wang Qing''s face became more and more ugly. He snorted angrily, turned and strode away.


    Ning Xiaolei didn''t let people stop him. When Wang Qing left, he looked at the crowd again.


    "Since you all intend to mix with me, I don''t talk nonsense. I''m a man with clear rewards and punishments. If I perform well, rewards are indispensable."


    "I think you''ve seen my method, not to mention the elixir of instant healing, prolonging life and detoxification."


    "Next, I''ll give you a task, you..."


    Ning Xiaolei didn''t talk nonsense. He told me about collecting stray cats, dogs and wild animals.


    "Remember, what I want is alive, and you are not allowed to hurt any animal. After you collect it, send it here every day."


    "After the bar will not open, specially placed animals, Earth Dragon, can have a problem?"


    Brother Tulong was in a bit of a dilemma and said, "brother Lei, this is no problem. It''s just that brothers eat and drink..."


    "It''s easy to say. Go to thunderstorm hall to find Zhang jiuxuan and get activity funds from him."


    Ning Xiaolei thought of these early and said without hesitation.


    In this case, brother Tulong has no opinion and is willing to cooperate with him.


    "Regor, I have a question." At this time, an aristocratic young man asked.


    "Say it Ning Xiaolei frowned and looked, puzzled.


    The young man asked, "ray, is this any animal OK?"


    "Yes, but don''t look for that kind of low-level animal, at least a little bit of humanity, in short, don''t be too stupid." Ning Xiaolei road.


    After seeing that they didn''t have any opinions, Ning Xiaolei told Zhang jiuxuan about it and left the night bar.


    Back home, Ning Xiaolei plunges into the refining pot to continue his cultivation.

 Chapter 234

    As soon as he entered the refining pot, Ning Xiaolei was stunned. He heard bursts of shouting.


    "Xiong Da, your development is too slow. With your strength, you should be able to speed up. How can you do it? Ah, don''t you want to mix up?"


    "And you, Xiong Er, you dare to be lazy. I will punish you for half an hour more."


    "Kangaroo No.1, you too, have you developed it like that, and beat the people beside you away."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    I''ll go. Who''s shouting and who''s giving orders?


    Ning Xiaolei has some silly eyes and looks in the direction of the sound.


    Soon, he saw a familiar figure, but it was a small ball that he threw into the alchemy pot.


    At the moment, this guy is standing on the head of the elephant, dancing and giving orders to the monsters.


    Ning Xiaolei extremely speechless, black face walked past.


    "Xiaotuanzi, what are you doing? Who let you bully the brothers and sisters of the demon clan?"


    "Ah, Dad, no, I think it''s scientific, reasonable and effective to make the most of their power."


    Xiaotuanzi is a little guilty. He doesn''t dare to look Ning Xiaolei in the eye and makes a random excuse.


    Ning Xiaolei almost laughs. Where did he learn this set? He''s so confused.


    Looking at Ning Xiaolei''s expression, xiaotuanzi said, "if you don''t believe me, ask them, you can work happily."


    "Is it?" Ning Xiaolei is suspicious and looks at those monsters curiously.


    "Yes, King xiaotuanzi is right. We are voluntary."


    "With the strict supervision of the king of xiaotuanzi, we can improve our strength faster!"


    "Work hard, develop!"


    Listen to the cry of the demons with tears, Ning Xiaolei is full of black lines, these are too reluctant!


    But I underestimated xiaotuanzi, who could take these monsters in.


    However, xiaotuanzi was originally a noble immortal monster. He refined many thousand year old elixirs, and now his strength is similar to that of Ning Xiaolei.


    It''s reasonable to accept these monsters.


    After thinking about it carefully, Ning Xiaolei thinks it''s good, but he decides to remind me.


    "Xiaotuanzi, even if it is like this, it can''t be too much. It''s important to develop the space for refining the demon pot, but we should also pay attention to the combination of work and rest, and set aside some time for them to practice."


    "The so-called sharpening the knife does not miss the firewood cutter. Only after the strength is improved can the mining be faster."


    Little Tuanzi listened carefully, and then he didn''t know where to find a small book and wrote it down.


    "Thank you, Dad. Is there anything else I can tell you?" Little Tuanzi said seriously.


    Ning Xiaolei is stunned. He gives a thumbs up to xiaotuanzi with a black face and goes to the building he takes in.


    In a certain room, Ning Xiaolei didn''t practice immediately. He chatted with his mobile phone.


    After arranging for pingtouge and others to collect cats and dogs, a large number of these two kinds of animals will soon enter the refining pot. We must first find a good way to cultivate them.


    "No problem. I''ll send you my cultivation method."


    With a message sent, a big red envelope pops up on Ning Xiaolei''s mobile phone.


    Without any hesitation, Ning Xiaolei points directly.


    "Congratulations, I got Meishan daili''s red envelope and got a thousand copies of Tiangou lianhuojue, which has been deposited in Xumi bag."


    "Done!" Ning Xiaolei was overjoyed and gave Dai Li a lot of snacks.


    Then, under Dai Li''s guidance, he found a big monster named nine life cat demon.


    Just applied to add friends, the opposite immediately agreed, and returned a message.


    Nine life cat demon: Lei Xiaoyao, but you want to ask me for a skill / a smile?

 Chapter 235

    "Yes, ha ha, sister cat demon is so smart."


    Ning Xiaolei praised and said something about finding a large number of stray cats.


    Nine life cat demon: "they are so pitiful. It''s rare for you to help them with the red envelope."


    "Congratulations, you''ve got a thousand copies of the nine life formula of Lingmao, which has been put into Xumi bag."


    After solving the problem of cat and dog''s skill, Ning Xiaolei fell to the ground with a big stone in his heart and began to concentrate on cultivation.


    Unconsciously, he practiced for three days.


    During this period, he came across a group of red envelopes and snatched 50 bailing pills from the golden winged Mirs carving.


    This kind of pill is a kind of all-round pill. It can cure some common diseases and strengthen the body.


    For practitioners, this pill is useless, but for ordinary people, it is a priceless elixir.


    "You can give this to people who do things and give them a little motivation."


    Ning Xiaolei smiles at the corner of his mouth, leaving a space for refining the demon pot.


    He wants to see how efficient the people he has taken in these three days are.


    Coming to the place where the night bar was, Ning Xiaolei knocked on the door and went in.


    Seeing that it was him, brother Huang Mao was very happy and respectful.


    Ning Xiaolei said, "where are the flatheads


    "Back to regor, they all went out to find a way to collect animals."


    "Well, tell them all to come back!" Ning Xiaolei said faintly.


    After waiting for a short time, pingtouge and others all rushed back, and all those who took refuge in his family came here.


    "Three days have passed. I''d like to see what you''ve achieved in these three days." Ning Xiaolei road.


    "Hei hei, it must satisfy regor."


    Brother Tulong grins and takes Ning Xiaolei to the inner room.


    The original private rooms were converted into temporary animal detention places.


    Ning Xiaolei followed him into the first room. Good guy, there were nearly a hundred stray cats in it.


    "Good, good. You go out first. I''ll cast a spell to take them away."


    Satisfied with nodding, Ning Xiaolei drives out tulongge and others.


    Then, he would communicate with these stray cats and release the evil spirit.


    Feeling extremely kind and evil, these stray cats immediately relax their vigilance and believe Ning Xiaolei.


    Demon sense shrouds, Ning Xiaolei brings them all into the refining pot several times.


    "Xiaotuanzi, come here, come here!"


    Ning Xiaolei greets xiaotuanzi and throws him a storage bracelet.


    "Divide the Demon power Dan and demon Qi Dan, and improve the physique of these new companions."


    "And remember, don''t bully them."


    After admonishing, Ning Xiaolei assigns Xumi bag''s nine life secrets to each of these stray cats.


    He gave them this opportunity. It all depends on their own understanding and efforts to what extent they can cultivate in the future.


    Leaving the refining pot, Ning Xiaolei follows brother tulongge and others to the next room.


    There are stray dogs in this room. In order to avoid fighting, they are locked in different cages.


    Ning Xiaolei opens the cage one by one and releases all stray dogs.


    If he accepts stray cats, he first explains his intention, and then releases his evil spirit.


    There was no problem in the process, and dozens of stray dogs were added again.


    Originally thought that only these cats and dogs, Ning Xiaolei is ready to reward people according to their contributions.


    But at this time, I saw brother Tulong smile mysteriously: "brother Lei, and here."


    "Oh, then I''m curious?" Ning Xiaolei was stunned, and a ray of surprise flashed in his eyes.

 Chapter 236

    Push open the door and see the things in the cage inside. Ning Xiaolei is a little confused.


    It turned out to be three big five small, a total of eight wild boars.


    "Brother Lei, it''s good to hear that in a nearby village, some people caught these wild boars and prepared to kill them. They bought them."


    At this time, behind him, a young master of an aristocratic family, full of credit.


    Ning Xiaolei was stunned, nodded with satisfaction, and said with a smile: "it''s good, there will be a reward later!"


    "Thank you. Thank you, regor."


    The young and old man of the aristocratic family couldn''t help but smile with joy.


    Let everyone out, Ning Xiaolei began to communicate with these wild boars.


    "Boy, let me go, or I''ll knock you into a patty."


    Although heard Ning Xiaolei said is the animal language, those wild boars are still very irritable, even threatening him.


    Ning Xiaolei is funny. Things in the wild are really wild.


    "What if I say no?" Smiling at a few wild boars, Ning Xiaolei deliberately said.


    "Wow, I''m so angry. Open the cage and have a fight!"


    The biggest wild boar roared like thunder.


    Ning Xiaolei is speechless. He is too lazy to talk with these guys all the time. He releases his evil spirit.


    "Eh, eh, no, your breath?"


    Feeling the breath of Ning Xiaolei, the wild boar suddenly became suspicious.


    Ning Xiaolei said: "this is evil spirit. If you want to become a monster, or even more powerful, just follow me."


    With that, Ning Xiaolei went over and opened the cages one by one.


    Although the cage opened, the boars did not attack Ning Xiaolei.


    After thinking for a long time, several wild boars finally agreed to follow Ning Xiaolei into the refining pot.


    "What else?"


    After going out, Ning Xiaolei is surprised to hear brother Tulong''s words.


    Brother Tulong nodded: "this is from Yao Jun and captured by himself."


    Stunned, Ning Xiaolei understands that Yao Jun is a martial arts practitioner. It''s not surprising to catch some powerful animals.


    Open the door, there is only a cage, holding a wild wolf with fierce eyes.


    Seeing Ning Xiaolei entering the door, he immediately bared his teeth and showed his attacking color.


    "Hey, don''t be so fierce. For you, it may be fate."


    Ning Xiaolei is not afraid at all and says with a smile.


    Wolf listened to tiny Leng, it found Ning Xiaolei used, unexpectedly is not human language, but animal language.


    Looking at Ning Xiaolei carefully from top to bottom and left to right, the wolf is a bit confused. How can we see that he is a human!


    "Do you understand?" The evil spirit releases, Ning Xiaolei smiles.


    Feeling this breath, the wolf was surprised, and his eyes were frightened and envious.


    "I can make you a monster, come with me!"


    Open the cage, said the precautions, Ning Xiaolei take away the wolf.


    According to everyone''s credit, Ning Xiaolei gives all the elixirs.


    Among them, Yao Jun and Ning Xiaolei gave them five.


    "Keep working hard, the next reward will only be better."


    Waving goodbye, Ning Xiaolei plans to go to the thunderstorm hall to see the situation.


    Pick up the phone, Ning Xiaolei first to Zhang jiuxuan dial a phone.


    "Well, turn it off?" Listening to the electronic sound inside, Ning Xiaolei can''t help frowning.


    As far as he knows, Zhang jiuxuan never turns off his mobile phone. What''s the matter.


    In doubt, he made a phone call to the clerk on the other side of the store, but found that the same was true.


    Just turn off one, turn off both. What''s the problem?


    His face changed slightly. Ning Xiaolei drove to thunderstorm hall quickly.


    On the way, he fluctuated a few more numbers, also turned off.


    Intuition told him that something bad might have happened.

 Chapter 237

    All the way to thunderstorm hall, to see the locked door, Ning Xiaolei more aware, I''m afraid something happened.


    It''s more than two o''clock in the afternoon. There''s no reason to close down!


    And close the door. There''s no notice of business suspension at the door.


    All this, how to see how abnormal.


    At the moment, there are still several customers at the gate of thunderstorm hall, who are discussing with doubts why thunderstorm hall is closed.


    Ning Xiaolei walks over and asks when they found the thunderstorm hall closed.


    One of the uncles said, "I came first. It''s about half an hour. I thought I had a rest at noon."


    "Thank you, uncle. I see."


    Ning Xiaolei nodded, then came to the door, staring at the door lock for a moment, the palm slightly forced to directly pinch it off.


    When I opened the door, I saw that everything inside was in a mess.


    "Damn, what''s going on?"


    A wisp of cold flashed in his eyes. Ning Xiaolei strode into the house.


    One by one, he opened the doors one by one. In the innermost room, he saw the staff of thunderstorm hall.


    But at the moment, all of them were tied up with a big piece of cloth in their mouths.


    Flash to take away the cloth, cut the rope, Ning Xiaolei let everyone go.


    However, he found that there was no Zhang jiuxuan in these people.


    "What''s the matter, Mr. Zhang?"


    Ning Xiaolei pulled an employee he knew and asked aloud.


    The employee was a little panicked in his eyes and said incoherently: "a group of people suddenly broke in and fought with steward Zhang. Steward Zhang was taken away by them!"


    "What, do you know who they are?" Ning Xiaolei asked in a hurry.


    The employee shook his head, indicating that he did not know.


    Ning Xiaolei''s face is more and more gloomy. He clenches his fists tightly. Who has tied Zhang jiuxuan away?


    Just then, a girl raised her hand and whispered, "boss, I know."


    "Xiaoru? You know, tell me quickly, the boss is going to save people. If he''s late, I''m afraid there will be something wrong with steward Zhang. " Ning Xiaolei said happily.


    "When they were fighting, I seemed to hear steward Zhang calling for seven star gate." Xiaoru is honest.


    Ning Xiaolei was overjoyed and said: "Xiaoru, your news is too important. This month''s salary has doubled, and the rest of us have been shocked. Our salary has doubled."


    "You clean up here. I''ll get off work today, and I''ll get manager Zhang back."


    Having said that, Ning Xiaolei goes out of the door in a hurry to get through the phone of Shiyun.


    "Poetic beauty, are you still in Tiancheng? I have something urgent."


    "I haven''t left yet. What happened?" Poetic charm is wonderful.


    Ning Xiaolei said: "where are you? There''s no time to say more. I''ll pick you up."


    "I am in Tianxiang waterside pavilion, I will go downstairs to wait for you."


    "OK, I''ll be there in ten minutes."


    Ning Xiao Lei hung up the phone and drove to the sky perfume Pavilion.


    Tianxiang waterside pavilion is a high-end hotel in Tiancheng. Unexpectedly, the Department of Huang Huang is actually here.


    There are more than 100 meters away, Ning Xiaolei can see a slender figure, that pair of straight legs, become a beautiful scenery.


    An emergency brake in the poetic rhyme to stop, Ning Xiaolei pushed the door: "there''s no time to say more, get on the bus."


    Poetry slightly Leng, did not ask why, directly to the car.


    Ning Xiaolei is straightforward and inquires about the news of the seven star gate.


    "Seven star gate? I don''t know. I''ll find out for you. "


    Poetry frowned and thought, then dialed a phone.


    "Headquarters, help me check the seven star gate information, and their location."


    "Poetic charm, what are you going to do? Isn''t that your task?"


    The other end of the phone did not follow the rhyme of the poem, but doubted.

 Chapter 238

    "I have something urgent. If you don''t check it, I''ll call master Chulong directly!"


    Poetic charm is not a soft persimmon, cold voice.


    There was a hum on the other end of the phone, but soon there was a crackling sound. After a while, he told the news of the seven star gate.


    "Yanhuang department, it seems that the internal struggle is also very fierce!" Ning Xiaolei is curious.


    "No, everyone wants to be appreciated by the top, so fighting is inevitable. Did you expect that, so you didn''t add it?"


    The rhyme of the poem shows a smile and looks at Ning Xiaolei with great interest.


    Ning Xiaolei said with a smile, "some of them. Talk about the seven star gate."


    "Well, the seven star gate is a martial arts school. It''s not far from here in the Tianyun mountains. They don''t have much strength. The sect leader is also an expert in the later stage of Huajing."


    "The realm of martial arts practitioners is our great realm. What do you want to do with such a sect?"


    He looks at Ning Xiaolei curiously.


    Ning Xiaolei flashed a cool color in his eyes, took out his mobile phone, set up the navigation, and said, "they broke into my thunderstorm hall and took Uncle Zhang away. I want to come to ask for an explanation."


    "Ah, how can it be? They have violated the regulations of the Yanhuang department. I will respond to them now." The rhyme of poetry breathes.


    Ning Xiaolei shook his head: "no, Uncle Zhang is also a member of the Jianghu. They may have a grudge. I''ll solve my own problems."


    "Well, whatever you want, but I''ll go to the seven star gate with you." Shiyun doesn''t insist, but plans to act with Ning Xiaolei.


    "Have you finished your task?" Ning Xiaolei was surprised and asked curiously.


    Poetry shook his head: "the recent thing is the Wang building, the kind of evaporation out of thin air, where can I find it."


    "Haha, that''s right. It''s no use doing meaningless things, so let''s go!"


    Ning Xiaolei grinned. As soon as he stepped on the gas, Bentley ran out.


    Tianyun mountain range is located at the junction of Tiancheng and Lucheng, with continuous mountains and steep ups and downs.


    In this mountain range, there are more than ten schools, big and small, one of which is the seven star gate.


    Ning Xiaolei and Shiyun drive to the mountains. Ning Xiaolei takes the car into the refining pot.


    "Storage bracelet?" Shiyun looks at Ning Xiaolei and asks dumbly.


    To accommodate such a large car, the space for storage equipment must be at least ten square meters.


    But the storage equipment with such a large space should be very rare. The storage equipment of Shiyun is only three square meters.


    "Yes, my storage bracelet is more than ten square meters. What''s the problem?" Ning Xiaolei is curious.


    "No problem, I find you are the local tyrant!" Poetry is speechless.


    Ning Xiaolei said with a bad smile: "does that poetic beauty like big local tyrants?"


    "Why, do you want to conquer your sister with wealth?" The rhyme of the poem turns over.


    "Well, if I want to, you have to be willing." Ning Xiaolei was embarrassed.


    The poem rhyme turns a lip: "accept those two wenches in your family first, their affairs can''t be solved, you still dare to move other thoughts, cut."


    "Stop, stop, don''t say this, where is the seven star gate?"


    Ning Xiaolei wiped the cold sweat on his head and looked at the mountains in the distance.


    Tianyun mountain range is not small. Even if he and Shiyun are practitioners, they can''t visit it in a short time.


    The poem rhymes: "the second peak of Tianyun mountain, tianduan peak, is where the seven star gate is."


    "Well, then, let''s go and meet them."


    Ning Xiaolei nodded, the wind operation, rolled up a light gold whirlwind straight ahead.


    When he looked at it just now, he had already judged which was tianduan peak.

 Chapter 239

    Tianduanfeng, where the seven star gate is.


    In an open square, the head is surging, roughly, no less than two or three hundred people.


    In addition to the seven star gate people, there are many people wearing other clothes, obviously from other sects.


    At the moment, an old man in a white robe was tied to the middle stake.


    "Zhang jiuxuan, you killed our Tianyun mountain faction to become the leader of the alliance. How can this be calculated? You can''t imagine that we will find you, ha ha!"


    A bearded man with a big ring knife glared at the old man on the stake and said with a loud laugh.


    Zhang jiuxuan, who was tied to the stake, raised his head slowly. His eyes were murderous, and he roared: "that beast defiled my disciple. I didn''t cut him to pieces."


    "Fart, you are planting slander. Is the leader of Zhuang League such a person? You should not insult his reputation." The bearded man roared.


    "Bah, that beast has no reputation. Give me another chance, and I will kill him, but pity those innocent disciples of Yunshui sect."


    Zhang jiuxuan was gnashing his teeth and his eyes were fierce. He wanted to tear his beard.


    The leader of the Zhuang League is from the golden sword sect where the bearded man belongs.


    The bearded man said so, clearly in shielding.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, Lord Qi. Now Zhang jiuxuan catches him and kills him in order to sacrifice the spirit of the alliance leader."


    An old man in a seven star Taoist robe spoke. He is the leader of the Seven Star sect.


    The bearded man grinned: "master Ding, can''t you wait to be the leader of the alliance?"


    "Lord Qi, what do you mean? According to the prior agreement, whoever catches Zhang jiuxuan first will be the leader of the alliance. Do you want to go back?" The seven star gate master frowned.


    "Of course not. I just don''t want him to die so easily."


    With a grim smile, the bearded man walked slowly to Zhang jiuxuan and took out a dagger from his waist.


    "Tut Tut, isn''t this Lord Zhang of Shuiyun sect? How can he fall into this field? What a pity! Ha ha!"


    "At the beginning, I killed many of your shuiyunzong disciples myself. You know, I was very happy to see them cut off by me and their blood gushed out."


    The morbid smile on the bearded man''s face stimulated Zhang jiuxuan.


    When he spoke, he patted jiuxuan''s face with a dagger on purpose, with a proud smile on his face.


    Hearing this, Zhang jiuxuan''s eyes were about to crack and struggled. However, he was bound from head to foot, and the evil spirit in his body was sealed by special means, so he couldn''t get rid of it.


    "Don''t waste your efforts. I''ll see you under your doors in a moment."


    The bearded man was laughing. Suddenly he took a dagger and scratched Zhang jiuxuan''s arm hard, pulling out a long wound.


    "Oh, if you dare stare at me, I won''t believe it."


    Seeing Zhang jiuxuan''s fierce eyes, the bearded man came to the other side and stabbed again.


    "Bah, you killed me." Zhang jiuxuan did not frown, but vomited a big man with a beard.


    Wipe the spit on your face, the bearded man will not be angry, but will smile more brightly.


    "Do you want to die like this? I don''t want you to. I want you to suffer a little bit and then die slowly. Ha ha ha!"


    Laughing, he began to take a dagger, in Zhang jiuxuan body slowly row.


    Knife after knife, but not one is fatal.


    Although the pain is unbearable, but Zhang jiuxuan Leng is bite teeth, silent.


    "Well, I have a bit of backbone. What if I come here for a knife?"


    Surprised to see Zhang jiuxuan, an evil smile appeared on his beard face, and the dagger slowly moved to Zhang jiuxuan''s stomach.


    This is the place where the Qi sea of Dantian is located. Once it is abandoned, whether it is a martial arts practitioner or a practitioner, years of hard work will turn into nothingness.


    Rao is Zhang jiuxuan again can endure, hear this words facial expression also can''t help but change greatly.


    "Originally, you are afraid too. Then I will abolish your martial arts first. Ha ha."


    The beard laughed wildly, and the dagger slowly passed out.


    He just wanted Zhang jiuxuan to see how he was abandoned.


    However, at this time, a voice came from afar: "dare to move him, I''ll let you have no grass here."

 Chapter 240

    Hearing this voice, everyone was stunned and looked at him curiously.


    I saw two figures coming up from the foot of the mountain at a very fast speed.


    "Who?"


    The faces of all the sects changed greatly, and several disciples of the Seven Star sect rushed to meet them.


    This is the seven star gate. They should have the obligation to protect their sect''s face and listen to each other''s voice. It''s obvious that they are not good at it.


    "Go away!"


    The two men who came here are naturally Ning Xiaolei and Shiyun. Seeing someone blocking, Ning Xiaolei rushes into the crowd impolitely, and the black bear''s boxing moves, which easily knocks several people down.


    The most powerful of these disciples of the Seven Star sect is equivalent to the later stage of the small demon realm. How can they be his opponents in the middle stage of the big demon.


    "Huajing master?"


    Someone''s face changes greatly, and looks at Ning Xiaolei suspiciously.


    It''s the first time for them to meet such young masters of Huajing and guess each other''s identity one after another.


    "Who are you and why did you break into my seven star gate?"


    The seven star clan leader came forward and asked politely.


    The young man didn''t look big, but he had the same strength as him.


    He was no weaker than he was in that posture just now.


    The other man, though he didn''t make a move, could keep the same speed as the man when he went up the mountain just now. Obviously, his strength was almost the same.


    The appearance of such two young masters can''t help him not to be careful.


    "Hum, seven star gate, you broke into my shop, captured my housekeeper, and asked me why I broke into your seven star gate?"


    Ning Xiaolei snorted and turned his eyes to the bearded man and Zhang jiuxuan on the stake.


    When he saw that Zhang jiuxuan was covered with blood, his eyes suddenly showed a sense of killing.


    "Did you hurt him?" Staring at the bearded man coldly, Ning Xiaolei asked coldly.


    "Little friend, I''m Qi Zhan of the golden sword sect, Zhang jiuxuan..."


    The bearded man didn''t answer Ning Xiaolei, but said his identity, as if trying to explain something.


    But before he finished his words, he was interrupted by Ning Xiaolei: "I care about your gold and silver swords. Did you hurt them?"


    "Yes, that''s..."


    "If you are hurt, you will die!"


    Don''t give whiskers a chance to talk, Ning Xiaolei roars like a Tyrannosaurus Rex and rushes to fight together.


    There are many people of Jindao sect in the crowd. Seeing that Ning Xiaolei wants to attack their patriarch, he immediately pours on him.


    "Those who stand in my way will die!"


    Ning Xiaolei''s mouth spits out cold words, and the East emperor runs with all his strength and smashes them at the people who block the way.


    With his strength, it''s not that the martial arts practitioners in the later stage of Huajing can''t stop him.


    For a time scream repeatedly, several people were blown to spit blood and fly, bone broken tendon broken.


    It''s better for Ning Xiaolei to be rational and keep his hand a little, otherwise no one can live.


    Seeing that Ning Xiaolei has such a powerful fighting capacity, the faces of the people of all factions have become much more severe. We should re-examine the young men and women who were killed suddenly.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, we Tianyun mountain sects are united in spirit, do you want to see?"


    All of a sudden, the bearded man yelled at the various sects around him.


    Nowadays, only these patriarchal figures can stop Ning Xiaolei and his poetry.


    "This..."


    People from all walks of life look at each other and don''t know whether they should take action. If they do, they will offend the young men and women.


    But at this time, the rhyme of poetry called out: "Yanhuang Department works, don''t move me if you don''t want to die."


    With that, she released her accomplishments in the later stage of her maturity without reservation.


    The powerful gas field has blown sand and rocks around, and many weak forces have been blown back and can''t stand steadily.


    The complexion beard is a facial expression to change suddenly, flash body to come to Zhang Jiu Xuan side, put the dagger on his neck.

 Chapter 241

    "Don''t come here, I''ll kill him if you come again!"


    The master of the golden sword sect, the bearded man, yelled and threatened.


    When Shiyun called out that, he knew that other schools could not help him.


    What is Yanhuang department? It''s the supreme organization in the whole river and lake. No matter what sect it is, it must obey their leadership.


    In front of this man and woman, even if not Yanhuang people, strength is also placed there.


    The man who killed him is just that. The woman behind is even stronger. She is an expert in the later stage of Huajing.


    This kind of strength has already surpassed the vast majority of the patriarchs present. Only the patriarchs of the seven star gate still have this strength to contend with.


    "You want to die?"


    Ning Xiaolei stops and looks at his beard coldly.


    Beard shook his head: "this Zhang jiuxuan killed us. Every faction in Tianyun took up the post of the leader of the Zhuang League. We just carry out family affairs."


    "Since you are from Yanhuang department, you can''t intervene in this kind of affairs."


    After hearing this, Shiyun said: "Yanhuang department can''t intervene in your family affairs, but today you break into the secular world, smash people''s shops and bind people''s employees. Yanhuang department must take care of it."


    "Master Ding, you did it. Talk to the two adults of Yanhuang department."


    Beard turned to the owner of the seven star gate, leaving himself clean.


    The head of the Seven Star sect frowned and looked at his beard. He turned to the rhyme of the poem and said, "it''s my fault. I''d like to be punished by Yanhuang."


    "Well, in that case, let me go first."


    Shiyun nods indifferently and points to Zhang jiuxuan.


    "This..."


    The leader of the Seven Star sect was in a bit of a dilemma. As agreed in advance, he could be the leader of the alliance if he caught Zhang jiuxuan.


    Even if the Yanhuang Department punishes him, as long as Zhang jiuxuan stays here, he can continue to be the leader of the alliance when he comes back. Otherwise, if he is released, it will be hard for all factions to find an excuse.


    "I think you''ve made a mistake. I''m not from the Yanhuang department. If you don''t release people today, you''ll have to, or I''ll kill them."


    Ning Xiaolei suddenly opens his mouth, his tone is cold, and his cold eyes look at his beard.


    Looking at him with his eyes, his beard felt as if he was facing a fierce beast, and he was flustered.


    But now, even if he let Zhang jiuxuan go, he doesn''t think the other party will forgive him.


    After all, all the wounds on Zhang jiuxuan''s body were caused by him.


    If he continues to take Zhang jiuxuan as a hostage, he may still have a chance of life. If he lets go, he will die.


    So no matter what, he will never let Zhang jiuxuan go.


    "Big killing? Are you not afraid that I will take Zhang jiuxuan out first? "


    Summon up courage, the bearded man said in a loud voice.


    Ning Xiaolei sneered: "in front of me, do you think you will have this opportunity?"


    When he spoke, his demon sense quietly covered Zhang jiuxuan and the stake that bound him.


    As soon as the bearded man is ready to retort, he sees Ning Xiaolei and Zhang jiuxuan disappear at the same time.


    "People, people, where have they gone?"


    Seeing this, the bearded man''s face suddenly changed, and he was very frightened.


    The chips he relied on to save his life disappeared, and his intuition told him that things would be very bad next.


    Sure enough, in the surprised eyes of the people around, the rhyme of the poem came first, the long sword flashed in his hand, and the sword spirit cut out.


    The facial expression of the beard changed greatly, so he didn''t have time to dodge and parried with a big knife in his hand.


    "Click!"


    In the clear and crisp sound, the blade of refined steel in his hand was directly cut into two pieces from the middle.


    However, with this buffer time, he reacted and sidestepped to avoid the chop.


    The sword Qi fell on the ground behind him and cut a thick crack.


    "It''s sword Qi. No, you''re not a martial arts practitioner?"


    The bearded man screamed with rage and fear.

 Chapter 242

    Even if the martial arts practitioners reach the legendary state of entering the holy state, they can only cultivate the sword, but they can''t cultivate the sword Qi.


    But just now, it was clear that it was sword Qi, the real sword Qi.


    In the space of refining demon pot, Ning Xiaolei gives Zhang jiuxuan a small yellow pill. In a moment, Zhang jiuxuan''s injury will recover.


    "Young master, thank you for saving your life. What''s here?"


    Zhang jiuxuan looked at the surroundings in surprise and wondered.


    Ning Xiaolei said with a smile: "this is my space. Don''t worry about it. Let''s go and get revenge."


    After that, Ning Xiaolei covers Zhang jiuxuan and leaves the refining pot with him.


    The outside world, Ning Xiaolei and Zhang jiuxuan two figure appeared, the people around to a big jump, this how suddenly came out.


    And the key is, they found that Zhang jiuxuan''s injury was healed at the moment.


    Poetry is ready to waste the bearded man, feel the movement, curious to Ning Xiaolei.


    "Hey hey, poetic beauty, you don''t have to do it. Just give it to me."


    Ning Xiaolei grins. She has a special poetic identity. It''s not good for her to get into trouble.


    Poetry did not adhere to the flash back to Ning Xiaolei side.


    "Young master, can you hand him over to me? I will avenge myself." Zhang jiuxuan asked.


    "Well, go ahead. I won''t let the rest of you get involved." Ning Xiaolei road.


    Although Zhang jiuxuan''s cultivation was in the later stage of Xiaocheng, which was lower than that of the bearded man, what he practiced was the demon skill given by Ning Xiaolei, and he could fight beyond the level.


    Seeing that Ning Xiaolei doesn''t plan to do it by himself, his frightened eyes show a trace of joy.


    He was a master in the early stage of Dacheng, and he didn''t pay attention to Zhang jiuxuan, a character in the later stage of Dacheng.


    "You old cripple want to kill me?" The beard turned to Zhang jiuxuan and said with a gloomy smile.


    Just now Zhang jiuxuan suddenly disappeared. He was still a little worried. He didn''t expect that he would be sent to the door automatically now.


    Zhang jiuxuan''s eyes were glowing with anger: "you Jindao sect have done all kinds of bad things. Today I will kill you and avenge the lives of 71 people in Yunshui sect."


    "Come on, if you have the ability, you can come. I have to find you to calculate the Revenge of framing the alliance leader of Zhuang." He said wildly.


    "At such a time, you still wash away the garbage for that beast. It''s really the garbage of the same sect. In that case, you will die."


    With a heavy step on the ground, Zhang jiuxuan flew out and showed his black bear boxing like Ning Xiaolei.


    In the crowd, the Seven Star sect master looked at his beard and showed a trace of sympathy in his eyes.


    He had a fight with Zhang jiuxuan and knew that Zhang jiuxuan was powerful.


    Although it was in the later stage of Xiaocheng, its combat power could crush the same level. In the early stage of Dacheng, no one was his opponent.


    At the beginning, he also relied on the strength of the later stage of Dacheng to subdue Zhang jiuxuan.


    Sure enough, not long after the battle, the beards fell completely behind, and Zhang jiuxuan beat them back and forth.


    Not only that, he couldn''t even touch Zhang jiuxuan''s clothes.


    Because Zhang jiuxuan used Tianpeng''s footwork.


    "Impossible, impossible, how can you be so strong? Even if you improve your strength, you should not be so strong."


    The more he fought, the more flustered he was. He cried out in panic. His voice was full of disbelief.


    At that time, Yunshui sect was the weakest one among all the schools in Tianyun mountain. Zhang jiuxuan, the leader of the sect, was not strong.


    However, the golden knife sect with facial hair is different, and the top three exist.


    He used to bully Zhang jiuxuan with his strength, and he also knew how Zhang jiuxuan''s strength was.


    But now he found that Zhang jiuxuan''s means were not only ingenious, but also different from his original strength.

 Chapter 243

    "Nothing is impossible. You are doomed today."


    The faster Zhang jiuxuan attacked, the more he attacked, the more fierce he was. He killed himself and went straight to the point.


    Seeing this going on again, the beard will die, and an old voice suddenly reverberates around.


    "I can''t even win those who are weaker than you. It''s a shame for the golden sword sect."


    As soon as the voice fell, a figure rushed to Zhang jiuxuan and left.


    The figure is an old man with a big knife on his back. It''s very fast.


    His breath is stronger than the owner of the seven star gate, and he is infinitely close to the kingdom.


    If he is allowed to do it, Zhang jiuxuan is certainly not an opponent.


    "Stop!"


    Ning Xiaolei, of course, will not sit back and ignore him. His body is flashing and stands in front of the old man.


    With a bang, Ning Xiaolei''s fists collided with the old man and went back several steps.


    He is worse than the old man if he only competes in cultivation.


    But in this way, the old man was also blocked and showed his figure.


    "Where are you from?" Frowning at Ning Xiaolei, the old man asked harshly.


    Ning Xiaolei snorted: "you don''t care where I come from. The people of Jindao sect hurt me. I''m here to settle accounts!"


    "Just you, ridiculous." There was a trace of disdain in the old man''s eyes and he said coldly.


    "Who are you?" At this time, the rhyme of poetry opens its mouth and looks at the old man with dignity.


    The old man said haughtily, "listen, if I don''t change my name, if I sit down, I won''t change my name. Old man Jindao is the same!"


    As soon as these words fall, the poetic charm and Ning Xiaolei have not yet responded, and the people of various schools around them have been shocked one by one.


    "What, he is the founder of Jindao sect, old Jindao?"


    "My God, this old monster is still alive."


    "Shh, be careful. It''s a cruel old monster."


    Listening to the public discussion, Ning Xiaolei also understands the old man''s identity, with a sneer on his lips.


    What about the founder of kaipai? Those who dare to touch Xiaolei will have to be dealt with.


    "I''ve never heard of that. Get out of here. I''ll spare your life, or I''ll stay!"


    Ning Xiaolei sneers and doesn''t give old man Jindao any face.


    Old man Jindao froze in his face. He couldn''t believe it and looked at Ning Xiaolei: "you want me to go away?"


    "Ears don''t work well. You''re good. I just want you to get out of here. Otherwise, I don''t mind solving it with you."


    The corners of his mouth curled, Ning Xiaolei didn''t care.


    "Well, well, arrogant, arrogant, ignorant, hateful boy, you have successfully angered me. I will smash your teeth, cut your tongue, dig your eyes, and cut you to pieces!"


    The old man was so angry that he suddenly pulled the golden knife off his back.


    On one side, a disciple of Jindao sect yelled: "Laozu, be careful of the woman in Yanhuang department. She may be a practitioner."


    Old man Jindao was stunned, and his eyes turned to the poetic charm.


    The cultivator and the martial arts cultivator are not at the same level. No matter how proud he is, he does not dare to fight with the cultivator.


    "Old man, she won''t interfere. I''ll fight with you alone. If you have the ability, you can do it."


    Seeing the old man''s worries, Ning Xiaolei laughs.


    The cultivator is not just a poetic rhyme.


    If old man Jindao finds out later that the arrogant, arrogant and hateful boy in his mouth is also a cultivator, he doesn''t know what his expression is.


    "Hum, what about practitioners? What level of cultivation can you reach at your age?"


    Old man Jindao turned his mouth to save face.


    Ning Xiaolei is speechless: "what nonsense are you talking about? If you don''t hurry up, the sect leader of Jindao sect will die."


    As soon as these words fell, the bearded man in the rear screamed.


    After a fierce fight for a long time, Zhang jiuxuan finally found a chance to hit the bearded man in the chest.

 Chapter 244

    "Damn, Yunshui sect''s remaining evils. I''ll abolish this boy before I kill you."


    Old man Jindao looks ugly. He comes to kill Xiaolei with Jindao.


    Ning Xiaolei smiles from the corner of his mouth, and his light flashes. The chopping axe appears in his hand.


    I don''t know if the golden knife in the old man''s hand can compare with the chopping wind axe in his own hand.


    "Well?"


    Seeing that Ning Xiaolei suddenly has a big axe in his hand, old man Jindao is stunned. What''s the means?


    Although he knew the cultivator, he did not know what the cultivator would do.


    "Hey, hey, I dare to be distracted at this time and take the move."


    Ning Xiaolei sneers, chopping the wind axe in his hand with a force to chop Huashan.


    "It''s full of loopholes. I''ll let you know how powerful my golden knife is!"


    The old man roared and followed the knife. He avoided Ning Xiaolei''s axe and cut his waist with the horizontal knife.


    But he obviously didn''t expect that Ning Xiaolei said that it was unscientific to change his moves as soon as he changed his moves.


    "How is that possible?"


    Old man Jindao''s face changed greatly. It was because Xiaolei didn''t have time to change his moves that he dared to attack like this.


    But now Ning Xiaolei is facing him again. Of course, his knife will hit Ning Xiaolei, but Ning Xiaolei''s axe will cut his head in two.


    Although he knew he didn''t have many years to live, old man Jindao still didn''t want to die like this.


    Taking the knife back, old man Jindao walks around Ning Xiaolei, ready to find out the mobile phone meeting.


    But half a day later, he found that Ning Xiaolei''s steps were mysterious, and he couldn''t find a chance at all.


    "It''s boring. I''ll show you my way. Go."


    In the hand appears the plate silk rope, Ning Xiaolei threw out casually.


    Old man Jindao was stunned. He thought it was a hidden weapon. When he saw it was a rope, he couldn''t help feeling confused.


    But soon he found out that the rope was like a snake, trying to entangle him.


    "To die!"


    The old man frowned and waved the golden knife. He kept his guard close to the body.


    Ning Xiaolei sneers at the corner of his mouth, pinches Jue in his hand, and starts to sacrifice Yin thunder.


    When you fight with a martial arts practitioner, the greatest advantage of a martial arts practitioner is magic weapons and magic arts.


    "Hiss!"


    Thunder clouds gather, thunder and lightning fall, and strike old man Jindao hard.


    It all happened very quickly, only in a flash.


    Old man Jindao didn''t expect that the attack came from the top of his head. When he hesitated, the thunder was only a few meters away from him.


    In horror, the old man raised his golden knife to meet the thunder.


    In the crackling sound, the old man''s golden knife was split into cracks, and then crashed into pieces.


    However, with the relief of Jindao, the old man got away with it. He just spat blood and didn''t die.


    But there is also a covetous coil wire rope nearby, which quickly goes up to bind the old man.


    Everything happened between lightning and flint, and the people around them reacted at this time.


    "This, this is not the means of the martial arts, this is definitely the means of the practitioners."


    "Thunder and lightning come from the sky. My God, he is also a practitioner. We have lost sight of him. It''s strange that we have to put the old man with the golden sword in our eyes."


    "This is the cultivator. He is really strong. The old man with golden sword who is more powerful than him is not his opponent."


    "The thunder and lightning were so powerful that it smashed the old man''s golden sword with one blow. It was a famous magic weapon in the river and lake!"


    Not only the people of different schools, but also the rhyme of poetry is curious. Looking at Ning Xiaolei, the skill of thunder and the rope that tied the old man Jindao are not ordinary things. Even the axe in his hand is not simple.


    Others may not see it clearly, but poetic rhyme knows that it is not only the power of thunder and lightning that breaks the golden knife, but the crack appeared when the golden knife and Ning Xiaolei''s axe collided.


    Thunder and lightning just became the last straw to overwhelm the camel, just like thunder and lightning smashed the old man''s golden knife.

 Chapter 245

    "You, you WOW


    Old man Jindao looked at Ning Xiaolei and spat out a mouthful of blood again.


    Knowing that he was a practitioner, he swore that he would never show his face.


    This is good. I''m ruined. I haven''t been saved.


    "Ah


    At this time, a scream came from the rear. After a long battle, Zhang jiuxuan finally killed his beard.


    His hand went into his beard''s heart and broke his heart.


    "Ha ha ha, good death, everyone of Shuiyun sect, you are in heaven. You can see that today, the Lord is taking revenge for you and killing the bastard of Jindao sect for you. Ha ha!"


    Zhang jiuxuan laughed wildly, and tears rolled down his eyes.


    At that time, the former leader of all factions in the Tianyun mountains, after drunk, forcibly occupied one of his disciples of Yunshui sect.


    The disciple was humiliated and died of suicide.


    Zhang jiuxuan, as the leader of the clan, was furious when he knew about it. He took advantage of the fact that the leader of the Zhuang League was drunk and sleepy, resulting in his death.


    However, all the factions in the Tianyun mountains did not listen to his explanation. They only recognized the fact that Zhang jiuxuan killed the leader of the Zhuang League, regardless of the humiliated and self killed disciple of Yunshui sect.


    After discussion, regardless of their feelings, even if Zhang jiuxuan said that he was willing to take responsibility, one life was worth one life. All factions insisted on removing Yunshui sect.


    Yunshuizong is at the bottom of every faction. How can he be an opponent.


    Zhang jiuxuan is helpless and orders his disciples to escape. He is ready to sacrifice himself to stop the enemy.


    Later, the ancestor of Yunshui sect, who was closed all the year round, came forward and fled with Zhang jiuxuan.


    However, even the ancestor of Yunshui sect was only the strength in the middle of Huajing. Although he escaped, he was injured in the siege of various factions.


    Before long, the old ancestor was surrounded and killed, but people of all factions were also seriously injured.


    In the end, the only people who follow Zhang jiuxuan are those with the same strength as him.


    Zhang jiuxuan fled and fought along the road. After killing the last enemy, he finally fell on the road where Ning Xiaolei met him for the first time.


    "Qi Zhan is dead, and you are next. I won''t let go of any of those who were stained with the blood of my disciples."


    Taking his hand out of his beard, Zhang jiuxuan looked at the others crazily.


    The people of all factions were scared to retreat by his eyes.


    Zhang jiuxuan swept the crowd one by one, gritted his teeth and said, "Seven Star sect, Jindao sect, March sect, Mingguang sect, you four sects all slaughtered our disciples that day. If we don''t kill you today, we Zhang jiuxuan feel sorry for those innocent and unjust disciples of our sect."


    After that, Zhang jiuxuan turned to Ning Xiaolei and said, "young master, this is my private matter. Your status is noble, so..."


    "No, Uncle Zhang, you are my man, and your hatred is mine."


    Ning Xiaolei first shook his head and then turned to the people of all factions: "I don''t want to kill innocent people indiscriminately. Those who killed Uncle Zhang''s disciples that day will stand up automatically. I can spare the rest of you, or I will uproot them."


    "You don''t doubt my strength, and you don''t doubt whether I have this ruthlessness. You can''t afford to gamble."


    "I''ll give you a minute to stand up and don''t let me do it."


    When he speaks, Ning Xiaolei waves his chopping axe in his hand. The old man with the golden knife, who is tied by the wire rope, flies up into the sky with a big head, and his blood rushes up into the sky like a fountain.


    Take back the wire rope, Ning Xiaolei''s indifferent eyes sweep to the crowd, take out the mobile phone and start timing.


    Seeing that a generation of famous experts were beheaded like this, people were scared, looked at each other and panicked.


    The rhyme of the poem opened its mouth several times, but it didn''t say anything after all.

 Chapter 246

    The owner of the seven star gate sighed, and his face became much older in a moment. He looked at the people behind him and said, "all the people who have moved in the seven star gate are standing up!"


    With that, he was the first to go out and stand beside Zhang jiuxuan.


    He is the leader of the gate, and many people come out of the seven star gate.


    But not everyone, some people are not willing to, want to avoid.


    "Don''t bring trouble to the seven star gate!"


    The seven star gate elder who has no hand, cold eyes looked at those who have.


    The owners of the gate have all gone out. What''s the use of hiding them if they don''t go out.


    Under the cold eyes of the people, those people came out one by one, with despair on their faces.


    Seeing that the Seven Star sect leader, the later master of the realm, came out, the three month sect and the Mingguang sect leaders laughed bitterly and took the elders and disciples who had moved on that day out one by one.


    In the end, only the Jindao sect didn''t move, and many of them even retreated quietly.


    Ning Xiaolei''s cold eyes looked at the people of the golden knife sect and said coldly, "Whoever dares to run, I''ll kill him. Those who have moved hands, stand up for me!"


    "Don''t listen to him, run, he has only one person, he can''t catch up with us."


    There was a sudden cry, and then a figure ran in all directions.


    Ning Xiaolei snorts coldly. He wants to communicate with the spirit pot and release the most powerful monsters in it.


    With their current strength, it is more than enough to deal with the escaped disciples of Jindao sect.


    "Those who run away, catch up and kill them."


    Ning Xiaolei orders indifferently to let the beasts attack.


    Rare to run out, but also encounter fighting this kind of thing, these monsters one by one excited to howl, quickly catch up.


    Seeing this scene, everyone took in cold air one by one and looked at Ning Xiaolei''s eyes with more respect.


    There were many disciples of the golden sword sect who didn''t run away in the crowd.


    Sensing the breath of these huge beasts, they knew that the possibility of those who had previously run away was almost zero.


    At the seven star gate, the patriarchs of the three sects of the three sects of the Ming Guang sect and the three sects of the three sects of the three sects of the three sects of the three sects of the three sects of the three sects of the three sects of the three sects of the three sects of the three sect.


    If they had just made another choice, they would have been killed this time!


    "This guy, where did you get all these things and hide them?"


    Compared with those who don''t know how to cultivate, the poetic charm is even more surprising.


    She knows that the storage space that can store living things is more than ten million times more expensive than simple storage space.


    But this kind of thing, Ning Xiaolei unexpectedly has, just disappeared together with Zhang jiuxuan, must also have gone to the storage space for living things.


    Not long after that, there was a roar, fighting and crying around, but soon it was over.


    All the demons chased back one by one, and all the people of the golden sword sect who killed them were brought back.


    Seeing the dead members of the golden sword sect, the rest of the sect took in cold air one by one.


    It''s too miserable to die. Some of them have their heads smashed, some have their lives torn in half, and some have their necks bitten off. It''s very cruel.


    Ning Xiaolei ignored people''s frightened eyes and pretended to wave his hand to take back all the monsters.


    "If you don''t listen to me, that''s the end."


    With a snort, Ning Xiaolei looks at the people of the golden sword sect who didn''t escape: "I''ll give you a chance again. Those who moved hands that day stand up. I don''t want to wait too long."


    As soon as he said this, the people of Jindao sect did not dare to hesitate any more. All those who participated in that day stood in front of Zhang jiuxuan one by one.


    Ning Lei looked at Zhang Jiuxuan: "Uncle Zhang, how to deal with these people, you has the final say!"

 Chapter 247

    Zhang jiuxuan had the right to choose, but he couldn''t bear it.


    Looking at the familiar faces and the fearless look on them, he could not tell what he felt in his heart.


    However, we have to take revenge for the great revenge, otherwise how can we live up to the dozens of disciples who died in Yunshui sect.


    "Those who killed my disciples of Yunshui Sect on that day should kill themselves, even those who are besieged. I don''t want to do more harm."


    Thinking for a long time, Zhang jiuxuan opened his eyes painfully and said slowly.


    This is the final result. Let the killers commit suicide and let the rest of the besiegers live.


    In this way, so many people don''t have to die.


    Originally, Zhang jiuxuan stood up for more than 300 people, and immediately eliminated 70% or 80% of them.


    In the end, only 56 people remained.


    These 56 people''s hands are all stained with the blood of the disciples of Yunshui sect. They gave them the fatal blow.


    "Don''t be too cruel in the afterlife. Be kind all the time. If you let others go, you can also let yourself go. You can go on your way."


    Ning Xiaolei swept these people indifferently and opened his mouth coldly.


    He is quite satisfied with Zhang jiuxuan''s choice.


    Although many people are unwilling to face this situation, they know what to say has been unable to return.


    After an elder of the Seven Star sect took the lead to commit suicide, the rest of them began to kill themselves one after another.


    A few of them who did not want to commit suicide were killed by their patriarch.


    If these people are unwilling to commit suicide, which causes Ning Xiaolei''s dissatisfaction and leads to the destruction of the family, they can''t afford the risk.


    "Don''t mess with me or my people in the future, or you will be responsible for the consequences."


    Ning Xiaolei left a sentence and left with Zhang jiuxuan and the poetic charm.


    They did not immediately leave the Tianyun mountains, but went to the former site of yunshuizong.


    Although those sects are not things, they are humane. All the dead disciples of Yunshui sect were buried here by them.


    Looking at the huge earth grave in front of him, Zhang jiuxuan cried bitterly and knelt down directly.


    Ning Xiaolei didn''t stop him. He knew Zhang jiuxuan needed to vent.


    Shi Yun and Ning Xiaolei have nothing to do, they go to the nearby to watch the scenery.


    To say that the location of Yunshui sect is really good, with green mountains, green waters, and clouds, it feels like a holy land of immortals.


    Ning Xiaolei and Shiyun stand on a cliff, overlooking the rolling clouds below.


    "Master, do you want to marry a concubine?"


    All of a sudden, the rhyme of the poem opens with a smile, and looks at Ning Xiaolei with a narrow and beautiful eye and a subtle meaning.


    Leng Leng, Ning Xiaolei doubts: "what?"


    "Hum, give it back to me, elder bones!" Poetry breath to bite teeth, word by word.


    Hearing this, Ning Xiaolei is flustered in an instant, and the girl sees it.


    Finished, should not want to arrest him to Yanhuang department!


    Still have that day, but not little tease this wench, still say to want her to be concubine, how can this explain?


    Ning Xiaolei has two big heads. When he used the animals that turned into monsters, he thought about it.


    However, there were so many people running at that time. In order to build up power, they didn''t care so much.


    I can''t think of it, but I was seen by the rhyme.


    "Poetic beauty, that, that, you''re the smartest girl I''ve ever met. I..."


    "Stop, don''t change the subject."


    The poem rhymes black face, this way of changing the topic is too low!


    Ning Xiaolei sneered and said: "since you have guessed it, I will not hide it. I was the one who pretended to be a hundred bones old demon in the zoo that day."


    "Shida beauty, you won''t arrest me to go to Yanhuang department and go to jail!"

 Chapter 248

    "Ah, it''s you, I guess it''s you!"


    The poem rhyme one face is mad, the air is whistling ground stares at Ning Xiaolei, the murderous gas twinkles in the beautiful eye.


    How can there be such a coincidence in the world? Ning Xiaolei, the No.1 practitioner in Tiancheng, happens so many things one after another.


    This guy did everything.


    "Cough, it''s just a few animals, and it''s not a cruel thing. I saved them to help them."


    Ning Xiaolei is a little guilty and peeps at the rhyme of poetry.


    Poetry white Ning Xiaolei one eye: "that I don''t care, but you this guy, dare to cheat the girl''s feelings, I want you to be responsible."


    "No, what and what, when did I cheat your feelings?"


    Ning Xiaolei''s face is muddled and his head can''t keep up with the speed of poetic turning.


    It''s not a matter of relying on people. How can the heroine, the goddess of war, be like this.


    "Dare to say no, you don''t mean to let me be your concubine. If you don''t, you will kill people. Hum, isn''t that deceiving feelings?"


    Poetic charm stares at Ning Xiaolei and is serious.


    Ning Xiaolei is silly and speechless: "it''s not that I suddenly saw you at that time. I''m very happy. I want to make a joke with you."


    "Are you kidding me? You didn''t know that I was scared and struggled for a long time to make a decision. Hum!"


    The rhyme of the poem looks up 45 degrees to the sky, and her delicate and smooth chin is raised, which means that she is very angry.


    After wiping the cold sweat on his head, Ning Xiaolei said with a smile, "my sister, I''m wrong, can''t I?"


    "If you make a mistake, you want to expose it. Let''s talk about how to compensate for your sister''s feelings, as well as the sealing fee, shielding fee and so on. You''ll see what to do!"


    Shiyun looks at Ning Xiaolei with a smirk in his eyes.


    Ning Xiaolei is speechless. She is robbed by this girl.


    "I''ll give you whatever you want, but you can''t give me to you. My Yumeng and Xiaoxiao still need me!"


    After thinking about it, Ning Xiaolei returns with a smile.


    The poem rhyme is a Leng at first, immediately angry black face way: "you smelly hooligan, playboy, less smelly beauty, white to elder sister, elder sister still don''t want!"


    "Who said that day that as long as the elder didn''t kill, my poetic charm would be at your disposal? Hey, hey, I want to deal with it now. "


    Seeing the expression of poetic charm, Ning Xiaolei starts to tease her in his heart and deliberately learns the language of poetic charm that day.


    But what Ning Xiaolei didn''t expect was that his poetry was full of rhyme, and he said, "cut, it''s not my sister who looks down on you. You can handle it. Do you dare?"


    "I..."


    Ning Xiaolei almost choked by saliva. How can he not play according to common sense!


    Such a beautiful bubbling beauty, you dare to move me, but he really dare not move.


    Dare not return dare not, mouth must not admit defeat, otherwise will be looked down upon by this wench.


    To tell you the truth, compared with Ning Xiaolei, at the moment the poetic charm is very tense, the body is tight, and some are at a loss.


    She didn''t know why she was like this, so she said such words for no reason.


    Does she care about her position in his heart?


    In the poetry, the mind surges, but on the surface it pretends to be OK and tries to keep calm.


    Slightly squinting her eyes, Ning Xiaolei looks at the poetic rhyme with affectation, and her eyes can''t move in her perfect figure.


    Not to mention the face, it''s beautiful and exquisite, just like people in a picture, but what attracts Ning Xiaolei most is his poetic long legs.


    These legs, even Lin Yumeng and Ling Xiaoxiao, the three school flowers of Tiancheng school, don''t have them. They''re worse.


    "Cut, little lecheron, do you only dare to see it? Elder sister, keep your promise and let it be at your disposal! "


    It seems that Xiaolei dares not touch himself. The corners of his mouth are slightly curved and he laughs.

 Chapter 249

    In Ning Xiaolei''s heart, tens of thousands of mammoths are galloping, with the expression of lying grass on his face.


    Isn''t this girl deliberately challenging her bottom line? Do you want to try it or not?


    As soon as the idea emerges, Ning Xiaolei emerges in a hurry. Although the girl Shiyun is smiling now, she doesn''t care. If he really dares to do something wrong, something bad will happen.


    He found that there were some things in his mind that could not understand the poetic charm.


    "I knew you didn''t dare, coward!"


    The rhyme of the poem holds up her head triumphantly. Ning Xiaolei''s expression has changed in her eyes.


    But in the heart, why there will be such a loss?


    Shake your head and try to shake this bad idea out of your mind.


    But at this time, poetry heard a mosquito like low voice: "good figure is good, is a little flat."


    "Me?"


    Poetic rhyme is stunned at first, and finds that Ning Xiaolei''s eyes are still on her, and the position of her eyes is


    Leng for three seconds, a piercing scream broke the silence.


    Then, and then there is no then. Ning Xiaolei is knocked to the ground by the rhyme of poetry, and is beaten with a crackle.


    "You make it clear to me where it''s even?"


    She stares at Ning Xiaolei angrily, but she doesn''t know why. When she says this, she has no confidence.


    In her mind, Lin Yumeng and Ling Xiaoxiao''s figure appear unconsciously. Compared with each other, it seems that she is really a little small!


    "It''s all influenced by this fool. How can you have such an idea?"


    Rhyme face some red, according to Ning Xiaolei is a beat.


    Zhang jiuxuan hears the news and rushes to see the picture in front of him. He turns around silently. The young master is the young master. He can play and has a good mood.


    "Ah ah, I''ve been misunderstood again. It''s all your fault, it''s your fault!"


    Looking at Zhang jiuxuan''s strange eyes, he pressed Ning Xiaolei with poetic charm and hit him again.


    Ning Xiaolei wants to cry speechless, I specially recruit who offend who, this girl is really a violent maniac, but this little butt is so soft.


    He is lying on the ground now, and the rhyme of poetry is sitting on him.


    "Still smile, kill you to stink rascal."


    Seeing Ning Xiaolei''s expression, the rhyme of the poem is crazy, and the powder fist falls down.


    But he misunderstood Ning Xiaolei this time. Ning Xiaolei is not laughing, he is enjoying.


    I''m afraid there''s no one else in the world except him if I can be beaten by this girl!


    It''s more than eight o''clock in the evening when we rush back to Tiancheng. To Ning Xiaolei''s surprise, all the clerks of thunderstorm hall are there.


    "Didn''t I get you off work?" Ning Xiaolei looks at the crowd curiously.


    The girl who told him the news of seven star gate, named Xiaoru, said, "we are concerned about the safety of the boss and Zhang Guanshi. We don''t want to leave if we don''t see you."


    After hearing this, Ning Xiaolei was moved. He is a good employee in the new century!


    And Zhang jiuxuan was moved by tears in his eyes. He asked several people if they were hurt.


    Seeing that all the people are here, Ning Xiaolei said, "let''s go and have a meal together. Let''s have a meal together, beautiful women with poetic charm."


    "Well, it''s rare to be able to get a meal!"


    Shi Yun nods happily and beats Ning Xiaolei. The relationship between them seems to be getting closer. He doesn''t feel embarrassed at all.


    Later, Ning Xiaolei introduced the rhyme to the employees in the store. Of course, she didn''t say she was from Yanhuang department.


    After going to the hotel and looking at the different costumes around him, Ning Xiaolei is stunned. After inquiring, he knows that today is Tanabata Festival.


    After dinner, Ning Xiaolei, who has a long mind, went to the store and bought a lot of flowers, as well as a variety of special holiday gifts.

 Chapter 250

    Send those employees back one by one, leaving only Zhang jiuxuan and poetic charm.


    "Shida beauty, I''ll take you back!" Ning Xiaolei looks at the rhyme and says with a smile, but finds that the rhyme is not happy.


    Ning Xiaolei is a little confused. It''s the first time that she shows this expression since she knows the rhyme of poetry.


    "You don''t have to. I''ll go back myself."


    Hum, poetry without saying a word, directly turned around, strode forward.


    , but the direction she went to was not the location of the Tianxiang water pavilion where she lived now.


    and even if it''s the location of Tianxiang waterside pavilion, shouldn''t we drive a car past?


    Ning Xiaolei is even more confused. Zhang Er monk can''t figure it out!


    "Young master, what are you waiting for? Hurry up and buy a bunch of flowers and some small gifts." Zhang jiuxuan came and whispered.


    "Why?" Ning Xiaolei is more and more confused about the situation. What are they going to do?


    Zhang jiuxuan forced himself to smile and said, "young master, girl Shiyun is jealous. You buy so many flowers and gifts, but you don''t give her some. Why don''t you send her back?"


    "Ah, so?" Ning Xiaolei is a fool and reacts later.


    Take out one of the flowers and one of the gifts, and Ning Xiaolei will catch up.


    Don''t worry about it. Let''s make this girl happy first.


    As for the rest, he can''t decide whether he can be together alone. There are two mountains in his family.


    "Beauty, how about going shopping with this handsome guy alone?"


    Ning Xiaolei has the cheek to go to the front of the poem and send the flowers and gifts in his hand.


    The rhyme of the poem was stunned at first, and then a happy expression appeared on his face. He grabbed the flowers and gifts.


    "Sure enough!" As soon as Ning Xiaolei''s eyes are bright, Zhang jiuxuan''s judgment is right.


    Just now, it was because she didn''t give gifts and flowers that she got angry with.


    "Handsome man, are you dating someone?" Poetry holding flowers, asked with a smile.


    Ning Xiaolei is happy. It''s also a role play.


    Putting on the appearance of a young master, Ning Xiaolei said cynically, "that''s what I mean. When I see you, my heart will sink."


    "Cut, sweet words, that''s how you cajole a little girl!"


    Ning Xiaolei looks white, but she smiles happily.


    Send the rhyme back, Ning Xiaolei and Zhang jiuxuan return to Jinxiu imperial garden.


    Entering the space of the demon pot, Ning Xiaolei finds Lin Yumeng and Ling Xiaoxiao and gives them two bouquets of flowers and two small gifts.


    Seeing ling''er, who was busy watching TV series, he hesitated and sent a copy.


    "I thought you forgot what day it was today. It''s not bad, it''s worthy of praise!"


    Lin Yumeng''s face shows a happy smile, and suddenly comes to appreciate Ning Xiaolei.


    Although it''s just like a dragonfly skimming water, Ning Xiaolei''s whole body is excited and smiling.


    But what he didn''t expect was that the surprise was still behind. Ling Xiaoxiao ran to kiss him on the face when Lin Yumeng didn''t notice.


    Ling''er happened to see the two women''s performance in his eyes, and he didn''t know what to do.


    Finally struggling for a long time, she suddenly has a way of learning and gives Ning Xiaolei a lesson.


    But then she directly took flowers and gifts, as well as mobile phones, and did not know where she went.


    With Ning Xiaolei''s understanding, the girl may be shy.


    "Oh, we''ve got ling''er in a circle." Lin Yumeng looks at Ling Xiaoxiao and says nothing.


    "Ah, Yumeng, what did you see about me?" Ling Xiaoxiao was shocked.


    Lin Yumeng rolled a white eye: "you that careful thought can deceive me, I intentionally turned around to give you the opportunity, did not expect that ling''er misunderstood."


    "Cough, you talk, I still have something to do, withdraw first."


    Ning Xiaolei looks at the two girls awkwardly, finds an excuse and runs away.

 Chapter 251

    Ning Xiaolei didn''t buy many flowers today, but he bought many small gifts.


    All this, of course, is for this special festival, in the group to find those big demons for some good things.


    Inside the group, a group of big demons are blowing water.


    As native Oriental monsters, they also attach great importance to Tanabata Festival.


    At the moment, the topic around the group is related to this.


    Fox demon Daji: it''s the day of every year, but I''m still a person / a row of poor expression.


    Jade Pipa master: I miss the time when I was with the king. Although he was human, he was very good to us.


    "What''s good about a Tanabata Festival? I just went to Chang''e and stole two peaches."


    Monkey Sun suddenly jumped out and interrupted the two banshees'' complaints.


    The golden winged Mirs appeared immediately: "Hey, monkey, what kind of peaches are you talking about?"


    The pure Monkey Sun is obviously a little hoodwinked. I don''t know what the golden winged Mirs carving means.


    Monkey King: honey peach is honey peach. What kind of honey peach is there.


    He sent out this news, which caused a lot of dirty male demons in the group to laugh.


    "What are you laughing at? Do you want to have a fight?"


    Monkey Sun, even if he was stupid, knew that he had said the wrong thing. He directly used his skill to scare people.


    As soon as he got the news, no one would laugh again for fear that monkey sun would come to them to exchange ideas with them.


    After a while, Bai Suzhen came forward and sent a message.


    Bai Suzhen: on this holiday, Su Zhen thinks that all the demon people in the group should spend time together. All the members, come out to play the game.


    Xiaoqing: play games, play games, everyone come out quickly / a row of excited expressions!


    Two people this talk, a lot of big demons in the group all follow suit to make a statement.


    There are many big demons that didn''t show up in the past, one by one.


    Ning Xiaolei sees the right time, jumps out and sends a big red envelope directly.


    The things were quickly robbed, and the big demons who robbed the things expressed their gratitude one after another, and exposed the things they robbed.


    Those who didn''t get it were envious and complained bitterly.


    Baigujing: what a big bear toy. It''s hairy and comfortable to hold. You don''t have to worry about people being alone any more.


    "What I got was a box, which could sing, move and emit different colors of light. Have fun!" Xiaoqing then sun out what she snatched.


    "Grab a box of chocolates. It''s crispy and delicious. The rest is taken away by his wife and son." Then the Bull Demon appeared.


    Later, the rest of the people also exposed the stolen things.


    The one who didn''t get it complained bitterly and urged the luckiest to send red envelopes.


    The best luck this time is not others, it is the golden winged Mirs carving.


    "Wait for me for a moment. I''ll go to the Tathagata and get a big gift bag for everyone."


    In less than ten minutes, the golden winged Mirs appeared. He first sent a message for everyone to be ready, and then the red envelope was sent.


    "Congratulations, I got the red envelope of the golden winged Mirs carving and got a piece of Lingshan land, which has been stored in Xumi bag."


    Ning Xiaolei''s eyes are so full that he almost thinks he is wrong.


    He would never have thought that the golden winged Mirs carving had dug another piece of land.


    Curious to read the red envelope records, he found that there were Buddha statues, all kinds of pills, magic weapons and other messy things.


    However, Ning Xiaolei felt that compared with other things, the land he had robbed was the most valuable.


    He just looked at it and found that there were five ten thousand year old elixirs in it, and fifty thousand year old elixirs in it.

 Chapter 252

    Ning Xiaolei thinks he is the king of luck when he grabs such a large piece of land, but the fact is not.


    This time, the king of luck is the ox demon king. This guy snatched a lotus of merit and virtue. It is said that it is a lotus which is often influenced by Buddhism and preached by the Tathagata.


    The golden winged Mirs carving didn''t know what to do, but broke off a petal.


    Jiuling Yuansheng: it''s your turn, ox demon. Come out and send a red envelope.


    Bull Demon King: don''t rush, immediately / with a curling expression.


    Ning Xiaolei stares at the screen tightly and gets ready. The red envelope of the Bull Demon King is always good.


    The chopping axe in his hand, the mad cow amulet that saved his life, and even the little Tuan Zi, were all issued by the Bull Demon King.


    "Hum!"


    Looking at the big red envelope popping up, Ning Xiaolei is quick to go down.


    "Congratulations, I got the red envelope from the Bull Demon King and got a copy of the bull strike, which has been put into Xumi bag."


    Bull impact? What''s that?


    Ning Xiaolei is a little confused. He is busy checking in Xumi bag.


    Bull impact: the unique martial arts of the Bull Demon King. It''s powerful and unstoppable. It can break the world with one hit.


    Wow, this is a good thing!


    Ning Xiaolei is ecstatic, but this is a direct hit. He always feels something is wrong. Forget it, keep it first.


    Ox demon king: Lei Xiaoyao, it''s your turn. Send the red envelope quickly, ha ha.


    Ning Xiaolei was stunned. He didn''t think that he was the king of luck, which showed the weight of the bull''s impact.


    Without much hesitation, Ning Xiaolei gave a red envelope and click send.


    He bought a lot of gifts outside, but not all of them were sent out just now.


    The red envelope was sent and soon robbed.


    For these things that I haven''t seen before, the big demon in the group cheered again, very happy.


    This time, Monkey Sun was the luckiest.


    Monkey King: let''s go for the red envelope.


    After the message is sent, the big red packet will pop up.


    For the monkey''s red envelope, Ning Xiaolei is more excited and urgent.


    "Congratulations, I got the red envelope from monkey king and got a copy of" separation skill ", which has been stored in Xumi bag."


    Wow, it''s a split.


    Ning Xiao Lei as like as two peas in the brain, he immediately thinks of TV, and monkey monkey has changed countless images, and the screen of the gods.


    It''s a magic trick!


    After reading the introduction, I found that this is a middle level magic skill of benxuan, which is one level higher than the concealment skill he learned.


    Monkey King: qingniu, come out quickly and give you a red envelope. Don''t pretend to be dead, or my grandson will beat you up.


    This time, the king of luck was qingniu Jing, but the goods didn''t appear immediately. Monkey Sun was not happy and threatened.


    "Shh, wait a minute, I''m stealing something to prepare the red envelope!"


    Qingniu Jing sent a message, and there was no movement.


    For 20 minutes, the crowd was impatient, and qingniujing showed up.


    Qingniujing: I''m ready. I''m a big red envelope.


    Monkey King: don''t brag, just let it go.


    Qingniu Jing didn''t hesitate and immediately sent out the red envelope.


    "Congratulations, I got the red envelope of qingniujing and got a copy of Yiqi Sanqing, which has been deposited in Xumi bag."


    I''ll go, won''t I? What did I get?


    Ning Xiaolei almost fell down. It seems that he is a terrible thing.


    He rubbed his eyes and checked Xumi bag. He found that it was the legendary magic.


    Isn''t this Laojun''s famous magic? Qingniujing is also bold, and dare to steal it.


    Ning Xiaolei check the grade, once again shocked, Saint level best.


    Magic or magic, from low to high, is divided into eight levels: Huang, Xuan, Di, Tian, Xian, Shen, Di and Sheng.


    There are four grades in each grade: junior, middle, high and extreme.


    And this Qiqi Sanqing is the highest level of all spells, worthy of the cultivation of Taoist.


    But this kind of level thing, oneself can learn, Ning Xiaolei expresses some doubts.

 Chapter 253

    "I''ll go. How did I send that thing out?"


    Somewhere in the Daoli palace in the fairyland, qingniujing''s eyes were round and his face changed greatly.


    He doesn''t care about other things, but he has to deal with things of this level when Lao Jun knows.


    "No, no, I have to come back."


    A low voice, qingniu Jing busy contact Ning Xiaolei.


    After seizing the first three clean ups, Ning Xiaolei, who is extremely excited, has extracted them and chose to study.


    If you can learn, just try.


    Extracting things into his hands, all the information suddenly turns into golden characters, pouring into Ning Xiaolei''s mind.


    After a dizzy and splitting headache, Ning Xiaolei finds that there is a lot of information in his brain.


    And that, impressively, is one Qi three clear.


    "Ha ha, I learned it." Ning Xiaolei jumped three feet high in ecstasy.


    Happy is happy, but it''s still a question whether it can be used.


    After a try, Ning Xiaolei finds that he really can''t show it. It''s not that he didn''t learn, but that the evil spirit in his body is not enough to show.


    "To summon Yuqing to separate himself, at least you need the strength of the king''s realm. The other two don''t know what realm you will get."


    Ning Xiaolei has a big head, but no matter what, he has learned this supreme magic.


    It''s only a matter of time before we can improve our strength.


    At this time, someone chatted with him and found that he was really a green bull.


    "Lei Xiaoyao, can you give me back the three things? I made a mistake and let Lao Jun know. I will clean up my / a pathetic expression."


    "Ah, but I''ve practiced / a silly expression."


    In the fairyland, the green bull spirit is confused and forced to cultivate. Is that what ordinary people can cultivate?


    Just as qingniujing was about to say something more, he suddenly saw that Nuwa sent him a message.


    Nu Wa: you don''t have to worry. Where Lei Xiaoyao is, even Lao Jun can''t count. Just pretend you don''t know anything.


    Seeing the news, the young spirit was overjoyed and relaxed.


    "Now that I have practiced, forget it. I''m afraid you can''t practice. Anyway, my skin is rough and my flesh is thick. I''ll be beaten."


    Qingniujing returns a message to Ning Xiaolei and doesn''t speak any more.


    Ning Xiaolei felt that he didn''t go on purpose and gave qingniujing more than ten bags of biscuits with vegetable flavor.


    "Ha ha, thank you, Lei Xiaoyao. Here you are."


    I didn''t expect to be surprised. Ning Xiaolei opened it and found that there were some storage bracelets and a Juyuan pill inside.


    Inferior Juyuan pill: the pills of Jinjiao and Yinjiao can enhance a small amount of strength.


    Ning Xiaolei is speechless. As expected, it is something that golden horn and silver horn toss out. Moreover, what is the strength of a small amount?


    Don''t worry about it. It''s not poisonous anyway. Just take time to eat it.


    The reason why they didn''t eat it right away was that the group had already been fried. A group of people urged Ning Xiaolei to send a red envelope.


    Xiaoyao Ning Xiaolei: send it immediately, send it immediately, everyone wait a minute.


    Happy in the heart, Ning Xiaolei sent a big red envelope for 100 people this time.


    However, at this time, he found a problem that no one discussed the issue of "one Qi, three clearness".


    He was curious to read the records, but saw that he snatched the news of Yiqi Sanqing, which turned into a fairy vine.


    Stunned for a moment, Ning Xiaolei guessed that this might be Nu Wa''s means.


    As for the purpose, I don''t want people to know that he has robbed this kind of supreme magic.


    Thanks in the heart, Ning Xiaolei selects Nu Wa''s head and sends him ten red packets of ice sugar gourd.


    On a cloud in the chaotic space, Nu Wa lay on it, got the red envelope, took out a bunch of sugar gourd, and ate it with relish. Her eyes curved into the arc moon shape, and she could see that she was very happy.


    "This boy, he has a conscience!"

 Chapter 254

    As soon as Ning Xiaolei''s red envelope is sent, the group will fry again.


    Many big demons who get the red envelope show off their things in the group.


    After chatting for a long time, people''s eyes finally fell on the lucky king this time.


    This time, the king of luck is Huang Feng. This guy doesn''t chat much in the group. He occasionally appears and sells his Samadhi.


    Yellow wind strange no nonsense, red packets sent directly.


    "Congratulations, I got a red envelope from Huang fengguai and got a samadhi talisman, which has been stored in Xumi bag."


    Seeing the red envelope, Ning Xiaolei grins. This talisman should be a life-saving thing.


    At that time, the yellow wind monster relied on this wind to blow Monkey Sun out of sight.


    Moreover, the power of the samadhi wind is also great. It can reach heaven and nine seclusions. Few people can resist it.


    Although it''s just a amulet, Ning Xiaolei has a feeling that once he releases it, the king realm master is not an opponent, and may be blown to ashes.


    After the yellow wind monster, the big demons in the group send red envelopes in succession.


    The red envelope game lasted nearly three hours and didn''t stop until 12 o''clock.


    There is no doubt that Ning Xiaolei has captured many good things.


    At the moment, he is lying happily on a sofa, checking the spoils.


    There is no doubt that the most valuable of the many red envelopes captured this time is the cultivation method of Yiqi Sanqing.


    This is what the so-called "Tao Zu" taishanglaojun cultivates. It is unique between heaven and earth.


    The only regret is that Ning Xiaolei has not been able to do it yet.


    Then there is Monkey Sun''s separation technique, and Bull Demon King''s bull collision.


    After thinking for a long time, Ning Xiaolei decided to give Wang Kai the separation skill and Changshan the bull collision skill.


    They are his brothers. They have been studying hard in school. There''s no reason why they don''t share good things.


    The key is that Ning Xiaolei thinks that these two martial arts and magic are more suitable for them.


    Changshan cultivates Tianman Jue. You can tell by the name that it is partial to the body.


    This bull impact is the best for him.


    Wang Kai''s practice is the incarnation of Tianluo Gong. In the end, he can change a lot and differentiate into many figures.


    With the technique of separation, the power will be greatly enhanced.


    Then there is the land of Lingshan and Juyuan Dan, as well as the samadhi charm.


    Juyuandan, Ning Xiaolei plans to keep it by himself. The land of Lingshan will be put in the space of demon pot.


    Previously placed in the courtyard of the piece, he has been included in the refining pot space.


    Compared with the outside, he felt that the space of the alchemy pot should be safe.


    In addition to these, there are many other red envelopes. Ning Xiaolei takes stock one by one.


    "This" earth stabbing technique "is good. I''ve learned this" Yu Feng Jue "for Yu Meng, and this" fire rain technique "is more suitable for Xiao Xiao..."


    Finally, after counting, Ning Xiaolei left some magic and martial arts for himself.


    One of them is the earth sting. It''s the first magic of the Xuan level. It can summon the earth sting from the bottom of the earth and kill people at a loss.


    Another is wind blade chop, which is also the first magic of Xuan level. It can summon wind blade from the void to chop the enemy.


    In addition, he left himself a Xuanji Zhongpin Yin thunder combo, which is the promotion version of Yin thunder.


    Yin thunder skill can chop down a falling thunder, and this Yin thunder combo is three.


    In addition to magic and martial arts, there are also magic weapons.


    Ning Xiaolei left a white bone sword himself. This white bone sword comes from white bone spirit, which is a magic weapon of Xuan level.


    It''s good, but this white bone sword is not so easy to activate. It costs three-quarters of the evil spirit in his body every time. Not only is it a last resort, he won''t use it.

 Chapter 255

    After the things are sorted out, Ning Xiaolei will send them to the women in the demon pot first.


    "Wow, Yufeng Jue, Earth Shield technique, wisteria soft whip. I like it very much."


    Lin Yumeng is very excited to get what Ning Xiaolei gives him. He gives Ning Xiaolei a kiss again.


    Ning Xiaolei giggles and gives the rest to Ling Xiaoxiao, Ning Xiaoyue and Qin Yu.


    These things, he has carefully considered, according to everyone''s expertise, is not random distribution.


    Originally, Ning Xiaolei wanted to send the bull collision and separation skill to Changshan and Wang Kai. But after thinking about it, it''s late at night now. I''m afraid the school is closed. Let''s go the next day!


    Back in the room, Ning Xiaolei takes out the Juyuan pill and puts it into his mouth.


    Although they are inferior products refined from Golden Horn and silver horn, the introduction in Xumi''s bag also shows that they can improve a little accomplishments, but it''s better than none.


    With such an idea, Ning Xiaolei swallows Juyuan Dan.


    However, what he didn''t expect was that the Juyuan pill contained a lot of energy.


    He only refined one tenth, and then his accomplishments broke through and reached the late stage of the great demon realm.


    Ning Xiaolei is overjoyed. Nine tenths of the power of Juyuan pill is still left. Doesn''t it mean that all refining is expected to break through the kingdom?


    Excited, he was busy refining and absorbing the medicine.


    Unconsciously, it was several hours. When Ning Xiaolei opened his eyes again, his eyes suddenly showed a bright light.


    A breath that was much stronger than before emanated from him.


    At this moment, he is a real practitioner of the kingdom.


    According to those big demons in the group, he is the demon king realm. Before, he was the kind of monster who could occupy the mountain as the king.


    "ha ha, to Li, I can''t imagine this Juyuan Dan''s efficacy is so good. If only the whole gathering of Dan Dan would be awesome."


    Ning Xiaolei laughs. The inferior version refined by Jinjiao and Yinjiao has this effect. If the complete version of Juyuan pill, how bad should it be.


    Straight to the fairyland? It''s not impossible.


    "Lei Dong, Lei yunzong, I didn''t expect that I would become a king''s master so soon!"


    Ning Xiaolei''s eyes twinkled with cold light. Although he was in the early stage of the Kingdom, he was not afraid of the Leiyun patriarch in the later stage of the kingdom.


    Later, Ning Xiaolei learned all the skills of earth stab and other skills, and refined the white bone sword.


    After looking at it, it was more than eight o''clock in the morning. He got out of the pot and went to Tiancheng college.


    Although the school has a holiday, but not closed, some willing to stay in the school, no one to manage.


    When he arrived at the school, Ning Xiaolei knocked on the door of the dormitory and saw Changshan and Wang Kai.


    Zhao Xiaoshu didn''t know where he was. He disappeared after the holiday.


    "Xiao Lei, why are you here?" Changshan and Wang Kai look at Ning Xiaolei curiously.


    "Why, can''t I come to see you? Is cultivation lazy?" Ning Xiaolei laughs and looks at them curiously.


    After a meal, they have reached the later stage of the little demon realm.


    Only with the help of demon Qi Dan and Demon power Dan, they can cultivate to this level in such a period of time, which shows that they work very hard.


    Ning Xiaolei nodded his head with satisfaction, but he didn''t talk nonsense. He took out the bull collision and split body technique and gave them to them.


    "It''s, wow, it''s so powerful."


    Changshan and Wang Kai are very happy to get magic and martial arts.


    Ning Xiaolei grinned: "look at your promise. There will be better ones in the future. We need to improve our accomplishments quickly. In the future, our brother will establish a sect."


    "Ha ha, yes, yes, we will work harder. At that time, Changshan will also hang the world''s experts, ha ha."


    Changshan grinned and imagined a bright future.


    Ning Xiaolei is very happy. He takes out a lot of evil Qi pills and medicinal power and gives them to them.


    Later, he took out 16 pieces of glass flame grass and gave them to two people for refining.


    Liyan grass is a kind of spiritual grass with strong medicinal power. Refining can improve cultivation.


    These 16 plants are naturally the Millennium spirit grass in the Lingshan land carved by the golden winged Mirs.


    There are more than 50 thousand year old elixirs in it, including 16 Liyan herbs, which Ning Xiaolei brought with him when he came.


    Last time, the Millennium spirit grass in the Lingshan land was kept outside for fear of thunder. In order to deal with him, Ning Xiaolei and several girls refined it and didn''t give it to them.


    At the moment, Ning Xiaolei grabs the land again. If he wants to see the two brothers, he brings them.

 Chapter 256

    In addition to Liyan grass, Ning Xiaolei also took out two Longli grass.


    This is a kind of herb that can enhance strength. It is the power of one dragon in ten thousand years, and one tenth in one thousand years.


    "Refining these herbs can almost reach the middle stage of the great demon realm."


    Ning Xiaolei looks at them with a smile. He is also very happy to see his good brother improve his strength.


    Changshan and Wang Kai were very happy. They took things without any politeness.


    There is not much hypocrisy between good brothers. They also need these things urgently to improve their strength.


    bid farewell to the two people, Ning Xiao Lei ran to Tianxiang Water Pavilion, and found the rhyme of poetry.


    "Why did you come to me again?"


    Poetic surprise looking at Ning Xiaolei, his face is full of smile, can see that she is very happy.


    Ning Xiaolei said with an unorthodox smile: "if you think about it, you can''t use so many excuses."


    "Well, I have different opinions. Can I be a little serious? What can I do for you?"


    The rhyme of the poem turns a white eye, and there is no good way.


    Ning Xiaolei didn''t mind and said with a smile, "why, I can only ask you for help when I come to you. I can''t do anything else?"


    "Do you want to go out with your sister?" The rhyme of the poem was stunned and joked.


    "Guess what?" Funny looking at this girl, Ning Xiaolei takes out a thing with a flash of light on her hand.


    Poetry speechless, staring at Ning Xiaolei: "I''m not the roundworm in your stomach, how can you guess."


    Ning Xiaolei said happily: "I won''t tease you. Here you are. Do you like it?"


    With that, Ning Xiaolei shows his storage bracelet and hands it to Shiyun.


    For this kind of storage bracelet, the poetic charm is familiar. He has seen it in Ning Xiaolei and others.


    Compared with my current storage equipment, this storage bracelet is more advanced. I don''t know how many times.


    He didn''t expect that Ning Xiaolei came here to send her a storage bracelet.


    For a moment, poetic charm was a little obsessed. Looking at Ning Xiaolei, he said, "Why are you so good to me?"


    "Ah, what?" Ning Xiaolei is a little stunned and almost thinks that he has heard wrong.


    The poem rhyme suddenly reacts to come over, the facial expression is tiny red, shake one''s head way: "nothing."


    Although she wanted the bracelet, she shook her head and said, "Xiao Lei, it''s too expensive. I..."


    "Here you are. It''s a bag of biscuits for me."


    Knowing the meaning of poetic rhyme, Ning Xiaolei grabs her hand and gives her the bracelet.


    Without waiting for the rhyme to return, Ning Xiaolei said, "I won''t take back what I sent out. You can''t give it to me any more."


    The action of poetic rhyme suddenly froze. He didn''t expect that Ning Xiaolei had guessed her idea.


    Funny looking at the expression on Shi Yun''s face, Ning Xiaolei joked: "if you are moved in your heart, it''s better to kiss me."


    "Cut, hooligan, you want the beauty."


    Ning Xiaolei''s rascal like fun, poetic no good way.


    Ning Xiaolei was not surprised by the expression of poetic charm. He said it casually.


    But he did not expect, but at this time, poetry suddenly came over, quickly in his face light point.


    Before Ning Xiaolei reacts, the rhyme of the poem returns to its original place and pretends to be nothing.


    But her red face betrayed her.


    Ning Xiaolei is silly. It''s just a joke. Is this girl really here?


    Leng Leng, Ning Xiaolei said with a bad smile: "no feeling, come again!"


    As a result, this time what we are waiting for is not a kiss, but a long leg of 1.23 meters. Ning Xiaolei is kicked out.


    "How dare you take advantage of your sister, you little coyote."


    The poetic charm comes over, like a proud queen, sneering at Ning Xiaolei who deliberately lies on the ground.

 Chapter 257

    "Hey, hey, you''re kidding. You''re kidding."


    Ning Xiaolei, who dares to tease this hot tempered girl again, turns up from the ground.


    Poetry speechless turned a white eye, she just that foot according to reason can''t kick Ning Xiaolei, but this goods is deliberately kicked, still lying on the ground.


    "Eh, no, Xiao Lei, your accomplishments?"


    Looking up and down at Ning Xiaolei, the rhyme of the poem is suddenly stunned. I can''t help covering cherry''s mouth.


    She was shocked to find that Ning Xiaolei had a breath that she couldn''t see through.


    That breath, she has only seen in Wang Jing master.


    "You''re right. I broke through last night, and I broke through to the kingdom." Ning Xiaolei laughs.


    "Ah, Wang Jing?" Poetry is stupid, unscientific!


    When Mingming went out together yesterday, it was still in the middle of Dacheng. It became a kingdom overnight. Dare you believe it?


    Ning Xiaolei explained with a smile: "if you refine a pill to improve your accomplishments, you will break through."


    "What pill is so adverse to heaven?" The eyes of poetic rhyme are round, which is more shocked than hearing Ning Xiaolei break through the kingdom.


    Can rely on a pill to break through the Kingdom, this has to be what level of pill.


    At least none of the pills she had heard of had such adverse effects.


    "Juyuan pill, unfortunately, is inferior, otherwise it can break through more." Ning Xiaolei shakes his head, a little depressed.


    However, his words and expression fall in the eyes of poetic rhyme, which makes poetic rhyme completely confused.


    Inferior products are like this. How fierce will the real Juyuan pill be.


    Depressed for a long time, the poetic rhyme said: "I really can''t see through you. Oh, forget it. It seems that I am destined to be left behind by you."


    When I say this, the poetic rhyme is inexplicable and sad.


    She also remember the first time to see Ning Xiaolei, the other side is still very weak, far less than her.


    But how long did it take to surpass her and become a king''s master.


    Such an excellent man, do you really deserve it?


    "No, I''ll help you."


    Ning Xiaolei laughs and shakes his head. As soon as he turns his hand, several miraculous drugs appear in his hand.


    It''s a kind of elixir with leaves like a sword blade. It''s the sword grass.


    "My God, Xiaolei, where did you get these three plants of sword grass? They are all millennium old?" Stunned by the poetic charm, he looks at Ning Xiaolei.


    "If you like it, I''ll give it to you." Ning Xiaolei chuckles and passes the three sword grass to him.


    The rhyme of the poem is stunned and shakes her head. It''s priceless sword grass. How can she accept it.


    "Here you are. Please be polite to me." Ning Xiaolei frowned.


    "Xiaolei, but this..."


    The value of sword like grass can''t be estimated by money, but Ning Xiaolei gave her three at once.


    "Take it. It''s nothing to me. Besides, don''t you want to keep up with me and get further and further away from me?"


    Can roughly guess the idea in the poetic heart, Ning Xiaolei grabs her hand and hands her the sword grass.


    The rhyme of the poem is so moved that it can''t be added. He looks at Ning Xiaolei and doesn''t say a word for a long time.


    But what she didn''t expect was that the surprise was still behind. Ning Xiaolei turned over and took out a thousand machine flowers.


    "This is a kind of magic medicine to enhance the power of magic. I''ll give it to you."


    Originally Ning Xiaolei wanted to send some glass flame grass that could increase his accomplishments. But not long ago, he gave them to Changshan and Wang Kai, and they were out of stock for the time being.


    "Xiaolei, you, I..."


    The rhyme of the poem was really moved this time, with tears flashing in his eyes. I don''t know how to express my mood.


    If you let these things out, any one of them can be robbed by many practitioners.


    But Ning Xiaolei gave it to her without blinking.


    Let alone her, any girl who knows the value of these herbs will be moved.


    The key point is that she has a good feeling for Ning Xiaolei. She is very good in both manner and character.


    "Hey hey, if you''re moved, why don''t you agree with each other by example?"


    Ning Xiaolei didn''t expect to send several strains of elixir to have this effect. He couldn''t help laughing.

 Chapter 258

    "Mm-hmm!"


    What makes Ning Xiaolei silly is that he is just a joke, but the poetic charm is serious. He pours into his arms and hugs him.


    Ning Xiaolei is petrified in an instant. Zhang Shoushou doesn''t know where to put it.


    It''s over. It''s like a big deal.


    Ning Xiaolei''s head is two big. He has nothing to die for. He knows that the rhyme of poetry means a little bit to him, but he still laughs. Isn''t that exciting.


    Now that we are in this situation, how should we end up.


    Yes, I''m afraid Lin Yumeng won''t, and there''s still a problem with Ling Xiaoxiao.


    If you don''t agree, you will be sad.


    What should we do?


    Ning Xiaolei frowns bitterly, unaware that what happened at the moment has been shown to Lin Yumeng and Ling Xiaoxiao by ling''er.


    In the air in front of the two women, a water mirror emerges. The picture on it is the same as that of Ning Xiaolei and Shiyun.


    Lin Yumeng a face is mad, gnash teeth way: "this damned fool, have nothing to do with trifles, I knew that he ran out certainly not good."


    "I think it''s a good thing. Isn''t it more lively to have more people?"


    Different from Lin Yumeng, Ling Xiaoxiao is heartless.


    Lin Yumeng has no language to stare Ling Xiaoxiao one eye, lazy to talk with her.


    Ning Xiaoyue is also not far away, speechless way: "rain lemon sister, I didn''t remind you last time, brother that fool take Millennium elixir to poetry."


    "I didn''t think so much about it at that time. This fool, I can''t do it. When I see him again, I have to give him a good lesson."


    Lin Yumeng is very angry, but now he can''t get out without Ning Xiaolei''s consent.


    Don''t tell me. I can''t even get the notice.


    The outside world, tangled for a long time, Ning Xiaolei mouth gently patted the shoulder of poetry, embarrassed: "poetry beauty, I......"


    "You don''t have to say that my poetic words are true. I only recognize you as a man in this life."


    Without waiting for Ning Xiaolei to speak, the poetic rhyme will be interrupted first.


    Ning Xiaolei''s blood almost gushes out. My sister, what I want to say is not this!


    "No, poetic charm, I..."


    "You want to talk about the two things in your family. I know. We practitioners are different from ordinary people. I don''t care about them."


    "I..."


    Ning Xiaolei knew that he couldn''t explain it clearly, but he didn''t feel the poetic charm in his arms and showed a sly smile.


    Just now, the rhyme of the poem was either incomprehensible or deliberately interrupted Ning Xiaolei.


    "Hum, how can I escape from the palm of my hand if I recognize the poetic charm."


    Poetic heart secretly proud, very happy.


    All the way, she didn''t know when to leave Ning Xiaolei in her heart.


    But she knows the difficulty between them is not small, today just caught this opportunity, at least let Ning Xiaolei accept first.


    As for Lin Yumeng and Ling Xiaoxiao, poetic charm is sure to persuade them.


    After pondering for a long time, Ning Xiaolei said: "poetic charm, I..."


    "Xiao Lei, just call me yun''er!"


    "Well, yun''er, you know my situation. You have to go back and talk to Yu Meng about this, otherwise I feel sorry for her."


    Ning Xiaolei has a sense of shame in his eyes. Lin Yumeng is generous, but he can''t use it as an excuse for his laissez faire.


    He felt that he had to confess to Lin Yumeng in order to accept the poetic charm.


    From the heart, of course, he wants to accept the poetic rhyme, which is very good in any way.


    Everyone loves beauty, and Ning Xiaolei can''t escape this bondage.


    But he has a principle in his heart, and will never carry Lin Yumeng on his back.


    "Well, I understand you. I just want to see her, but besides her, there should be another girl."


    The poetic rhyme looks at Ning Xiaolei with a smile, which means something.

 Chapter 259

    Ning Xiaolei understands that rhyme refers to Ling Xiaoxiao. He once saw the reward given to him by Yanhuang department last time.


    After thinking for a moment, Ning Xiaolei decides to take the poetic charm back.


    Of course, Shiyun doesn''t have any opinions. He happily agrees and walks to the car with Ning Xiaolei.


    and when the two people left, a shadow appeared on the Tianxiang waterfront gate.


    This person is not someone else. It is Shi Tian, the partner of Shi Yun, who carried out the task with Shi Yun at the beginning.


    Shi Tian''s face is gloomy. Seeing the two people riding in the distance, the killing intention in his eyes is gloomy and almost drips out of the water.


    He saw the scene just now. As a pursuer of poetic charm, how could he tolerate it.


    But having seen the terrible battle at Ning Xiaolei''s door, he dares not come to the door with his courage.


    Thinking for a long time, Shi Tian seems determined to make a phone call.


    When Ning Xiaolei and Shiyun come home, he doesn''t bring Shiyun directly into the refining pot. Instead, he goes inside and finds Lin Yumeng and others.


    At the sight of Lin Yumeng, Ning Xiaolei is stunned. He sees that Lin Yumeng''s face is not very good.


    Hesitated for a moment, he did not hide, he and poetic things to say.


    "Yumeng, I have to. I didn''t expect her to take it seriously."


    "Well, for the sake of your honesty, I won''t care about you this time. I''ll go and have a taste of this poetic charm."


    Lin Yumeng looks a lot better and stares at Ning Xiaolei.


    Ning Xiaolei is silly, startled: "rain lemon, you already know?"


    "Er, ah, no, I just found out."


    Lin Yumeng shakes his head and doesn''t admit it. Otherwise, if we let this guy know that they are looking at him, we don''t know what will happen.


    Ning Xiaolei didn''t think much about it. He took three girls out.


    To the living room, poetry to see a few people, busy stand up, smiling face to welcome up.


    "Sister Shiyun, we meet again."


    Just saw the person, Ling Xiaoxiao this heartless girl jumped to run past.


    Lin Yumeng is full of black lines. Which side is this?


    Rhyme nodded and looked at Lin Yumeng: "miss Yumeng, I haven''t seen her for a few days. She is as beautiful as ever."


    Originally, Lin Yumeng was full of fire. When she heard this, she couldn''t help laughing happily.


    As a woman, the most important thing is her appearance. She is praised by others, especially the beauty who is not inferior to her. Of course, she is happy.


    "So is Xiaoyue. The longer she grows, the more beautiful she is. Sister Shiyun has a pair of beautiful earrings here. It''s just for you."


    After praising Lin Yumeng, the rhyme turns to Ning Xiaoyue. Suddenly, a pair of earrings appear in her hand. She goes to pass them to Ning Xiaoyue.


    Ning Xiaoyue is slightly stunned, and her eyes are immediately attracted by the earrings in her hands. She is reluctant to move her eyes.


    That is a string of light blue earrings, emitting a faint light, a look is not any product.


    Ning Xiaolei takes a closer look and is surprised to find that it is a magic weapon, not an ordinary thing.


    "Wow, it''s so beautiful. Thank you, sister Shiyun."


    Xiaoyue reaches for it and can''t wait to hang it on her ear. She shows off all around and forgets her position.


    Lin Yumeng can''t laugh or cry. Why did he rebel? What did he say?


    "Me too. Sister Shiyun, you can''t be partial." Ling Xiaoxiao sees this and yells.


    rhyme and smile, "no earrings, but I have a kind of eye shadow, which is modulated by herbs, and I can''t buy it outside."


    "Ah, and such a good thing?" Ling Xiaoxiao a Leng, busy surprise way.


    don''t mention Ling Xiaoxiao, Lin Yu lemon also face up excitedly together, want to see what the eye shadow of the practitioner is.


    Ning Xiaolei is stunned and admires the means of poetic rhyme. It''s just that he underestimates the girl.


    He is worthy of being a practitioner of Yanhuang department and has seen a lot of world.

 Chapter 260

    Compared with them, Shiyun, as a practitioner of Yanhuang department, naturally has to perform various tasks.


    During this period, she naturally wants to contact with all kinds of practitioners, and the means of insight is far from that of Lin Yumeng and others who have not yet stepped into the cultivation.


    Not to mention Lin Yumeng and other girls, Ning Xiaolei can''t compare with her.


    His experience in the world of rivers and lakes is the battle of Duman and the battle of Tianyun mountain yesterday.


    Originally, Ning Xiaolei was a little worried. It''s totally unnecessary to see this situation.


    Needless to say, the rhyme of the poem tells her feelings for Ning Xiaolei, but Lin Yumeng has no choice but to accept it.


    After accepting it, the three women discuss it with each other, and Ning Xiaolei, who is overjoyed, suffers directly.


    Under the proposal of poetic charm, they and Ning Xiaolei make three rules.


    "No, I''m not allowed to take the initiative to talk to you when I see a girl? Even if the other party talks, they can''t have a deep chat? "


    Ning Xiaolei direct silly eyes, heaven and earth, so cruel?


    "Don''t talk nonsense. You have to promise if you promise. If you don''t promise, you have to promise. Once you come back, kneel once, double twice."


    Lin Yumeng and Shiyun look at Ning Xiaolei with pride. Although Ling Xiaoxiao expresses sympathy, she is helpless and says that she can''t help Ning Xiaolei.


    Poor Ning Xiaolei can only be forced to accept the overlord clause, saying that he will never dare to commit it.


    It''s almost time for the two girls to spare Ning Xiaolei.


    Ling Xiaoxiao, who has long sympathized with Ning Xiaolei, rushes over to comfort her in a soft voice. As a result, she is called over by Shiyun and Lin Yumeng to show no sympathy.


    Ning Xiaolei is full of black lines, and suddenly feels that it is a wrong choice to add poetic charm.


    This girl has a lot of experience. She is more difficult than Lin Yumeng.


    It seems that his good fortune will be broken in the future.


    However, it''s good to have such three charming beauties, which is enough for him.


    "Get out of here. Don''t touch us until you marry us."


    When Ning Xiaolei shamelessly put forward his bad ideas, he was unanimously targeted and kicked out of the house.


    After staying at Ning Xiaolei''s home for half a day, Shiyun suddenly receives a phone call in the afternoon.


    "It says there is a task. Let me go back and discuss it with you?"


    Frown tight, rhyme some doubt, do not understand to ask.


    The voice on the other end of the phone said, "yes, the task has already told me. I''ll tell you when you come back."


    "OK, I see. I''ll be right back." Poetry rhyme way, finish hanging up the phone.


    Ning Xiaolei is nearby, curious way: "whose telephone?"


    "Shi Tian," he said, "I have arranged for the task, so that I can return to Tianxiang Water Pavilion immediately." The rhyme of poetry is true.


    "Is that so? But I think you have some doubts? " Ning Xiaolei is curious.


    Poetic rhyme replied: "really confused, usually assigned tasks, the above will only call me, not him, this time I don''t know what happened."


    "Oh? Well, I''ll go back with you and see if this boy has any bad ideas. "


    Ning Xiaolei thought for a moment and suddenly said.


    The poem rhymes slightly Leng, then some embarrassed to shake his head: "Xiaolei, this is our Yanhuang department''s task after all, and Shitian, I understand that although others are arrogant, but not a bad person."


    "No, jealousy sometimes makes people have no bottom line and do things that are against common sense." Ning Xiaolei''s eyes flashed slightly, and he analyzed it.


    "You mean, he knows I like you, so he''s in a bad mood?" Rhyme is not stupid, it can be understood immediately.


    Ning Xiaolei nodded: "I''m not afraid of ten thousand, just in case. Yun''er is my man now. If that boy dares to make up his mind, I won''t kill him."


    "What your man, you rascal."


    The poem rhyme is coy to white rather small thunder one eye, way: "but if you go with me so directly, he won''t be silly to show his own feet!"


    "Hey, hey, that''s how you don''t understand me."


    Ning Xiaolei grins, pinches a stealth formula, and slowly disappears.

 Chapter 261

    The poetic charm is astonished. What kind of means has it gone?


    "Well, he can''t find out how I''m hiding." Ning Xiaolei removes his invisibility and shows his figure.


    "Invisibility, my God, is there such a magic in the world?"


    He was so shocked that he couldn''t believe his eyes. He had been working in Yanhuang department for so many years, but he hadn''t seen this method.


    Ning Xiaolei grinned and said, "what is this? I can get more mysterious magic."


    "Hee hee, how about getting some for yun''er?"


    Hearing the speech, the rhyme of the poem suddenly came over with a smile, and the tone became very gentle.


    Ning Xiaolei is full of black lines. This is too unlimited. Is this the real face of this girl?


    showed his invisibility. Ning Xiao Lei returned to Tianxiang Water Pavilion with his rhyme.


    All the way to the top floor, poetry came to a door, ring the doorbell.


    Here is where Shitian lives.


    The door opened quickly, revealing Shi Tian''s figure. Seeing that it was poetic, he immediately welcomed it with enthusiasm.


    But the stealth state of Ning Xiaolei, but from the stone sky eye to see a thick fiery color.


    This guy, as expected, is a thief and has no good intentions for poetry.


    After entering the house, Shi Tian closed the door, pointed to the sofa beside him and said, "poetic charm, sit down!"


    His eyes flashed slightly. He sat down in accordance with his words. There was no nonsense. He opened the door to the mountain and said, "come on, what are the tasks arranged above?"


    "Don''t worry. I''ll tell you. Have a glass of water first."


    Shi Tian didn''t say it right away. He handed it over with a glass of water in his hand with a smile on his face.


    Poetry shook his head, did not reach out, said: "sorry, I am not thirsty."


    "Are you still blaming me for the poetic charm? In fact, I used to focus on Ning Xiaolei just for the sake of the task, and I didn''t mean anything."


    The light in his eyes flashed, and Shi Tian suddenly said.


    The poem rhymes tiny Leng, shake head way: "I never blame you, this matter don''t want to mention again."


    "But you don''t blame me. Why don''t you even drink a glass of water from me? You either blame me or don''t trust me."


    Shi Tian sighed, and a sad expression appeared on his face.


    Ning Xiaolei funny looking at this goods, really special can not install, to say that there is nothing in this cup, he really does not believe.


    However, to Ning Xiaolei''s surprise, Shi Tian doesn''t want to drink poetry, so he puts the cup aside.


    "It''s not reasonable. If he wants to do something wrong with yun''er, he will try his best to let her drink that glass of water. There''s no reason to give up."


    Ning Xiaolei frowns, thinks hard, and looks at Shi Tian in doubt.


    At this time, Shi Tian said again: "well, even if you don''t drink, I won''t force you to talk about the task. The task is related to the animal theft case."


    "Oh, the animal theft case, the hundred bones old demon?"


    The poem rhymes slightly Leng, astonished incomparably, say, above know animal theft and ningxiaolei related?


    Shi Tian then said, "it says that the hiding place of the old demon is not far from Tiancheng. Let''s explore whether it is true."


    "Yes? But if we really meet the old demon, are we rivals? "


    Poetry immediately guessed that Shi Tian was talking nonsense, but pretended not to understand, deliberately asked.


    Shi Tian shook his head and said, "of course, we are not the old demon''s opponent. We just explore his trace and find some clues."


    "Well, I know. If it''s OK, I''ll withdraw first. Just let me know when the departure time is ready."


    The rhyme of the poem shows that it is clear, and then it is ready to leave.


    Seeing this, Shi Tian''s face flashed an urgent color and said, "wait a minute, I''ll give you more details."


    "What exactly?" The poem rhymes a Leng, don''t know what medicine this stone sky gourd sells.


    Ning Xiaolei doesn''t know. He feels that Shi Tian is procrastinating.

 Chapter 262

    It''s just that Ning Xiaolei is confused about why Shi Tian has to delay time.


    But before Shi Tian showed his horse''s feet, he was not easy to do it.


    Unconsciously, the blink of an eye is more than ten minutes in the past, Shi Tian has been talking nonsense, do not let the rhyme leave.


    Ning Xiaolei is perplexed. His eyes fall on his poetic face, and his face suddenly changes.


    He found that his face turned red, and his eyes were full of water.


    And Ning Xiaolei can hear that the breath of poetic rhyme is much heavier than the beginning.


    But the poem rhyme as if didn''t notice, and stone day discuss task things.


    "Strange, why is it so hot?"


    Poetry frowned, got up and wanted to open the window.


    But as soon as I got up, I almost fell down.


    "What''s the matter? Why are you dizzy, Shitian?"


    The poem rhyme facial expression instantaneous change, startles the way.


    Shi Tian''s face showed a proud smile: "Hey, it''s almost time to calculate. How about my colorless and tasteless Huan Chun San?"


    "Well, what, Shitian, you give me medicine?"


    Poetry frowned, eyes flashed a murderous.


    But because she is now in the body Huan Chun San, gives the feeling is charming incomparable.


    Shi Tian laughed and said, "ha ha, that''s right. Do you think the medicine is in that glass of water? Wrong. I''ve considered this result for a long time and made a double guarantee. "


    "Not only in the water, I also put the colorless and tasteless Huanchun powder in the room, but it takes a little time for it to volatilize, so I drag it all the time."


    "Shi Yun was very angry and said angrily," Shitian, you are shameless. If you dare to move me, I will kill you. "


    "Kill, kill, I don''t care. If you use your energy, it will only make the medicine volatilize faster. What''s the matter? Are your legs soft and your body hot? Ha ha ha


    Shi Tian laughs triumphantly, and then his face turns black, even ferocious.


    "Shiyun, you slut, what''s good about Ning Xiaolei? You even threw yourself into his arms and were indifferent to my pursuit of Shitian for many years. You didn''t even give me a good face?"


    "Today, I''m going to do it for you, which makes you regret. Your poetic charm is destined to be the person of Shitian."


    Shi Tian laughs wildly, his eyes are glowing, and he walks step by step to the soft poetic charm of his body.


    But at this time, a cold laugh suddenly remembered: "I knew you were upset and kind-hearted, but I didn''t expect that I wanted to take some medicine to make it strong. Go to death for me!"


    It''s Ning Xiaolei who is not talking to others. He has green snake scales. He is not poisoned.


    This green snake scale is Xiaoqing''s treasure. It can prevent all toxins.


    With Ning Xiaolei''s strength in Wangjing, how can Shi Tian be an opponent? Before he makes a move, Ning Xiaolei holds his neck and raises it.


    "No, Ning, Ning Xiaolei, how did you get here and how did you show up?"


    Shi Tian was shocked and struggled hard. He blushed and asked.


    Ning Xiaolei hums coldly, slams Shi Tian to the ground and steps on his chest.


    "You shouldn''t care how I show up, you should think about what happens to you."


    "No, I''m from Yanhuang department. How dare you kill me?" Shi Tianjing says that from Ning Xiaolei, he feels a deep sense of killing.


    Ning Xiaolei sneered and joked: "why don''t I dare, there''s nothing I don''t dare to do."


    "No, ray, don''t, don''t kill him." After hearing the sound of poetry, Ning Xiaolei sees that poetry is losing its reason and is trying to endure it.


    The medicine of Huanchun powder is so fierce that it can''t be suppressed by the cultivation of poetic charm.


    Ning Xiaolei couldn''t listen to the rhyme of the poem. He frowned and thought about it. His eyes suddenly lit up.


    In this world, there are many ways to make life worse than death. He has come up with a good way to punish Shi Tian.

 Chapter 263

    "Hey, I know you dare not kill me."


    Shi Tian looks at Ning Xiaolei with a trace of satisfaction in his eyes.


    Ning Xiaolei sneered and said, "yes, you cow, I won''t kill you, I''ll make your life worse than death."


    While talking, Ning Xiaolei takes out his mobile phone and plays by himself.


    He opened the group, found qingniujing and sent him a message.


    "Lei Xiaoyao, what''s the matter? I''m here."


    The news of qingniujing came soon, with a question mark expression.


    Ning Xiaolei was overjoyed and said, "no more nonsense. Go to Jinjiao and Yinjiao and ask if there is any elixir that can make people lose the ability of reproduction forever."


    "Wow, which wretch offended ray Xiaoyao?" Qingniujing is very curious.


    Ning Xiaolei didn''t have a good way: "don''t talk nonsense. Help me to ask quickly. When I ask, I''ll give you five bags of green grass biscuits."


    "OK, I''ll go right away."


    Qingniu Jing was so happy that he made a drooling expression and disappeared.


    Without much time, qingniujing sent a message.


    He didn''t talk nonsense. He sent a pill to Ning Xiaolei.


    Qingniujing: Lei Xiaoyao, I''m interested enough. I want the elixir directly. Hehe / a drooling expression.


    "Congratulations, I got a red envelope from qingniujing and got a low-quality pill, which has been stored in Xumi bag."


    Ning Xiaolei is so happy that he can''t afford Dan. The name is appropriate.


    Just why or inferior, not all the efficacy of the pill can not afford.


    However, with the experience of Juyuan pill, Ning Xiaolei knows that even if it''s of poor quality, its efficacy is adverse.


    "Well done. Here are ten bags."


    Ning Xiaolei excitedly gives out biscuits to qingniujing and extracts Buqi pill.


    Looking at the stone sky that he is stepping on, Ning Xiaolei shows a trace of sympathy.


    If the pill is fed down, Shi Tian will be an incomplete man. No matter how beautiful the woman is, no matter how exciting he is, he will have more than enough strength.


    This is the punishment for his daring to make poetic ideas and drugging.


    See rather small Thunder God color is wrong, stone day suddenly some worry, surprised way: "you, what do you want to do?"


    "You don''t know right away."


    Ning Xiaolei sneers, squats down, pinches open Shi Tian''s mouth, and throws the pill into it.


    If you can''t afford the pill, you will melt at the entrance and be absorbed by Shitian soon.


    Shi Tian''s face changed greatly, and he was frightened: "Ning Xiaolei, how dare you give me poison?"


    "No, no, you misunderstood me. How dare I? You are from Yanhuang department. My pill will not affect you. It''s just a small punishment. Ha ha!"


    Ning Xiaolei laughs and is happy.


    I don''t know what kind of expression Shi Tian will have when he finds his stuff useless.


    In order to see it with his own eyes, Ning Xiaolei grabs the glass of water on the table and gives it to Shitian.


    Shi Tian''s face changes greatly. He knows the effect of Huanchun powder. Does Ning Xiaolei want him to explode and die?


    This kind of medicine, can''t get remission, the end is to be killed by the medicine.


    Don''t think of this, stone day is terrified incomparably, but he is controlled by Ning Xiaolei, can''t take out the antidote at all.


    However, Shi Tian soon found that he didn''t seem to respond to the water.


    Did he not put the medicine?


    No way. He put the medicine himself. How could it be useless.


    "Not bad, not even your kind of medicine, can''t afford the pill. It''s really effective."


    Ning Xiaolei nodded with satisfaction and laughed more happily.


    Stone day in the heart inexplicably a tight, surprised way: "rather small thunder, what do you give me to eat in the end?"


    "For the sake of your eagerness for knowledge, I''ll tell you that it''s a pill that will make you lose that ability forever. Do you understand? Ha ha


    Ning Xiaolei laughs and explains to Shi Tian with a bad smile.


    Shi Tianwei is stunned for a moment, and suddenly utters a cry of fear, which is even more scared than Ning Xiaolei''s intention to kill him just now.


    With a cold smile, Ning Xiaolei is just about to play with Shi Tian again. Suddenly, he feels that he is hugged by a fiery body. At the same time, he kisses two cool lips.

 Chapter 264

    "Xiao Lei, it''s so hot!"


    The rhyme of the poem is vague, and the hot kiss falls on Ning Xiaolei like rain.


    Ning Xiaolei''s heart burned instantly, and a stream of evil fire started to string up.


    However, he stubbornly resisted this idea, and the rhyme of poetry is now obviously involuntarily. In this case, it is suspected that he took advantage of her.


    Although poetic rhyme doesn''t say anything about her feelings, Ning Xiaolei doesn''t want to leave any regrets for her.


    Holding the rhyme of poetry, Ning Xiaolei opens the door and goes out. He quickly goes downstairs, opens the door and sits on it.


    At the moment, the rhyme of the poem has completely lost its reason. It''s like an octopus entangled with Ning Xiaolei. It can''t be pulled away.


    Mind a move, Ning Xiaolei directly disappeared from the car, into the space of the refining pot.


    A gust of wind swept into the building not far ahead, put down the poetic charm.


    Lin Yumeng and others feel the situation and follow him.


    In fact, they had already known what had just happened and did not ask much.


    Ning Xiaolei didn''t explain, but the evil spirit gushed out of her body and poured into the body of poetic rhyme. She wanted to help her get rid of the toxins in her body, but she found it useless.


    Huan Chun powder''s property enters the body, then melts with the blood, the evil spirit does not have the use.


    "Damn, what should I do?"


    Ning Xiaolei''s face is ugly. If he procrastinates, I''m afraid the poetic charm will be burned into a fool.


    Lin Yumeng and others are also very anxious, Lin Yumeng suddenly clenched his teeth and said: "Xiaolei, is sister Shiyun taking that kind of medicine, or you and her..."


    "No, I can''t take advantage of others!"


    Without waiting for Lin Yumeng to finish, Ning Xiaolei plans directly. Suddenly, his eyes light up and he thinks of something green snake scale!


    It was with this that he was not affected by Huanchun powder. He didn''t know whether it was useful for detoxification.


    Thinking of this, he quickly took off the scales of the green snake and put them on the poetic body.


    However, facts have proved that the scale of green snake is useless. Its purpose is only to prevent and cure, but not to detoxify.


    "Well, what should we do?"


    Ning Xiaolei is extremely anxious. He takes out his mobile phone and sends a message to qingniujing, but qingniujing doesn''t respond for a long time.


    "Special, where is the goods?" Ning Xiaolei scolds angrily and is as anxious as an ant on a hot pot.


    At this time, Ling Xiaoxiao suddenly proposed: "brother Xiaolei, to solve this kind of poison, just find a way to guide the toxin out of her body. You don''t have to do that kind of thing."


    Smell speech, rather small thunder eyes suddenly a bright, busy way: "that how solve?"


    "Well, you can try it by hand. It''s up to you. We''ll withdraw."


    Ling Xiaoxiao blushes to finish, then pulls Lin Yumeng and Ning Xiaoyue to turn around and run away, leaving only the poetic charm and Ning Xiaolei.


    Wei Leng for a moment, Ning Xiaolei gritted his teeth and decided to have a try.


    After tossing about for a long time, Shi Yun has already turned himself into a little white rabbit, which saves a lot of trouble.


    According to Ling Xiaoxiao said, Ning Xiaolei heart a horizontal, rushed forward.


    I don''t know how long it''s been, Ning Xiaolei feels almost tired, and Shiyun finally sleeps after being extremely excited.


    "Hoo, it''s more tiring than fighting with people."


    Ning Xiaolei wiped the cold sweat on his head and looked at his ragged clothes. He was speechless for a while.


    Just now, the rhyme didn''t ask him to do it honestly. It was extremely wild. Several times, it almost pushed him back and almost went off.


    However, after all, Ning Xiaolei still held back and was not dazzled.


    Even so, he was full of poetic kisses, which seemed to be funny.


    Take a deep breath, Ning Xiaolei finds a quilt to cover the poetic charm and block her graceful spring light.


    The girl has a good figure, especially now she has almost no clothes on her body. He is afraid that she will fall into the enemy''s hands if she looks at her more, so that her hard work just now is in vain.

 Chapter 265

    Outside, listen to the voice inside quiet down, Lin Yumeng and Ling Xiaoxiao face red to secretly run away.


    Although they knew it wasn''t that kind of thing, they couldn''t help jumping in their hearts.


    After the poetic rhyme goes to sleep, Ning Xiaolei sits in the room and begins to practice.


    He is going to try the method of transforming one Qi into three clearness. Now that his cultivation has reached the realm of demon king, he should be able to exert it.


    According to the records in the brain, Ning Xiaolei''s operation is the supreme magic method.


    This time, he didn''t have a big accident. When he exhausted three-quarters of the evil spirit in his body, he finally summoned the jade separation.


    The so-called Sanqing is Yuqing, Shangqing and Taiqing. Ning Xiaolei''s cultivation at the moment is only enough to force Yuqing to separate himself.


    Ning Xiao Lei as like as two peas, he looks the same as he, and the breath is the same.


    The only difference is that this figure''s strength is slightly lower than that of him, only the strength of the later stage of the big demon realm.


    "Hello, I don''t mean you. Why is your strength so bad that I only have this cultivation?"


    But at this time, Yu Qingning Xiaolei opens his mouth directly, which gives Ning Xiaolei a fright.


    Looking at the figure in front of him, Ning Xiaolei was stunned: "can you speak?"


    "Isn''t that nonsense? I didn''t say that just now. Did you say that?" Yu Qingning Xiaolei turns his mouth and gives Ning Xiaolei a big white eye.


    Ning Xiaolei can''t resist the impulse of shooting this product. How can he say that!


    Even if you say that, is there anyone who talks to the Lord like this? This separation is too personal. It''s worthy of being one of the highest spells in heaven and earth.


    At this time, Yu Qingning Xiaolei''s eyes suddenly turned to the sleeping poetic rhyme, and his eyes showed a fiery light.


    Ning Xiaolei''s master was stunned and grabbed the goods: "what do you want to do?"


    "I have to talk about you now, my dear. With such a beautiful woman in front of me, you didn''t deal with her. Is it a man?"


    Yu Qingning, Xiao Lei''s mouth curled and his face disdained.


    This time Ning Xiaolei couldn''t bear it. He slapped the goods and said, "what do you have in your head? Am I that kind of person?"


    "Cut, I''m you, you''re me. Don''t pretend to me. Just now you clearly wanted that girl and were bound by some inexplicable rules. I know all about it."


    Yu Qingning Xiaolei sneers and doesn''t give him face at all.


    Ning Xiaolei was stunned and speechless. He really thought about it just now. He almost couldn''t help it several times.


    "There''s nothing to say. If you don''t dare, I''ll do it for you." Yu Qingning and Xiao Lei come together and say with a bad smile.


    "I''ll take care of you. Your time is almost up. It''s time to break up."


    Ning Xiaolei is speechless. When he summons Yu Qingning Xiaolei, he roughly feels that he can exist for only three minutes.


    Now, three minutes.


    Ning Xiaolei said, sure enough, see that jade Qingning Xiaolei body shadow slowly fade, see will disappear.


    "Ni Mei, I think your strength is too poor. Please improve your strength. The higher your strength is, the longer I can exist."


    At the last moment of disappearing, Yu Qingning cried in a low voice.


    Ning Xiaolei is speechless. He feels that the existence of the goods is to discredit him.


    He has decided that he will not fight in the future and will never call the goods out.


    Otherwise, I don''t know what will happen and what impact it will bring to him.


    The palm turns over, and Ning Xiaolei has a ten thousand year old elixir in his hand. This is one of the five ten thousand year old elixirs in the land of Lingshan.


    This elixir is called shikongcao. According to Xumi bag, after refining, it can be as light as a swallow. It is a rare treasure.


    Refining this elixir with Ning Xiaolei''s current strength, and casting the wind skill, the speed can be twice as fast as before.

 Chapter 266

    This herb is very effective. Ning Xiaolei needs to integrate the medicine into his body. It takes a long time.


    Before I knew it, I spent several hours. My kung fu was up to the people who wanted to do it. At last, the refining was finished.


    Ning Xiaolei opened his eyes and felt the body that seemed to float up. There was a bright light in his eyes.


    Just ready to try, he suddenly felt a pair of soft arms around his neck, while a figure from behind the pressure on him.


    Slightly a Leng, Ning Xiaolei immediately understand who, said with a smile: "rhyme son, don''t make trouble."


    "How do you know it''s me?" Poetic rhyme grinning ground presses the head in rather small thunder shoulder, inquisitive ask a way.


    Ning Xiaolei said with a light smile: "because the breath on your body is the same as that of kissing me yesterday. Of course, I can guess it."


    With that, Ning Xiaolei opens her arms and faces her, showing her a bunch of kisses.


    After he finished his work yesterday, he went on refining the aerial grass before he had time to take a bath.


    "Ah, this is my kiss?" The rhyme of the poem blinked weakly.


    "No, you were wilder than the kitten yesterday." Ning Xiaolei is funny and gently scrapes his poetic nose.


    Shi Yun''s face was a little red, and he said, "I hate it. People can''t help it. That hateful Shi Tian, who even said he was a good man, dares to give me medicine."


    "He''s got the punishment he deserves. I''m afraid he''s blue in the stomach now." Ning Xiaolei said with a bad smile.


    Poetic charm is curious: "what did you do? I can''t remember clearly. At last, I only remember that you seemed to have fed him a pill?"


    Ning Xiaolei nodded with a smile and whispered a few words in his ear.


    "Oh, you''re so bad. It''s more painful than tormenting him so many times."


    The poem rhymes beautiful eyes open big, white Ning Xiaolei one eye, lightly hammered a few fists in his arms.


    A moment later, the rhyme of the poem raised his head and looked at Ning Xiaolei with affection: "Xiaolei, I am like you now, and my heart is yours. You will never let me down in the future."


    "Ah, no, yun''er, don''t get me wrong, it''s like this..."


    Ning Xiaolei, stunned, explains the rhyme to show that he is a gentleman.


    The poem rhymes a face to be mad, the small eyes of you resentment almost ate Ning Xiaolei, hate hate way: "you big wax gourd, big papaya, smelly watermelon, ah ah, you are angry to death."


    After that, Shi Yun added: "I don''t care. You do it with your hands. You are responsible."


    "I''m responsible. Who said I''m not responsible anymore? I just want to let my family yun''er willingly give it to me instead of having to."


    Ning Xiaolei gently smiles, gently caresses his poetic hair, and his face is serious.


    The rhyme of the poem is moved and hugs Ning Xiaolei tightly.


    "Well, yun''er, you''re so dirty. Is it time to take a bath?" A moment later, Ning Xiaolei said with a bad smile.


    "OK, go to the mandarin duck bath." Understand Ning Xiaolei''s mind, poetic way.


    Ning Xiaolei is ecstatic. He is busy holding the rhyme of poetry and plunges into the bathroom.


    In the dense mist, Ning Xiaolei cleans his body and says with a bad smile: "yun''er, I helped you yesterday. Are you, hehe?"


    "OK, but I can''t give myself to you at present, so that they won''t blame me, OK!"


    Say, poetry rhyme suddenly squats down, open mouth cherry small mouth to come forward.


    Ning Xiaolei''s body is so excited that he feels like flying into the sky.


    More than an hour later, out of the demon pot space, Ning Xiaolei drove back.


    now happens, and rhyme doesn''t want to live in Tianxiang waterside pavilion anymore. He plans to live in Ning Xiaolei''s house.


    Ning Xiaolei is naturally happy, not only at home, but also in the space of refining demon pot.

 Chapter 267

    Tianxiang waterside pavilion, stone sky is extremely angry, and one foot kicks up a gorgeous woman and roars loudly.


    "Roll, roll, useless thing."


    There was a trace of resentment in the woman''s eyes, but it didn''t show. She left quickly.


    When she went out and closed the door, the woman sneered and said, "it''s obviously because she didn''t lift it, but she still blames me. I deserve it!"


    In the room, Shi Tian''s face is full of pain. This is the fifth one. He has found five women, all kinds of amorous feelings, but no one can make him use that thing.


    "Ah, damn Ning Xiaolei, I''m not finished with you."


    With his hands in his hair, Shi Tian was in great pain and roared.


    He puts all the blame on Ning Xiaolei. He hates Ning Xiaolei for taking away the poetic charm and gives him the pill.


    But soon, a sneer appeared at the corner of his mouth and his face calmed down.


    His plan is more than that. Yesterday, he found that Shiyun and Ning Xiaolei came together, and he also called a person.


    That person is also the pursuer of poetic charm, and very strong.


    He can''t deal with Ning Xiaolei. He can let that man deal with him.


    At night, Shi Tian''s door was knocked, and a man in Yanhuang costume came to the door.


    The decadent stone sky in the room is excited. He jumps up and opens the door.


    "Qin Zhan, you come so fast?" Shi Tianjing said.


    He only called yesterday, but he didn''t expect the other party to come today.


    The man named Qin Zhan frowned and looked at Shi Tian. He hummed coldly: "it''s a shame for me to be defeated. What about the poetic charm?"


    "Shiyun, she went to the boy''s house. I can''t stop her." Shi Tian shakes his head and looks at the man with fear in his eyes.


    This man is about the same age as him, but his accomplishments are much better than him. He is in the middle of the kingdom.


    "Damn, where come the boy, poetry is my woman, even dare to make crooked ideas."


    Qin Zhan flashed a cold light in his eyes and said, "I don''t have much time to lead the way. After solving the problem, I have to go back. I have a new task tomorrow."


    Stone day smell speech tiny some hesitation, clench one''s teeth truthfully way: "that kid''s house has big array outside, break into not go in."


    "Well, just because you can''t get in doesn''t mean I can''t get in." Qin Zhan''s eyes twinkled and hummed.


    Although Shi Tian didn''t like the arrogance of the Qin war, he reminded him: "at that time, the elder Chu long only persisted for one minute in the battle, and then he was suppressed."


    "What, so powerful?"


    This time, Qin Zhan''s face finally changed. Like him, Chu longzhan was in the middle of the kingdom.


    Moreover, as a senior, Chu long had much more fighting experience than him.


    Chu long was suppressed for a minute, that is to say, he broke in, and he could not last for a minute.


    After frowning and thinking for a moment, Qin Zhan said, "call Shiyun and try to trick her out. The boy will surely follow her out."


    Shi Tian nods and dials the phone. However, he is prompted that the number he dials is not in the service area.


    When he called, Shi Tiankai was hands-free, so Qin Zhan also heard it.


    When the phone hung up, Shi Tian called again several times, but it was still the same.


    "Damn, what else can I do to make them show up?"


    Qin Zhan''s face is ugly. He''s here to solve Ning Xiaolei''s rival. He doesn''t want to go for nothing.


    Shi Tian''s eyes twinkled and said: "it''s not that there is no way. It depends on whether Qin Zhan is willing to do it or not."


    "What''s the way, say it!" Qin Zhan was stunned and did not hesitate.


    Shi Tian pondered for a moment and said, "Ning Xiaolei has a shop in Tiancheng. It''s inside..."


    "Stop, do you want me to smash the shop? If we do that, we will lose the people of Yanhuang department. Don''t mention it again. Moreover, it doesn''t conform to the rules set by Yanhuang department. How can we violate them? "


    Without waiting for Shi Tian to finish, Qin Zhan understood what he meant and shook his head to veto.

 Chapter 268

    "Then I don''t have a good way. You can only watch the rhyme fall into the hands of Ning Xiaolei."


    Shi Tian shrugged his shoulders and pretended to be helpless.


    Qin Zhan looked ugly and said, "anyway, I won''t disgrace the Yanhuang department. If I don''t rush into the battle, I''ve been roaring. I don''t believe that boy doesn''t show up."


    After that, Qin Zhan looked at Shi Tian and said, "show me the way."


    Although stone day is not willing, forced by Qin Zhan''s strength, still took him to Ning Xiaolei''s home outside.


    Overlooking the villa inside, Shi Tian''s eyes flashed the color of resentment and gnashed his teeth.


    Holding out his hand to stop Qin Zhan, Shi Tian said, "don''t go forward. If you go forward, you will be in a big battle. If you fall into it, you can''t get out."


    With that, he clenched his fists and blew them out.


    "Boom!"


    The fist blows out, then is stopped by a layer of invisible things, then a layer of black light mask appears in front of the two people.


    Outside the black light shield, it is full of black fog, which makes people feel terrible.


    "This big formation is really powerful. I''ve never seen such a powerful one before."


    Qin Zhan''s eyes were shining, and a big sword with wide blade appeared in his hand.


    Holding the sword high above his head, he held it in both hands and chopped it off.


    "Boom!"


    The long sword floated up and fell on the light shield.


    However, to Qin Zhan''s surprise, his sword did not set off any waves.


    "I don''t believe it."


    Qin Zhan roared, and the light of the broad sword in his hand rose again and fell again.


    It''s a pity that the result is the same as just now. Even before the sword Qi is cut, it is swallowed up by the black fog.


    "Shi Tian, let''s fight together, and boom until someone comes out."


    Qin Zhan shouts, his sword falls like rain, and his golden sword Qi falls.


    Stone day also didn''t Leng, fire fist smash out, although can''t compare with Qin Zhan, looking at to also have voice and color.


    Two people are roaring here. Ning Dali and Ye Ting feel it naturally.


    But they didn''t venture down to open the battle. Ning Xiaolei had told them not to open the battle for anyone.


    In the demon refining pot, Ning Xiaolei, who is practicing meditation with his knees crossed, feels the vibration of the token around his waist and takes it out curiously.


    "Has anyone triggered the big battle, who is it?"


    Ning Xiaolei is curious and plans to go out to have a look.


    Without disturbing anyone, Ning Xiaolei quietly left the refining pot.


    In the room, Ning Xiaolei shows his figure, goes out of the door and walks slowly to the courtyard.


    Out of the yard, through the mask, you can see two figures outside the mask.


    Ning Xiaolei''s eyes narrowed slightly, and immediately recognized one of the figures. It was Shi Tian who was fed by him yesterday and couldn''t afford Dan.


    "This is to find a rescue, want to deal with me?"


    Ning Xiaolei''s eyes twinkle, and then his eyes fall on Qin Zhan.


    From Qin Zhan, he felt the powerful pressure, and he was no weaker than him.


    After a long attack, Shi Tian could not help roaring: "Ning Xiaolei, you are a man, get out, don''t hide."


    Leng Leng, Ning Xiaolei''s eyes flashed a murderous spirit, went to the edge of the array, opened a channel and went out.


    Qin Zhan and Shi Tian, who are attacking the array, see a figure suddenly appear. They are stunned and stop their actions.


    "Shitian, you really think I dare not kill you. Don''t be shameless."


    Ning Xiaolei''s eyes twinkled with cold, and he looked coldly at Shitian.


    Shi Tian looks ugly. He ignores Ning Xiaolei and turns to Qin Zhan and says, "Qin Zhan, he is Ning Xiaolei."


    "Oh, are you the boy? Where do you hide her


    Qin Zhan''s eyes fell on Ning Xiaolei.

 Chapter 269

    "Oh, who are you and why are you looking for my Yuner?"


    Ning Xiaolei frowns and looks coldly at Qin Zhan.


    "Your family? Boy, if you want to die, yun''er is what you can call it. "


    Qin Zhan was furious and murderous. Looking at Ning Xiaolei, he said, "I''ll give you two choices: leave the poetic charm, or be abandoned by me. Which one do you choose?"


    "I don''t choose, I choose to abandon you."


    Ning Xiaolei opened his mouth in a cold voice. He already understood that Qin Zhan was probably the pursuer of poetic charm.


    Qin Zhanqi said with a smile: "waste me? Ha ha ha, with your strength at the beginning of the kingdom? "


    "What''s the matter?" Ning Xiaolei picks eyebrows and hums coldly.


    "Of course, there is a problem, because the person standing in front of you is in the middle of the kingdom. How did you become an opponent in the early stage?"


    Qin Zhan laughed with pride, disdaining to say: "I don''t want to embarrass you too much, as long as you promise to leave the poetic charm, no longer entangle."


    "No, no, no, you misunderstood me. First of all, I''m in love with Shiyun. Besides, you don''t have the right." Ning Xiaolei waved his hand.


    "Are you toasting instead of drinking?" Qin Zhan said angrily.


    Ning Xiaolei nodded: "it depends on whether you have this ability. Anyway, I won''t leave. If you want to do it, do it!"


    "Well, well, well, then I''ll let you know what I''m good at, beat you up and let you leave the poetic charm."


    Qin Zhan''s eyes were cold. He held up the broad blade sword in his hand, and a sword Qi fell down.


    The light in the hand flashed, the chopping wind axe was in the hand, and Ning Xiaolei split it with the same blade.


    "Boom!"


    In the loud noise, the two stepped back at the same time, and each stepped back three steps.


    Qin Zhan was slightly stunned, and suddenly said: "impossible."


    He is in the middle of the Kingdom, and the other is in the early of the kingdom. How can he be equal to himself.


    Ning Xiaolei sneers. He has refined Yangshenguo, and what he practiced is the East emperor''s classic. How can he compare it according to common sense.


    Let alone in the middle and later stages of the Kingdom, he could fight with all his strength.


    "Nothing is impossible. Take it."


    Ning Xiaolei snorted, and the chopping wind axe method was used, and the huge axe awns were slashed down wildly.


    His axe method comes from chopping wind axe. He can open and close with great force, and he can split with great force.


    With each axe cut, the awn of the axe seems to tear the sky and the earth, which is very amazing.


    However, the Qin war was in the middle of the king''s Kingdom, and the talents cultivated by the Yanhuang department were not bad at their skills and moves.


    The broad blade sword in his hand is also a heavy weapon. The power of the sword can''t be underestimated. It''s as powerful as Ning Xiaolei.


    Shi Tian was shocked when he saw the two fighting in the distance.


    He never thought that Ning Xiaolei''s strength had reached such a level that he could fight Qin Zhan without defeat.


    But he clearly remembers that the first time he met Ning Xiaolei, Ning Xiaolei even couldn''t stop him.


    But now, it has grown to this point.


    He suddenly regretted that it was a disaster or a blessing to bring Qin Zhan to his home.


    But now he can''t help but give in, especially thinking that Ning Xiaolei has made him lose his ability in that aspect forever, he would like to kill Ning Xiaolei himself.


    His eyes twinkle slightly for a moment. Shi Tian looks at the regiment and looks for opportunities.


    Just now, he has made up his mind to attack Ning Xiaolei.


    "Boy, I have some skills. I admit that Qin Zhan underestimated you. Next, I''ll be serious."


    At this time, Qin Zhan suddenly opened his mouth and his eyes were shining.


    As he spoke, he put his broad-edged sword on the ground and pinched out a series of dazzling formulas.


    Ning Xiaolei looks at it curiously, frowns slightly, and plans to see the move.

 Chapter 270

    "Golden sword!"


    With the pitching, dozens of golden swords appear in front of Qin Zhan. After Qin Zhan roars, he rushes to Ning Xiaolei.


    Ning Xiaolei''s eyes brighten slightly. This golden sword skill is good. I didn''t expect that Qin Zhan had such means.


    With the wind rolling up, Ning Xiaolei uses the wind skill to hide.


    But what he didn''t expect was that those golden swords would automatically turn and continue to stab him.


    "The golden sword is controlled by my divine sense. You can''t hide it. You can only block it." Qin Zhan sneered, slightly proud.


    "Stop it, don''t think you have the means."


    Ning Xiaolei turned his mouth and turned his eyes.


    If it''s not a duel, he can run far by using the wind skill. Even if Qin zhanshenzhi can control the golden sword, there must be a distance limit.


    But Ning Xiaolei doesn''t want to run, but wants to block.


    Mind micro movement, Ning Xiaolei shows the wind blade of the new society not long ago.


    This wind blade chop is still a first level magic, and its power is certainly not bad.


    At that time, the Yin thunder skills of the Yellow level were so powerful, and the Xuan level didn''t have to say.


    With Ning Xiaolei''s exertion, the crescent wind blades around him emerge, which are several times more than Qin Zhan''s golden sword.


    "Boom, boom..."


    In the loud sound, the wind blade and the golden swords collided and burst into ripples all over the sky.


    Qin Zhan looked at Ning Xiaolei in amazement: "you, how can you have such a powerful spell?"


    "If you can have it, I can''t," he said


    Ning Xiaolei said, "if you have any other means, just let me go one by one."


    "Damn, if I don''t give you something, you''ll think I have a false reputation."


    Qin Zhan''s face was very angry and angry.


    Ning Xiaolei rolled his eyes and said with disdain, "it seems that you are very famous. Anyway, I don''t know."


    "You want to die, Jin guangcha!"


    Qin Zhan roared, pulled out the broad blade sword on the ground, and chopped it with a golden and flaming sword.


    This is obviously not ordinary sword Qi, but a kind of martial art.


    Ning Xiaolei didn''t dare to be careless. The chopping wind axe danced open, and several axes roared on the chopping blow.


    But what Ning Xiaolei didn''t expect was that the chopping was smashed, but it suddenly gave off a dazzling light.


    "I''ll go. It''s such a shady move."


    Ning Xiaolei''s face changes slightly, and the wind moves to another place.


    As soon as he left, Qin Zhan rushed to the place where he had just left with his sword, and the broad blade sword swept by.


    "The reaction is quick. If you take this move again, the golden wind will roar."


    Qin Zhan was surprised. Then he waved his sword up obliquely. A Golden Tornado whistled and rolled to Ning Xiaolei.


    Will be close, the sharp gas force let Ning Xiaolei frown.


    This tornado is very powerful. If it''s caught in the tornado, it will have to be peeled.


    Ning Xiaolei finds that his wind blade is useless because the Golden Tornado keeps spinning.


    "You can''t wait to be hit, you have to take the initiative."


    Ning Xiaolei dodges, his eyes flicker. He sees that Qin Zhan is practicing swordsmanship again.


    And this time, he prepared for a period of time, and the golden sword was twice as much as just now.


    "Hum, let me give you a taste of my strength, fireball and water bomb combo."


    Ning Xiaolei whispers. Fireballs and water bombs fly out of his hand. He blows at Qin Zhan and destroys his casting.


    Qin Zhan laughs. He doesn''t continue his swordsmanship any more and throws out more than 20 golden swords.


    "Break it for me."


    Ning Xiaolei gives a tiger roar. At the same time, he uses two wind blades, and the dense wind blades collide with the golden sword.


    At this time, the golden wind came again, not giving Ning Xiaolei time to breathe.


    At the same time, Shi Tian, who had the right time, made a decisive move. Under his urging, a huge fire fist roared to Xiaolei''s back.


    With tornado in front and fire fist behind, Ning Xiaolei was in a dangerous situation for a while.

 Chapter 271

    "Shitian, what are you doing?"


    Ning Xiaolei is just about to solve the problem. Unexpectedly, Qin Zhan gives a cold drink. His broad sword splits out a sword gas and blows to Shitian''s flame fist.


    Stunned, Ning Xiaolei looks at Qin Zhan in surprise. Although Qin Zhan likes poetry, his character is OK.


    It''s not like Shitian. His character is just rubbish.


    "Earth pricking."


    Looking at the Golden Tornado, Ning Xiaolei shows another kind of magic.


    Huge spikes of earth rose from his feet to the tornado, crashing it into pieces.


    Then, Ning Xiaolei''s gloomy eyes turned to Shi Tian: "do you also want to participate in our duel?"


    "I, I..."


    Shi Tian looks flustered and tongue tied. He doesn''t know how to answer.


    Ning Xiaolei snorted: "if you don''t speak, you will be acquiescent. Take the move, Yin thunder skill."


    With a wave, there are thunder clouds gathering above Shitian''s head, and a lightning suddenly falls.


    Shi Tian''s face changed greatly, and all his energy was used. A huge fist of fire rushed up into the sky and struck with thunder and lightning.


    However, under the powerful power of thunder and lightning, fire fist is broken in the blink of an eye.


    The thunder and lightning fell on Shi Tian.


    Stone day instant whole body is burnt black, complexion is deep red, open mouth gush out a big mouthful of blood, impressively suffered heavy injury.


    "Waste, you dare to mix it in this way."


    Ning Xiaolei scolded scornfully, and did not weigh his own strength. He really asked for trouble.


    Qin Zhan didn''t stop Ning Xiaolei, and he didn''t like Shitian''s behavior. Sneak attack from behind is most despised.


    Ignoring Shi Tian, Ning Xiaolei turned to Qin Zhan: "do you want to fight again?"


    By now, Ning Xiaolei has decided to teach him a lesson if he doesn''t know how to praise Qin Zhan any more.


    Compared with earth stab and wind blade chop, Yin thunder combo has a higher level. It is a medium level magic.


    He believed that as long as this skill was played, Qin Zhan would be defeated.


    However, the power of this skill is not easy to control. If you are not careful, you may kill Qin Zhan.


    Having seen Qin Zhan just now, Ning Xiaolei doesn''t hate him very much. At most, he is only a rival in love.


    "Well, although I still have means, I feel that you also have hidden means. But remember, I will not give up the poetic charm."


    Qin Zhan''s eyes flash slightly, and then he looks at Ning Xiaolei with burning eyes.


    Ning Xiaolei chuckles: "I''ll be with you at any time, but yun''er''s heart belongs to me. It''s your ability to make her like you."


    "Well, I''ll see. I''ll never admit defeat."


    Qin Zhan snorted and strode away without saying a word.


    Witnessing the disappearance of Qin war, Ning Xiaolei comes to Shi Tian in a daze.


    "Qin Zhan knows about me and Shiyun. You told me. It''s a good idea."


    "Ning Xiaolei, if you let me not be a man, I will never let you live. Either you kill me or you let me go."


    Shi Tian''s face is overcast, threatening Ning Xiaolei.


    Ning Xiaolei smiles and shakes his head: "you are Yanhuang''s person and Yuner''s former partner. I won''t kill you, but if you attack me secretly, I won''t let you pass."


    "You, what do you want to do?" Smell speech, stone day facial expression suddenly tiny change, he is really afraid of Ning Xiaolei''s means.


    "You''ll know in a minute." Ning Xiaolei sneers and mentions Shitian. In Shitian''s panic eyes, he throws him into Jiuyou Juesha wuquansheng formation.


    With a seal in Ning Xiaolei''s hand getting into the token, the big formation began to run in an instant.


    Shi Tian uttered a cry of fear and despair, and there was no movement after a long time.


    Ning Xiaolei certainly won''t do that. He went back to the house and found a big basin of cold water.


    "Wow


    Pouring water on Shi Tian''s face and seeing him wake up, Ning Xiaolei said with a smile, "this is just the beginning. How can you just fall asleep?"


    "Ah, what, you, you, Ning Xiaolei, ah..."


    Stone day is frightened unceasingly, words have not finished, again by the terror vision in the big array frighten to scream out a voice.

 Chapter 272

    After more than ten times, Shi Tian was scared like a fool, his eyes were dull, and he looked very sad.


    What''s more, his body smelled of excrement and urine, and he had been scared to incontinence.


    Ning Xiao Lei has no sympathy at all. This guy holds his breath and carries the neck of the stone sky. He displays the gust of wind and rushes to the Tianxiang waterside pavilion and throws him quietly to the door.


    When he gets home, he tells his parents that the matter has been solved and tells them not to worry. Ning Xiaolei enters the demon pot.


    He gained a lot from the war with Qin just now. He had a lot of new knowledge about the use of magic and martial arts.


    Looking back on the fight just now, Ning Xiaolei continued to digest and his fighting experience improved a lot.


    In this battle, Ning Xiaolei also recognized his own strength.


    There is absolutely no big problem in dealing with the middle stage of the kingdom. It should be difficult to deal with the later stage of the Kingdom, even if the means are available.


    Unless you add such treasures as mad cow amulet and samadhi divine wind amulet, you can''t rely on your own strength alone.


    Originally thought of a few days to find Lei yunzong revenge, Ning Xiaolei thought or wait.


    Next time, Ning Xiaolei continues to spend in the cultivation, and his strength is approaching the middle of the kingdom.


    During this period, pingtouge and others provided him with thousands of stray cats and dogs, including some ferocious beasts.


    Lei Yutang''s medicine mud is also in hot sales. Not only Tiancheng, but also the whole Huaxia market is occupied.


    Under the impact of three kinds of medicine sludge, some small and medium-sized hospitals closed down directly, and the similar business of large hospitals was also affected.


    Everything is developing in a good direction. Ning Xiaolei has little to worry about.


    Because of the good performance of Yao Jun and others, Ning Xiaolei gave Yao Jun, brother Pingtou and brother Tulong to practice demon skills.


    On this day, Ning Xiaolei was practicing, and suddenly felt that Jiuyou Juesha in his arms was shaking.


    "Is anyone making trouble again?"


    Frowning, Ning Xiaolei comes out of the refining pot.


    However, he found that it was not someone making trouble, but Zhang jiuxuan.


    "Uncle Zhang, what''s the matter?" Ning Xiaolei asked with a frown.


    "Young master, Yao Jun has sent me a message that the eight armed gate has blocked the other side of the stockyard. He wants to take down the traitor of the eight armed gate."


    Zhang jiuxuan didn''t hide it. He said anxiously.


    Rather small thunder tiny Leng, curious way: "even you also can''t deal with?"


    "The eight armed sect is different from us. It''s a big sect. It''s an elder of Huajing later period. Yao Jun and I are not rivals." Zhang jiuxuan said truthfully.


    Ning Xiaolei nodded: "OK, I''ll have a look."


    It''s not surprising that Yao Jun, who had left the eight armed gate at the beginning, intended to follow him.


    Ning Xiaolei is just a martial arts practitioner in the later stage of Huajing.


    His current strength is among the martial arts practitioners, but a rare Saint master can walk horizontally.


    He and Zhang jiuxuan arrive at the original location of the night bar, which is the current animal farm. Ning Xiaolei sees a group of people in ancient clothes stop the door.


    "Who''s coming?"


    There are four people guarding at the door, two of them come forward and look at Ning Xiaolei.


    Zhang jiuxuan stepped forward and said, "get out of the way. Our young master has arrived. This is our place."


    "Well, you are the brother ray of the traitor Yao Jun?"


    These eight armed disciples obviously know Ning Xiaolei''s situation. They turn their eyes to him and wonder.


    Ning Xiaolei nodded lightly and said, "you are not my opponent. I don''t want to embarrass you."


    Those eight armed disciples are also very knowledgeable and don''t stop them. Fangning Xiaolei and Zhang jiuxuan go in.

 Chapter 273

    Ning Xiaolei just walked in and saw an old man sitting on a sofa opposite the door.


    On his side, Yao Jun, brother Pingtou and brother Tulong were knelt down by several disciples of the eight armed sect.


    On the ground not far away, many of Ning Xiaolei''s men, who used to be gangsters, lay on the ground in pain, crying out in pain.


    Seeing this scene, Ning Xiaolei''s eyes flashed a wisp of cold, and his face became very ugly.


    "You''re the regor?"


    At this time, seeing Ning Xiaolei come in, the old man on the sofa asked indifferently.


    Ning Xiaolei snorted and turned to the eight armed disciple who was pressing Pingtou brother: "let go of my people."


    One of the disciples was a master in the early stage of his transformation. He said in a cold voice, "if you want to let it go, do you really treat yourself as an individual?"


    "To die!"


    Ning Xiaolei snorted, stepped forward, and came to the disciple. A loud slap in the face fanned him out.


    With the strength of Ning Xiaolei''s Kingdom now, he is equal to the one who practiced martial arts in the early days of Dacheng. He is only a mole ant and can be killed at will.


    According to several people''s faces of pingtouge and others, their faces changed greatly, and they were so scared that they quickly released them.


    Their strength is not as good as that disciple. How can they be the opponent of the young man in front of them.


    "Damn, I''m going to abolish you."


    The disciple who was fanned out didn''t know the difference. He got up from the ground and rushed to Ning Xiaolei fiercely.


    Without waiting for Ning Xiaolei to start, the old man on the sofa called out: "Lu Xuan, stop it, you are not his opponent."


    When he spoke, the old man got up and nodded his head as he watched Ning Xiaolei: "yes, it''s a little bit of strength. Is it in the middle of Huajing?"


    "Ha ha, open your dog''s eyes and see clearly."


    Ning Xiaolei sneers. The strength of Wang Jing rushes away without fear. The strong breath makes the old man pale and bloodless.


    He was shocked and looked at Ning Xiaolei and said: "this, this breath, are you the legendary master of sainthood?"


    "I''m a king''s realm. I''m a practitioner, not a warrior."


    Ning Xiaolei hummed softly, but didn''t give the old man a good face.


    If you dare to push the people who prefer him to Xiaolei down, you will not give him the face of ningxiaolei.


    "What, cultivator? No wonder, no wonder Yao Jun will rebel. "


    The old man''s face was ugly, his face was as pale as ashes, his lips were trembling. The moment Ning Xiaolei showed his breath, he knew he was not an opponent.


    What''s more, it''s the cultivator in front of us who has all kinds of incredible means.


    "Listen, Yao Jun is not a mutiny, but a choice of a better future. What''s good about staying at your eight armed gate, which can make his strength soar? Can he hope to become an immortal


    Ning Xiaolei turns his mouth and disdains to look at the old man.


    The old man was speechless and kept nodding with a bitter smile. This is a fact. No matter how powerful the martial arts practitioners are, how can they compare with the practitioners.


    Although there was a method of using martial arts to enter the Tao in ancient times, it is a pity that it has long been lost.


    "For the sake of you and Yao Jun, I don''t want to be too embarrassed. I kowtow on my knees, slap myself a hundred times, apologize to my people, and then go away."


    Ning Xiaolei looks at the old man indifferently.


    If it wasn''t for Yao Jun''s sake, he would have broken these guys'' bones and broken their tendons today.


    "I, we, alas!"


    The old man sighed and finally fell to his knees with bitter face. He took the lead to admit his mistake to Yao Jun and others.


    Then he raised his hand and slapped his mouth.


    Seeing this, the rest of the eight armed disciples were afraid that Ning Xiaolei would clean them up. They knelt down, apologized, kowtowed and slapped themselves.


    Listening to the popping sound, Yao Jun can''t bear it. He wants to ask Ning Xiaolei for love and is stopped by Ning Xiaolei''s eyes.


    A moment later, the slap came down. Ning Xiaolei asked indifferently, "do you have resentment in your heart?"

 Chapter 274

    "No, we don''t dare, we don''t hate, we don''t dare to revenge."


    The old man shook his head in a hurry, and the rest of the disciples of the eight armed sect followed suit, not daring to express any dissatisfaction on their faces.


    Yao Jun finally found the opportunity and said to Ning Xiaolei, "brother Lei, it''s all because of me. I beg brother Lei to let them go."


    "No, Yao Jun, it''s not your fault. I''m not angry about it. I''m angry because they made you kneel down and hurt my people."


    Ning Xiaolei''s eyes twinkled, and then said, "but if they admit their mistakes and have a good attitude, I will not pursue them."


    Hearing this, Yao Jun was overjoyed and said, "thank you for your generosity."


    "Thank you for your generosity!" The elder and the disciple of the eight armed gate saw this and quickly followed in a loud voice.


    Ning Xiaolei nodded lightly and waved: "it''s OK, you can go away."


    When he said this, he found that the old man didn''t leave. Instead, he hesitated.


    Ning Xiaolei frowned: "why, don''t you think the lessons are enough?"


    "No, no, brother Lei, don''t get me wrong. I want to follow brother Lei like Yao Jun."


    "We also want to follow regor." Hearing their elder''s voice, the other disciples of the eight arm sect said in a loud voice.


    Ning Xiaolei was stunned and asked: "it''s not good for you to be like this. You all follow me. Your eight arm sect is not finished. What do you think of your leader?"


    "No, regor, following doesn''t mean we betray the eight armed sect. We can follow regor in the whole sect. When I go back, I''ll talk to the leader."


    The elder shook his head and explained to Ning Xiaolei in a hurry.


    Ning Xiaolei''s eyes brighten. This proposal seems good.


    With the gradual development of the refining pot, he certainly needs more and more animals. I''m afraid it''s not enough to rely on the flat headed brother and others.


    If there is such a martial arts school to help, it can save his effort.


    In the tense eyes of the eight armed sect elder, Ning Xiaolei nodded and said: "your proposal is good. If you are willing to follow, I will give you this opportunity."


    "Ha ha, that''s great. Thank you, regor. I''ll go to the headmaster right now." The elder of the eight arm sect was very happy and excited.


    Ning Xiaolei stopped him and said, "don''t worry, take this to the leader."


    Then a thousand year old elixir appeared in his hand and handed it to the elder of the eight arm sect.


    If you want someone else to follow him, Ning Xiaolei feels that he needs to let the leader know the value of following him. Otherwise, why should he follow him.


    After that, Ning Xiaolei left and asked the leader of the eight armed gate to contact Yao Jun directly.


    Three days later, news came from Yao Jun that the leader of the eight armed sect came to Tiancheng in person to see him.


    Ning Xiaolei didn''t have an accident and arrived at the animal farm.


    The headmaster of the eight arm sect is a gray haired man. Looking at the middle-aged man in his forties, he has a steady breath.


    Seeing Ning Xiaolei coming in, he hurried forward and took the initiative to hold his fist.


    Ning Xiaolei came to help him up quickly and said with a smile, "the leader doesn''t need to be polite."


    "No, my name is Wang, my name is Ren. Just call me by my first name." The eight armed headmaster shook his head.


    Ning Xiaolei said with a smile: "well, leader Wang, how do I call you Uncle Wang? It''s disrespectful to my elders to call you Uncle Wang by name. I''d rather Xiaolei is not a contemptuous person."


    The headmaster of the eight arm sect was stunned. He immediately said with a smile, "well, I''m not affectable. Can I call you Xiaolei?"


    "Ha ha, of course. I don''t care about that." Ning Xiaolei nods with a smile.


    Later, he and the eight armed headmaster said to help find animals.


    In order to show his sincerity, Ning Xiaolei took out many hundred year old elixirs and many hundred year old elixirs and gave them to the eight arm sect leader.


    "When there is a proper way to practice, I will pass it on to you." Finally, Ning Xiaolei throws the bait.


    The leader of the eight armed gate is very happy. He tells Ning Xiaolei the location of the eight armed gate and says that he will do well for Ning Xiaolei.


    He also knows the cultivation method. Ning Xiaolei won''t give it to them easily. It''s not too unexpected.

 Chapter 275

    Ning Xiaolei is very happy to win the eight armed gate.


    Now, however, there is a problem before him.


    Even if it''s here, it''s in Tiancheng. It''s not far from home. He can come in a moment.


    But the eight armed gate is in the Tianxing mountains. It takes four or five hours to drive there.


    Eight armed door to find the animals he needs, but the collection has become a big problem.


    Thinking of this, Ning Xiaolei decides to turn to the big demon in the group for help.


    As soon as he raised the question, someone in the group showed up and gave him a lot of opinions.


    Ning Xiaolei watched it for a long time, but he was a little depressed. There was no suitable one.


    At this time, the golden winged Mirs sculpture jumped out.


    "For such a simple question, brother Mirs will give you a magic weapon for flying / a cool expression."


    Immediately after that, a big red envelope pops up on the screen of the mobile phone.


    Ning Xiaolei was so surprised that he ordered it in a hurry.


    "Congratulations, you''ve got the red envelope of the golden winged Mirs carving, and you''ve got one of the best Flying Magic Weapons of Xuan level, jinpengsuo, which has been stored in Xumi bag."


    Wahaha, name is a good thing, jinpengsuo.


    Moreover, the level of this magic weapon is the best of the Xuan level. The most powerful magic weapon in his hand now is the white bone sword, the middle of the Xuan level.


    However, this jinpengsuo is the best of Xuan level.


    Moreover, this jinpengsuo is a rare flying magic weapon.


    Thanks to the golden winged Mirs carving, Ning Xiaolei sent him many of his favorite chips.


    Quit group chat, Ning Xiaolei can''t wait to open Xumi bag and take out jinpengsuo.


    Just at a glance, Ning Xiaolei fell in love with it.


    This is an oval shuttle shaped magic weapon. According to the control method given to him by the golden winged Mirs carving, Ning Xiaolei pinches the magic formula in his hand and submerges it into the Mirs.


    In an instant, Jin pengsuo became one meter long and seven or eight centimeters high.


    Ning Xiaolei is overjoyed and can''t wait to sit in from the open entrance.


    There is not much space in Jinpeng shuttle, which can only accommodate one person, but it is enough for Ning Xiaolei.


    If he wants to carry others, he can take them into the alchemy pot.


    There is a small array in front of jinpengsuo. The golden winged dapengdiao tells Ning Xiaolei that it is an energy array. Put enough energy into it to start jinpengsuo.


    Take out a large number of Yuan Stone, Ning Xiaolei put in.


    With the integration of Yuan stones, Jin pengsuo began to shine, and then rose slowly.


    Ning Xiaolei opens the entrance of Jiuyou Juesha wuquansheng array and flies out.


    "Try the speed."


    The corners of his mouth show a smile of expectation. Ning Xiaolei grabs a formula to enter jinpengsuo.


    With the entrance of his formula, Jin pengsuo was shocked slightly and ran out quickly.


    In Ning Xiaolei''s eyes, Jin pengsuo, who was in Tiancheng city just a moment ago, just a few breaths, went to the outskirts of the city. This speed is speechless.


    "ha ha, it''s awesome."


    Ning Xiaolei is overjoyed. With Jinpeng shuttle, the world can go.


    According to his estimation, the speed of jinpengsuo can''t be compared with that of the fastest manned aircraft at present.


    As for whether he can compete with a fighter, Ning Xiaolei doesn''t know, and he has never seen a real fighter.


    But no matter what, jinpengsuo has become one of his favorite magic weapons. The key is that jinpengsuo is his own. He can take it out whenever he wants to.


    If you meet an enemy you can''t deal with, you can also use jinpengsuo to run. It''s good for you.


    Ning Xiaolei didn''t know. He tried Jin pengsuo and made a big news.


    At the moment, in the village below him, someone inadvertently looked up at the sky and happened to see Jin pengsuo. He took photos with his mobile phone and sent them to the Internet.


    Soon, the news of the emergence of UFOs spread in the major media.


    Of course, Yanhuang people know what the situation is, so they attach great importance to it. Let''s make an urgent investigation in Tiancheng to find out which cultivator is responsible for it.

 Chapter 276

    Poetic charm is not in the space of refining demon pot. For fear of not receiving the task from Yanhuang department, she spent most of her time in the villa outside.


    After receiving the above phone call for investigation, Shiyun looks confused and immediately guesses that it has something to do with Ning Xiaolei.


    "Xiaolei, did you make the big news about UFO?"


    "Ah, what, I''m flying in the sky. Ha ha, it''s so cool."


    Ning Xiaolei, who drives jinpengsuo all over the sky, takes his mobile phone and rushes to the poetic rhyme opposite the phone.


    Smell speech, poetry rhyme depressed incomparable, really is this guy.


    Other practitioners can''t do this!


    "Come back quickly. You''re on the news again. It''s for me to investigate!" The poetic rhyme is depressed, and there is no way to speak.


    "All right, all right, I''m going back."


    Ning Xiaolei a burst of shame, turn jinpengsuo, whistling home.


    In the room, Ning Xiaolei smiles at the rhyme and shows Jin pengsuo to the rhyme.


    "Yun''er, that''s the magic weapon for flying. I just got it. I''m a little excited. I went out to have a try."


    "Flying magic weapon?" The rhyme of the poem was astonished. He looked at Jin pengsuo curiously with a look of surprise.


    Ever since she met Ning Xiaolei, she found that there would always be something she didn''t dare to think about before.


    "Yun''er, didn''t I just go out and fly for a while? The Yanhuang Department asked me to investigate. Besides me, didn''t the practitioners fly?" Ning Xiaolei is a little curious.


    "Of course not. People will try their best to avoid ordinary people when they fly. It''s better for you to have people take photos and go on the news, but Yanhuang department can''t ignore it."


    The rhyme of poetry gives Ning Xiaolei a big white eye. After all, only a few people know the existence of practitioners, which is not in the cognitive category of ordinary people.


    Ning Xiaolei took back Jin pengsuo after guaranteeing that he would not make the whole news in the future.


    And poetic rhyme also casually found an excuse to reply to the high-level of Yanhuang department, saying that it had dealt with this problem perfectly.


    Back to refining the demon pot, Ning Xiaolei continued to practice and develop the space of refining the demon pot.


    He plans to break through to the middle of the Kingdom at one go, and then go to find Lei yunzong.


    However, Ning Xiaolei wants to practice in peace of mind, but someone wants to do the whole thing for him.


    "The Wangs invited two cultivation masters, and let out the wind that they wanted to clean us up, but also secretly destroyed our affairs?"


    One day half a month later, in the room, Ning Xiaolei frowns and looks at Zhang jiuxuan in doubt.


    Zhang jiuxuan said: "it''s true. They have recently started to fight against us. They not only interfere with our collection of stray cats and dogs, but also destroy the source of our medicinal materials."


    "At present, all the medicinal materials needed for the three kinds of medicine mud in Thunderstorm hall have been monopolized by the Wang family, and Wang Cang, who has been working for us, can no longer contact his people."


    Ning Xiaolei nodded slowly. He had roughly understood the whole thing.


    Relying on the two practitioners who did not know where to find them, the Wang family had the courage to fight with him again and began to aim at him everywhere.


    Ning Xiaolei''s eyes twinkle, thinking in his heart, it seems that he is too kind!


    If I had known that, I should have shot the Wang family to death by thunder.


    He could not find the Yanhuang part on his head even if he thought that there was a hiding skill and a refining pot that could hold many things.


    But before the action, Ning Xiaolei decided to talk to Shiyun.


    "Get rid of the Wangs?"


    Poetry frowned and thought, then said: "as long as it doesn''t hurt ordinary people and make the big news of taking away the building, there is nothing else."


    "Well, OK, I''ll act on the occasion and try not to embarrass my parents." Ning Xiaolei said with a smile.


    Rhyme turned a white eye, waved: "in fact, it''s nothing to make it out, it''s a big deal to say a few words to me, or send experts, as long as you can ensure that you don''t find it on your head."

 Chapter 277

    "Hey, hey, you don''t know my means."


    Ning Xiaolei grins and leaves the poem.


    Dare to provoke him, Ning Xiaolei, this time we must thoroughly subdue the Wang family.


    Originally, he wanted to wait until the expiration of the one-year gambling agreement to convince the Wang family, but he couldn''t wait until then because of the Wang family''s trouble!


    "Uncle Zhang, you don''t have to go with me. I''ll go to Wang''s house alone to explore the truth."


    Ning Xiaolei didn''t let Zhang jiuxuan follow him. He was ready to go alone.


    Zhang jiuxuan knew Ning Xiaolei''s method and didn''t insist on it. He said: "young master, be careful."


    "Don''t worry, wait for my good news."


    Ning Xiaolei grins, puts on the white bone Cape, pinches a stealth method formula and disappears directly.


    Ning Xiaolei certainly knows where the Wang family is.


    As one of the four families in Tiancheng, Wang family is located in the most prosperous area in the east of Tiancheng, occupying a large area of land.


    Compared with the Lin family, which is one of the four largest families, the Wang family is even richer. From a distance, Ning Xiaolei feels a sense of heroism.


    Ning Xiaolei quietly sneaks into the Wang''s house and goes to the biggest villa.


    He felt that the place where the two practitioners were most likely to be was there.


    "Have you heard that the master has prepared fifty beauties for the two immortals tonight? God, I really enjoy it."


    "I bah, do you think the immortal is like that? They are two old lusters. They have nothing to do with the word immortal."


    "Shh, keep your voice down, Lao Li. You want to die. If those two guys know that we can''t get away with it and forget the fate of Xiao Zhao, they will lose half of their teeth if they say a word yesterday."


    As soon as Ning Xiaolei arrived at the biggest villa, he heard two security guards at the door whispering. What they said was related to the two practitioners invited by the Wang family.


    What Ning Xiaolei didn''t expect was that the two practitioners didn''t seem to be good birds.


    In this way, Ning Xiaolei will not have any psychological burden even if he gets rid of them.


    At first, he was still thinking that if they were just two decent practitioners, they could be driven away and defeated. Now, listening to this situation, they would be killed directly.


    Maybe these two goods are also evil repairs. If you kill them, you can find Yanhuang department to exchange some Yuanshi.


    Walking into the villa, Ning Xiaolei walks through the villa layer by layer, with a bright eye. He can see the situation in the house clearly.


    There are not many people in the biggest villa. Ning Xiaolei soon finds the target he is looking for.


    However, the picture he saw at the moment was a little hot, which was not suitable for children.


    In a large room on the third floor, two disrespectful old men in their fifties were wearing big underpants and giggling, chasing a group of women with red fruits.


    In addition to them, on one side of the sofa, there is also a young man, who embraces left and right.


    Ning Xiaolei takes a closer look and finds out that the young man is Wang Qing.


    In the corner, there is a man with blood and scars, but Wang Qing''s cousin Wang Cang.


    "I''m so shameless. No wonder I''m so arrogant and want to deal with me. I turned out to be two experts in the early days of the kingdom."


    Ning Xiaolei turns his mouth slightly. Just now he has seen the strength of the two elders with his eyes.


    Even the Qin war in the middle of the kingdom can be fought, Ning Xiaolei didn''t pay attention to the two old men.


    Chopping wind axe appears in hand, Ning Xiaolei splits the door and strides in.


    Everyone in the room who was playing was startled and looked at the door together.


    Wang Qing''s face suddenly changed. He pushed away the woman in his arms, stood up and exclaimed, "who, what are you doing in my house?"

 Chapter 278

    "Jie Jie, I want to rush, you can manage?"


    Ning Xiaolei sneers at Wang Qing and turns his eyes to the two strange old men.


    Compared with the two old men, Wang Qing was just a little ant in his eyes, and he could step on it if he raised his foot.


    "What kind of person, pretending to be a ghost?"


    Frowning and looking at Ning Xiaolei, two old men slowly come over. One of them has a golden ghost claw in his hand, and the other is silver.


    Ning Xiaolei''s mouth turned slightly: "I should ask you this sentence. Who are you?"


    "Bold, you''re also a cultivator. Don''t you know the identity of our brothers?"


    Smell speech, that Silver Ghost claw of old man angry way.


    Ning Xiaolei is stunned, curious way: "you are very famous?"


    "Nonsense, listen up, our brothers are famous villains of silver and gold." The Silver Ghost clawed old man said in a loud voice.


    Ning Xiaolei is a little confused: "what''s the name?"


    "Damn, how dare you insult us?" The silver villain said angrily.


    "Although I haven''t heard of you, it''s not a good thing to hear your name. Today I will get rid of the harm for the people."


    Ning Xiaolei looks at them coldly. Even if they are not evil repair, they are not good things.


    If you are a normal practitioner, who will do such shameless things.


    It''s clear that they are two old men, but they want to chase the women all over the room to play games and enjoy it.


    With a wave of the chopping axe, Ning Xiaolei pours out.


    With this movement, his breath came out, and the gold villain and the silver villain immediately felt Ning Xiaolei''s cultivation.


    "No wonder he was arrogant. He was a practitioner at the beginning of Mingwang kingdom."


    The cold light in the eyes of the silver villain twinkles. He puts the ghost claw on his hand and greets Ning Xiaolei.


    The golden villain didn''t make a move. He watched the two fight.


    After discovering that Ning Xiaolei was only a practitioner in the early days of the Kingdom, he lost interest.


    He has confidence in his brother''s strength. He thinks that he can deal with Ning Xiaolei with only one villain.


    Disappointed, he even turned around and continued to play games with the stunned women.


    "Baby, don''t be afraid, uncle is coming!"


    Although Ning Xiaolei is fighting with the silver villain, part of his mind pays attention to the gold villain. Seeing that he is arrogant and shameless, he continues to play the game, and he is speechless.


    But that''s good. He just killed them one by one, taking advantage of the two goods'' carelessness.


    A blow forces the silver villain away. Ning Xiaolei takes out the wire rope.


    The light black rope, like a snake, rushes to the silver villain and tries to entangle him.


    Seeing this, the villain frowned slightly and said in a cold voice, "I have such a magic weapon, but I underestimate you."


    Then he saw the silver claws in the silver villain''s hands, shining with cold light, and wanted to cut the silk rope.


    Ning Xiaolei certainly won''t let him do what he wants. With a move of demon consciousness, he avoids the coil wire rope and attacks from the rear.


    At the same time, he really performed Yin Lei Shu. In the roaring sound, a thunder fell from the sky and struck the silver villain.


    "It''s just a little skill, not enough to see."


    The silver villain turned his lips, and the black flag with a grimace on one side was raised by him to block his head, while he continued to turn back to grasp the pan silk rope.


    Thunder and lightning fall on the black flag, and the black fog billows on the black flag, swallowing the thunder and lightning silently.


    Seeing this, Ning Xiaolei frowns slightly. With the power of Yin thunder, it''s useless.


    This silver villain is more difficult than he expected.


    I''m afraid that black flag is also a treasure, maybe even a mysterious magic weapon.


    A chill flashed in his eyes. Ning Xiaolei decided not to keep his hand and tried his best to defeat the silver villain.


    After all, there is a golden villain on one side.

 Chapter 279

    "Don''t be arrogant, look at my means."


    Ning Xiaolei snorts, and the wind blade cuts. The dense wind blade roars out and cuts the silver villain.


    At the same time, he didn''t stop. He stamped heavily on the ground with the soles of his feet, and used the technique of earth stabbing.


    Sharp spikes sprang up and rushed straight from him.


    When the two spells are finished, Ning Xiaolei''s windstorm will be cast, and the whole person will roll up the black wind and run wildly.


    "Scare, so many means?"


    The silver villain was startled. He didn''t dare to be careless. He had a dignified face and played out a magic formula in his hand.


    As he cast the spell, the black flag in the air immediately shifted its position, blocking the front of his body from the top of his head and protecting him behind him.


    Then, ugly little ghosts appeared around him, rushed to the thorns that had not yet spread, and blasted them away.


    These kids have a lot of energy. The spikes are blown away and they don''t go on rushing.


    Seeing that the silver villain moves the black flag in front of him to block the wind blade, Ning Xiaolei rushes to the middle of the way, stops abruptly, and quickly pinches the formula in his hand.


    "Boom!"


    Black clouds surged, and a large cloud appeared above the head of the silver villain.


    The area of the black cloud this time is much larger than that before, and it is more powerful.


    "Hiss, hiss, hiss!"


    There were three thunders in succession.


    Silver villain felt the movement, looked up to see the change above, his face suddenly changed.


    From the three thunders, he felt the breath of death.


    At this time, it is not enough to use the black flag to defend.


    Even if it''s the black flag, he doesn''t know if he can stop the three thunders.


    "Damn it, I''m careless."


    The silver villain regretted it. A fierce color flashed in his eyes. He tore off one of his arms, read a few words in his mouth and threw it on his head.


    As soon as he finished this, the thunder fell down on the arm of the silver villain, splitting it into a blood mist.


    But it was the blood fog that blocked the remaining power of the three thunders, and let the silver villain get away with it.


    "Poof!"


    The silver villain spewed out a mouthful of blood. He was hurt by the power of reverse bite, and his face turned pale and bloodless.


    The spell just now is his unique way to save his life. It''s not only as simple as tearing off his arm, but also connected with his mind.


    Although he blocked the thunder, his magic was broken, and he was implicated.


    "Brother."


    The gold villain realized that it was wrong, and rushed to the silver villain. When he saw his tragedy, his eyes suddenly showed a crazy killing intention.


    He didn''t expect that the same cultivator in the early stage of the kingdom had the ability to hurt them.


    "Who are you? You are not nobody."


    Give the silver villain a pill to heal and stop bleeding. The gold villain looks at Ning Xiaolei coldly.


    Ning Xiaolei sneered: "see you so curious, I''ll tell you with kindness, I''m a hundred bones old demon."


    "A hundred bones old demon?"


    Silver villain and gold villain frown, eyes full of doubt, obviously never heard of such a person.


    Scared to see Ning Xiaolei one eye, silver evil humanity: "hundred bones old demon, we have no injustice and no hatred, why do you want to kill us?"


    "It''s said that I''m doing harm for the people. It''s not a good person to listen to your name."


    Ning Xiaolei sneers. Of course, he won''t say it''s because they helped the Wang family. Otherwise, he will expose his identity.


    "If you want to get rid of our brothers, you are not enough."


    The golden villain snorted and put his golden claws on his hands. His eyes were full of vigilance.


    Ning Xiaolei joked: "enough, try to know."


    After that, he took the lead.

 Chapter 280

    The chopping wind axe opens and closes, and the axe awns come out. Ning Xiaolei roars at the golden villain.


    Compared with the silver villain, the gold villain is much stronger and hard to deal with.


    Ning Xiaolei felt that even the strength of Qin Zhan that day could not be compared with the gold villains in front of him.


    I''m afraid the gold and silver villain is not an unknown person.


    But even so, Ning Xiaolei is not afraid.


    "Wind blade cutting."


    After a fierce attack, Ning Xiaolei''s body flew out, and when he was still in the air, he used the wind blade chop.


    His target is not only the gold villain, but also the silver villain who is protected by him.


    "Mean."


    Jin was angry and gnashing his teeth, but he had to defend himself.


    Ning Xiaolei''s sarcasm is a bit ridiculous to say this from the villain''s mouth.


    After the wind blade cuts, he uses fireball and water bullet to cover the gold villain and the silver villain.


    At the same time, he used the skills of earth stabbing and Yin thunder from time to time, which made the two villains in a hurry.


    "Damn, don''t let us seize the opportunity."


    The gold villain roared angrily and was extremely depressed. He had never suffered such a loss in fighting with others.


    "You have to have this chance."


    Ning Xiaolei sneers and is caught in the black wind. He doesn''t know when he''s behind the silver villain. He cuts off the wind axe in his hand.


    The silver villain realized the terrible power on his head and was so scared that all the souls of the dead risked.


    He had not recovered from his injury and could hardly stop the blow.


    "Brother, help me, ah!"


    Before the words were finished, the silver villain was cut in half by the axe from head to foot, and the dead could not die any more.


    It''s too late for the golden villain to notice.


    "Ah, damn hundred bones old demon, I''ll kill you!"


    The gold villain roars madly and his eyes are red. He wants to swallow Ning Xiaolei.


    Ning Xiaolei has a indifferent attitude. He not only wants to kill the silver villain, but also the gold villain.


    Wang Qing and others have been shocked just now, watching the fight between Ning Xiaolei and the silver villain and the gold villain. At the moment, they see that someone is dead suddenly, and their faces change greatly.


    Instantly, the cry of panic rang out one after another, not only those women, but also Wang Qing.


    It''s a different matter to watch the excitement, but find out that there are human lives.


    After all, Wang Qing and others are ordinary people, and they can''t understand that it''s normal to fight dead people among practitioners.


    Panic, some people hide in the corner, some climb to the bottom of the bed, some shrink into a ball, and other people tightly together, closed their eyes, dare not look.


    But there are also people who plan to rush out of the split door.


    Seeing this, Ning Xiaolei said in a cold voice, "don''t try to run. Whoever runs will die."


    When talking, Ning Xiaolei waved, and a white scale Python fell at the door. The snake letter was very shocking.


    This boa constrictor, naturally, is one of the monsters in the pot. It was stolen by Ning Xiaolei in the zoo.


    Although this boa constrictor is now only equivalent to the middle of the small demon realm, it is more than enough to frighten some ordinary people.


    There is a white Python to calm the people. Ning Xiaolei has no worries and tries his best to kill the golden villain.


    The silver villain dies, and the gold villain is crazy. Ning Xiaolei has to treat him seriously.


    "You die for me, die for me!"


    The golden villain roars. As he casts, a huge one horned ghost King slowly condenses in front of him.


    The one horned ghost king had red eyes and was tall. He held a ghost sword in his hand and looked very fierce.


    "Boom!"


    That one horned ghost King cut down, the whole room was shaking violently, the wall fell.


    Ning Xiaolei''s eyes are dignified and he doesn''t dare to neglect. The chopping axe in his hand disappears and changes into a white bone sword.

 Chapter 281

    As soon as this mysterious and medium-sized magic weapon is revealed, the faces of the gold and evil men will change, and there will be a strong color of greed in their eyes.


    He can see that this is a magic weapon with good quality and strong power.


    Ning Xiaolei sneers, and the evil spirit in his body pours into the white bone sword, holding it and waving it to the one horned ghost king.


    "Gaga, Gaga..."


    In the harsh strange laughter, what this sword cuts out is not the sword spirit, but dozens of skulls the size of human heads.


    These skeletons flew to the one horned ghost king in the blink of an eye and tore at it crazily.


    The one horned ghost King cried out in anger. He slashed with a big knife, but he couldn''t hit those flexible skeletons at all.


    After a few breaths, the one horned ghost king was absorbed and turned into a light spot to dissipate.


    And the skeletons that completed the task gradually turned into nothingness.


    "You, what kind of means are you, more evil than our two villains?"


    The golden villain looked at the scene with horror in his eyes.


    If the means they show is the means of evil cultivation, then the guy in the white bone robe is the super evil cultivation.


    "The attack of the white bone sword is unexpected, but I like its power."


    Ning Xiaolei is satisfied and looks at the white bone sword in his hand. He doesn''t answer the golden villain.


    He doesn''t care about the way of attack. Anyway, if he uses this move, he just needs to inject evil spirit, and he doesn''t have to do anything harmful.


    "Next it''s your turn. Go down with your brother!"


    Ning Xiaolei grins, and the white bone sword cuts out again.


    The gold villain''s face suddenly changed, and a black flag like silver villain appeared in his hand, trying to block the sword.


    However, he soon found out in despair that these white skeletons, ignoring the black fog released from his black flag, jumped directly on him.


    "Damn it


    Feeling a little bit swallowed up, the golden villain roared and patted the skeletons.


    But the skeletons were extremely flexible. The golden villains spent a long time to smash one.


    But at this time, his cultivation had been swallowed up and fell to the Dacheng realm.


    "No, no, no!"


    The golden villain finally panicked. His hard-working cultivation was swallowed by these skeletons.


    But these skeletons didn''t listen to him at all. They devoured all his accomplishments, and then they were satisfied and disappeared.


    "Ah, damn, damn, you monster!"


    The gold villain is unable to sit on the ground. He is full of tears and looks at Ning Xiaolei.


    After years of hard work, he was destroyed.


    Even if Ning Xiaolei doesn''t kill him, he has no idea of living.


    The golden ghost claw in his hand slashed hard, and the golden villain killed himself.


    "This white bone sword is a good thing. Unless you break those skeletons, there will be no solution."


    Ning Xiaolei was overjoyed and couldn''t put it down. He looked at the white bone sword in his hand and put it away.


    However, the white bone sword is good, but the evil spirit consumption is not small. Only two swords, he consumed half of the evil spirit.


    This or he broke through to the king''s realm, if he is still Dacheng realm, it is estimated that a sword will be drained of evil spirit.


    Walking to the bodies of the gold villain and the silver villain, Ning Xiaolei takes away the two storage rings they are wearing, and then takes the two bodies into the storage bracelet.


    After that, Ning Xiaolei waves away the white Python and walks to Wang Qing with a smile.


    "No, no, don''t come here. What are you doing?"


    Wang Qing was frightened and yelled. His face was frightened. A smell came from his lower body and he was scared to urinate.


    Ning Xiaolei quickly closed his breath and said with disdain: "just this courage, it''s really special. If you want to live, you can give me two billion yuan, or I will destroy your family."

 Chapter 282

    "Really, really, give money to live?"


    Wang Qing is tiny Leng, immediately in the eye peep out hope, nervous see to rather small thunder.


    Ning Xiaolei nodded indifferently and hummed: "no more nonsense, believe it or not, I''ll kill you right away, and get money for me."


    Wang Qing is startled and gets up in a hurry. He is ready to go out to find his father to get money for Ning Xiaolei.


    But just now there was such a big stir here that Wang Qing''s father Wang Weiye and a group of security guards had already arrived.


    Just looking at the white Python at the door, they didn''t dare to rush in.


    So as soon as Wang Qing went out, he immediately saw Wang Weiye and his family.


    "I think you''ve heard what I said just now. You Wangs dare to collude with the villains wanted by the state. They are unforgivable. You don''t know, so spend money to avoid disaster!"


    Ning Xiaolei follows Wang Qing to the door, and his cold and merciless eyes fall on Wang Weiye.


    Feeling that pair of eye-catching eyes, Wang Weiye scalp numbness, busy way: "fairy, wait a moment, I''ll order people to prepare for you, within an hour will certainly be able to send money."


    "Well, I''ll wait here. Don''t think of any other ideas, such as demons and spirits. As you know, worldly things don''t work for people like us."


    Ning Xiaolei nodded lightly and did not forget to warn Wang Weiye.


    Wang Weiye had such an idea, but he was relieved immediately after hearing it.


    I don''t know how many times they can die just because of the python at the door.


    If the inspector comes and catches people, it''s OK. If he can''t catch them and let them run away, it''s his Wang family.


    Wang Weiye is a smart man. He immediately wants to understand the pros and cons. Despite the pain, he honestly asks people to prepare money for Ning Xiaolei.


    Not much time, there is a Wang family sent a card.


    Wang Weiye took it and personally called to inquire about the money in it. He found that there were not many, not many, just two billion yuan. Then he respectfully sent it to Ning Xiaolei.


    Ning Xiaolei takes it with satisfaction and looks at Wang Cang in the crowd.


    "You, come here!"


    Wang Cang''s face was terrified when he saw the powerful immortal calling himself, but he walked forward with trembling.


    Ning Xiaolei looked up and down and asked, "how did you get hurt?"


    Did not expect that the other side asked is this matter, Wang Cang Leng a moment later, said: "back to immortal, is defeated by you those two villains hit."


    "Why did they beat you? Aren''t you from the Wang family?" Ning Xiaolei is curious.


    Wang Cang hesitated and said, "immortal, because my boss wants me to betray him. If I don''t want to, they will beat me."


    "Oh, I can''t see. You are a loyal man. It''s very good. This elixir is for you."


    Ning Xiaolei is satisfied with a smile, unexpectedly this Wang Cang is quite loyal to himself.


    Then a small yellow pill appeared in his hand and handed it to Wang Cang.


    Slightly a Leng, Wang Cang immediately recognize this pill, although he has not taken, but has seen.


    Not only Wang Cang, but also Wang Qing in the crowd was stunned. He also saw this kind of pill. That time in the bar, his limbs were broken and he was almost beaten to death. It was this kind of pill that made him recover instantly.


    Is this man in front of you?


    Wang Qing and Wang Cang had a guess, but their mood was totally different. Wang Qing was frightened, while Wang Cang was surprised.


    Of course, Ning Xiaolei knows that they have guessed their identity, but he wanted to.


    Since we can''t erase the Wang family, the best way is to frighten them, let them fear themselves and dare not fight him again.


    "Don''t make any stupid ideas, or you''ve seen the fate of those two villains."


    Having a deep look at Wang Qing, Ning Xiaolei slowly turns around and walks out of Wang''s villa.

 Chapter 283

    Wang villa in a spacious house, a few people are chatting.


    "Qing''er, you mean that you suspect that person is Ning Xiaolei." Wang Weiye looked at Wang Qing in surprise and said.


    "It''s not a doubt, it''s a hundred percent probability that it''s him." Wang Qing''s face was bitter and decadent.


    Seeing Ning Xiaolei''s means with his own eyes, he has completely lost his mind to fight.


    He is just an ordinary person, how to fight with the powerful people who call ghosts and release magic.


    "Now that you know his identity, what are you waiting for? Fight the demons and catch him."


    Wang Qing''s mother''s face is angry, gnashing her teeth.


    That''s two billion yuan. If you take it, you''ll take it away. Even if it''s his Wang family, it''s also a great deal of wealth.


    And if that person is Ning Xiaolei, there are billions before him, which is three billion in total.


    However, she did not know that in addition to the three billion yuan, the building of Wang''s shop was also swept away by Ning Xiaolei.


    Otherwise, she would have to vomit blood and die of heartache.


    "Woman''s view, muddle headed, do you want to end my family?"


    As soon as Wang Qing''s mother''s words were finished, he was scolded by Wang Weiye angrily.


    I saw the boa constrictor with my own eyes and killed the two experts they invited. How can that kind of person offend me.


    Even if they knew the identity of the man, they did not dare to rise the idea of revenge.


    No matter whether that person is Ning Xiaolei or others, it is true that he has the strength to kill his Wang family.


    It''s not good to live well. I have to challenge people who are no longer ordinary people.


    Wang Weiye shook his head and sighed, and his face became much older in an instant.


    Looking at his son deeply, Wang Weiye said: "Qing''er, do you want to continue to fight with him? If you don''t know what''s good or what''s bad, I''m afraid our Wangs will be ruined! "


    Wang Qing shook his head bitterly and said, "I knew he was so terrible, so I won''t fight with him for Lin Yumeng."


    "It''s not too late to wake up now. I''ll go to the Lin family tomorrow and retire from the marriage."


    Wang Weiye finally showed a smile on his face. His son is not completely incurable.


    Ning Xiaolei doesn''t know this. He has come home now.


    "Young master, are you back?"


    Zhang jiuxuan is sitting in the middle of the courtyard practicing. He feels Ning Xiaolei coming back and opens his eyes.


    Ning Xiaolei said curiously, "Uncle Zhang, why are you in the courtyard?"


    "I don''t care about the safety of the young master. Fortunately, the young master is OK." Zhang jiuxuan said with a smile.


    Ning Xiaolei showed a touch of emotion in his eyes and said: "I can do something, but I still have to thank Uncle Zhang for his concern."


    "You are welcome, young master." Zhang jiuxuan said happily.


    "By the way, Uncle Zhang, the matter has been settled, and we can act normally in the future." Ning Xiaolei suddenly thought of something.


    Zhang jiuxuan was stunned and said with great joy: "ha ha, it''s really a young master. There''s no injustice."


    "Don''t praise me, Uncle Zhang. I''ll be gone. Haha, I''ll go back, Uncle Zhang. Go ahead and help yourself!"


    Farewell Zhang jiuxuan, Ning Xiaolei did not return to his room, ran to the poetry room.


    As soon as you enter the door, Ning Xiaolei sees the girl sitting on the sofa, dragging her chin. She doesn''t know what to think and doesn''t practice.


    Ning Xiaolei leaned over and said with a smile, "yun''er, what are you thinking?"


    "Ah, ray, are you back?"


    The rhyme of the poem was startled and slightly relieved to see that it was Ning Xiaolei.


    Ning Xiaolei nodded: "back."


    "Tell me quickly, how is the matter settled, is there any danger, is there any injury?"


    Poetry said, then stand up, pull Ning Xiaolei up and down to watch, for fear that he where problems.


    Ning Xiaolei showed a gentleness in his eyes and said with a smile: "don''t look, I''m ok, and I''m not hurt. You tell me first, what did you think just now

 Chapter 284

    "What else can I think of? I miss you, of course."


    The rhyme of the poem is white, and Ning Xiaolei has some resentment in his eyes.


    Ning Xiaolei instantly understood that poetic rhyme was worried about his own safety, and said with a smile: "silly girl, I can''t beat you, but I will run, and I won''t let myself have anything to do. After all, I can''t bear you beautiful women!"


    "Don''t be so mean, you rotten villain. You''re full of beauties." The poem rhyme stares at Ning Xiaolei and says angrily.


    Ning Xiaolei a music, directly put down the rhyme of poetry, said with a smile: "if you don''t want to beauty, that life is more boring, come on, let me kiss one."


    "Hate, hate, don''t take advantage of me."


    Having said that, the rhyme did not struggle, let Ning Xiaolei''s big mouth fall on her lips.


    After kissing for a while, Ning Xiaolei reluctantly relaxes and inquires about the gold villain and the silver villain with the rhyme of poetry.


    "What, the two practitioners invited by the Wang family are these two notorious guys?"


    The eyes of poetic rhyme are round and tense.


    Ning Xiaolei nodded and said with a smile, "why, they are very famous?"


    "They are more than famous. They are on the wanted list of our Yanhuang department. They are very powerful. The Department has sent people to chase them many times, but they all escaped."


    Shiyun shakes her head and says happily, "Xiaolei, you are so lucky to escape from them."


    "Run away? Look what this is. "


    Ning Xiaolei chuckles and throws two storage rings to Shiyun.


    The poem rhyme takes over to open, wait to see inside of thing, whole person''s instant surprised open mouth.


    "This is, is it the storage ring of those two villains?"


    "In addition to who else they can have, their magic weapons are all in it. If it''s not for the fear of dirtying the ground, I''ll release the corpse, but I can go to my space to have a look."


    Ning Xiaolei laughingly looks at the surprised rhyme of the poem and immediately takes her into the refining pot and throws out the bodies of the two villains.


    After looking at the two villains curiously, the whole person jumped up excitedly.


    "Xiaolei, you are so powerful that you can get rid of these two villains."


    "Haha, that''s right, but these two villains are really powerful and powerful. They cost me a lot of effort."


    That is to say, Ning Xiaolei''s heart is still a little complacent, but the villains who can''t be cured by Yanhuang are planted in his hands.


    After that, Ning Xiaolei and Shiyun discuss and plan to take the bodies of the two villains to Yanhuang department to receive a reward.


    Taking advantage of the night, Ning Xiaolei takes out jinpengsuo and runs all the way to Longdu.


    In less than an hour, we arrived at the outskirts of Longdu.


    In order not to attract people''s attention, Ning Xiaolei finds a place to fall and put away jinpengsuo.


    "Yun''er, lead the way!"


    Let out the poetic rhyme from the space of refining demon pot, Ning Xiaolei said.


    With a smile of poetic charm, Ning Xiaolei is on his way to Longdu district.


    At dawn, the two entered the Dragon capital, and came to the position of Yanhuang department.


    What Ning Xiaolei didn''t expect is that the legendary location of Yanhuang department is in an ordinary courtyard.


    "Did I come to the wrong place?"


    Ning Xiaolei is silly. How can we see that it has nothing to do with the practitioners!


    "Of course not. How can I admit the wrong way? Just follow me."


    With a smile on his face, he walked to the courtyard side by side with Ning Xiaolei.


    As soon as he entered the courtyard, Ning Xiaolei felt that it was wrong. There were many people in the courtyard, and he was surprised to find that they were all practitioners.


    Sure enough, there is no doubt that this is the Yanhuang department. Otherwise, I would not meet any individuals. I am all practitioners.


    Moreover, these immortals all wear the unique black clothing of Yanhuang department, which gives people a solemn and solemn feeling.

 Chapter 285

    With such a contrast, Ning Xiaolei, a guy in casual clothes, naturally attracted attention.


    Especially in his side, there is a super beauty poetry.


    With her poetic beauty and accomplishments, she is definitely not unknown in Yanhuang department. Many people know her.


    Just after walking a little further, someone came up to say hello.


    "Isn''t it poetic? When did you come back?"


    The speaker was a man in his twenties, with frivolous eyebrows and fiery eyes lingering on the beautiful legs of the poetic rhyme, and a little bit of saliva in his mouth.


    Ning Xiaolei can''t bear it for a moment. He dares to see his own woman like this. He is looking for death.


    Who said that rhyme has not happened with him, but it is not sooner or later.


    "Brother, you belong to a dog. Why can''t you control your saliva?"


    Ning Xiaolei stands in front of the rhyme and looks at the man sarcastically.


    The man is tiny Leng, immediately burst into a rage: "special how to talk, which thing, get out of my Yanhuang department."


    "Well, it''s really a dog. He wants to bite when he opens his mouth."


    Ning Xiaolei is not angry, smiling at the man, slowly.


    But he was so angry by the man that he roared: "go away, or don''t blame me for being rude."


    "Presumptuous, Huang Dong, what kind of thing are you? What right do you have to prevent others from coming to my Yanhuang department?"


    Poetic rhyme would not look at someone talking to Ning Xiaolei like this and stand out in a cold voice.


    Huang Dong''s face was ugly. He said angrily, "poetic charm, you..."


    "Get away from me. I''m tired of watching you." The poetic rhyme hums and pulls Ning Xiaolei away.


    In the past, she would not be like this, but now she only has Ning Xiaolei in her heart. For her, Ning Xiaolei is everything.


    For Huang Dong, a toad, she didn''t bother to pretend, so she let him die completely.


    Ning Xiaolei is very satisfied with the girl''s expression, but he doesn''t give up so much. He turns back and deliberately makes a provocative move to Huang Dong.


    "Damn, I''m not finished with you."


    Huang Dong is biting his teeth viciously, his eyes are murderous, and he looks at Ning Xiaolei.


    Along the way, poetry has been holding Ning Xiaolei''s hand, many people see in the eyes, and soon the news spread among the younger generation of Yanhuang.


    As one of the four beauties in Yanhuang department, there are many pursuers of poetic charm, but poetic charm does not accept anyone.


    But now, do not accept anyone''s pursuit of poetry, but take the initiative to hold a man''s hand, this is undoubtedly a strong news.


    Many young yanhuangbu people who didn''t carry out the task wanted to see what was sacred and won the beauty of poetic charm.


    "Yun''er, do you mean to recruit enemies for me?" Feeling the bad eyes, Ning Xiaolei said nothing.


    "I don''t mean that. I just want to tell everyone that I have my own poetic charm and let them die." Poetry rhymes.


    Ning Xiaolei chuckles: "it''s good to attract them. I''ll beat them all down. If I want to make our family rhyme, I have to weigh my weight."


    "Hee hee, that''s what I think. If you can deal with the gold villain and the silver villain, you won''t be afraid of them."


    With a proud smile, Shi Yun drags Ning Xiaolei to a small courtyard.


    There is a small sign next to the gate, which says "wanted courtyard".


    And see two people come here, those who come to join in the fun of Yanhuang people suddenly burst out in an uproar, can run here, are Yanhuang in the fierce figures, as well as the domestic various factions of experts.


    There are two kinds of people who come here. One is to check the wanted list, and the other is to kill the people above and hand them in.


    As a poet, there''s no reason why she doesn''t know who is wanted. Obviously, there''s only one reason. She killed the people on the wanted list and handed them in.

 Chapter 286

    Following the rhyme of poetry into the yard, Ning Xiaolei sees an old man lying on a rattan chair.


    The old man half narrowed his eyes, shaking a folding fan in his hand, lazily basking in the sun.


    Shiyun walks over, squats down and shouts in the old man''s ear: "grandfather Shi, Yuner has brought friends to make friends."


    "Oh, yunwench, if I can get rid of you every time, don''t come to my ear and shout, Grandpa Shi is not deaf."


    The old man sat up from the rattan chair, blowing his beard and staring at the rhyme of the poem.


    The rhyme of the poem made a grimace. He didn''t trust the old man''s words at all. He was obviously used to it.


    "Yun''er, who is this?" Ning Xiaolei looks at the old man in doubt and asks about the rhyme of poetry.


    Shiyun explained with a smile: "the steward of the wanted hospital, Shitian, shigrandfather, the whole Yanhuang department, he is the best to me."


    Hearing this, Ning Xiaolei nodded slightly and said respectfully to the old man, "Ning Xiaolei has seen master Shi!"


    "Don''t be a senior. I can see that you have a special relationship with Yuner. Call me grandfather. By the way, which school are you from?"


    Shi Tian waves his hand and looks at Ning Xiaolei curiously.


    He can feel the breath of Ning Xiaolei. It''s the breath of Wang Jing practitioners. He has such strength at this age. He is definitely not a nobody.


    Ning Xiaolei didn''t care what to call him. He said with a smile, "I have no way to go back to the stone grandfather. I cultivate myself. Hehe."


    "What, self-cultivation? You''re kidding me


    Shi Tian stares at Ning Xiaolei strangely. Who believes that a person can cultivate to this degree at this age!


    It''s not absolute, but that kind of person is a minority after all.


    "Grandfather Shi, Xiao Lei didn''t cheat you. He really cultivated his own accomplishments."


    I can''t see the poetic charm any more. I stand up to testify for Ning Xiaolei.


    Shi Tianwei was stunned, his eyes lit up immediately and said: "well, I don''t know if Xiaolei would like to..."


    "Grandfather Shi, you want to join Yanhuang department. Don''t ask. He won''t add it."


    The poetic rhyme understands Shi Tian''s meaning and interrupts directly.


    In Shi Tian''s puzzled eyes, she explained: "what grandfather Shi can think of, yun''er can''t think of. Not only me, but also master Chulong''s invitation, Xiao Lei refused!"


    At the gate of the courtyard, there were many people from Yanhuang department, who were stunned when they heard the rhyme of the poem.


    Refuse poetry rhyme such beauty''s request also calculate, they Yanhuang department''s predecessor Chu long appears, unexpectedly all refuse?


    It''s too shameful!


    Some people admire Ning Xiaolei, but others feel that there is no one in Ning Xiaolei''s eyes and they are inexplicably hostile to him.


    "Well, all right, everyone has his own ambition. Grandfather Shi knows it. He won''t force it. Let''s talk about the purpose of your coming this time."


    Shi Tian sighed, shook his head, and then talked about business.


    Ning Xiaolei doesn''t talk nonsense. He directly releases the bodies of the gold villain and the silver villain from the storage bracelet.


    "This is The gold villain and the silver villain? "


    Shi Tianxian is a Leng, waiting to see two people''s appearance, suddenly surprised.


    Ning Xiaolei nodded with a smile: "yes, I happened to meet them, so I removed them."


    "What did you get rid of by yourself?" Shi Tian is shocked and reexamines Ning Xiaolei.


    He can see that Ning Xiaolei is just the same initial cultivation in the kingdom as the gold villain and the silver villain. But with such strength, how can he kill these two notorious guys?


    Ning Xiaolei said modestly, "it''s just a fluke. They were careless and I killed one of them first."


    "That also shows that your boy''s strength is good, ha ha, good, the hero is young, congratulations."


    Seeing that Ning Xiaolei didn''t seem to be faking, Shi Tian nodded with satisfaction and praised with a smile.

 Chapter 287

    Outside the hospital, countless young people of Yanhuang department were stunned.


    As members of the Yanhuang tribe, they naturally know the names of the gold villain and the silver villain, which are nightmarish.


    In the past, there were many young people in the Yanhuang department who had gone to deal with the two evildoers, but they never came back.


    But they were killed by such an unknown figure.


    Envy, jealousy, admiration, all kinds of emotions emerge in the hearts of every young generation of yanhuangbu, looking at Ning Xiaolei''s eyes gradually different.


    "Well, it''s the elder who killed him. He used it to make up the number."


    Suddenly, someone in the crowd opened his mouth, and his voice was full of strong hostility.


    Hearing this, they see that it''s Huang Dong, who had a conflict with Ning Xiaolei not long ago.


    As soon as Huang Dong said this, many people envious of Ning Xiaolei immediately agreed with him.


    "It''s not. Even if it''s not an elder, it''s someone else who killed him. He picked up a bargain. I don''t believe his strength can kill these two villains."


    "If he did, my name would be written upside down."


    "Is he relying on the corpses of the two villains he picked up somewhere to cheat the poetic charm? What a scum."


    For a time, Ning Xiaolei became the target of public criticism, and many people doubted him.


    Huang Dong happily looks at the emotions aroused by the crowd. He looks at Ning Xiaolei and dares to offend him. This is the end.


    However, there are many sensible people in the crowd. Someone retorted: "how do you know that someone didn''t kill you? If you don''t have any evidence, you will talk nonsense. On the contrary, you will appear to be a waste."


    "Yes, we don''t know exactly how. If he really killed us, wouldn''t that offend others?"


    "Hey, hey, if you don''t have any evidence, you can arrange others randomly. You''ll be beaten later."


    In the courtyard, after confirming that they were the gold villains and the silver villains, Shi Tian took out a jade slip and looked at it. Then with a wave, a pile of Yuan stones appeared on the ground.


    "These two villains are ranked 78th and 86th on the wanted list, with a total of 7000 yuan. Xiaolei, you can check them out."


    "Hey hey, don''t check. I can trust grandfather Shi''s character."


    Ning Xiaolei grins and puts away the pile of stones. His mouth is full of happiness.


    Shi Tian was very satisfied with Ning Xiaolei''s performance, and then said: "you must have killed the two villains and got their storage rings. If you can''t use them, you can also exchange them for Yuan Shi."


    "Oh, is that ok?" Ning Xiaolei''s eyes suddenly light up.


    He had seen the storage rings of the two villains. There was nothing useful in them except the black flag.


    As for the two evildoers'' cultivation, although there are some good spells, the conditions one by one are very troublesome. Ning Xiaolei doesn''t want to cultivate them.


    At the moment, hearing what Shi Tian said, he simply took out the two storage rings and handed them over.


    He had already taken away some of the things that were useful to him, such as Yuanshi and elixir, and left behind things that he didn''t need.


    "Grandfather Shi, these things are useless. Let''s change them all!"


    "Well, let me see. I''ll give you an estimate of the value."


    Shi Tian was not surprised. After that, he checked and said, "there are many things and valuable things. How about five thousand yuan for you?"


    "Well, as much as grandfather Shi says." Ning Xiaolei grins. It doesn''t matter.


    Shi Tian nods, takes out the contents of the two storage rings, and then hands them to Ning Xiaolei.


    Ning Xiaolei is silly, doubt a way: "don''t store thing ring?"


    "What, do you mean these two storage rings should be replaced with stone?" Stone day startles a way.


    "Yes, there is so little space in it. Why do you keep it?" Ning Xiaolei looks puzzled and puzzled.


    Shi Tian''s face is speechless and his head is covered with black lines. The storage ring, which is hard to get in the world, has been despised.

 Chapter 288

    "I''ll go, isn''t it? Is this boy really stupid or fake?"


    Outside the hospital, many young people in Yanhuang department are silly and envious.


    Many of them don''t have a storage ring, but they think the space is too small. That''s the gap!


    "Grandfather Shi, change it. It''s just a storage ring."


    Shi Yun smiles and looks at Shi Tian''s expression. She thinks it''s very interesting.


    Ning Xiaolei said with a smile: "it''s useless to keep it anyway. It takes up space."


    "Cough, stop, stop, I can''t change it for you."


    Shi Tian doesn''t speak. It''s a deliberate attack. It takes up space. It''s an excuse.


    Two storage rings, one 10000 yuan stone, Ning Xiaolei harvest another 20000 yuan stone.


    Ning Xiaolei obviously didn''t expect that the two storage rings, which are so small, would be worth so many stones. They are even more valuable than the two villains and most of their things.


    In this way, he had a clear understanding of the value of storage equipment.


    "Here you are." After changing, Shi Tian throws a book at random. Ning Xiaolei takes it, but sees that it is the wanted list.


    It records not only the people wanted by the Yanhuang department, but also their photos, all kinds of information, the evil things that everyone has done, and the Yuanshi they are worth.


    Ning Xiaolei looks over it, and soon sees a familiar figure, who is the golden villain he killed.


    But what caught his attention was a man in front of the golden villain, whose name was Duman.


    "The reward of Du man is even higher than that of the golden villain?"


    Ning Xiaolei whispered, a little curious.


    Hearing Ning Xiaolei''s voice, Shi Tian said curiously, "do you know this Duman? Unfortunately, he has been killed. "


    "Xiaolei certainly knows that Duman was killed by him and picked up by villains." The rhyme of the poem hummed discontentedly.


    "Yun girl, what do you mean by that? Isn''t Du man Lei yunzong''s Lei Dong Shitian is a wonderful place.


    Shiyun shook his head: "of course not. It was killed by Xiaolei. After killing, he was caught by Lei Dong. At that time, Xiaolei Xiuwei was not so powerful, so he had to run away and take advantage of the shameless guy."


    "How could it be?" Shi Tian is shocked and looks at Ning Xiaolei''s eyes.


    If even Du man was killed by Ning Xiaolei, then this young man is more and more complicated!


    Shiyun was afraid of Shitian''s disbelief and said, "of course what I said is true. Do you remember the news I reported about tiancanzong, which was discovered by Xiaolei?"


    "He tracked down Du man and found tiancanzong''s lair by accident. He exterminated them. If it was the thunder killed Du man, why didn''t he hand them in? Hum!"


    After finishing the poem, Ning Xiaolei said with a smile: "yun''er, don''t worry, I don''t think Ning Xiaolei''s things are so easy to grab. When I have enough strength, I will come to my door and settle accounts with them."


    "Xiaolei, you can''t. leiyunzong is powerful. You can''t take risks."


    Smell speech, stone day facial expression tiny change, busy remind a way.


    Ning Xiaolei understood Shi Tian''s kindness and said with a smile, "don''t worry, grandfather Shi. I have self-knowledge and I won''t do anything I''m not sure about."


    "Well, if only you could understand that."


    Shi Tian nodded with satisfaction, not arrogant, humble and polite. The more he saw Ning Xiaolei, the more satisfied he was.


    His eyes turned to Shi Yun, and Shi Tian said with a smile, "Yun girl, you have a good eye."


    "Hee hee, that''s right. I''ve been observing for a long time, and it took me a lot of effort to catch up." Shiyun said with a smile.


    After chatting casually, Ning Xiaolei and Shiyun bid farewell to Shi Tian and left the courtyard.


    As soon as they went out, they were stopped by a group of young people from Yanhuang.

 Chapter 289

    Ning Xiaolei frowns and looks at the person blocking the way. Huang Dong is the leader, and many people are following him.


    All these people, without exception, are hostile to him and look at him with bad eyes.


    Poetry unhappy way: "what are you doing, something to say, nothing to get out of the way, a good dog out of the way!"


    "Boy, what''s your name? If you''re a man, stand up. Don''t let poetic rhyme speak for you. It''s contemptible."


    A young man with dark skin beside Huang Dong spoke hard.


    Hearing this, Ning Xiaolei reached out to stop the angry rhyme and said, "what are you, my name? You don''t deserve to know."


    Ning Xiaolei''s principle of life has always been that people respect him and he respects others.


    And for those who want to deal with him, he always redoubles.


    The young man''s tone is not good and his words are prickly. Ning Xiaolei will not be polite to him.


    "I, Li Yi, want to see how many pounds you have. How can you get the poetic charm?"


    The young man with black skin looks at Ning Xiaolei with resentment, and at the same time, he looks at the poetic rhyme with fiery eyes.


    A trace of disgust flashed in the eyes of the poetic rhyme, and said in a cold voice: "just with your mind at the moment, you are not worthy."


    After hearing this, Li Yi''s face became more and more ugly. Ignoring the poetic charm, he turned to Ning Xiaolei: "dare you go to the arena with me?"


    "Whatever. By the way, those who want to see me can go together. I don''t want to encounter this situation every time I come here."


    Ning Xiaolei nods without hesitation and shouts to the crowd.


    After that, he followed Li Yi with poetic charm and strode forward.


    The rest of Yanhuang''s young people, whether they are hostile to Ning Xiaolei or simply want to watch the fun, follow.


    After walking a long way, Ning Xiaolei found that the courtyard of yanhuangbu was not small at all. It was connected with many places in all directions.


    The so-called arena is an open place, which was specially opened up by Yanhuang department for competition.


    When he got to the place, Li Yi stood directly in the middle and challenged Ning Xiaolei: "come on, let you see what gap is."


    "It''s ridiculous to rely on your cultivation in the later stage of the great success."


    Ning Xiaolei looks at Li Yi with disdain, and his breath is released.


    On the way here, he had already seen it with his eyes, and found that Li Yi''s accomplishments were not so good, and he didn''t even reach the kingdom.


    This kind of cultivation was not so bad as that of Qin Zhan who challenged him that day.


    With the release of Ning Xiaolei''s cultivation, Li Yi''s face is extremely ugly and pale. He never thought that Ning Xiaolei was Wang Jing''s cultivation.


    Although it''s only in the early stage, he''s better than dachengjing.


    Not only Li Yi, but also many yanhuangbu people who didn''t see Ning Xiaolei''s strength before, look ugly.


    If Ning Xiaolei didn''t believe in killing the two villains just now, now they do.


    There is at least a chance to kill the two villains.


    "Don''t you clamor to challenge me? Come on, do it like a man. I''ll make you lose badly."


    Laughing at Li Yi, Ning Xiaolei hooks his fingers and learns what Li Yi said just now.


    Dare to say that he would rather Xiaolei is not a man, he will let people see who is not a man.


    Li Yi gritted his teeth and said angrily in his eyes, "what about Wang Jing? Maybe it''s just a show off."


    "If you think so, what are you talking about? You can do it. I''ll give you one hand."


    Ning Xiaolei sneers and doesn''t leave any feelings.

 Chapter 290

    "Li Yi, you''re not a man. You''ve been given one hand."


    "Yes, don''t give me the shame of Yanhuang department. If you don''t have confidence, Ma Liu will admit defeat and roll down and change to other people who want to fight."


    "I''m afraid what he''s doing. He doesn''t know how to achieve this cultivation. It''s empty but not real. It''s totally useless. Give him some color to see."


    Seeing Li Yi''s advice, the onlookers of Yanhuang yelled and urged.


    His eyes twinkled for a long time. Li Yi gritted his teeth and said, "since you want to die, I''ll let you know that I''m fierce. I''m ruthless. It''s inevitable to get hurt. If you''re afraid, you should give up and leave the poetic charm as soon as possible, and then go away."


    "Afraid? I''m afraid it''s you. It''s your ability to hurt me. Cut the crap and I''ll do it first. "


    Ning Xiaolei looks at Li Yi with disdain. It''s such a time. It''s too cheeky to say that!


    Li Yi snorted, a long red sword appeared in his hand, a little on the ground at the tip of his foot, and suddenly rushed out.


    Although he is fast, in Ning Xiaolei''s eyes, he is a little slow. Their cultivation is not at the same level at all.


    In the face of such opponents, Ning Xiaolei has no idea of taking out weapons.


    "Sky fire sword technique."


    With a low roar, Li Yi cuts to Ning Xiaolei with his long sword in his hand.


    With Tianpeng''s Footwork running, Ning Xiaolei easily dodges, comes to Li Yi''s side and blows out.


    Li Yi immediately reacts, pulls back his elbow, cuts the sword horizontally, and forces Ning Xiaolei to open.


    However, he underestimated Ning Xiaolei''s speed. Without waiting for his long sword, his fist fell between his ribs.


    "Click!"


    In the slight sound, Li Yi tumbled out and fell to the ground.


    With only one move, Li Yi in the late Dacheng period was defeated.


    Ning Xiaolei stood up straight and shook his head slightly. "It''s too weak. I really don''t know why you are so arrogant with your strength."


    "You..."


    Li Yi''s blood almost spurts out. This is chiguoguo''s insult.


    Ignoring his existence, Ning Xiaolei turned to Huang Dong and said, "and you don''t seem to agree with me either. Come on, move on."


    "I..."


    Huang Dong''s face was instantly ugly. His strength was almost the same as that of Li Yi. Since the other side could beat Li Yi with one move, he could beat him with one move.


    Seeing Huang Dong''s timidity, Ning Xiaolei said contemptuously: "with this strength and courage, I dare to play my rhyme. It''s ridiculous."


    After that, he looked at the rest of the Yanhuang people: "yun''er has her reasons for choosing me. I don''t want others to gossip about me. If anyone thinks I''m not worthy, he can challenge me. I''ll follow."


    This word falls, Yan Huang Department not young light man is angry to gnash teeth, but dare not go up to challenge.


    As for women, a lot of fanatic looking at Ning Xiaolei, such a domineering man, for which women do not like.


    Poetry in the crowd with a smile shaking his head, whispered: "this guy, even have such a side."


    The crowd was noisy for a moment. Suddenly someone came out and said in a cold voice, "I don''t think you are worthy of such a woman as poetic charm. Only I, Wang Qingyun, can be worthy of such a woman."


    Ning Xiaolei frowned. Hearing the sound, he saw that it was a handsome man with a white face. His appearance made him handsome.


    Wang Qingyun this appearance, immediately attracted a lot of Yanhuang women scream constantly, shouting for him to have monkeys and so on.


    "It''s just a white face. Is it worth it?"


    Looking at Wang Qingyun, Ning Xiaolei looks away, looks at those cheering Yanhuang girls and says.


    Ning Xiaolei''s voice is not deliberately hidden. He can hear it clearly with Wang Qingyun''s cultivation. His face turns black and his eyes are full of anger.


    He has always been proud of his handsome appearance. Unexpectedly, when he comes to Ning Xiaolei''s mouth, he becomes a little derogatory.

 Chapter 291

    "Boy, you are very crazy and proud, when I am no one in Yanhuang department, right? Just in the early days of the Kingdom, who gave you courage? "


    Wang Qingyun looks at Ning Xiaolei coldly, and his tone is full of disdain.


    Ning Xiaolei said: "if you want to fight, do it quickly. If you don''t fight, go away. After that, I want my Yuner to visit Longdu."


    "Damn it, boy, you don''t take Wang Qingyun seriously. I''ll defeat you and let you recognize the gap and leave the poetic charm forever."


    Wang Qingyun''s face was livid with anger, and his eyes were furious.


    In front of him, dare to say such words, not only is the provocation of chiguoguo, but also is equivalent to severely slap his face.


    "that''s not what you has the final say, rhyme. She chose me. You must be upset, and you''ll do it."


    Ning Xiaolei lazily takes out his ear and squints at Wang Qingyun.


    Wang Qingyun roared and couldn''t restrain himself any more. A blue sword appeared in his hand.


    The sword over there is shining green and full of green. At first sight, it''s not ordinary.


    "Chop!"


    With the long sword in hand, Wang Qingyun''s sword points to Ning Xiaolei. Shua Shua is more than ten sword Qi.


    It has to be said that Wang Qingyun really has some means. These swords are extremely sharp. They fly in the air, but they plow long cracks in the ground.


    "Xiaolei, Qingyun sword is Wang Qingyun''s magic weapon to become famous. It''s the first product of Xuan level. Don''t be careless."


    Among the onlookers, the rhyme of poetry reminds them loudly.


    Hearing this, many men of Yanhuang department immediately cast envious eyes to Ning Xiaolei.


    It can be seen that poetic charm is not acting. She really cares about Ning Xiaolei.


    At first, people held some hope that they did not have deep feelings for each other. Now it seems that it is not the case!


    Even if some of them beat Ning Xiaolei, I''m afraid Shiyun won''t be with them.


    Finding this, many young men of yanhuangbu are very depressed and look at the two people in the contest.


    No matter what, they don''t want to see Ning Xiaolei win, even if they can''t let the poetic charm leave him, they also want to cut his spirit.


    "Damn, what kind of enchantment did this damned boy use to enchant the poetic charm?"


    Compared with the crowd, Wang Qingyun''s heart is full of anger. He regards poetic rhyme as a taboo, and does not allow others to interfere.


    But now hear the rhyme of poetry, the whole heart is toward Ning Xiaolei, how can he bear it.


    In particular, this person is not Yanhuang people, cultivation is not as good as him, he is almost angry.


    Although Ning Xiaolei has the same accomplishments as him, in Wang Qingyun''s eyes, Ning Xiaolei is inferior to him.


    On the roof of a courtyard more than 100 meters away, two figures are looking at it.


    One of them is not others. It is Shi Tian, whom Ning Xiaolei and Shiyun met not long ago.


    "Chulong, who do you think will win?"


    Shi Tian looks at the man beside him. He is Chu long who has visited Ning Xiaolei in Tiancheng before.


    Hearing the speech, Chu Long''s eyes narrowed slightly, shook his head and said: "although Ning Xiaolei is mysterious and extraordinary, and his means are not weak, I think Qingyun is better. But we have grown up with a solid foundation, and he is outstanding in all aspects."


    "You are wrong. Qingyun is not Xiaolei''s opponent at all." Shi Tian shook his head.


    Chu Long Wei Leng, curious way: "Shi Lao, have you seen his details?"


    "That''s not true, but not long ago, he came to me to receive the rewards of the gold villain and the silver villain." Shi Laofu said.


    "What, two notorious villains?" Chu long surprised way.


    Shi Tian nodded with a smile: "moreover, they were killed by Xiaolei alone. The boy is very deep!"


    "Well, that doesn''t mean that Qingyun will be defeated. No matter how powerful he is, he can''t match the two villains."


    Chu long shocked, he found that he needs to re-examine Ning Xiaolei.


    According to the fact that he didn''t have much time to see each other last time, he was able to rush directly into the kingdom from the early stage of Dacheng. At the early stage, he was able to kill two villains. How unusual.

 Chapter 292

    "Well done!"


    Looking at the sword Qi cut face to face, Ning Xiaolei''s eyes show excited color, and the chopping axe appears in his hand.


    Although the grade of chopping wind axe can''t match the Qingyun sword in Wang Qingyun''s hand, Ning Xiaolei is not afraid.


    Fighting is not only about magic weapons, but also about cultivation of skills, martial arts and so on.


    After the East emperor''s operation, Ning Xiaolei uses the method of chopping wind and axe, and the axe awns fly out one by one, which collides with Wang Qingyun''s sword Qi.


    In the roaring sound, the light of the evil spirit exploded in the air, and both exhausted their energy and disappeared.


    "There are some means. No wonder they are rampant."


    Wang Qingyun is a little surprised. He can see that Ning Xiaolei''s axe is not as good as his Qingyun sword, but it stops his sword.


    In this way, his face is somewhat unshakable.


    A trace of ruthlessness flashed in his eyes, and Wang Qingyun flew to Ning Xiaolei.


    "Green wood sword technique!"


    With a low roar, Wang Qingyun''s sword flickered, and the surging green light roared out and rolled to Ning Xiaolei.


    The green light seems peaceful, but in fact it is a hidden crisis, because the green light is composed of sword Qi. If it is rolled up, it will be cut and injured by the sword Qi.


    Ning Xiaolei certainly won''t meet him. He uses the strong wind skill and moves to the rear of Wang Qingyun in a flash. He cuts the wind axe fiercely.


    "Hum, don''t you dare to make a hard connection, just sneak attack?"


    Wang Qingyun sneers. Qingyun''s sword stirs up. The green light on the sword is surging like a giant tree. It even holds the chopping axe so that it can''t fall.


    Ning Xiaolei frowned, his figure flickered to the side, and his axe swept across.


    "If I can stop you one, I can stop you two."


    The corner of Wang Qingyun''s mouth turns slightly, and Qingyun''s sword holds the chopping axe again.


    This time, he was given the chance to attack Ning Xiaolei again. His other hand was raised, and a giant hand print came whistling.


    "Green wood palm!"


    Ning Xiaolei didn''t take the blow, and his figure drifted away.


    In close combat, he has no other means except chopping wind axe and black bear boxing.


    Ning Xiaolei found that as the enemy became stronger, the black bear boxing and chopping wind axe techniques were not enough. It seemed that it was time to learn some new methods.


    But now, we have to beat Wang Qingyun first.


    If you can''t do it in close combat, you can crush him with a long attack.


    Mind electricity turn, Ning Xiaolei open distance, fireball water bomb technique at the same time, boom to Wang Qingyun.


    "I''m not afraid of you."


    Wang Qingyun snorted, raised his hand and set up a blue gas wall in front of him to stop the fireball.


    However, he obviously underestimated the power of Ning Xiaolei''s magic. When he stopped half of it, his gas wall was smashed.


    His face changed slightly. Wang Qingyun quickly waved his Qingyun sword and stopped the water ball.


    But at this time, he suddenly heard the top of his head thunderbolt, looked up and saw a thunder coming quickly.


    "It''s a quick shot."


    Wang Qingyun''s eyes flashed slightly, and the green wood palm showed up and shot out.


    "Click!"


    Lightning and giant palm collide, explode at the same time, and both dissipate.


    Without waiting for Wang Qingyun to breathe a sigh of relief, he suddenly felt that something came to him again.


    "Damn it, he''s trying to beat me all at once."


    Wang Qingyun frowned and looked gloomy. He looked at the thorns coming out of the ground one by one and ran straight to him. He quickly dodged.


    But as soon as he dodged, dense wind blades came around him and submerged him.


    On the roof of the house in the distance, Shi Tian said with a smile: "Qingyun is defeated. Xiaolei''s attack is too violent. It doesn''t give people time to breathe."


    "This boy is growing up so fast that I have to look at him with new eyes."


    Chu long shakes his head and laughs. He obviously agrees with Shi Tian that Wang Qingyun has been defeated.

 Chapter 293

    Watching Wang Qingyun drowned by the wind blade, the crowd suddenly became silent.


    They look at Ning Xiaolei''s eyes gradually change, and they have a new understanding of this young man who has got a poetic heart.


    It''s not so weak. It''s very strong. It''s not so strong. It can beat the strong at the same level.


    In the early days of the Kingdom, Wang Qingyun''s fighting power was not weak, but he was defeated.


    "Your strength is much worse than those two villains. It''s almost the same if you go back to practice for a few years."


    At this time, Ning Xiaolei, who stands calmly, opens his mouth. But this time, no one refutes him. They think he has the capital to say this.


    Smoke and dust slowly spread out, revealing the figure of Wang Qingyun inside.


    At the moment, his whole body was in tatters, and his clothes were cut by the wind blade, like beggars'' clothes.


    Through the cracked clothes, you can see the red blood inside. It is obvious that he has been injured.


    However, his face was well protected without any scar.


    Hearing Ning Xiaolei''s words, Wang Qingyun''s eyes were furious and gnashed his teeth.


    But in fact, he did lose. Anyway, he did.


    "Boy, I''m just careless. I''ll beat you sooner or later. I''ll be insulted by snow today."


    Wang Qingyun hate hate said a, no face to stay here, a head into the crowd, gray to run.


    Many of the onlookers scoffed. Naturally, they would not believe what Wang Qingyun said. Failure is failure. There are so many excuses.


    Many of Wang Qingyun''s little fans, the target instantly transferred to Ning Xiaolei, looking at his eyes showing a bright light.


    "Who else can''t stand me and Shiyun together? Hurry up. After this village, there won''t be this shop. I''m very busy."


    Ignoring Wang Qingyun''s words, Ning Xiaolei turns to the crowd and shouts.


    Looking at each other for a long time, another young man from Yanhuang Department appeared in the early days of Wangjing.


    This man''s strength is just slightly stronger than Wang Qingyun, and he was bombed by Ning Xiaolei.


    "I don''t mean you. Don''t come at the beginning of the kingdom. I''m invincible at the same level. No matter how much I come, I will lose."


    To defeat the challenger, Ning Xiaolei looks at the crowd and says in a loud voice.


    Yanhuangbu young generation many people are unwilling, but have to admit Ning Xiaolei''s strength.


    The two talents of Yanhuang department were defeated. It is not boastful to say that they are invincible at the same level.


    At least they thought about it for a long time, but they didn''t expect that there were such characters among the young people in Yanhuang department.


    "Brother in the middle of Wang Jing, go up and teach him how to let him take away the heart of our goddess of poetic charm."


    "Yes, hurry up and deal with him. Qin Zhan, he doesn''t like poetic charm. Come out quickly."


    "And Guan Yun, didn''t he ever express himself to the rhyme of the poem? Why didn''t he see anyone at this time?"


    Many yanhuangbu young men who are not used to Ning Xiaolei yell, looking for someone who can cure Ning Xiaolei in the crowd.


    Ning Xiaolei is slightly stunned. He hears a familiar name.


    Qin Zhan was the one who went to Tiancheng to fight with him that day?


    Ning Xiaolei is still impressed by the young man who has his own principles and is open and aboveboard.


    However, after shouting for a long time, Qin Zhan and the man named Guan Yun did not appear.


    There are informed humanitarian: "stop shouting, they went to carry out the task, not in Yanhuang."


    "Ah, isn''t there no one to deal with this arrogant boy?"


    Some people are depressed and sigh, very unwilling.


    Ning Xiaolei looked at the speaker''s direction and yelled: "you said Qin Zhan, but he is a guy with a wide blade and a big sword. If so, it''s useless to come here. I fought with him, but we didn''t win or lose."


    "What, you fought Qin Zhan, and you won''t win?"


    Yanhuang people obviously don''t believe, surprised.

 Chapter 294

    "Why, is there a problem? If you lose, you lose. If you win, you win. But I will never lie."


    Ning Xiaolei looked at the crowd and said, "Shi Tian was there at that time. He planned to attack me secretly. Qin Zhan didn''t want to fight with him and left."


    As soon as these words fell, the people of Yanhuang gradually began to believe.


    At least, Ning Xiaolei has seen Qin Zhan.


    If you haven''t seen Qin Zhan, you will never say his character so accurately.


    As Yanhuang people, they know Qin Zhan well and know that he is such an upright man.


    "No, this boy can even draw with Qin Zhan. How can it be?"


    "If so, isn''t he also a real genius, even more powerful than Qin Zhan, after all, he is only at the beginning of the kingdom."


    "If you look at it this way, isn''t he the same as Wang Lingyun, the evil genius?"


    People talk and exclaim, looking at Ning Xiaolei''s eyes gradually change.


    Up to now, they have recognized Ning Xiaolei. They are not talking about him and poetry.


    After all, if even this kind of genius is not worthy of poetic charm, they are not even worthy of lifting shoes for poetic charm.


    Seeing that no one challenges, Shiyun happily runs to the middle of the field and stands beside Ning Xiaolei with a smile on his face.


    "Cow, run to my Yanhuang department and make a big show. Don''t you really fear that someone will beat you down? What will you do then?"


    Shiyun looks at Ning Xiaolei with a smile and asks curiously.


    Ning Xiaolei did not blush and said, "if you lie down, you will give up. If you want to find this place in the future, anyway, even if you lose, our family will not leave me, hehe."


    "Hate, where do you get so much confidence? If you lose, what if I take a fancy to the person who wins you?" The poem rhymes white, Ning Xiaolei one eye, ask a way.


    Ning Xiaolei shrugged: "if you dare, I''ll take you back and beat your little ass every day."


    "Oh, you fool, people are joking. If so many people are heard, they will not deal with you well."


    Shi Yun''s face is slightly red. She stares at Ning Xiaolei and threatens.


    Ning Xiaolei giggles and doesn''t talk about it any more.


    At this time, a large group of people came, men and women.


    Having seen the strength of Ning Xiaolei, they naturally come to know Ning Xiaolei.


    Ning Xiaolei is very polite and a bit of airs. He talks and laughs with the younger generation of Yanhuang.


    He is so approachable that many people like him greatly. Many women in Yanhuang department even show little stars in their eyes and try their best to make friends.


    This can be bitter poetic rhyme, and guard against thieves like staring at every woman, for fear that they take advantage of Ning Xiaolei.


    "Shiyun, don''t be so mean. We can''t eat your boyfriend. We just want to get to know him."


    "That''s right. Don''t you even know about it? You''re too strict with the rhyme of poetry."


    Poetry speechless, looking at these women, many people she has seen, are familiar faces.


    But even so, she can''t let them mess!


    "Mean? It''s too much for you. Hello, I said Li Li, can you stop blowing hard in our house? Xiao Lei''s face is flushed by you. "


    "And you, Wang Fang, where do you touch your hand, hooligan."


    "Hello, Zhao Yu, what''s the matter with you? You dare to kiss my little Lei. I''ll fight with you."


    The rhyme of the poem angrily prevented this and that, but it was impossible to prevent it, so depressed that he wanted to vomit blood.


    Finally, she took out the unique skill of pressing the bottom of the box and twisted Ning Xiaolei''s ear to drag him away.


    "Yun''er, wait a moment. I''ll get to know my brothers and sisters in Yanhuang department."


    Ning Xiaolei is reluctant to part, looking at the young girls in Yanhuang department. They are so open and enthusiastic that they don''t want to leave.


    Poetic rhyme can''t understand Ning Xiaolei''s mood, without a good way: "know? I think you want to enjoy it. Hum, if you dare to stay one more second, go back and wait for kneeling on the washboard


    "Ah, no, daughter-in-law, I''m wrong. I''ll leave with you." Ning Xiaolei''s face changed greatly and he quickly followed the rhyme of the poem.

 Chapter 295

    It''s rare to come to Longdu. Ning Xiaolei followed the rhyme of poetry for a whole day, eating, drinking and having fun.


    In the evening, when it was dark, he drove jinpengsuo back to Tiancheng.


    "Xiaolei, I offended many people today. Those people are not your opponents. You don''t need to worry, but you should pay attention to one person, Wang Lingyun."


    In the poetic room, the poetic face is dignified. Looking at Ning Xiaolei, he reminds me.


    Ning Xiaolei is curious: "who is he and what''s special about him?"


    "He is Wang Qingyun''s younger brother. He is an evil genius. He can fight at the same level as you. Moreover, his accomplishments are higher than Wang Qingyun''s. in the middle of the Kingdom, that is to say, he can fight with the practitioners in the later period of the kingdom without losing."


    Poetic rhyme explains to Ning Xiaolei that his eyes shrink when he speaks, and he is obviously afraid of this person.


    Ning Xiaolei nodded and said with a nonchalant smile: "if he doesn''t come to provoke me, it''s all right. If he dares to provoke me, I naturally have the means to deal with him."


    "Cut, blow cowhide again, can you beat Wang Jing later period now?" The rhyme of the poem is white. Ning Xiaolei has no words.


    Ning Xiaolei shakes his head: "it should be hard to fight, but it doesn''t matter. I''m not afraid of him anyway."


    At this time, there is a knock on the door outside. Ning Xiaolei gets up to open the door, but sees Lin Yumeng.


    When I came back to Tiancheng just now and came out with the rhyme of poetry, I wanted to see that people had not seen their parents for a long time, so Ning Xiaolei brought them out together.


    Previously, Lin Yumeng had been chatting with Ning Xiaolei''s parents there.


    "Yumeng, how do you look happy? What happened?"


    Ning Xiaolei looks at Lin Yumeng curiously and finds that her smile is extremely bright. She can''t help asking curiously.


    Lin Yumeng said with a smile: "you guess, if you guess right, there will be a prize."


    "How can I guess? Tell me, or I''ll use it."


    Ning Xiaolei, with a bad smile, lingers in Lin Yumeng''s graceful figure.


    Not angry to stare at Ning Xiaolei, Lin Yumeng speechless way: "it''s not serious, I just received a call from home."


    "Oh, really? What did they say? " Ning Xiaolei was stunned.


    Lin Yumeng said with a smile: "you said that the Wang family came to our house today and offered to terminate Wang Qing''s engagement with me. How about Gao?"


    "It''s a bit unexpected. It seems that the Wangs are not so stupid as to be beyond cure."


    For this matter, Ning Xiaolei is not too surprised. That day, he reveals xiaohuangdan in front of Wang Qing, believing that Wang Qing already knows his identity.


    Having seen his methods, the Wang family obviously realized that they could not compete with him. In order not to offend him any more, it was not uncommon for them to take the initiative to terminate the engagement.


    To be one of the four families in Tiancheng, the Wangs are not as stupid as they think.


    In fact, as he imagined, the Wang family did not continue to fight against him, but chose to compromise.


    "Xiaolei, look at your expression, how come you seem to know it before?" Lin Yumeng has a wonderful road.


    "Of course. Come on, I''ll tell you what happened."


    With that, Ning Xiaolei takes Lin Yumeng and sits on the sofa. He laughs and tells her that he broke into the Wang family and killed two villains and asked for two billion yuan.


    "So they were scared by you?" Lin Yumeng''s DiMeng tunnel.


    "Of course, as long as they''re not stupid, they''ll guess who I am." Ning Xiaolei said with a smile.


    Lin Yumeng nodded, with a bright smile on her face. Originally, she was still waiting for the expiration of that year''s gambling agreement.


    At that time, she can really be with the people she likes, do the things she likes, and do the things she should do. But now the Wangs automatically shrink back, and there is no need to gamble.


    In other words, she no longer has any constraints and can be Ning Xiaolei''s girlfriend.


    "Hee hee, I am very satisfied that you have solved this matter perfectly. I have decided to let you be my boyfriend formally."


    After thinking about everything, Lin Yumeng said with a smile.


    Ning Xiaolei was stunned at first and then overjoyed. He pretended to be surprised and said, "Wow, really? Can we do something that our girlfriends and girlfriends should do?"


    With a bad smile, Ning Xiaolei lowers her head and kisses her, but Lin Yumeng doesn''t hide and shyly closes her eyes.

 Chapter 296

    The next day, rarely without practice, Ning Xiaolei and Lin Yumeng went to the Lin family.


    The mood of this visit to the Lin family is quite different from that of last time.


    Today, Ning Xiaolei has completely ignored the so-called four families in Tiancheng.


    For example, the Wang family, one of the four families, was not frightened by him and voluntarily terminated their engagement with the Lin family.


    Walking into the hall of the Lin family, you can see several people sitting on the chair in front of you.


    Ning Xiaolei still remembers that when he came last time, he was made difficult by Wang Qing as soon as he entered the door. Lin zhanxiong, Lin Yumeng''s father, gave him a direct challenge.


    But this time, seeing him and Lin Yumeng enter the door, Lin zhanxiong stands up in a hurry and takes the initiative to come forward.


    "Xiaolei, you, you and Yumeng are back!"


    Lin zhanxiong is a little nervous. Looking at Ning Xiaolei, he is frightened.


    Yesterday, when the Wang family came, it was not so close that they broke up with him. Naturally, they also mentioned Ning Xiaolei''s identity.


    Considering that his son-in-law is a legendary immortal, Lin zhanxiong is worried about the last time he made trouble.


    But fortunately, his worries are redundant. Ning Xiaolei doesn''t mean to be embarrassed with him at all.


    "Uncle Lin, it''s very kind of you to run out to meet us." Ning Xiaolei said with a smile.


    "Ha ha, when my daughter and son-in-law come back, I''m excited to be a father. It''s nothing to welcome them. They''re all family anyway."


    Lin zhanxiong laughs, and his heart is slightly relieved. It seems that Ning Xiaolei didn''t rest assured about what happened last time.


    "Dad, my son-in-law called me before I got married." Lin Yumeng looks at Lin zhanxiong, but he is speechless.


    Of course she knew the reason for her father''s change of attitude, but she didn''t blame him.


    Anyone, especially their big family, would never allow their daughter to marry an ordinary person with no background.


    "You girl, it''s not sooner or later." With a smile, Lin zhanxiong and the two went to the table and chair in front of the living room.


    Mr. Lin and Lin Yumeng''s younger brother, Lin Feng, are also there. He stands up with a smile.


    "Sister, brother-in-law!"


    Lin Feng ran over happily and laughed so much.


    Ning Xiaolei touched Lin Feng''s head and said with a smile: "Xiao Feng is so good!"


    "Son in law, come and sit with your grandfather."


    At this time, master Lin opened his mouth with a bright face and incomparable enthusiasm.


    Ning Xiaolei has a very good impression of the old man. Last time Lao Lin''s family, the old man has been facing him.


    Ning Xiaolei did not refuse and sat down beside the old man.


    Lin Yumeng, on the other hand, used to sit with her mother.


    "Xiao Lei, I''ve heard about you. Your thunderstorm hall is very popular. Three kinds of medicine mud sell well all over the country, making a profit of more than ten billion yuan every month. My uncle lost that bet."


    "Now that the Wangs have also broken their engagement, my uncle will not interfere with you and Yu Meng, and will give her to you formally."


    As soon as he sat down, Lin zhanxiong gave a bitter smile, and then looked at Ning Xiaolei with a kind eye.


    Lin Yumeng''s mother then said, "it''s still Yumeng''s vision. He has chosen a good son-in-law for us. When we want to get married, we can get married at any time."


    Rao is Ning Xiaolei thought that this trip would be very smooth, and he didn''t expect that. Before he said anything, Lin Yumeng''s parents agreed.


    Lin Yumeng is a little coy when her parents say this to her face: "Mom and Dad, what are you talking about? Who are you going to marry that bad guy? You don''t know. Xiao Lei is a playboy. There are several girls who like him, and he doesn''t know on purpose."


    To Lin Yumeng''s surprise, with her words, Lin zhanxiong is not angry, but shows a faint smile.


    "Yumeng, a man with three wives and four concubines is normal. The more capable a man is, the more feminine he is. If a girl likes Xiaolei, it''s better to show his excellence."


    "I won''t talk to you. I''ll stand with the bad guy." Lin Yumeng has no language to turn a white eye, this is still kiss father!

 Chapter 297

    The relationship with the Lin family is relaxed, and Ning Xiaolei gives them the method of repairing demons.


    This is what Ning Xiaolei and Lin Yumeng have discussed for a long time. In order to make them live longer, they must practice.


    Lin Yumeng''s parents, as well as Mr. Lin, naturally practice such skills as gentleness, which Ning Xiaolei can easily get.


    However, Lin Feng is still young. He must choose and practice his skills well.


    So Ning Xiaolei took a drop of Lin Feng''s blood and sent it to Nu Wa.


    "No problem at all. It''s up to me. I love helping others / a smirk."


    Nu Wa sent a message to Ning Xiaolei, and then disappeared.


    Ning Xiaolei wipes the cold sweat on his head, sister Nuwa is still as before!


    Without much time, Nuwa sent a message to Ning Xiaolei.


    Nu Wa: it''s done. Let the little guy who gets the skill practice well. Don''t disgrace the original master of the skill.


    The news was followed by a big red envelope.


    "Congratulations, I got Nuwa''s red envelope and got a copy of Xiantian Fengxuan Gong, which has been deposited in Xumi bag."


    After extracting the skill, Ning Xiaolei assigns it to Lin Feng.


    Later, Ning Xiaolei arranged a large array around the living room of the Lin family.


    In case of danger, the people of the Lin family can hide inside, and almost no one on earth can enter.


    This array was given by the black bear spirit. It is said that it is the big array of Guanyin guarding Houshan. It seems very powerful.


    He left a lot of demon elixirs and demon elixirs to the Lin family. Ning Xiaolei and Lin Yumeng left.


    To the nearby supermarket to buy a lot of various types of things, the two returned home.


    Back to the refining pot, Ning Xiaolei can''t wait to chat with the big demons in the group.


    Following the rhyme of the poem, he went to yanhuangbu for a contest. He found his weakness and needed strong close combat skills.


    "Hey, hey, I''m ready for Ning Xiaolei. Take the bag."


    Ning Xiaolei just finished with the ox demon king, and the ox demon king sent him a big red envelope.


    "Congratulations, you''ve got the red envelope of the ox demon king, and you''ve got a magic weapon Liuguang ax, which has been stored in the Xumi bag."


    "Congratulations, you''ve got the red envelope of the ox demon king, and you''ve got a copy of the ox King boxing, which has been put into the Xumi bag."


    Two red envelopes in succession make Ning Xiaolei happy.


    With the streamer axe, the chopping wind axe can be eliminated, and it can be given to the monster that performs well in the refining pot.


    As for ox King boxing, it should be a good boxing method. It''s very suitable when you don''t use weapons.


    However, Ning Xiaolei feels that he should learn some palm techniques, finger techniques, leg techniques and so on.


    He sent a lot of red envelopes for snacks to the Bull Demon King to express his gratitude. Ning Xiaolei found the golden winged Mirs carving.


    The Tianpeng footwork he is practicing now is that he knows about the golden winged Mirs carving. I don''t know if he has been promoted.


    "It''s easy to do. I''ll change it for you a little bit more seriously."


    The golden winged Mirs are full of promises. Before they meet Xiaolei, they receive the improved Tianpeng footwork.


    This time, Tianpeng''s footwork is obviously much better than before. It''s hard to separate the virtual from the real when it''s like Tianpeng''s starting. With the strong wind technique, its power is greatly increased.


    In addition to improving Tianpeng''s footwork, the golden winged Mirs sculpture also gave Ning Xiaolei a book "Tianpeng kicks Tiangu".


    This is a leg technique. According to the golden winged Mirs carving, he can kick a hole in the sky with his strength.


    Ning Xiaolei was glad to accept it. After thanking him, he went to the white elephant king of shituoling to learn "white elephant galloping palm" under the guidance of the golden winged Mirs carving.


    The white elephant is surging, and each palm can blow out a white elephant. Its power is needless to say.


    With one leg, one palm and one punch, the improved Tianpeng footwork and the Xuan level Liuguang axe, Ning Xiaolei''s close combat effectiveness has been greatly enhanced.

 Chapter 298

    In the evening, Lin Yumeng shyly finds Ning Xiaolei and wants to do something shameful with him.


    Ning Xiaolei is a Leng first, in the eye instantaneous peeps out like the wolf bright light.


    Before that year, because of gambling, he kept his promise and didn''t touch Lin Yumeng. At most, he was kissing and pulling hands, and didn''t do anything out of the ordinary.


    In addition, because of cultivation, I don''t think about anything all the time, and I forget it as time goes by.


    If Lin Yumeng didn''t mention it this time, Ning Xiaolei couldn''t remember it.


    With Ning Xiaolei, Lin Yumeng blushes and hides in the bathroom.


    Then there was a clatter of water. I don''t know whether it was intentional or unintentional. I didn''t close the door.


    Ning Xiaolei is very excited and his heart is pounding. He takes off his clothes and rushes in with a silly smile.


    Immediately after that, the sound of beauty and heart beating will ring in the bath.


    In the early morning, Ning Xiaolei wakes up, looks at the person lying in his arms, appreciates his peerless face, and shows a happy smile on his face.


    "Fool, have you seen enough? Yesterday, it was like a bull. I was so sleepy. "


    Lin Yumeng''s eyelashes tremble, slowly opens her eyes and looks at Ning Xiaolei with shame.


    It turned out that the girl had woken up long ago, but she was a little embarrassed and pretended to close her eyes on purpose.


    Hearing this, Ning Xiaolei laughs and turns over. It''s another earth shaking battle.


    Half a day later, they get up. Ning Xiaolei turns on the evil spirit, but he finds that his cultivation is in the middle of the kingdom.


    "What the hell, when did you break through?"


    Ning Xiaolei has some silly eyes. He can''t turn his head around. Can he break through that kind of thing?


    "Ah, my accomplishments have also broken through?"


    All of a sudden, Lin Yumeng also exclaimed, covering her small mouth with surprise.


    She was surprised to find that she had directly broken through to the king''s realm from the middle of the great demon realm.


    Feeling the powerful evil spirit in her body, Lin Yumeng can''t help but feel happy. Like Ning Xiaolei, she also thinks of some possibility.


    "How many more times?" Lin Yumeng said with a smile.


    "No, my legs are weak." Ning Xiaolei is startled and his eyes are in a panic.


    It has been more than ten times since last night. Even if you can improve your accomplishments, you can''t do it like this, or it will be over sooner or later.


    Lin Yumeng speechless glared at Ning Xiaolei: "tease you, wait until I don''t hurt again, people for the first time, also don''t know to pity people, hum."


    Ning Xiaolei knew he was wrong, so he sat aside and became familiar with the growing cultivation in his body.


    Half a day later, he gradually mastered the cultivation in his body and completely consolidated his realm in the middle of the kingdom.


    When I open my eyes, I find Lin Yumeng is still practicing. Ning Xiaolei doesn''t disturb her. She quietly leaves and goes to the poetic rhyme.


    A question suddenly occurred to him just now, about the cultivation of poetic rhyme.


    When I came to the room, I felt that someone came in and opened my eyes.


    Looking up and down at Ning Xiaolei, the rhyme of the poem suddenly covered his mouth and said with a smile, "can you make a breakthrough in cultivation by doing that?"


    "Ah, I, yun''er, you, you all know!" Ning Xiaolei looked at the rhyme of the poem, slightly embarrassed.


    Funny looking at Ning Xiaolei''s expression, Shi Yun said: "I had something to look for you yesterday, but I heard it outside the door. Hum, dare to eat alone!"


    "Yun''er, Yu Meng and I didn''t mean to hide it from you. I..."


    Ning Xiaolei is in a hurry to explain.


    Poetic smile: "I''m joking with you, but I don''t blame you. I''ll make you nervous, but I''ll make up for it more in the future."


    Ning Xiaolei was slightly relieved and said curiously, "yun''er, what did you want from me yesterday?"


    "Gongfa, I''ve heard Xiaoxiao say that what you practice is the method of cultivating demons. Hum, don''t you take me as your own person, why don''t you let me practice?"


    The poem is full of breath and stares at Ning Xiaolei. He is very angry without giving an explanation.


    Ning Xiaolei quickly explained: "yun''er, I''m not going to come here to discuss this with you."


    "Yes? Hee hee, that''s about the same. " Shiyun nodded happily, with a happy smile on her face.

 Chapter 299

    Poetic rhyme is one of the most important people. To find her skills, we must find Nu Wa.


    Nuwa of course will not refuse, happy smile, not much time to ningxiaolei sent a red envelope.


    "Congratulations, I got Nuwa''s red envelope and got a copy of" asking about heaven on a bathing day ", which has been stored in Xumi bag."


    Nu Wa: This is Xihe''s magic skill of my ancient demon family. Don''t let that girl give me shame / a smirk.


    "Er, sister Nuwa, don''t worry. I''ll keep an eye on them."


    Ning Xiaolei wiped the cold sweat on his head. Nu Wa would say this every time for fear of wasting these skills.


    But Ning Xiaolei believes that those who have given him the skill will definitely practice hard and won''t let him down.


    After solving the problem of the skill of poetic rhyme, Ning Xiaolei found a lot of magic and martial arts for poetic rhyme.


    Poetic charm is good at using sword. Ning xiaoleite asked her for several sets of sword techniques.


    "Lei Dong, Lei yunzong, it''s time to find you."


    In the room, Ning Xiaolei thought for a moment, his eyes twinkled and said to himself.


    He will never forget that Lei Dong took credit for his killing Du man, and even wanted to kill him.


    If he didn''t have some skills, such as the alchemy pot, he might have finished.


    This hatred and this hatred are mortal. Now that he has the ability of revenge, he will not be indifferent.


    Of course, before revenge, Ning Xiaolei decided to discuss with several women and tell them about it.


    Lei yunzong is a sect. He wants to move their gifted disciple Lei Dong. He will certainly not sit back and ignore him.


    Before starting, Ning Xiaolei will take Lei yunzong into consideration, otherwise with his strength, he can defeat Lei Dong Long ago.


    "Before you start, you should first explore the reality, know yourself and the enemy, and win every battle." Lin Yumeng road.


    "Yes, the news we know is that the leader of leiyunzong is in the later stage of the Kingdom, but we don''t know whether there are more powerful masters. We can''t help but guard against them."


    The rhyme of the poem is added immediately, and the eyes are flickering.


    Ning Xiaolei once asked her to investigate Lei yunzong. According to what she learned, Lei yunzong was the most powerful leader in the later period of the kingdom.


    However, there are some hidden means of these sects that people don''t know. Even Yanhuang sect can''t know all of them.


    If a fierce guy suddenly jumps out and doesn''t have the means to deal with it, I''m afraid it will be very dangerous.


    Ning Xiaolei nodded and said, "that''s right. I''ll steal their treasures with xiaotuanzi first, and explore their reality by the way."


    "If you can''t beat it, there''s still room for refining the demon pot and jinpengsuo''s running away. It''s not dangerous."


    After making the decision, Ning Xiaolei set out that night and took Jinpeng shuttle to the Qinchuan mountains.


    Leiyunzong is located not far away from Ancheng, on the Tianhua mountain to the north.


    Tianhua mountain is a famous scenic spot with steep terrain and beautiful scenery.


    Of course, this is only displayed in front of the eyes of the world. In the depth of the clouds that the world can''t see, there is a sect of cultivating immortals, that is Lei yunzong.


    Lei yunzong blocked the Mountain Gate with his array. Ordinary people couldn''t see it or break in.


    Ning Xiaolei uses his reclusive skill to sweep all the way to the top of the main peak of Tianhua mountain.


    Standing on a big stone, he looked at the surging sea of clouds ahead and frowned slightly.


    In his view, the sea of clouds surged in front of him. Although he could see some anomalies, he could not see the road.


    However, it is not difficult for him. His eyes are shining. A path leading to the front appears in his eyes.


    Eyes twinkle slightly, Ning Xiaolei steps on the path leading to leiyunzong.

 Chapter 300

    After walking along the path, an open field appeared in front of him. On one side stood a huge stone, on which were written the three characters of "Lei yunzong".


    Behind the boulders are all kinds of buildings, pavilions and pavilions, Yuyu and Langtai.


    is as like as two peas at the stone, guarding two Lei Yunzong disciples, wearing the same clothes as the thunder that killed Ning Xiaolei.


    "Tianhua wuhui is held only once every five years, but we have no chance to see it."


    "Well, it''s not. Who let me have the lowest accomplishments? The task of guarding the gate falls on us."


    "This is not bullying people, ordinary people can''t break in, and we can''t stop the experts coming. We really don''t have to guard the door."


    "But the leader''s task can''t be ignored. Just come back and ask other senior brothers and sisters again!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Tianhua will fight?


    Ning Xiaolei is curious and seems to have run into hot trouble by accident.


    But this is not important, the important thing is that he got a message, at the moment Lei yunzong is an empty shelf, there is no one inside.


    Under the great joy, Ning Xiaolei quietly walked past two leiyunzong disciples and entered leiyunzong.


    In line with the principle of giving back ten times as much as possible, Ning Xiaolei has decided to take advantage of the rare opportunity to empty Lei yunzong''s family.


    Not far ahead, he saw a row of houses, which was very common.


    But even so, he''s not going to let it go.


    Gently push the door into the house, the house furnishings are very simple, a table a bed, in addition to nothing else.


    "I''ll go. It''s different from what I imagined. Isn''t it too shabby?"


    Ning Xiaolei is silly. He rummages around the house and finds nothing but a pile of old clothes.


    Speechless, Ning Xiaolei''s mind to check this row of houses.


    According to his estimation, this row is supposed to be the place where the lower class disciples live. There is no wealth in this row, and they all have it with them.


    Walking through this common area, the houses in front are much more gorgeous.


    The houses here are all made of white and white jade, especially exquisite, and each courtyard is much larger.


    Ning Xiaolei went into one of the rooms and found that there were a lot of things in it. Although there were not many things related to cultivation, they were very good things in the secular world and the materials used were very good.


    "It''s used, but it''s OK. Let''s make a nest for those monsters!"


    His eyes flashed. Ning Xiaolei was not polite and took them away directly. Without much time, all the exquisite houses disappeared.


    Going forward, there are halls. The first one that is printed into Ning Xiaolei''s eyes is Gongfa Pavilion.


    Different from the houses in front of us, there is a big array outside this Gongfa Pavilion.


    However, it''s not surprising that Kung Fu and martial arts have always been the basis of a school''s inheritance, and they must be well defended.


    In addition to Dazhen, Ning Xiaolei also finds two old men sitting in the hall with his eyes. He takes a close look at their accomplishments and finds that they are actually two middle-term kings.


    Slightly surprised for a moment, Ning Xiaolei didn''t rush in rashly, but walked to the other temples.


    Soon, he turned back and forth and found that there were people guarding each other.


    Weak kingdom in the early stage, strong kingdom in the middle stage, but did not see the late king of the practitioners.


    "Shall we take them all?"


    Ning Xiaolei tilted his head, some tangled, but soon he made a decision, grab!


    He came here just for revenge. How could he hesitate at this time.


    It''s no problem to clean up these people left by Lei yunzong with his and several women''s accomplishments.


    The cold in the eyes flashed, Ning Xiaolei released xiaotuanzi and rushed to the Dan Hall in front of him.

 Chapter 301

    There is only one practitioner in the Dan Palace at the beginning of the kingdom. Ning Xiaolei can completely solve this problem.


    Xiaotuanzi opens the big formation outside the hall, and Ning Xiaolei rushes in.


    After going in, Ning Xiaolei is not polite. He quietly comes to the king''s early master who is sitting in front of him and blows him hard.


    However, when you reach this state of cultivation, you can feel any wind and grass.


    At the moment of Ning Xiaolei''s fist, the old man who closed his eyes to meditate felt that he opened his eyes, dodged and yelled: "who?"


    "You are the enemy of Lei yunzong?"


    Ning Xiaolei sneered and showed his figure. He carried his fist and continued to roar at the old man.


    What he did was the skill "king of cattle fist" which was given to him by the king of cattle.


    When the fist smashes out, the air is in a strong force under the sound of explosion, a glance can see that it is not small.


    "Why did Lei yunzong offend you?"


    The old man''s face was ugly. He was in a hurry and didn''t dare to answer.


    The moment Ning Xiaolei punches, he feels that his opponent''s cultivation is in the middle of the kingdom.


    With his strength in the early days of the Kingdom, how can he be an opponent.


    Moreover, what kind of power is it in the middle of such a young kingdom to cultivate such a genius.


    "Blame thunder if you want to!"


    Ning Xiaolei snorted, and Tianpeng''s Footwork showed. In the old man''s shocked eyes, he blinked in front of him and blasted hard at his chest.


    With a loud noise, the old man fell back and spewed out blood. He fell to the ground and his breath was weak. He had no strength to fight again.


    But Ning Xiaolei didn''t die. The old man was just injured and didn''t die.


    The aftermath of the fight between the two was obviously felt by the other people in the hall, and soon someone came after hearing the wind.


    Ning Xiaolei didn''t hesitate to release the women in his demon refining pot.


    Today, Lin Yumeng and Ling Xiaoxiao are in the early stage of Wang Jing, the later stage of poetic charm and Ning Xiaoyue, and the middle stage of Qin Yu.


    This kind of fighting power is enough to match that of a small sect.


    And with the means they have, they can fight across levels just like Ning Xiaolei.


    In order to avoid trouble, Shiyun didn''t wear the clothes of Yanhuang department, and her face was covered with evil spirit, so that people couldn''t see her face.


    "Boom!"


    With a bang, the door was kicked open, and several figures flew in.


    Seeing Ning Xiaolei and others, the people guarding the hall of Lei yunzong were shocked and yelled: "who?"


    "The man who came to avenge."


    Ning Xiaolei sneered and said in a cold voice: "each of them should find their opponents and leave them a small life."


    As soon as he said this, the girls who had long wanted to fight immediately ran out.


    They all know that Ning Xiaolei was chased that day. Let alone Ning Xiaolei, they don''t like Lei yunzong.


    "Damn it, when did our leiyunzong offend you? If we offended you, we would not know."


    These people of Lei yunzong said in a loud voice as they dealt with it.


    "Cough, elder Tongming, they say it''s because of thunder!"


    At this time, the old man on the ground who was badly hit by Ning Xiaolei said loudly.


    Among the people of leiyunzong, an old man with bronze skin in the middle of the kingdom was slightly stunned: "Lei Dong?"


    "Take my credit for killing Xie Xiu, and pursue me. Do you think I should take revenge?"


    Ning Xiaolei sneers and greets this Tongming.


    Among the people of Lei yunzong, his cultivation is the highest.


    "Evil cultivation? Are you talking about Duman Tongming frowned and asked in doubt.


    "In addition to him, who else could have been killed by me? You Lei yunzong Lei Dong wanted to kill me and take credit for my weakness. It''s shameless. Have you ever thought about today?"


    Looking at Tongming indifferently, Ning Xiaolei shows Niuwang fist, every fist is like beating a drum, deafening.

 Chapter 302

    Elder Tongming is also good at melee. He can fight Ning Xiaolei with thunder and wind on his fist.


    However, people with a clear eye can see it at a glance, and the copper spot is at a disadvantage.


    Every time, his body would tremble involuntarily, obviously unable to withstand the power of Ning Xiaolei.


    "It turns out that you are the one who killed Wang Cheng, the disciple of our sect. How dare you come here?"


    While fighting, Tongming shouts to Ning Xiaolei angrily.


    Ning Xiaolei showed a trace of sarcasm: "they want to kill me and take my credit. Can I still have a good word with them?"


    With that, Ning Xiaolei has two uses with one hand, one of which is the king of the ox fist, and the other is the white elephant''s Pentium palm.


    In the roaring sound, monstrous giant elephants stride into Tongming.


    "Damn, it''s so powerful!"


    Tongming''s face was ugly, and he could resist in front of him only with the ox King fist. Now with the white elephant''s galloping palm, he felt left and right dwarfed and quickly fell behind.


    At this time, a scream came from one side, and Tongming felt tight for a moment.


    Listening to the voice, he had judged that he was one of his own. Unexpectedly, someone was injured so soon.


    Where do these young men and women come from and have such fighting power?


    Tongming gradually a little flustered, for the cause of all this thunder, in the heart inexplicable blame.


    "Ah, elder Tongming, help."


    According to the scream just now, not long ago, there was another scream.


    Tong Ming frowns and can''t help but see that it''s an elder of Lei yunzong. He is squeezed in the middle by the shield of the magic. His face is red and will be squeezed into meat cake.


    "You dare to be distracted against me. It''s over."


    Ning Xiaolei snorted, shuasha, more than ten white elephants in succession, and ten white elephants roared out.


    When Tongming reacted, it was a little late, and he was severely hit by these white elephants.


    "Poof


    Tongming opened his mouth and spat out blood. He felt very uncomfortable in his stomach, and his viscera seemed to move.


    Flashing to elder Tongming, Ning Xiaolei kicks him to the ground.


    Inside, the battle is almost over.


    The elder who called for help just now was a man fighting with Lin Yumeng.


    Lin Yumeng, like his opponent, was at the beginning of the Kingdom, but his fighting power was not at the same level.


    As soon as the fight was over, the elder Lei Yun fell to the disadvantage.


    Lin Yumeng didn''t even use any other magic, just a soil shield to clean up the elder.


    This is the Earth Shield technique for defense, but in her hands, it is superb and changeable.


    It''s not only changeable in form, but also a defensive spell. Leng is used by her as an attack spell.


    And all this is related to Lin Yumeng''s cultivation method, which is the formula of nature and nature.


    The so-called "nature" means that there is no form limitation in the creation and evolution, which is also the reason why ordinary magic is so powerful in her hands.


    Ling Xiaoxiao, who was also in the early stage of Wang Jing, was also a leiyunzong elder with the same strength as her.


    Compared with the elder who fought with Lin Yumeng, the elder was miserable. He was full of burning smell and black smoke. He was lying on the ground and didn''t know his life or death.


    And Ling Xiaoxiao this wench, then stand beside, full face apology, a force to apologize.


    Ning Xiaolei is speechless. This girl is too kind!


    On the other hand, Ning Xiaoyue and Shiyun are fighting with people who are one level higher than them. Although it is not over yet, the two women have completely suppressed their opponents and will soon end the fight.


    Only Qin Yu and xiaotuanzi fought together against a king. At the beginning, they were in full swing, regardless of the top and bottom.

 Chapter 303

    "Oh, I''ll go. Do you have any skills, you poor old man?"


    While fighting, xiaotuanzi did not forget to ridicule the elder of Lei yunzong, and made the elder angry.


    From the beginning of the battle, the spirit beast had been talking endlessly, which made him extremely speechless.


    Ning Xiaolei takes a look and decides to go and help.


    At the tip of his foot, Ning Xiaolei darted out. In the middle of the journey, the king of cattle fist had already been used and pounded.


    The elder''s face changed slightly when he felt the strong breath approaching. When he found out that he was Ning Xiaolei, an expert in the middle of the Kingdom, his face was as pale as ashes.


    This ghost and beast has been very difficult to deal with, plus more powerful than him, how can he be an opponent.


    However, he did not intend to wait to die. With a roar, he forced Qin Yu and xiaotuanzi away, and then welcomed Ning Xiaolei.


    Seeing the elder dare to greet him head-on, it seems that he still wants to meet him. Ning xiaoleidun sneers.


    But just then, the elder sneered, and a sword appeared in his hand to cast his magic.


    I saw a bright light on his sword, and then flew to Ning Xiaolei.


    Ning Xiaolei is very familiar with this move. Wang Cheng, a disciple of Lei yunzong who fought with him at the beginning, used this move, which is called lightning stroke.


    Although it''s the same move, it''s more powerful than several times when it''s used in the hands of the elders at the beginning of the kingdom.


    "The abacus is good, but you underestimate our gap."


    Ning Xiaolei laughs sarcastically. Tianpeng''s footwork is working with all his strength, and his figure flickers.


    In the eyes of the elder Lei Yun, Ning Xiaolei has come to him with a hard blow.


    "Click!"


    With the sound of broken bones, elder Lei yunzong fell back, lying on the ground and unable to rise again.


    At this moment, the battle between Shiyun and Ning Xiaoyue is over, and all the people of Lei yunzong who came to support them are cleaned up.


    Ignoring these people, Ning Xiaolei went to the shelf beside him and swept away everything he could see.


    This is the Dan Hall of Lei yunzong. In addition to many pills, there are also Dan furnaces and some materials.


    "Damn, boy, you are a robber."


    The elders of leiyunzong were so angry that they vomited blood. This is their wealth. Now they are all in the hands of others.


    "No more nonsense. Believe it or not, it''s your people who provoked us first."


    Ning Xiaoyue goes over and frightens these elders fiercely.


    With that, she bent down, took off all the elder''s storage rings and took them away with a smile.


    Anyway, robbing the Dan Hall has completely offended Lei yunzong, so he just robbed their storage equipment.


    "Smelly girl, you still have my storage ring."


    The elders of Leiyun sect roared, and their faces were full of anger. They couldn''t help feeling distressed.


    If what''s in the hall is only Lei yunzong''s wealth, what Ning Xiaoyue robbed now is their private property.


    But they all suffered a lot. How can they get back.


    Moreover, even in its heyday, it is not an opponent.


    Search Dan Hall, Ning Xiaolei and several girls go to the nearby treasure hall.


    There is also a protective array outside the hall, but xiaotuanzi, who ignores the array, can break it easily.


    Entering the palace, Ning Xiaolei sees an old man at the first sight.


    Originally, there were two people guarding the treasure hall. Just now, they made trouble in the Dan Hall. One of them went to check it, so now there is only one left.


    The rest of this person is a middle-term master of Wang Jing. Ning Xiaolei is just about to start, but Lin Yumeng and Ling Xiaoxiao stop him.


    Ning Xiaolei simply let them deal with it, and he and the rest of them seize the time to collect the treasures accumulated by Lei yunzong.

 Chapter 304

    Hearing the roar again, the rest of the elders in the temple could not sit still.


    It''s clear that the movement has stopped just now, but now it''s ringing again. Moreover, it seems that this place is not the same as before.


    In an instant, many elders of leiyunzong realized that something was wrong.


    Regardless of staying in the hall to guard the treasure, the remaining elders rushed to the treasure hall.


    As soon as they came in, they saw a room full of treasures. Most of them disappeared now.


    And next to the treasures that have been confiscated, several figures are collecting quickly.


    "Damn it, you damned thieves, take your life."


    In the roar, the elders of Lei yunzong rushed out separately.


    In addition to the two people to help and Lin Yumeng and Ling Xiaoxiao against the long foreigner, the rest of the people rushed to Ning Xiaolei them.


    "Another group of delivery people."


    Ning Xiaolei turned his lips. As soon as these people came in, he had seen their strength clearly.


    Except one was in the middle of the Kingdom, the rest were in the early days of the kingdom.


    Not so polite, Ning Xiaolei rushed out and stopped the middle-term elder.


    In his crush the strength of the same level, the elder was soon beaten to spit blood on the ground.


    Then Ning Xiaolei rushed to the early elders of the Kingdom and helped several women clean them up.


    Take away all the treasures in the temple, take the storage rings of these elders, and all the people go out of the temple.


    As soon as he went out, Ning Xiaolei felt a strong breath rising from the back of leiyunzong. At the same time, a huge voice came: "who broke into my leiyunzong?"


    "This breath? It''s not good. It''s definitely not the later stage of the kingdom. "


    Ning Xiaolei''s face changed slightly, and his heart read a move. He put several women into the refining pot, then took out the Jinpeng shuttle and quickly got into it.


    "If you want to go, can you go?"


    The voice yelled, and then a bright sword light came straight in this direction.


    However, before the light of the sword arrived, jinpengsuo rose to the sky and turned into a streamer, which went away in an instant.


    The light of the sword fell on the ground and blasted all over the sky.


    A shadow of a man came flying and fell to the place where the sword light was chopping. Looking at Jin pengsuo in the distance, his brows wrinkled tightly.


    With his speed, he can''t catch up. Who on earth has this treasure?


    After a moment''s meditation, the figure walked into the empty treasure hall and asked the elders.


    After flying out of Tianhua mountain and feeling that no one is coming, Ning Xiaolei finds a place where there is no one to land, collects Jin pengsuo, pinches a hiding skill and goes to Tianhua mountain again.


    Naturally, he didn''t want to go to Lei yunzong again. After all, Lei yunzong was already on the alert after he made such a fuss just now.


    The expert who just started may have laid a net for him to cast.


    He is interested in huahuiwu that day. By the way, he will see if he can find Lei Dong.


    The rest of Lei yunzong can let go, but the thunder must be dealt with.


    Come to the foot of Tianhua mountain, Ning Xiaolei didn''t go up, just wait here.


    There is no reason for Tianhua to be able to master martial arts. Without other practitioners, he just needs to follow.


    But Ning Xiaolei waited for a while, but no one came.


    "Is it because it''s in the middle of the night?"


    Frowning and thinking, Ning Xiaolei goes into the refining pot first, and then comes out to have a look at it after dawn.


    In the demon refining pot, several women have already seen the situation outside through the ability of ling''er, and know that they have not met the danger.


    However, they are curious and don''t know why Ning Xiaolei ran back to Tianhua mountain.


    "I''m a little interested in Tianhua Huiwu. I''m going to go in and have a look." Ning Xiaolei explains with a laugh.

 Chapter 305

    After listening to Ning Xiaolei''s plan, the rhyme of the poem said: "I know that Tianhua martial arts competition is a competition among the various schools in Tianhua mountain. It''s once every five years. I didn''t expect it would be this year."


    "Oh, yun''er, do you know where it will be held?" Ning Xiaolei was overjoyed and asked.


    Poetry shook his head: "I just heard, and did not know, that day there are five peaks in Huashan, certainly in one of them."


    "Well, if you don''t say it, it means you don''t say it!" Ning Xiaolei is speechless. He can''t look for it one by one.


    Comparatively speaking, he thought it was more appropriate to follow the rest of the practitioners after daybreak.


    Anyway, it''s still a while before dawn. Ning Xiaolei goes to check the treasures he looted first.


    First of all, Lei yunzong''s gorgeous buildings were put on a clearing by Ning Xiaolei.


    Summoning all the monsters, Ning Xiaolei said with a smile: "this is where you live in the future. If you feel tired from developing space and want to cultivate in it, you can choose on your own, provided you don''t damage it."


    Hearing this, all the monsters looked at each other. Most of them were not interested, but there were also many who were interested.


    Ning Xiaolei didn''t care about these. He rewarded a lot of Yaoli Dan and Yaoqi Dan to improve their strength.


    The demons and beasts are very happy, and one by one they say that they will never disgrace Ning Xiaolei.


    With a smile, he disperses these monsters. Ning Xiaolei runs to check other treasures.


    This time, leiyunzong was ransacked, but their Dan Hall and treasure hall were ransacked. There were a lot of things.


    When Ning Xiaolei passed by, several girls were sorting out these things in different categories, each of them was extremely virtuous.


    All of them worked hard together, and by the means of their practitioners, they soon cleared up.


    "Wow, Guangyuanshi is worth more than 800000 yuan and has made a fortune."


    After counting, Ning Xiaolei is ecstatic. That''s a thrill.


    It''s more than 800000 yuan. How many evil practitioners will be killed.


    In addition to Yuan Stone, there are also various materials, such as lingguo, Tiancai, Dibao, Qizhen, and many pills.


    These pills are not good for Xiaolei. They have too many side effects. However, it''s a good choice for them to reward the people who work for him.


    Ning Xiaolei also found a lot of martial arts in the storage bracelets of the elders of Lei yunzong, some of them from Lei yunzong, and some of them from others.


    "It''s interesting, but it''s too much trouble to learn."


    Ning Xiaolei frowns. These skills are not like those of the demon group. They can directly enter the mind.


    If you want to learn these, you must remember to understand them.


    After thinking about it, Ning Xiaolei gives up and gives it to others!


    Besides, he doesn''t like the martial arts of the demon group.


    Unknowingly, it''s more than five o''clock in the morning. Ning Xiaolei opens his eyes and pinches a hermit to get out of the refining pot space.


    At the moment, there are many people around Tianhua mountain, including ordinary tourists and practitioners pretending to be ordinary people.


    With Ning Xiaolei''s eyes, you can see the camouflage of those people at a glance.


    "It''s exactly what I thought."


    Ning Xiaolei chuckles and runs to a place where there''s no one to hide.


    This time I went to see Tianhua Huiwu. Maybe I''ll do it again. I can''t be invisible all the time.


    Moreover, this method of pressing the bottom of the box can not be easily exposed in front of people. If it is used unexpectedly, it may save his life.


    After showing up, Ning Xiaolei goes directly to two middle-aged men and women who pretend to be ordinary people.


    After observing for a while, he has found that these practitioners in Tianhua mountain are in twos and threes, and many people don''t seem to know each other.


    However, there are more than a dozen or more people, which should be a sect.


    After thinking about it, Ning Xiaolei decides to find such a few people. After all, he is himself.

 Chapter 306

    "Hey, big brother and big sister, can we work together?"


    Walking to them, Ning Xiaolei smiles brightly on his face and comes to know the way.


    "Oh, little brother, are you also here for Tianhua martial arts?"


    Ning Xiaolei didn''t hide his identity as a cultivator. They immediately felt that Ning Xiaolei was not an ordinary person.


    After hearing this, Ning Xiaolei''s eyes lit up in an instant, so it was.


    Smiling and nodding, Ning Xiaolei said: "well, yes, I didn''t mean to hear about it, so I calculated to have a look. Is elder brother and elder sister the same?"


    "No, almost all the people who come here come for this."


    The middle-aged man nodded with a smile, and then said: "little brother, don''t cry from big brother and big sister. My name is Wang Qiang. This is my daughter-in-law Gao Han. I don''t know what you call her?"


    "My name is Ning Xiaolei, just call me Xiaolei!"


    Ning Xiaolei grinned and then said, "brother Qiang, elder sister Han, I still didn''t mean to hear that Tianhua is capable of martial arts. I don''t know if you can tell me about it?"


    "Of course, it''s not a secret!" Wang Qiang nodded with a smile and said it to Ning Xiaolei.


    Ning Xiaolei listened quietly and soon understood the general situation.


    What Wang Qiang said is similar to what he learned from poetic rhyme, but more detailed.


    Moreover, Wang Qiang also said the location of Huiwu, just above the north peak of Tianhua mountain.


    The so-called Tianhua martial arts competition is a competition among the various factions in Tianhua mountain, but people from other places are also allowed to participate.


    As long as the younger generation, under the age of 30, think that the strength is good, can play.


    The final winner will be rewarded by the joint efforts of all factions in Tianhua mountain.


    However, in previous years, most of the winners of this day''s Huashan martial arts meeting were the disciples of various schools in Tianhua mountain, and few of the others won.


    This is not to say that all the sects in Tianhua mountain are very strong, but they are all from sanxiu and Xiaomen. Naturally, they can''t compare with the disciples of all the sects in Tianhua mountain.


    The real disciples of big sects don''t look up to the contest and disdain to take part in it.


    After chatting for a while, Ning Xiaolei also understands the identities of Wang Qiang and Gao Han, who are two ordinary casual practitioners.


    Because at the beginning, he accidentally saved an old man who was injured and dying. He became a cultivator after he got the cultivation method.


    Naturally, they also asked about Ning Xiaolei''s identity. Ning Xiaolei lied and said that he had found the source of his skills from an ancient cave in the mountain.


    In this regard, Wang Qiang and Gao Han have no doubt, and they talk and laugh with Ning Xiaolei all the way.


    With the help of all the people, it was only more than eight o''clock when they climbed to the top of the north peak.


    This is still to cover up the identity, otherwise it won''t take so long.


    To the north peak, Ning Xiaolei followed Wang Qiang and Gaohan, straight into a large cloud depth.


    Deep in the clouds, there is a school called chongshuimen, one of the five schools in Tianhua mountain.


    The five peaks of Tianhua mountain are controlled by five sects: leiyunzong, qingyanzong, Liangyi sword sect, Feiyun sect and chongshuimen sect.


    And this north peak is controlled by the heavy water gate, and the venue of the meeting is also in the heavy water gate.


    Three people go all the way to chongshuimen.


    Like Lei yunzong, chongshui gate has a large area, with pavilions and all kinds of tall buildings.


    At the moment, in the heavy water gate, there are people everywhere, wearing different clothes.


    "Yesterday, the top 50 of the five sects were decided. Today, another 50 will be selected from the rest of the practitioners who signed up. A total of 100 will have a final duel."


    At this time, Wang Qiang suddenly explained in Ning Xiaolei''s ear.


    They can see that Ning Xiaolei is not old enough to sign up.

 Chapter 307

    "So can I?" Ning Xiaolei''s eyes brightened and he was curious.


    Wang Qiang nodded: "of course, as long as you have confidence in your own strength, you can sign up. The registration office is there."


    With that, Wang Qiang pointed to a place to the left in front of him. There was an elder of chongshuimen sitting at a table, writing something on the paper with a pen.


    In front of him, there were more than ten people, all of them in their twenties.


    "Then I''ll try." Ning Xiaolei''s eyes brightened slightly, quite moved.


    If you beat Lei Dong on such an occasion, and then say his evil deeds and humiliate him severely, it will surely make him more miserable than killing him!


    Thinking of this, Ning Xiaolei immediately decided to sign up, must sign up.


    In the refining pot, the women who saw this scene were also excited.


    They also want to join in the fun and compete with the disciples of various schools. If they can defeat the disciples of various schools and win a good place, it would be even better.


    But now they can''t get in touch with Ning Xiaolei, so they have to turn to ling''er for help.


    Ling''er didn''t hesitate. She made the pot vibrate with her identity.


    Ning Xiaolei, who is going to sign up, feels the vibration in his brain. He is slightly stunned and immediately understands that it may be several women inside looking for him.


    After talking with Wang Qiang and Gao Han, Ning Xiaolei finds an excuse to run out of the heavy water gate, finds a place where there is no one, and enters the refining pot.


    After learning what the girls think, Ning Xiaolei thinks for a moment and takes them out.


    Because Qin Yu''s strength was a little low and he was a ghost, he stayed in the refining pot.


    "Go, go, sign up. I want to show my power and let the world know that I am powerful."


    As soon as she appears, Xiaoyue rushes to chongshuimen and goes straight to the registration office for fear that she will not be allowed to sign up late.


    Ning Xiaolei is a little funny. He is busy with the rest of the people.


    With a few women''s beauty, it immediately became a beautiful scenery, and many people cast their eyes.


    As for Ning Xiaolei, who is next to several women, naturally becomes the object of hostility.


    "Brother Xiaolei, who are they?"


    Wang Qiang and Gao Han come over and look at the women behind Ning Xiaolei curiously.


    Ning Xiaolei said with a smile: "they are my friends. They just met outside and came in together."


    Having said that, Ning Xiaolei introduces several girls to Gao Han and Wang Qiang.


    After a brief chat, Ning Xiaolei smiles and goes to sign up with other girls when she sees Xiaoyue waving hard.


    "Name, age, from which school?"


    Without much time, it''s Ning Xiaolei''s turn. The elder in charge of registration of chongshuimen looks at Ning Xiaoyue and asks.


    "Ning Xiaoyue, 17, has no school." Ning Xiaoyue said truthfully.


    The elder nodded, looked at Ning Xiaoyue, said: "little girl, the contest is not a joke, it is likely to be injured, are you sure you want to participate?"


    "Yes, why not? I''m very good." Xiaoyue blinked curiously, puzzled.


    "Great? At your age, no matter how powerful you are, listen to my advice and don''t join in the fun. "


    The elder of chongshui gate is full of disbelief in his eyes and shakes his head slightly.


    Not only him, but also the people who signed up around him can look at Ning Xiaoyue one by one, and even some people laugh.


    Obviously, they also feel that Ning Xiaoyue is here to make trouble.


    "You..."


    The evil glared to smile that several people one eye, on the small moon body Dacheng later period breath suddenly releases.


    The purpose of running out of the refining pot is to participate in the competition. Of course, she won''t shrink back because of other people''s doubts.


    As soon as her cultivation was released, there was a moment of silence. Everyone shut up and was shocked.


    Including the elder of chongshuimen, the old man with his mouth open, his eyes full of disbelief.


    He thought that at this age, he still had no school and no school, and his cultivation was up to the early stage of dachengjing.


    But now, it''s clear that it''s the late Dacheng period, and it seems that it''s not the general late Dacheng period.

 Chapter 308

    "Hey, old man, can I take part in the war? If you don''t let me, I''ll beat them down first."


    Seeing the elder of the heavy water gate in a daze, Ning Xiaoyue shouts and prepares to clean up the people who just laughed at her.


    The elder of the heavy water gate wiped the cold sweat on his forehead and said: "yes, of course."


    "Well, that''s about the same!"


    Xiaoyue complacently snorts, turns around and is ready to walk away.


    Seeing this, the old man of chongshui gate called out: "little girl, wait a minute."


    "What''s the matter?" Ning Xiaoyue''s eyes are full of bad things. If this elder dares not to let her participate, she will start beating people.


    The elder of the heavy water gate wiped the cold sweat on his head and squeezed out a brilliant smile on his face: "little girl, do you really have no school?"


    "No, what''s the problem?" Xiaoyue has a wonderful way.


    "Ha ha, that''s great. Would you like to join me, little girl?"


    The elder of the heavy water gate was very happy, and his eyes were very excited.


    At such a young age, I can cultivate myself to this degree. What does that mean? It''s a genius!


    Knowing that Ning Xiaoyue had no school, the elder was immediately moved and wanted to pull her into chongshuimen.


    Xiaoyue was stunned and confused. She didn''t know how to answer. She turned to Ning Xiaolei behind her: "brother, the old man asked me to join their sect!"


    Ning Xiaolei coughed softly and said, "Xiaoyue, don''t be big or small. Don''t you know how to respect the old and love the young?"


    "No harm, no harm. Miss Xiaoyue likes it. You can call me whatever you like."


    The elder of the heavy water gate waved his hand in a hurry to show that he didn''t mind.


    After that, he looked at Ning Xiaolei: "are you Xiaoyue''s brother? How about joining me in chongshuimen with Xiaoyue


    Although he doesn''t know Ning Xiaolei''s accomplishments, even if it''s just for Ning Xiaoyue, he doesn''t mind bringing them into the sect together.


    Ning Xiaolei looks a little embarrassed and says, "elder, I''m really sorry. We haven''t joined the sect yet."


    There are so many big demons behind it. Ning Xiaolei is not a sect of cultivation on earth.


    And whether it''s the demon group or the refining pot, it''s his secret, and he doesn''t want to be known by too many people.


    The treasure moves people''s hearts, not to mention such a shocking secret. If someone knows it, it will inevitably bring him death.


    If he really wanted to join a sect, he would have joined the Yanhuang sect. How could he wait until now.


    Compared with these ordinary sects, the special organization of Yanhuang sect is obviously more powerful.


    Listen to Ning Xiaolei say so, the elder of heavy water gate is a little disappointed, but also not reluctantly.


    With a smile on his face, the old man of chongshui gate said, "if you change your mind, I''m welcome to chongshui gate at any time."


    "Thank you, elder. I''ll think about it." Ning Xiaolei nods with a smile.


    Then, he reported his name and other information.


    Following Ning Xiaolei, several women sign up one by one. When they learn that they have no school, the elder of the heavy water gate looks stunned.


    However, Ning Xiaolei did not invite several women to join chongshuimen.


    But the others are different. Many people from small sects come together and want to invite Ning Xiaolei to join them.


    Ning Xiaolei laughs and refuses all of them. If chongshuimen doesn''t add them, how can they add them.


    There are also some young men who think they are extraordinary and want to talk to them. However, when Lin Yumeng released his strength in the early days of the Kingdom, all of them dodged and did not dare to get close.


    Strength is not enough, but want to go to pick up a girl, that is purely to find a smoke.

 Chapter 309

    As time goes by, more and more people arrive at the gate of heavy water, and each one is a practitioner.


    Ning Xiaolei never thought that there would be so many practitioners in this world. When he saw them today, he couldn''t help sighing.


    Only when he reached this point did he find that there were so many special people hidden in the world.


    At noon, the registration deadline, almost all the people have arrived.


    Under the leadership of the people of the heavy water gate, everyone came to the martial arts competition platform in the heavy water gate.


    The competition platform is more than 200 meters long and wide, which is enough for the competitors to use their means to their heart''s content. In particular, it can be seen that for this competition, chongshuimen has prepared carefully for a long time.


    When they arrived, five figures came together.


    The five figures deliberately released their own breath, three of them were in the later stage of the Kingdom, and the other two were in the middle stage of the kingdom.


    If you know someone, you will cry out immediately. These five people are the leaders of the five schools in Tianhua mountain.


    Ning Xiaolei''s eyes were fixed on one of them. He was a middle-aged man in his 40s and 50s. His hair was half white. What he was wearing was Lei yunzong''s clothes.


    As expected, this man should be the leader of Leiyun sect. His breath is really in the later stage of the kingdom.


    "Not him."


    Ning Xiaolei''s eyes narrowed slightly and he shook his head slightly. He could feel that the breath of the leader of Leiyun sect was different from that of the man who chopped him last night.


    The five sects appeared and each delivered a long speech, then announced the beginning of the contest.


    All the participants in this contest are those from other schools and sanxiu, and the top 50 should be selected from them.


    On the stage stood an elder of chongshuimen, who said in a loud voice: "in the first game, Ning Xiaoyue vs. Li sanchui, please come on stage!"


    Ning Xiaolei is stunned, did not expect that the first scene is actually his sister.


    "Xiaoyue, pay attention to safety. If you can''t fight, you''ll give up." Ning Xiaolei told me seriously.


    "I know, but I''m not going to lose. I must have a place in the top 50."


    Impatiently waving her hand, Ning Xiaoyue came to the competition platform.


    At the moment when she came on the stage, a big man also swept from the other end to the top.


    "Ha ha ha, my opponent is such a little girl? Isn''t that a deliberate promotion? "


    See Ning Xiaoyue, Li three hammer immediately proud laugh, Ning Xiaoyue registration, he is not present, so still don''t know Ning Xiaoyue strength.


    Ning Xiaoyue was angry and was about to retort when she heard the old man of chongshuimen say: "be quiet, listen to me."


    "In this competition, the winner will be promoted and the loser will be eliminated until one side voluntarily admits defeat or loses combat effectiveness."


    "The competition does not limit any means, no matter life or death. If you are afraid, you can quit. But I suggest that you should forgive others and do not give up. OK, the competition begins."


    After that, the elder of chongshuimen will step down and give the battlefield to Ning Xiaoyue and Li Dahui.


    Screaming a little on the ground, Xiaoyue flashed over to the place more than ten meters away from Li Dahuang, stopped her figure and said, "big fool, how do you want to die?"


    "I Little girl, I''m not ashamed. I''m smart enough to step down. Don''t force me to do it. " Li Da Chui''s face was ugly and said angrily.


    Xiaoyue snorted and said, "so you want to lie down and die and satisfy you."


    Having said that, Xiaoyue''s breath, which belongs to the late Dacheng period, rushes up, and the fireballs and water bombs in her hands condense quickly.


    Many fireballs and water bombs around her body are very powerful.

 Chapter 310

    "Where''s the girl from? She has such strength at a young age, and this magic is very unusual!"


    "No, if I see it well, it''s fireball and water bomb, but why do ordinary spells have starlight visions?"


    "There is only one reason for this situation, which has something to do with her practice."


    On a high platform above the competition platform, the patriarchs of the five sects sat on their chairs and looked down at the two people in the competition below.


    Seeing Ning Xiaoyue''s means, they were surprised and curious.


    "Is she the one who attacked me last night?"


    Compared with the other sects, the leader of leiyunzong looks a little ugly. He learned what happened to him last night.


    He knows that Lei Dong took credit for Ning Xiaolei''s killing Du man.


    But he didn''t expect that Ning Xiaolei would dare to enter his leiyunzong, ransacked the Dan Hall and treasure hall of his leiyunzong, and injured many elders.


    The little girl below is called Ning Xiaoyue. Does it have anything to do with Ning Xiaolei?


    On the stage, feeling the momentum of Ning Xiaoyue, Li Dahui''s face turned pale instantly.


    He is just the cultivation of the middle stage of Dacheng. He didn''t expect that this little girl movie is even stronger than him in the later stage of Dacheng.


    "Fireball water slug."


    Laugh to see an eye some fear of Li big hammer, rather small month hand fireball water bomb a take off.


    Dare to despise her, Ning Xiaoyue, she will let the other party pay the price.


    The moment the fireball water bomb flew out, Li Dazhui was stunned.


    He found that the singing voice of fairies came from those fireballs and water bombs, which made him feel confused.


    When he was shocked, he quickly took off the big knife behind him, waved it, cut out the gas of the knife, and faced the fireball.


    "Boom boom..."


    The knife gas and fireball water bomb collided, making a harsh roar.


    To Li''s horror, his Dao Qi was not his opponent.


    To stop a fireball or a water bomb, he needs at least two strokes.


    But the distance between them was more than ten meters, and the fireballs and water bombs in each other''s hands flew out one by one, and he couldn''t stop them all.


    Li just thought of this, a few fireballs had broken through his defense line and exploded on him.


    With a scream, Li was blown away and fell to the ground, with a big mouthful of blood in his mouth.


    What''s more, his clothes were ignited by fireballs and began to burn.


    "The first game, Ning Xiaoyue wins!"


    At this time, the referee, the elder of the heavy water gate, came and yelled, then fan out the flame on Li''s body.


    After winning the victory, Ning Xiaoyue stepped down and came to Ning Xiaolei and others with a happy face.


    Along the direction of Ning Xiaoyue, the leader of leiyunzong on the high platform sees Ning Xiaolei and others at a glance.


    In an instant, he confirmed that it was the gang who broke into his leiyunzong.


    Because Ning Xiaolei and others didn''t kill him, the elders of leiyunzong are alive and pass the information about the attacker to the leader of leiyunzong.


    There can''t be such a coincidence in the world. The leader of Leiyun sect immediately concluded that it was Ning Xiaolei and others.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I have something to do. Let''s go."


    His eyes twinkled for a moment, and the leader of Leiyun sect hugged and left.


    Somewhere in chongshui gate, leiyunzong disciples rest place, leiyunzong master appears here.


    Out of pride in their own strength, few of the five sects'' disciples went to see the competition, and they were all in their own resting place.


    When the Lord of leiyunzong arrives, he directly finds Lei Dong and tells him about the appearance of Ning Xiaolei and others.


    "Yes, that''s the boy. I''ll never forget it."


    Lei Dong''s face was livid and his eyes were cold. He killed his younger martial brother in front of him. How could he forget this kind of thing that was equivalent to beating him in the face.


    "They are." The Lord of leiyunzong''s eyes flashed slightly. He called all his disciples and said, "when you meet these people in the martial arts contest, kill them."


    With that, the leader of Leiyun sect described the appearance of Ning Xiaolei and others again.

 Chapter 311

    Competition after competition, with the strength of Ning Xiaolei and others, all the five schools are geniuses, not to mention the small schools and Sanshu.


    Very smoothly, all of them got into the top 50 and got the place to fight with the disciples of the five schools.


    "Congratulations, you are all young talents. You have already won the qualification to win the top ten. As long as you enter the top ten, you will be rewarded by the five schools of Tianhua mountain."


    On the stage of the contest, the masters of the five sects flew down, giving another impassioned speech.


    Ning Xiaolei and others were sleepy and almost fell asleep, so the competition started again.


    The first one on stage is a disciple of the heavy water sect and a practitioner of the small sect.


    The disciple of chongshuimen was a practitioner in the later stage of Dacheng, but the disciple of that small sect was only in the middle stage. It can be imagined that after a few moves, the disciple of that small sect had no choice but to admit defeat.


    In the second, third and fourth games, it was the disciples of the five major sects who won, but none of them won.


    For a moment, the crowd under the stage of Biwu was silent and depressed.


    Can we say that this time Tianhua meets martial arts, as usual, the top ten are all members of the five schools?


    "Next, Ning Xiaolei will fight against Lei yunzong Luobing."


    At this time, the elder of chongshuimen on the stage shouts, and his eyes turn to Ning Xiaolei.


    In the competition just now, Ning Xiaolei beat his opponent with one move from beginning to end. This elder is very interested in him.


    Hearing that it''s his turn, Ning Xiaolei doesn''t hesitate and walks on the competition stage step by step with a smile.


    Opposite the competition platform, a disciple in Lei yunzong''s costume walked out.


    See each other, Ning Xiaolei slightly a Leng, he found that each other some familiar.


    After thinking for a moment, he finally remembered why he was familiar.


    In the pursuit of Du man, he met three disciples of Lei yunzong.


    One of them is Lei Dong, the other is Wang Cheng who was killed by him, and the last one is Luo Bing who just came to power.


    "Boy, is that you?"


    Luo Bing obviously recognized Ning Xiaolei and let out an angry roar.


    Ning Xiaolei''s eyes twinkled with cold and disdained: "why can''t it be me?"


    "Good, very good. Today I will avenge younger martial brother Wang Cheng and kill you here." Luo Bing was angry and cold.


    Ning Xiaolei shrugs his shoulders and does not say yes. He is just a practitioner in the later period of his great success, and he is not in his eyes.


    On the high platform, the headman of chongshui gate looked curiously at the headman of Leiyun sect: "this man named Ning Xiaolei has killed people of your sect?"


    "Well, I know about this. He was with the evil monk Du man. That day, I sent my disciple Lei Dong with Wang Cheng and Luo Bing to track Du man. When they were fighting, the boy killed Wang Cheng with despicable means."


    Lei Yun''s master has a look of resentment in his eyes, but he doesn''t blush and doesn''t jump to slander Ning Xiaolei directly.


    The master of the heavy water gate was slightly stunned and frowned: "so, is he also evil? But if I remember well, there is no such person on the wanted list of Yanhuang department. "


    "No, I remember it very well." At this time, an old man with a Taoist robe and a Tai Chi painting on his back spoke. He was the leader of Liangyi sword sect.


    Lord Lei yunzong shook his head: "I don''t know. Maybe he didn''t do so many evil things, and he wasn''t enough to be on the wanted list of Yanhuang department, but there''s no doubt that he was evil repair."


    "If so, this son can''t stay. The danger will be nipped in the bud. Moreover, this son has killed your leiyunzong disciple, so it''s not a good kind."


    A man in a green robe, who is from Qingyan sect, spoke.


    When several patriarchs discussed in a low voice, the competition on the platform had already started.

 Chapter 312

    Luo Bing holds a long sword and uses lightning stroke. A thunderbolt splits from the sword and thunders at Ning Xiaolei.


    Ning Xiaolei didn''t take it, so he dodged away with his windstorm skill.


    "I''ll see when you''re going to hide. I''ll kill you today."


    Luo Bing roared, his killing intention flickered in his eyes, his sword pointed to the sky, and he said in a loud voice: "lightning falls."


    With his words down, the sky thunderbolt, a bright lightning, straight to Ning Xiaolei head top.


    From the effect point of view, this technique is somewhat similar to Ning Xiaolei''s Yin thunder technique.


    The difference is that this method is faster than Yin thunder, and there is no thunder cloud.


    Although the lightning flash speed is very fast, it is very difficult to hit Ning Xiaolei in front of him.


    And the main reason is that Ning Xiaolei''s accomplishments are higher than Luo Bing''s.


    Frowning at Luo Bing, Ning Xiaolei asked, "do you really want to kill me, do you want to be merciful?"


    "Nonsense, today either you die or I die. I will never give you a chance to live." Luo Bing said.


    Smell speech, rather small thunder eyes cold light twinkle, way: "since so, that I also not polite, Yin thunder skill."


    Thunder clouds roll, Yin thunder condenses and roars to Luo Bing.


    Luo Bing sneers, and his figure flickers. He quickly hides to one side and looks at Ning Xiaolei jokingly.


    He is to let Ning Xiaolei know that Ning Xiaolei''s attack can not hurt him.


    However, at this time, he saw a disdainful smile floating in the corner of Ning Xiaolei''s mouth, and his indifferent eyes were like looking at a dead man.


    Luo Bing is a little stunned. He doesn''t know what''s going on. He will see a lot of thorns rising up quickly and arrive in front of him at a very fast speed.


    Before he could react, the thorns had stirred him up and made a huge hole in his stomach.


    The thorn was only transformed by evil spirit and disappeared in a moment.


    Luo Bing fell to the ground from the air, a large amount of blood gushed out and dyed the ground red.


    Looking at Ning Xiaolei in disbelief, Luo Bing panicked: "you..."


    He can feel that his life is rapidly disappearing, and if no one treats him, he will die.


    "You said you wanted to kill me. I just did what you wanted to do."


    Ning Xiaolei''s eyes are indifferent, and he doesn''t have much sympathy. The murderer always kills him. Today, if he is not stronger than his opponent, he will die.


    "Bold maniac, you dare to die."


    "Damn it, go up and chop him."


    "It''s so ferocious. It''s a little devil. If you dare to kill my Leiyun sect disciple, you''re dead."


    At this time, the reaction of the people were shocked, and Lei yunzong''s people were roaring one by one to avenge Luo Bing.


    The elder judge of chongshuimen came quickly to stop Luo Bing''s blood.


    Frowning at the big hole in Luo Bing''s stomach, the elder of the heavy water gate shook his head slightly.


    Let''s not say that he doesn''t have the elixir of instant recovery. Even if he does, he won''t waste it on a person who has little to do with himself.


    "Are you going too far?" Eyes turn to Ning Xiaolei, referee elder some displeasure tunnel.


    Ning Xiaolei said calmly: "he killed me. When he died, he only complained that he was inferior to others. Moreover, before the competition, he clearly said that it was not my fault whether he lived or died."


    "Hum, I''m just saying it casually. If you kill Lei yunzong''s disciples, naturally, Lei yunzong''s people will deal with you and take care of themselves."


    The referee elder snorted and didn''t say much. He went to the edge of the stage and handed over the dead Luo Bing to Lei yunzong.


    "Winner Ning Xiaolei, next contest..."

 Chapter 313

    "Damn it, this hateful boy, I will kill you."


    In the place where the disciples of leiyunzong are most concentrated, Lei Dong stands in front with fierce anger in his eyes.


    He didn''t expect that the man who killed his younger martial brother by sneak attack that day had the ability to kill another younger martial brother head-on today.


    And look at the posture, it''s clear that I didn''t use all my strength.


    "See, just a few women around him, don''t be merciful when they meet in the war, give me a lot of love."


    Lei Dong''s murderous spirit twinkled in his eyes and said to the Lei yunzong disciples beside him.


    The disciples of Leiyun sect nodded repeatedly. Needless to say, they would do the same. After all, it was ordered by their master.


    On the high platform, the leader of leiyunzong was very blue.


    No wonder he can break into Lei yunzong and hurt the elder. It turns out that he has some means.


    After the elders of Lei yunzong were wounded last night, they didn''t tell Ning Xiaolei and others their specific strength for the sake of their face. They said that they were defeated only because of the help of mysterious experts.


    Otherwise, if they tell the strength of Ning Xiaolei and others, the leader of Leiyun sect will not let his disciples die.


    Compared with the angry people of Lei yunzong, the onlookers and sanxiu were excited.


    In any case, Ning Xiaolei has won some face for their faction and sanxiu camp.


    If the disciples of the five sects win all the time, they will feel shameless and frustrated.


    But now it''s not the same. Some people not only defeated the disciples of the five sects, but even killed them. They all feel honored.


    After several competitions, it was the turn of Shiyun to take the stage.


    Her opponent is a disciple of Liangyi sword sect, whose best skill is sword.


    The same is the sword technique.


    "You are not my opponent. Go down. I don''t want to hurt such a delicate beauty as you."


    The opponent of poetic charm is a man. Looking at the beautiful face of poetic charm, his eyes suddenly show fiery color, pretending to be very elegant and authentic.


    "The same cultivation, how do you say I''m not your opponent?" A trace of disgust flashed in the eyes of poetic charm, and asked in a cold voice.


    "I am a member of Liangyi sword sect, but you also use sword." The Liangyi sword sect disciple Dao.


    The cold light flickered in his eyes, and he hummed, "I want to see how you beat me."


    "Yes? Hehe, I''ll let you understand it well! "


    The male disciple of Liangyi sword sect laughs strangely. When he talks about his power, he deliberately accentuates his tone, and his eyes sweep his poetic graceful figure.


    Under the stage, Xiaoyue shouts: "sister Shiyun, cut him, cut that shameless guy."


    As soon as these words came out, not only the disciple on stage, but also the people of Liangyi sword Sect on stage looked ugly.


    Although they also know that the disciple on the stage behaves a little too much, Ning Xiaoyue''s words clearly don''t pay attention to their Liangyi sword sect.


    "Those people are very arrogant. I admit they are not weak, but they are too arrogant."


    On the high stage, the leader of Liangyi sword sect was a little displeased and frowned.


    The leaders of the other factions laughed and did not answer.


    On the martial arts competition stage, Shi Yun''s eyes twinkled coldly. He looked coldly at the Liangyi sword sect disciple: "you can''t blame me for your own death."


    With a gentle rebuke, the light suddenly rises on the long sword in the hands of poetic rhyme: "golden light sword technique."


    In the whistling, the sword spirit is flying all over the sky, drowning the disciples of Liangyi sword sect.


    The disciples of Liangyi sword sect were startled, and they were busy using their means to fight.


    However, a moment later, with a scream, the light around the disciple disappeared, revealing himself.


    At this time, he was extremely embarrassed, his skin was dry, his body was covered with blood, and his body was emitting wisps of black smoke, as if he had been roasted by the scorching sun.


    With a puff, the disciple staggered and fell on the platform.

 Chapter 314

    After a short silence, the audience burst out with harsh cheers.


    Those small school practitioners and San Xiu were all excited. They didn''t expect that poetic rhyme had such strength.


    In contrast, the people of Liangyi sword sect are extremely ugly and uncomfortable.


    The elder judge flashed over, took a deep look at the rhyme of the poem, and said in a loud voice: "the rhyme of the poem wins!"


    Shiyun nods indifferently and returns to Ning Xiaolei and others.


    "Yun''er, don''t be angry. That kind of rubbish is not worth your anger."


    Ning Xiaolei has a smile on his face and a soft voice to comfort the poetic charm.


    He knew that Shiyun was angry, otherwise he would not hurt the Liangyi sword sect disciple to that degree.


    "Listen to you. I''m not angry with that garbage." Poetry nods and smiles.


    After the rhyme of poetry, Ling Xiaoxiao, Lin Yumeng and Ning Xiaoyue came to power one after another. To the surprise of the people around them, they were all promoted again, and no one was eliminated.


    In this way, almost everyone on the scene, eyes are on Ning Xiaolei and them.


    Everyone is guessing where these people come from, and they have such strength.


    Some disciples of middle and small schools and sanxiu come here again to chat with Ning Xiaolei and others to get involved.


    Seeing the strength of Ning Xiaolei and several women, they have no intention of bringing some people into the sect, just want to get to know them.


    Ning Xiaolei smiles and greets everyone one by one, but doesn''t show his superiority.


    However, for those young men who took the opportunity to come over and want to know a few women, he would not be polite and would not hesitate to drive them away.


    "Young Xia Lei, you may be able to reach the top ten of the martial arts meeting this time, and give us a big face for sanxiu and small and medium-sized forces. Ha ha!"


    "Yes, in the past ten years, the first ten were occupied by the five schools of Huashan on this day. We are really depressed, but our disciples are not successful."


    "If you are free, you can come to rain valley. We are..."


    Looking at so many people trying to please Ning Xiaolei and others, the faces of the five groups are extremely ugly.


    Some of them are narrow-minded, and even cast their eyes full of bitterness.


    "Top ten? It''s hard to dream that you''ll die later. "


    "It''s a bit of luck. The strength is not bad. Compared with our five factions, it''s much worse."


    Not only the disciples and elders, but also the five sect masters on the stage don''t look very good.


    The patriarch of Feiyun religion said, "you can see their origins. They are definitely not ordinary monks."


    "The means they are using are unprecedented. I don''t know which sect they are from." The master of the heavy water gate shook his head and thought.


    "I feel familiar with that rhyme. I don''t know where I''ve seen it?" The leader of Liangyi sword sect frowned and was puzzled.


    At this time, Lei yunzong''s patriarch said, "I don''t think the means they used are like the orthodox cultivation methods."


    "Oh, what does that mean?" The leader of Liangyi sword sect is curious.


    "There is a special breath in their means, which is definitely not the way of normal cultivation." Leiyunzong confirmed.


    Knowing that Ning Xiaolei and others were the ones who broke into their sect, he kept observing silently.


    After watching several scenes in succession, he finally found something unusual.


    "Is it difficult? They practice magic skill, but we should see it at a glance."


    The leader of Feiyun sect was surprised and puzzled.


    The leader of leiyunzong shook his head and said, "it''s not magic skill, but it''s not the way to cultivate immortals, or even Buddhism."


    "What would that be?" The heads of several sects were shocked and their faces changed slightly.


    Leiyunzong''s eyes flashed slightly, and said: "if you really want to compare, it''s like the monster that appeared in Qinzhou recently."


    "What, are they all monsters?" The leaders of several sects were shocked.

 Chapter 315

    Ning Xiaolei and others don''t know about the conversation of several patriarchs on the stage, otherwise they will be shocked.


    The competition continues. Ning Xiaolei''s opponent this time is a disciple of Feiyun sect.


    Feiyun sect is also one of the five schools in Tianhua mountain, and its disciples are very good at body method.


    However, in front of Ning Xiaolei, who has mastered the wind skill and Tianpeng footwork, this speed is not enough.


    What''s more, his opponent is only a practitioner in the later stage of Dacheng.


    As before, he showed his hands casually and defeated the disciple of Feiyun sect.


    The other women also won the competition easily and reached the top 25.


    "Young Xia Lei, you are so powerful. You really add luster to our small and medium schools and sanxiu."


    "The best ranking of our small and medium schools and sanxiu in the past Tianhua martial arts competition is 13. Young Xia Lei, they can definitely break this record."


    "Isn''t that nonsense? In my opinion, young Xia Lei, they may all be in the top ten. Ha ha!"


    With Ning Xiaolei and others gradually showing their edge, all the people around except the five factions are more and more enthusiastic towards them.


    After all, it is of great benefit to their school or individual to be able to get involved with this kind of promising talent.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, do you see any abnormality?"


    On the high platform, the leader of leiyunzong looked at the other four sects and asked with a smile.


    The master of Qingyan sect nodded: "it''s really different from our way of cultivating immortals, but it''s not much like demons."


    "That''s true. If they were monsters, their evil spirit would definitely not escape our eyes." The main road of heavy water gate.


    "Fairies, Buddhas and demons, are they the ones who repair demons?"


    The leader of Liangyi sword sect suddenly opened his mouth and was shocked.


    The other sects were startled. The headmaster of the heavy water sect shook his head and said, "impossible, impossible. The demon cultivators haven''t appeared for many years. They are fewer than the demon cultivators."


    "But how can they explain that their breath is similar to that of demons, but not as strong as that of demons?" The leader of Liangyi sword sect frowned.


    As soon as he said this, the master of chongshui gate was speechless and didn''t know how to answer.


    The other sects also pondered, their eyes flickering.


    For a long time, Leiyun said, "if they are really demon practitioners, what should they do?"


    "Disposal? I advise you to give up your mind and cultivate such talented young people. You think there will be no one behind them. It''s my Tianhua mountain that can''t be said right now. "


    The leader of Liangyi sword sect didn''t want to directly veto it. If he had such an excellent disciple, he would send someone to guard it secretly.


    The other sect leaders also nodded clearly, and the heavy water sect leader said: "this is reasonable. The demon mender doesn''t mean evil. There''s no need to kill them all."


    "But they are not immortal cultivators after all. The extinction of demon cultivators has something to do with our immortal cultivators?" Leiyun Zongzhu frowned and didn''t want to give up.


    "This kind of thing, have those big faction to worry about, we need not do this outspoken bird." Pope Feiyun''s eyes twinkled and he pondered.


    The leader of leiyunzong said nothing. In the past, he would choose to turn a blind eye. But now, many treasures of leiyunzong have been looted by Ning Xiaolei and others. He can''t swallow his breath.


    On the stage of the contest, the battle started again, and now all that can be left are those who are not weak.


    Most of them were in the late period of the great success, but there were more than ten people who had reached the realm of the king.


    Even Ning Xiaolei and them can''t solve it in three moves and two ways.


    Lei Dong, who once pursued and killed Ning Xiaolei, is no longer in the early stage of Wang Jing, but in the middle stage.

 Chapter 316

    "In the next game, Ning Xiaolei will fight against Gao Yang, a disciple of chongshui gate."


    With the announcement of elder chongshuimen on the stage, Ning Xiaolei stretches his arms and walks slowly onto the stage.


    His opponent, Gao Yang, was an early cultivator of the kingdom. Compared with the former cultivator of dachengjing, he was obviously stronger than before.


    "Please teach me."


    Gao Yang walks to Ning Xiaolei more than ten meters away and hugs his fist with a smile. He is not arrogant at all.


    The other side is polite, Ning Xiaolei naturally won''t give people face, also smile: "polite."


    Gao Yang didn''t say anything. There was a blue sword in his hand. The streamer was flashing. At first sight, it was not ordinary goods.


    "Brother Lei, I''m a mysterious and medium-grade magic weapon. You should show your weapons so as not to hurt you."


    The long sword is in hand, but Gao Yang doesn''t attack immediately. He says with a smile.


    Ning Xiaolei was slightly stunned. He had a better impression of Gao Yang in his heart. He nodded and said, "as you wish."


    When talking, Ning Xiaolei''s light is shining slightly, and the streamer axe appears in his hand.


    The quality of Liuguang axe is like the long sword in Gaoyang''s hand. It is a magic weapon of Xuan level.


    "Brother Lei, you even have a magic weapon of Xuan level. It''s really not ordinary casual cultivation."


    Seeing the magic weapon in Ning Xiaolei''s hand, Gao Yang was stunned and then said with a smile.


    Ning Xiaolei light smile, noncommittal.


    "Be careful, I''m going to attack."


    Gao Yang didn''t ask much. He was full of vitality. The long sword in his hand was shining, and dozens of sword Qi chopped him off.


    Ning Xiaolei''s flowing light axe is wielded, and the axe awns greet each other.


    He didn''t show all his strength. He used the right means to block Gao Yang''s attack.


    On the high stage, looking at the two people who formed a group, the masters of several sects felt thoughtful.


    "There is a magic weapon in hand. They are really not simple. I don''t believe that there is no one behind them."


    The eyes of the patriarch of chongshui gate shimmered and whispered.


    The other patriarchs were silent and did not say anything, apparently acquiesced in his statement.


    The sword Qi attacked for a while. After finding that it was useless, Gao Yang gave up this useless move.


    "Heavy water sword technique."


    When flying near Ning Xiaolei, Gao Yang''s long sword is waving. The energy on the sword is surging, like a wave, which suppresses Ning Xiaolei.


    At the beginning, Ning Xiaolei didn''t feel at ease, but his face changed slightly as soon as he touched.


    He found that the heavy water sword was as heavy as his name.


    Ning Xiaolei takes the streamer axe to hit, but he feels his arm numb.


    "Brother Lei, don''t be careless. My heavy water sword is very famous."


    With a smile in his eyes, Gao Yang''s sword crossed an arc, and the waves fell down.


    Ning Xiaolei laughs bitterly. The Liuguang axe doesn''t come with the axe method. What he uses is the chopping wind axe method. His power can''t keep up with it.


    But he wasn''t afraid. He had other means to deal with it.


    Put away the Liuguang axe, and Ning Xiaolei shows his ox King fist and white elephant''s galloping palm.


    "Boom boom..."


    Those waves that suppressed Ning Xiaolei were suddenly blasted by him.


    In particular, the white elephant Pentium palm, taking into account the effect of long-distance, a giant elephant roaring toward Gaoyang.


    "Brother Lei is really powerful. He has such powerful fists and palms."


    Gao Yang exclaimed. He didn''t dare to be careless, so he tried his best to use the heavy water sword technique.


    But soon, he found that he gradually fell behind, and was shocked to retreat.


    Frown thinking for a moment, Gao Yang fly back to the distance, sword pointing to the sky: "falling rain."


    The martial arts can''t fight Ning Xiaolei. Gao Yang plans to attack with magic.


    Ning Xiaolei smiles lightly, but instead of rushing to continue to perform his martial arts, he puts on his magic.

 Chapter 317

    Looking at the raindrops falling from the sky, Ning Xiaolei didn''t have a hard connection, so he directly used windstorm to avoid them.


    Although each raindrop is not powerful, it is very painful to fall on the body.


    It is mainly because Ning Xiaolei finds that he has no effective means of defense.


    Most of his means are offensive, and few are defensive.


    After Gao Yang''s falling rain skill is over, Ning Xiaolei flashes to his position just now, and the wind blade cuts.


    Countless wind blades came out, with a strong wind, whistling towards Gaoyang.


    "Well done, water curtain."


    Gao Yang roared, raised his hand and waved. A blue water curtain appeared in front of him, blocking him tightly.


    The wind blade fell on it and fell in, but it didn''t cut it off.


    Ning Xiaolei smiles and uses Yin thunder. In the roar, thunder falls from the sky and goes straight to Gao Yang''s head.


    Gao Yang''s reaction is very fast. A huge water ball is thrown up and collided with lightning.


    There is a moment of barrier, Gao Yang has left the original position, lightning fell on the ground, did not hurt him.


    But at this time, Ning Xiaolei showed his fireball skill, and the dense fireballs came one by one, smashing the water curtain.


    "Wave roll."


    Gao Yang was not surprised. He raised his hand and a whirlpool of water appeared in front of him, rolling towards Ning Xiaolei.


    Frowning slightly, Ning Xiaolei threw a few fireballs.


    The fireball falls into the whirlpool and goes out directly in the hissing sound, but it has little effect.


    "It''s similar to the roaring of the golden wind in the Qin war."


    Ning Xiaolei meditates and uses the technique of earth stab. One by one, the earth stab rises and rushes to the vortex.


    However, under the control of Gao Yang, the vortex turned to avoid the blow.


    "Can''t you?"


    Ning Xiaolei''s eyes twinkle and shows his cutting edge.


    It''s a pity that the whirlpool has a huge rotating force. The wind blade rushes over and is crushed by the whirlpool before it can exert its power.


    At this time, the whirlpool has come near, Ning Xiaolei lost casting time.


    There''s no time to think about it. Ning Xiaolei is busy using his windstorm skill to dodge.


    How to crack this move? Can we only attack the caster and distract him from controlling the spell?


    Ning Xiaolei thinks, some are not reconciled.


    I encountered similar spells twice, but I didn''t find the right way to fight.


    "Brother Lei, my magic power is not bad. Do you have a way to crack it?"


    Gao Yang looks at Ning Xiaolei with a smile in the distance. Instead of using other means, he controls wave curling with all his heart.


    In this way, Ning Xiaolei is more and more embarrassed to attack Gao Yang.


    "Try it."


    After pondering for a moment, Ning Xiaolei suddenly made up his mind.


    What he''s going to do is not his shadow thunder combo, but something he hasn''t tried before.


    Wave curling is water in the final analysis, and it attacks with a rotating attitude.


    If you want to crack it, you have to explode it in the center and destroy its rotating force.


    After thinking, Ning Xiaolei plans to use fireball. Water can put out the fire, but when the fire is strong enough, it can also evaporate the water.


    What Ning Xiaolei intends to do is not ordinary fireball.


    With the power of wave roll, ordinary fireball is not good at all. It must be powerful.


    The way Ning Xiaolei thought of was to fuse the ordinary fireball technique and directly explode the wave roll technique with powerful power.


    When he thought of it, Ning Xiaolei dodged and began to play fireball.


    Countless fireballs appeared around him, but they didn''t fly out.


    Under the control of Ning Xiaolei, these fireballs are close to each other and are strongly fused by him.


    Looking at his actions, in addition to the ignorant Lin Yumeng and other girls, both the people watching the battle and the leaders of the five sects on the stage were shocked and stunned.


    They didn''t expect that someone would dare not throw it out after casting a spell, but chose to fuse it.


    Although it''s a simple fireball technique, it never happened.


    You know, every spell contains violent energy, which is almost impossible to fuse.

 Chapter 318

    "Roar, coagulate for me!"


    Ning Xiaolei, who has no idea that he has made a taboo, roars and uses more than ten fireballs to condense into a huge fireball.


    With a long sigh of relief, Ning Xiaolei smiles. The fireball fusion is a bit more difficult than he imagined.


    But anyway, he made it.


    "Brother Lei, you?"


    As soon as he is ready to smash the fireball into the whirlpool, Ning Xiaolei sees Gao Yang on the opposite side, stunned and looking at him.


    Ning Xiaolei frowned, but looking at the rushing waves, he threw the big fireball into the center of the vortex.


    "Boom!"


    There was an earth shaking noise. As a result, Ning Xiaolei didn''t expect, and the vortex was directly broken by the big fireball he fused.


    All over the sky, drops of water spread in all directions, on the heads and faces of the onlookers.


    But at the moment, they don''t care to check, Leng Leng looking at Ning Xiaolei, such as looking at the monster.


    "He, he succeeded?"


    On the high stage, the leader of the five sects didn''t get much better, so he stood up in surprise.


    It''s the first time that they''ve seen such a brave man after living so long, but the other side has succeeded in condensing those fireballs into a ball.


    After a short silence, the crowd of onlookers made a deafening sound.


    What Ning Xiaolei did overturned their understanding of magic.


    Some people who don''t believe in evil believe that their magic deeds can be condensed, so they can test them on the spot. As a result, they are directly blown up by their own magic, and suffer a lot of damage.


    "How did he do it?"


    After Wei Leng, many people are shocked and look at Ning Xiaolei. They are very curious.


    On the stage, Ning Xiaolei was a little confused, but he didn''t manage so much. Now the competition is not over.


    His eyes turned to Gao Yang. Ning Xiaolei raised his hand and was ready to attack.


    Gao Yang came back to himself and cried out: "brother Lei, don''t fight. I give up."


    "Give up? We haven''t decided yet? " Ning Xiaolei is puzzled, and his eyes are full of confusion.


    Gao Yang came over and said with a bitter smile, "I know I''m not brother Lei''s opponent. If I go on fighting, I''ll only suffer."


    After that, Gao Yang came to Ning Xiaolei''s ear and said in a low voice, "brother Lei, how did you succeed in the fireball condensation spell that broke my wave curling skill just now?"


    "It''s not very difficult. I''ll compress them a little and they''ll merge together."


    Ning Xiaolei scratched his head and his face was at a loss.


    Gao Yang''s silly eyes, he saw that Ning Xiaolei didn''t lie, so he said: "brother Lei is the first time to try the fusion spell?"


    "Well, I guess your whirlpool spell needs a strong force to burst from the middle. I didn''t have a similar method, so I thought of fusing fireball and tried it. It really worked."


    Ning Xiaolei nodded with a smile. He used his brain to find a way to break this kind of whirlpool magic. He had a sense of achievement in his heart.


    "I see. Brother Lei, genius. I don''t admire many people in Gaoyang. You are one."


    Understand the cause and effect of things, Gaoyang smile, Chongning Xiaolei show respect.


    Ning Xiaolei was stunned and said in a low voice: "they have such a big reaction. Is it because I have fused a big fireball?"


    "Well, it''s not that no one has tried your behavior, but they all failed. Of course, they are shocked that you can succeed."


    Gao Yang is speechless. After making trouble for a long time, the originator still doesn''t know why.


    After understanding, Ning Xiaolei looks at the noisy crowd, scratching his head and showing a smile.


    Isn''t it the fusion of a fireball? As for this?


    There are countless demons standing behind him. If they behave like ordinary people, wouldn''t they be very shameful.


    He can do what others can, and he must do what others can''t.

 Chapter 319

    Gao Yang admits defeat and the competition ends with Ning Xiaolei''s promotion.


    Next is Ning Xiaoyue''s competition. Her opponent is a disciple of Lei yunzong, the cultivation of Wang Jing in the early stage.


    "Luo Jun, your brother was killed by Ning Xiaolei, and the girl is Ning Xiaolei''s sister. You know what to do!"


    Where Lei yunzong''s disciples were, Lei Dong''s eyes twinkled and said to a man who was ready to walk out.


    The man smelled the speech and nodded slightly: "I want to kill that girl in front of everyone and avenge my brother."


    Having said that, Luo Jun didn''t talk nonsense any more and strode to the platform.


    "Xiaoyue, be careful. The disciples of Lei yunzong are unkind to us. Don''t be lenient."


    On the other side of the platform, Ning Xiaolei frowns and tells Ning Xiaoyue.


    Although Xiaoyue was a child, she knew the importance of it. She said, "brother, don''t worry. If he wants to kill me, I''ll beat him to pieces and let everyone know my power."


    Listening to her words, people smile, Lin Yumeng said with a smile: "Xiaoyue, listen to your brother, remember not to relax vigilance."


    "Well, well, I see. I''m going up."


    Ning Xiaoyue waved her hand with a smile and went to the competition platform.


    After the elder of chongshuimen announced the beginning of the competition, he left the competition platform, leaving Ning Xiaoyue and Luo Jun alone.


    "Ning Xiaolei is your brother. He killed my brother. I''ll kill you today. Let him try the pain in my heart."


    Luo Jun showed a grim smile on his face, and showed his intention to kill without concealment.


    Ning Xiaoyue frowned and said, "are you sure you want to kill me?"


    "Of course, and I won''t give you a chance to give up."


    Say, Luo Jun toes a little ground, in the hand appear a long sword, to Ning Xiaoyue suddenly stab.


    Ning Xiaoyue snorted and said, "if you want to kill me, you can go to die."


    Taking out a long sword, Xiaoyue shows the magic moon sword without hesitation.


    This set of swordsmanship was changed by Ning Xiaolei to the lady Shiji in the demon group. Every sword cut seems to have a bright moon looming, which is extremely beautiful.


    However, under the beautiful scenery, what is hidden is the fatal murder.


    "How could she have such a good sword skill?"


    Luo Jun didn''t pay attention to Ning Xiaoyue at the beginning. When he tried the power of the magic moon sword, his face changed greatly.


    He found that Ning Xiaoyue''s figure had already disappeared in his sight, and there was only a round of empty shadow of the bright moon, and the fairy singing faintly, which made him want to indulge in it and give up resistance.


    But he knew clearly that it was a contest of life and death. If he gave up resistance, he might die.


    But knowing and returning to knowing, he couldn''t suppress the idea in his heart.


    Xiaoyue sneers at Luo Jun, who is waving his long sword blankly. Her hand moves incessantly. The magic moon sword technique is displayed in one form.


    On the high platform, seeing the situation on the martial arts competition platform, Leiyun Zongzhu''s face suddenly changed.


    Originally because of Luo Jun''s strength, he thought that he could easily beat Ning Xiaoyue and kill him.


    But he found that it was not the case at all. That little girl had the ability to fight at a higher level.


    With the eye power of leiyunzong, you can see at a glance that your disciples will be confused. If you are completely confused, there is only a dead end waiting for him.


    For the sake of the safety of the disciples, the master of Leiyun sect couldn''t care so much. He suddenly raised his head to the sky and let out a long cry.


    The voice is rolling like thunder, and suddenly, it makes the onlookers jump. They don''t know what''s wrong with the leader of Lei Yun sect.


    "This mean old thing."


    Others don''t know, but Ning Xiaolei and others understand that Leiyun Zongzhu wants to wake up Luo Jun.


    Sure enough, Luo Jun on the stage of the competition, after hearing the howling, instantly wakes up and makes several moves to force Ning Xiaoyue to open the distance quickly.

 Chapter 320

    "Which shameless roar, my girl is about to win, what do you want to wake him up for?"


    With xiaoyuetian''s fearless character, she naturally won''t give Leiyun Zongzhu face and shout angrily.


    The onlookers woke up in an instant and turned to the leader of Leiyun sect.


    They understood why the leader of Leiyun sect suddenly wanted to scream. It was to save his disciples.


    In an instant, many people are not happy. The competition is about fairness and justice. How can it be like this.


    Many people who are not afraid of things are directly at Lei yunzong.


    "Damn Lord leiyunzong, I thought you were a senior. After working on this virtue for a long time, I''m afraid you can''t afford to lose, can''t you?"


    "I thought Lei yunzong was so good that he ranked first among the five schools. Now I just want to say, Pooh, what rubbish."


    "As for chongshui gate, you are not the host of this Tianhua meeting. Won''t you give us an explanation?"


    On the high stage, the faces of the other sects were a little embarrassed.


    The following people say Lei yunzong, but they don''t mean them, because the five schools of Huashan always share the same spirit on this day.


    As the host of the heavy water gate, looking at the leiyunzong master, frowned: "this time you are too much."


    "What''s wrong with me? I''ve been sitting for a long time, and I''ve been suffocating. What''s wrong with roaring?"


    When the leader of Leiyun sect said this, he didn''t deliberately cover his voice. The small and medium-sized forces and sanxiu all heard it clearly.


    A lot of people angrily and directly scold: "the skin is really so thick, I am convinced."


    "The excuse is so obvious. It''s powerful and powerful!"


    "If I were a disciple of Lei yunzong, I would be ashamed to go into my pants. It''s a shame to have such a patriarch."


    For a moment, the crowd was furious, Lei yunzong was scolded as shit, and the innocent disciples suffered.


    The leader of leiyunzong on the high platform looked more and more ugly. His accomplishments were released suddenly. He snorted angrily: "shut up, everyone. There''s no such rule in the rules. You can''t compete with it. You can''t quit."


    With his accomplishments, the audience was silent, and no one dared to say more.


    They can see that the leader of Leiyun sect can''t come down. If they come out again at this time, I''m afraid they will really offend him.


    But these people don''t include Ning Xiaolei. He doesn''t care whether he will offend the God of Lei Yun.


    Anyway, he and Lei yunzong were already at odds, and he didn''t care about offending more.


    When everyone is silent and the head of Leiyun sect is full of pride, Ning Xiaolei suddenly opens his mouth.


    "I finally saw the true face of the Leiyun clan leader. He''s shameless and shameless. Xiaoyue, he doesn''t want to admit defeat. Just fight again. Don''t mention it. I''ll take care of it."


    As soon as he said this, everyone was amazed at Ning Xiaolei''s bravery.


    On the other hand, the leader of leiyunzong was so angry that he roared: "son of a bitch, I will kill you today."


    "Come on, I''m afraid you won''t succeed. I''ll see if your strength is as thick as your skin."


    Ning Xiaolei turns his mouth and looks like he doesn''t put the leader of Leiyun sect in his eyes.


    The Lord of leiyunzong was furious and was about to fly down from the high platform.


    At this time, the head of the heavy water gate suddenly stood in front of him and said, "this is our fault. Why should we have the same opinion with a younger generation? Besides, he has already ignored the matter just now and agreed to continue the competition. Forget it!"


    Leiyunzong''s eyes twinkled. After a moment, he hummed angrily, "well, I won''t be told that I''m chicken bellied."


    With that, his eyes fell on Luo Jun: "if you can''t even clean up a little girl in the later stage of Dacheng, you don''t have to be in my leiyunzong."

 Chapter 321

    After listening to the words of leiyunzong, Luo Jun''s face is instantly ugly, looking at Ning Xiaoyue''s eyes full of venom.


    "What are you staring at? It''s not your bullshit Lord. Now you''re on the ground."


    Ning Xiaoyue looked at Luo Jun with disdain and said sarcastically.


    Luo Jun snorted: "little girl, don''t you rely on your strange sword technique? I''ll let you see the strength of the practitioners in the kingdom."


    After eating the loss before, Luo Jun did not dare to come near any more. He waved his long sword in his hand and roared with sword Qi.


    Ning Xiaoyue turns her mouth and cuts her sword to greet each other.


    Because of what happened just now, she was very angry and didn''t show mercy.


    It''s obviously ordinary sword Qi, but under the influence of her Miaoyin moon skill, there are also bursts of fairy shallow singing voice.


    Although not as powerful as the magic moon sword technique, it also made Luo Jun''s mind in a trance.


    Luo Jun''s heart was awe inspiring. He didn''t dare to be careless, so he did his best.


    "Lightning stroke."


    In the interval of sword Qi, he begins to cast a spell.


    Xiaoyuezao is ready to use the wind skill to escape, and then the fireball water bomb whistling around the stars in her hand pours at Luo Jun.


    In order to beat Luo Jun in one go, Xiaoyue''s spells are cast one after another.


    "Yin Lei Shu."


    "Starburst."


    "Moonlight strike."


    Loud sound, Luo Jun was released by Ning Xiaoyue a lot of magic completely submerged.


    These spells are all from Ning Xiaolei to Ning Xiaoyue. Each level is not low and the power is not vulgar.


    Luo Jun, who thought Ning Xiaoyue would have this kind of means, was caught off guard.


    Not only Luo Jun, the leader of leiyunzong on the high platform, but also the leaders of other sects stood up in surprise.


    "This kind of feeling is absolutely Xuan level magic. The chopping strike like moonlight is absolutely Xuan level intermediate."


    "Their origins are really not simple. They have such means."


    On the stage of the competition, Ning Xiaoyue bombed wildly for a long time. After she was almost angry, she stopped attacking.


    A moment later, the smoke and dust dispersed, and a tattered, scarred figure fell on the stage with several mouthfuls of blood in his mouth.


    "However, even if I give you ten or 100 more chances, you are not my opponent. Don''t think that you will be great if you are higher than me, hum."


    Xiaoyue snorted, and a slight disdain flashed in her eyes. Then * * took a look at Leiyun sect leader on the high platform.


    Leiyunzong''s fist clenched tightly, his face was gloomy, and he was beaten in the face by a little girl.


    The referee elder flew to the stage and announced Ning Xiaoyue''s victory.


    "Xiaoyue, good performance, commendable."


    Under the stage, Ning Xiaolei looks at his sister with a smile and exclaims.


    "Brother, you don''t know my strength, that kind of opponent is not enough." Ning Xiaoyue muttered and said.


    "Good, good, we are good at Xiaoyue." Ning Xiaolei is funny. Is this girl too proud?


    The next battle, Lin Yumeng several women one by one on stage, unexpectedly no one out, once again promoted.


    This shows that Ning Xiaolei and others are destined to win the top ten.


    Now there are only 13 people left, but Ning Xiaolei has five on his side. Even if there are three eliminated, there are two in the top ten.


    What''s more, with the strength of Ning Xiaolei and others, they may not be eliminated.


    After making this clear, the small and medium-sized forces and the scattered practitioners immediately cheered.


    Tianhua Huiwu has been held for countless times. Finally, it''s their turn to be looked down upon by the five factions.

 Chapter 322

    "Next, the top ten will be selected, that is to say, three people will be eliminated."


    "In this promotion, you can choose your own opponents to challenge. As long as the same person is defeated three times, he will lose the qualification of the top ten."


    On the stage, the referee announced the way of the contest.


    In an instant, there was an uproar under the stage, and many people felt that it was extremely unfair.


    Ning Xiaolei has five people on their side, but there are eight people on the other side of the five factions. It''s easy to see who''s good for them.


    But Ning Xiaolei doesn''t care, who dares to be this outsider, he will let the other party regret absolutely.


    In addition to him, Lin Yumeng and Ling Xiaoxiao are Wang Jing''s strength. With their cross level fighting strength, they can eliminate anyone together.


    Even if it''s the only thunder in the middle of Wang Jing, Ning Xiaolei doesn''t pay attention to it.


    Although thunder is not weak, it doesn''t give Ning Xiaolei the same feeling as that day when he came to challenge his Yanhuang Department Qin Zhan.


    Lin Yumeng and Ling Xiaoxiao can cope with it.


    After the elder judge stepped down, all the 13 people came to power.


    Not surprisingly, the five schools of people directly focus on Ning Xiaoyue and poetic charm.


    They can also feel that the rhyme and Ning Xiaoyue are weaker among them.


    "Use your brains before the challenge. I don''t mind who chooses us first."


    Ning Xiaolei shows a sneer in his mouth and sweeps the disciples of the five sects impolitely.


    As soon as he said this, the disciples of the five schools froze and hesitated.


    Ningxiaolei''s strength, and Gaoyang that battle has shown, they are not sure whether he has reservation.


    But there is no doubt that even if it''s just the strength shown by the battle against Gao Yang, many of them don''t think they are rivals.


    "What are you afraid of? Let''s challenge this little girl and kick her out first."


    At this time, a disciple of qingyanzong suddenly opened his mouth, and his eyes fell on Ning Xiaoyue.


    Although Ning Xiaoyue showed her strength not long ago, the disciple of qingyanzong thought he was sure he could stop her.


    "Oh, it seems you didn''t listen to me."


    Ning Xiaolei sneered and looked at the rest of them, another disciple of Qingyan sect: "Yumeng, Xiaoxiao, we kicked him first."


    "Well, what are you doing?" The disciple of Qingyan sect, who spoke earlier, looks a little ugly.


    Ning Xiaolei said: "you challenge your, we challenge ours, don''t foul!"


    After that, Ning Xiaolei looks directly at the disciple of Qingyan sect and formally challenges him.


    The disciple of Qingyan sect had an ugly face and had to fight.


    Ning Xiaolei didn''t keep his hand and gave full play to all the fighting power he could play at the beginning of the kingdom.


    In less than ten rounds, the disciple of Qingyan sect was defeated and clean.


    When the disciple regained his vitality, he challenged Ning Xiaoyue and began to fight with her.


    Unfortunately, the result was unexpected. In full view of the public, these disciples of Qingyan sect were defeated by binning Xiaoyue.


    "I still challenge my nvxia with such strength. Go home and Practice for a few years!"


    Xiaoyue disdains to curl her lips and sneers.


    Although the other side is stronger than Luo Jun, its strength is limited.


    Among the five sects, the only one that made her feel the crisis was the thunder in the middle of Wang Jing.


    When this happens, the remaining five sects dare not act rashly any more and re-examine the strength of Ning Xiaolei and others.


    At this time, Lin Yumeng challenges the disciples of Qingyan sect that Ning Xiaolei defeated.


    The result is not unexpected, Lin Yumeng Leng is to use a hand Earth Shield technique, will that disciple pat almost can''t find north.

 Chapter 323

    "What''s special about Li Yan? I don''t think anyone in my Qingyan sect will be in the top ten this time. I''ll cut him if I go back."


    On the high platform, the leader of Qingyan sect was so angry that his face was black, and he was staring at his disciple on the competition platform.


    The other faction leaders were forced to smile and gloat.


    Among the five schools, in addition to Leiyun sect, Qingyan sect is the strongest. Among the remaining eight, Qingyan sect occupies two places.


    But now look at this situation, these two disciples are destined to be eliminated by Ning Xiaolei and others.


    After Lin Yumeng''s fight, Ning Xiaolei finds the disciple named Li Yan.


    "Come on, I''ll challenge you."


    "I..."


    Li Yan wants to cry without tears. He finally reacts that he has made a big mistake, but there is no regret medicine in the world.


    Depressed, Li Yan and Ning Xiaolei fight.


    I don''t know whether it''s intentional or unintentional. Ning Xiaolei doesn''t use any other moves. Niuwang punches from head to tail, and Li Yan gets fists on his face.


    "On purpose, you are absolutely on purpose. Can''t I give up?"


    Li Yan rubbed the swollen face and cried.


    Just now, no matter what means he used, the opponent always used this boxing technique, and he even said hello to him in the face. It was obviously revenge.


    Ning Xiaolei forced himself to smile: "you just know that I did it on purpose. In fact, with your strength, I can beat you in a few times!"


    When the battle of Ning Xiaolei is over, Ling Xiaoxiao finds the qingyanzong disciple who has been challenged twice just now.


    In Ling Xiaoxiao''s strength in the middle of the Kingdom, the disciple of Qingyan sect lost and was kicked out.


    "Brother, you are my brother. Don''t let your people challenge me. The Lord will kill me."


    Not waiting for Ning Xiaolei to ask Lin Yumeng to clean up Li Yan, the goods come with a runny nose and a tearful face, begging.


    Ning Xiaolei is funny and pretends to think for a moment. In Li Yan''s frightened eyes, he says: "you are so poor. Forget it."


    Li Yan was overjoyed when a big stone fell to the ground. Among the five schools, except for Lei Dong, he didn''t care about others.


    "Brother, you are my brother. Thank you very much, aren''t you?"


    Excited, Li Yan looks at Ning Xiaolei gratefully, suddenly pouts his lips and makes a kiss.


    "Nemei, it''s disgusting. Get out of here." Ning Xiaolei kicks the goods and wipes the sweat off his head.


    He can see clearly, this Li Yan is a two fool, very straight that kind of character, dare to say dare to do, but not too bad.


    "Lei Dong is no, I want to challenge you."


    At this time, Ning Xiaolei''s eyes suddenly turned to a man, with a cold expression in his eyes.


    This man, surprisingly, chased him at that time, robbed him of the credit for killing Du man, and forced him to hide in the thunder of the demon pot.


    This time I come to leiyunzong to make a big noise and participate in the Tianhua martial arts meeting, I can''t get rid of this thunder movement.


    "Challenge me? I wanted you to live longer. I''ll help you if you want to die. "


    Thunder moves tiny Leng, immediately the complexion is gloomy, see to rather small thunder, in the eye peep out the monstrous killing idea.


    The reason why he didn''t do it just now is that he was observing Ning Xiaolei and wanted to see what means Ning Xiaolei had.


    But at the moment, Ning Xiaolei has already called his name on his head. He can''t be indifferent any more.


    Ning Xiaolei sneered: "damn you, before killing you, I will let you out of the top ten, when the time comes, the expression on your face, should be very wonderful, ha ha."


    "If you want to get rid of me, you''re the one who deserves it?" Lei Dong''s eyes were full of anger and his intention to kill was enormous.


    "Do you deserve to see Zhenzhang under your hand? How dare you fight?" A trace of contempt flashed in Ning Xiaolei''s eyes.


    Thunder angry hum: "I have what dare not, take."

 Chapter 324

    The audience was in an uproar and their faces were full of curiosity.


    Listening to the dialogue between Ning Xiaolei and Lei Dong, they can''t guess the deep hatred between them.


    But one is a gifted disciple of Lei yunzong, and the other is just a casual practitioner who doesn''t know where. Have they met him?


    Everyone was curious and wanted to know what was going on.


    On the high platform, in addition to the leader of leiyunzong, the other four masters also looked interested.


    The leader of leiyunzong snorted: "the hatred between him and Lei Dong is what I told you before, because he is with Du man."


    "Yes, but his means don''t seem to have practiced evil Kung Fu." The other masters frowned and doubted.


    "In my eyes, there is no orthodoxy in the difference between demon cultivators and evil cultivators." Leiyunzong''s eyes twinkled and he hummed.


    The four patriarchs looked at each other and shook their heads with a smile. They did not admit or refute.


    Whether the demon cultivators should exist or not, they will not judge in vain, which is the concern of those sects that stand in the whole Chinese cultivation world.


    For a sect like them, it is the best choice to inherit and develop it without attracting people or provoking others.


    Although they are the five schools of Tianhua mountain, they know that in the whole Chinese cultivation world, they are nothing but powerful forces.


    In order to hit Lei Dong''s self-esteem, Ning Xiaolei didn''t keep his hand this time, so he did his best.


    Belonging to the middle of the Kingdom, the breath is fierce, and the powerful power makes Lei Dong look ugly.


    "You are also in the middle of the kingdom?"


    Lei Dong''s face was so ugly that he could hardly believe his eyes.


    He remembers that the last time he chased Ning Xiaolei, it was just a mole ant in the early stage of Dacheng. In his eyes, he could kill it at will.


    But how long has it been, it has grown to the same level as him, and even made him feel strong threat.


    It''s not just Lei Dong. At the moment when Ning Xiaolei completely released his accomplishments, no one can help but be shocked by the audience who went down to the stage and the masters who went up to the upper stage.


    They can see that Ning Xiaolei is obviously younger than Lei Dong, but his accomplishments are the same.


    By comparison, Lei Dong, the genius of the five schools, is somewhat gloomy.


    "It turned out to be the middle stage of the kingdom. The boy hid very deeply. I thought that the early stage of the kingdom was the limit. Unexpectedly, it was beyond my expectation, genius!"


    On the high stage, the head of the heavy water gate smiles and appreciates Ning Xiaolei.


    The other patriarchs nodded with a smile and approved the words of the sect leader.


    No matter what the identity of Ning Xiaolei is, he is a real genius.


    "Hum, if you use the cultivation method of devious ways, you will not be the opponent of mine."


    The Lord of leiyunzong snorted in a very displeased tone.


    The other patriarchs looked at each other and said with a smile, "yes, Lei yunzong''s thunder is also a genius. We''ll see which one is better than the other."


    "Needless to say, it must be Lei Dongsheng. He will not only win, but also kill this evil cultivator." A ray of fierce color flashed through the eyes of Lei Yun Zongzhu.


    When he said this, the other patriarchs were stunned and said, "it''s not good to kill him in our territory."


    "As long as they kill our disciples, don''t we kill them? Anyway, it''s a competition. Even if the elders behind them come to us, we are still in charge. "


    "Don''t worry, this matter I leiyunzong will undertake, won''t affect you four."


    The leader of Leiyun sect waved his hand and said calmly.

 Chapter 325

    "Even if it''s the same level, I''ll let you know what the gap is."


    Thunder roars angrily and flies near Ning Xiaolei. The thunder in his hand shines and thunderclaps out.


    His attack was so fierce that the thunder burst and hissed.


    Ning Xiaolei is fearless, his eyes are murderous, and the white elephant is running.


    With all his strength, if the shadow of the white elephant wants to collapse heaven and earth, it will have a terrible power.


    Just a contact, the thundering thunder palmprint will be smashed by the impact, simply can not stop.


    "That''s the only way, but that''s it."


    Ning Xiaolei hummed, and his attack became more and more fierce. When he wielded the white elephant''s galloping palm, his heart was divided into two uses, and he began to release his magic.


    "You..."


    Lei Dong looks very ugly. I didn''t expect Ning Xiaolei to have this kind of ability.


    If you want to use martial arts and magic at the same time, after all, you can only do it under strong control. Otherwise, without waiting to hurt the enemy, you will have to run wild and become possessed.


    Kening Xiaolei is useless at all. He is very handy.


    "Fall."


    Ning Xiaolei roars, thunder explodes in the air, and thunder blows down.


    At the same time, he uses Tianpeng''s Footwork and gale skill, and the whole person rushes to thunder with extremely fast speed.


    "I''m not going to lose you in the race for speed."


    Thunder hummed softly, and the thunder light on his feet covered his legs.


    His body slightly shakes, the person then flashes to sweep to the distance, in the hand appears a thunder light flashing long sword.


    "Lightning stroke."


    In the hissing sound, an electric light comes to Ning Xiaolei.


    In the eyes peeps out the slightest disdain, rather small thunder body like catkins, thunder and lightning basic attack does not hit him.


    "Wind blade cutting, earth stabbing."


    On the way, Ning Xiaolei is ready to attack. With a wave of his left and right hands, his two completely different spells explode.


    After that, more than ten small fireballs appeared in front of him. He forced them to condense into big fireballs and threw them out suddenly.


    "Thunder shield."


    This kind of large-area attack, thunder can''t dodge, and can use defense magic.


    He didn''t want to wait to die, so he took advantage of this time to show his lightning flash.


    But in the face of Ning Xiaolei who is very fast, these spells are almost useless, unless they are large area spells.


    "Boom boom..."


    The fireball of the wind blade fell on the thunder shield, making a violent explosion.


    However, it''s obvious that thunder can''t be prevented because it attacks from the ground.


    But thunder moves step by step, and it''s unlikely that the earth stab will hit him.


    At this time, Ning Xiaolei had gone through the blast and came to the front of Lei Dong.


    Clench your fists, and the king of the ox will show.


    In the fury of breaking the wind, the fist with powerful force roared to Lei Dong''s chest.


    "I''m afraid you won''t make it."


    Thunder cold drink, fist around thunder, and ningxiaolei to boom together.


    With a bang, the thunder "Deng Deng" even retreated more than ten steps. Looking back at Ning Xiaolei, he just shook his body, but continued to chase him like no one else.


    We can see at a glance which is better and which is weaker.


    "It''s impossible. How can you have so much strength? You were paralyzed by my thunder boxing for a moment."


    Lei Dong roared. He was thrown back in front of so many people. He couldn''t hang on his face.


    Ning Xiaolei snorted: "my means, you can''t imagine."


    Ox King boxing comes from the ox demon king, who is also known as the great power king. How can his martial arts be small in strength.


    "Damn, I don''t believe it. Roar!"


    Thunder moves the facial expression ugliness, thunder fist comes out again, roars to Ning Xiaolei.


    Ning Xiaolei curls his mouth, his eyes twinkle with cold, and thunders together.


    Since the goods are too much for him, he doesn''t mind letting him have a good taste of being hit.

 Chapter 326

    As a result, there will be no accident, and the thunder will be blown away again.


    If once is an accident, twice is not normal.


    Lei Dong is not stupid. He immediately understands that Ning Xiaolei''s strength must be above him.


    "Damn it, thunder sword."


    Thunder roars, abandons thunder fist, and cuts down the sword with thunder.


    Ning Xiaolei laughs, and the white elephant rushes out, chopping the thunder sword.


    But he obviously did not intend to spend so much time with Lei Dong. He had intended to beat Lei Dong cleanly to blow his confidence.


    After several tens of hands in a row, forcing Lei to be in a hurry, Ning Xiaolei''s figure flashed and suddenly approached.


    This time, he didn''t use the bull King fist. He used a method that he didn''t use all the time. Tianpeng kicked Tianjiao.


    "Shua Shua..."


    In breaking the wind, Ning Xiaolei''s legs are like the wind, and his moves directly affect the whole body.


    Lei Dong looks ugly. He parries with his sword, but he is kicked more than ten meters away.


    The power of Tianpeng kicking tiantui is even higher than Niuwang boxing. According to the golden winged Dapeng carving, he can kick a hole in the sky.


    Although Ning Xiaolei doesn''t have that kind of strength, he can deal with thunder more than enough.


    Without waiting for Lei Dong to get up, he would continue to sweep over and kick him, not giving him a chance to breathe.


    Although the thunder roared and roared, it was of little use. It was kicked like a sandbag.


    In such a scene, not only the 13 people competing for the top 10 on the stage, but also the audience and the leaders of various factions on the stage were stunned.


    Look at this situation, it''s totally one-sided!


    The same cultivation, but Lei Dong is not Ning Xiaolei''s opponent at all.


    What''s more, Ning Xiaolei''s means are too fierce. How can he kick so hard?


    Under the stormy attack of Ning Xiaolei, Lei Dong was kicked a lot and his nose and face were swollen.


    After a short period of consternation, the small and medium-sized practitioners and sanxiu, who were watching the battle under the stage, yelled for Ning Xiaolei.


    No matter how to say, Ning Xiaolei came to power as a loose repair, a figure in the same camp with them.


    Compared with these people, the disciples of the five sects were dumbfounded, and their eyes were full of disbelief.


    That fight with Ning Xiaolei, but Lei yunzong''s genius disciple!


    It was not only Lei yunzong, but also the first day among all the disciples of their five schools.


    But now, he was kicked like a dead dog and had no fighting power. Dare you believe it?


    "Oh, damn, how could that be?"


    On the high platform, leiyunzong''s master clenched and loosened his fist, and then clenched it again. He didn''t know how to squeeze his nails into his palm.


    He only felt the burning pain on his face and was yelled by the big ears.


    It''s so humiliating. It''s so humiliating. He even feels speechless.


    Just before the competition, he vowed that Lei Dong could not only win, but also kill Ning Xiaolei.


    But now, let alone win, it''s good enough not to be killed.


    "Come on, arrogant. Where''s the arrogance of chasing me that day? Where is the ability to rob Duman? Do it, do it to your heart''s content! "


    The more Ning Xiaolei kicks, the more happy he is. At the same time, he does not forget to sneer at Lei Dong.


    "Ah, I killed you. I want you to..."


    Thunder roared angrily, but before he finished, he was kicked on his mouth by Ning Xiaolei, and his teeth were all over his mouth.


    "You are so weak now!"


    Ning Xiaolei laughs and kicks out, kicking Lei Dong to the ground and flying dozens of meters away.


    This meal down, thunder has been almost cleaned up by him, not half a day absolutely can not recover, he has no need to continue to move.

 Chapter 327

    Shocked, looking at Ning Xiaolei''s brutal performance, everyone was stunned.


    But soon, they were attracted by Ning Xiaolei''s words.


    "Chasing? Lei Dong has gone after Ning Xiaolei. There''s a story in it! "


    "Rob Duman? What do you mean, who is Duman, a woman


    "You don''t know that. I heard that Du man was killed not long ago. The one who killed Du man was Lei Dong."


    "Eh, no, Ning Xiaolei means that Du man was killed by him. After he was killed, he was caught by Lei Dong. At that time, his strength was inferior to Lei Dong, and then he was chased and killed?"


    It has to be said that everyone''s reasoning ability is very good, and he soon guessed the truth of that day.


    As a result, the noise became more and more loud, and people''s faces gradually changed when they looked at Lei Dong and Lei yunzong.


    If so, it would be shameless!


    I don''t have the ability to kill Xie Xiu. When someone else kills me, I have to kill for credit. How can I do that.


    Shameless, despicable, obscene, all kinds of words are not enough to describe this kind of behavior.


    "He''s bullshit. We elder martial brother Lei Dong killed Du man. He''s clearly with Du man. He came to me to take revenge on Du man. He''s also a remnant of tiancanzong."


    "Yes, he is bloody. How could our elder martial brother Lei Dong be such a person?"


    "According to him, his accomplishments at that time were not as good as our elder martial brother Lei Dong. Why did he kill Du man?"


    Lei yunzong''s disciples didn''t want to see the school and the gifted elder martial brother in their heart humiliated, so they stood up and argued loudly.


    In their mind, the thunder of their school is high above the others, and they will never do such a thing.


    Hearing this, Ning Xiaolei sneered on the stage and asked: "if he killed Du man, why didn''t he destroy the remaining evils of tiancanzong in Qinchuan mountains, and why didn''t he submit the list of tiancanzong members to Yanhuang department?"


    Lei yunzong''s disciples were stunned for a moment and didn''t know how to answer. Yes, why not their elder martial brother Lei Dong?


    "Hateful boy, you confuse right and wrong. The remaining evils of tiancanzong in Qinchuan mountains were destroyed by my younger martial brothers and me, but you killed younger martial brother Wang Cheng and robbed the certificate and the list."


    At this time, Lei Dong on the competition platform struggled to stand up, not only did not admit it, but also bit Ning Xiaolei.


    Ning Xiaolei sneered: "joke, how can I know that those things are in Wang Cheng''s hands? Besides, shouldn''t such important things be preserved by the most powerful person at that time?"


    "To be unreasonable is to kill people and rob things and come here to slander me. What do you mean?"


    Lei Dong refuses to admit it and asks Ning Xiaolei.


    But discerning people can see that he is a bit unreasonable.


    Ning Xiaolei was just about to open his mouth when a voice came from the high platform above: "everyone is quiet. I will investigate who is right and who is wrong. Now I will compete first."


    It is not others who speak, it is the leader of Leiyun sect.


    As soon as he saw that he was about to show his feet, he had to come forward.


    Ning Xiaolei took a indifferent look at the Leiyun patriarch and faced the people in the contest: "I believe in right and wrong. Everyone has his own judgment in his heart, and I don''t want to say anything more."


    After that, he turned to Lei Dong and said with disdain, "you have lost the power to fight again. I disdain to bully the weak. Can I win this game?"


    Although extremely unwilling in the heart, Lei Dong has to admit that Ning Xiaolei has won him.


    He bit his teeth and looked at the women on the stage. Lei Dong said, "OK, I''ll lose this game. We''ll see."


    What he thinks is that he can''t deal with Ning Xiaolei, but he can deal with the other girls. At that time, he will torture them in front of Ning Xiaolei.

 Chapter 328

    Ning Xiaolei doesn''t understand Lei Dong''s idea, but he doesn''t care.


    Not to mention that he has just hit Lei Dong half disabled, even if Lei Dong is in full swing, he is definitely not the opponent of Lin Yumeng and Ling Xiaoxiao.


    If he chooses Xiaoyue and Shiyun, they can give up and not fight with him.


    But obviously, Ning Xiaolei will not give him this opportunity, he will let Lin Yumeng and Ling Xiaoxiao take the initiative to challenge Lei Dong and kick him out.


    After Lei Dong admitted defeat, the contest started again.


    In addition to Lei Dong, Lei yunzong had another disciple, whose poetic eyes fell directly on him.


    "Come out, I''ll challenge you."


    "You..."


    The disciple of Lei yunzong was so angry that his face was very ugly. He was the cultivation of Wang Jing in the early stage, but his poetic charm was only in the late stage of his development. I don''t care about him!


    But according to the rules, he didn''t refuse the chance. When someone challenged him, he had to fight.


    In anger, the disciple of Lei yunzong walked out and looked at the poem with murderous eyes.


    Poetic charm doesn''t care at all. Her cultivation is not far away from breaking through the kingdom. In addition, she has the strength to fight against the war, so she didn''t pay attention to her early days as a king.


    With the long sword in hand, the meaning of the sword is diffuse, and the poetic charm is like the peerless sword God, which gives people a strong feeling.


    After the war, Shi Yun defeated Lei yunzong''s disciple with only one sword and no magic.


    Originally, after this game, someone could challenge thunder.


    But because Lei Dong was injured too badly just now, the referee elder came forward and delayed one more game for him.


    Everyone on the stage looks at each other for a long time. The last disciple of Feiyun sect challenges Li Yan.


    Li Yan has already lost two games, as long as he loses another game, he can be kicked out.


    Not daring to offend Ning Xiaolei and others, the disciple of Feiyun sect chose Li Yan.


    "Ni Mei, take advantage of others'' danger, right? Let you know your grandfather Li Yan''s strength."


    Li Yan is afraid of Ning Xiaolei and others, but he is not afraid of this Feiyun sect disciple.


    After fighting for a long time, Li Yan is better at beating the disciples of Feiyun sect.


    This time, it''s Lei Dong''s turn to challenge him again.


    Lei Dong knows that he can''t delay any longer, so he just gets up and plans to challenge the poetic charm and Ning Xiaoyue.


    "I''ll challenge you." Lin Yumeng goes out and opens his mouth first.


    Lei Dong frowned, the cold light in his eyes flickered and said, "are you sure?"


    "Why, dare not? If you don''t dare to admit defeat, you won''t get hurt. "


    Lin Yumeng''s eyes are indifferent and does not give Lei any face.


    That day, Lei Dong chased Ning Xiaolei. She knew that. With her feelings for Ning Xiaolei, she naturally hated Lei Dong.


    "Joke, I will not dare, really what people want to bully me thunder head, I''ll teach you a good lesson today, let you know my means."


    The murderous spirit in Lei Dong''s eyes twinkled. He was despised by a woman. How could he bear it.


    Although Lin Yumeng has some ideas in his mind because of his beauty, Lin Yumeng is so impolite that he has already guessed that he has no hope, so he decides to kill flowers.


    Lin Yumeng doesn''t talk nonsense. He walks slowly to the middle of Biwu platform, and the wisteria soft whip appears in his hand.


    This whip is a magic weapon. Ning Xiaolei snatched the red envelope from the crowd on Tanabata.


    "Shua!"


    Lin Yumeng waved the wisteria soft whip and lashed at Lei''s cheek.


    "You''re looking for death."


    Thunder''s anger flashed in his eyes, and the thunder on his feet flashed. He spread it step by step and ran to the forest.


    Lin Yumeng''s eyes are indifferent, and her soft whip is like a purple python, rolling toward thunder.


    However, Lei Dong''s thunder step by step is really a bit famous. He dodged the soft whip attack.


    With a cruel smile, Lei Dong rushes to Lin Yumeng.


    The long whip is a long-range attack weapon. Once he gets close to him, the whip of Xuan level intermediate will lose its power.

 Chapter 329

    Lei Dong can think of, Lin Yumeng how can not think of, but she is not panic.


    Green whirlwind around the body, Lin rain and lemon dance like fallen leaves, with the whirlwind came to the air.


    "What, flying?"


    There was an uproar all around. Everyone was shocked and looked at Lin Yumeng. They didn''t know what she was doing. Even the leaders of several schools on the high platform above were very surprised.


    Only Ning Xiaolei and others know that Lin Yumeng casts a high-level magic, Yufeng Jue.


    This spell was also snatched on the Tanabata Festival day. Ning Xiaolei felt that he didn''t need it because he had refined the grass for taking the sky, so he gave it to Lin Yumeng.


    Suspended in the air, looking at the same face of thunder on the competition platform, Lin Yumeng casts his magic.


    "Rockfall!"


    As she cast the spell, countless stones appeared in the air, whistling at the thunder.


    Thunder and anger, regardless of attack, hasty evasion.


    But soon he found that he could not escape and had to answer.


    Because the rocks didn''t land, they ran straight after him.


    Even if you chase them, they will turn into sharp cones one by one, and their sharp points will make your scalp numb.


    Lin Yumeng is the only one who can control the magic like this. Even Ning Xiaolei and the other girls can''t do it.


    "Damn it, thunder shield."


    After finding that he can''t hide, Lei Dong turns around, and a thunder shield emerges around to protect him.


    But what he didn''t expect was that the cones turned and Qi Shushu moved behind him, without exception.


    Although you can use magic like this with the power of divine consciousness, controlling so many spikes is not what ordinary people can do.


    There are hundreds of these spikes. How could people in the early Kingdom control so many.


    "Damn it, I''m afraid!"


    Thunderbolt screamed, and in a hurry, he put out a thunder shield to protect his back.


    This time, he learned to be smart. After condensing the thunder shield behind him, he quickly gathered three sides to protect both sides of his body and the top of his head.


    "Come on, keep on attacking!" Slightly relieved, Lei Dong said triumphantly.


    Lin Yumeng was indifferent and sneered, "is that right? You''ll see. "


    After that, there was no way for her to control it. The hundreds of spikes quickly condensed into a huge, thick one.


    Without waiting for the thunder reaction, the sharp cone boomed on the thunder shield in front of him.


    Almost in an instant, the thunder shield broke and couldn''t stop it at all. The huge sharp cone hit the thunder chest directly.


    "Poof!"


    Lei Dong vomited blood and was pushed far away. After the cone dispersed, he was unable to fight again. With a puff, he was unable to kneel down on the ground.


    His chest was covered with blood, but fortunately he was only injured, and his life was not in danger.


    At the last moment, Lin Yumeng finally can''t bear to disperse his magic power ahead of time.


    "Thunder


    On the high stage, the leader of Leiyun sect yelled, flew down and put a mouthful of pills into Lei Dong''s mouth.


    Seeing that Lei Dong''s face was gradually ruddy, he raised his head and glared at Lin Yumeng: "smelly girl, what a cruel means. It''s just a contest. Can you use it like this?"


    Lin Yumeng''s eyes were cold, and he was not afraid of Leiyun patriarch: "if I don''t keep my hand, he''s dead. He''ll compete on the stage, regardless of life and death. This is the rule from the beginning."


    "You..."


    The leader of Leiyun sect snorted angrily. After all, he couldn''t find an excuse and helped Lei Dong to climb the high platform above.


    Seeing that Lei yunzong was defeated again with such a genius, the noise soared to the sky again, more intense than just now.


    And because of Lin Yumeng''s beauty, the cheering was more intense than when Ning Xiaolei defeated Lei Dong.

 Chapter 330

    In the next contest, another Lei yunzong disciple was beaten in turn.


    Ning Xiaoyue came forward and easily cleaned it up. Her powerful fighting power made all the masters on the high stage and all the people under the competition marvel.


    Up to now, they have clearly realized that Ning Xiaolei and others have the strength of leapfrog fighting.


    "I''m going to challenge her."


    Thunder flies down, and the gloomy eyes fall on Ling Xiaoxiao.


    I don''t know what elixir leiyunzong gave him. His injury was healed in a short time.


    It seems to know that Ling Xiaoxiao will challenge him next, so he simply came down and said it first.


    At least this way, it can show that he has courage.


    "Why is he so confident?"


    Ning Xiaolei frowns and looks at Lei Dong with doubts. He doubts his performance.


    After thinking about it, he told Ling Xiaoxiao, who was ready to go out, "Xiaoxiao, be careful, be careful, he will cheat."


    "Well, I know, but I won''t lose."


    Smiling and nodding, Ling Xiaoxiao flew out.


    The cruel eyes fell on Ling Xiaoxiao. Lei Dong gritted his teeth and said, "I''ll make you live worse than death later. If you want to blame me, I''ll blame you and them."


    "Have you finished your nonsense? I''ll do it." Ling Xiaoxiao frowns at Lei Dong and says.


    Words fall, her body water fire Town days Jue operation, belong to the king of the early breath unreservedly release.


    After listening to Ning Xiaolei''s suggestion, she decided to go all out to beat Lei Dong quickly in case he used any sinister means.


    In the hand slightly pinches the Jue, Ling Xiaoxiao body week emerges more than ten fireballs, whistling flies out.


    Lei Dong showed a trace of disdain in his eyes, and quickly dodged the thunder light on his legs.


    Then, he rushed to Xiaoxiao with a smile, and a seal script appeared in his hand, which he pasted on himself,


    "what''s that?"


    Ning Xiaolei frowned slightly. He found that the speed of thunder was doubled on the original basis, leaving only a light shadow.


    Just for a moment, thunder came to Ling Xiaoxiao''s side, Thunderclap came out.


    Ling Xiaoxiao frowned slightly and raised her hand to smash thunder''s handprint.


    But at this time, thunder has launched a storm like attack.


    Around Ling Xiaoxiao''s body, he ran at a very fast speed.


    A road of hand print roaring wind, will Ling Xiaoxiao everywhere all shrouded.


    With Ling Xiaoxiao''s strength, although he can block thunder''s hand print, his speed can''t keep up.


    That is to say, Ling Xiaoxiao will have a handprint.


    "No, Xiaoxiao is in danger."


    Ning Xiaolei looks a little ugly. He remembers that Ling Xiaoxiao didn''t learn any strong and effective defense methods.


    But even if there is, in the face of thunder such a fierce offensive, it is not necessarily able to stop.


    Lei Dong''s method at the moment is clearly that the quality is not enough and the quantity is not enough. He intends to suppress Ling Xiaoxiao.


    In fact, just as he expected, under his attack, Ling Xiaoxiao gradually fell behind, seemed to be stretched, as if he would lose at any time.


    Finally, a thunder handprint finds the flaw, and it falls on her without waiting for Ling Xiaoxiao to prevent it.


    Ning Xiaolei''s heart is a clattering, just ready to help, see Ling Xiaoxiao body up a layer of black mask, the palmprint block, and Ling Xiaoxiao is not injured.


    "Fire and rain."


    At this time, Ling Xiaoxiao in the mask finds a chance to breathe. With a low roar, the fire and rain will roar down from the sky, covering dozens of square meters around her.


    Thunder dare not let fire rain touch, hurry to get out of fire rain attack range.


    After catching this opportunity, Ling Xiaoxiao naturally doesn''t want to give up, and all kinds of spells are cast one after another.


    But at the moment, after seeing Ling Xiaoxiao''s dark mask around her on the high platform, her face suddenly changed.

 Chapter 331

    "That breath can''t be wrong. It''s magic Qi. Isn''t she a demon cultivator? How can she have magic treasure?"


    The master of Liangyi sword sect was shocked and stared at Ling Xiaoxiao on the stage.


    Pope Feiyun shook his head: "you ask us, we ask who to go, the breath of the treasure is really evil."


    "In my opinion, it''s not unusual for demons to have magic treasures in her body if they are not separated." All of a sudden, the leader of Leiyun sect spoke strangely.


    The other sect leaders frowned. For a long time, the green flame sect leader said: "if they also have relations with the demon cultivators, what should they do? The demon cultivators are different from the demon cultivators. They are very active all the time, and they don''t know how many of them die in their hands every year."


    "Needless to say, of course it was killed." Leiyunzong said without hesitation.


    The head of the heavy water sect shook his head and said, "no, it doesn''t matter. We just guess that if we really kill them and lead to the Revenge of the demon menders, our five sects can bear the responsibility?"


    "Demon mender? If they were strong, they would not have been killed and disappeared Leiyunzong''s master hummed in a displeased tone.


    On the stage of the competition, the battle continues. After suffering the previous losses, Ling Xiaoxiao keeps casting her magic to keep thunder away.


    But at the speed of thunder, it''s hard to hurt him.


    "That''s the only way."


    Ling Xiaoxiao''s eyes flashed slightly, her left hand came out, and a water ball appeared, while in her right hand, a fireball appeared.


    Without much hesitation, she kneaded the blue and red spheres together in a special way.


    This method is the only one she mastered after practicing the water and fire Zhentian Jue. It is no longer a simple magic.


    With the compatibility of the two spheres with different properties, the two opposite energies in them suddenly became violent.


    Even the water element, which is extremely quiet at ordinary times, is also extremely violent at the moment, no less than the fire element.


    After taking a serious look at the ball in her hand, Ling Xiaoxiao throws it away, then runs the wind skill, turns around and runs without saying a word.


    The reason why she didn''t do it was that he didn''t feel able to control the energy.


    If you don''t control it well, it could hurt her.


    Now she can''t help it. She doesn''t want to disappoint Ning Xiaolei and others. She only shows it by gritting her teeth.


    After seeing a ball that looks like blue but not blue and red but not red, Ling Xiaoxiao, who turns around and runs, laughs at it directly.


    He felt that Ling Xiaoxiao felt that he was not his opponent and wanted to run to Ning Xiaolei and others to avoid being tortured by him.


    The corners of his mouth show a grim smile. Lei Dong not only doesn''t avoid Ling Xiaoxiao''s water fireball, but takes the initiative to meet it.


    However, at this time, there was a huge noise, the landing fireball exploded, and a very violent, mushroom cloud like air burst into the sky.


    Thunder is not far from the center of the explosion, suddenly feel the body is like a rootless duckweed, was blown directly into the sky by the violent waves.


    The huge and incomparable impact blows on Lei Dong. He opens his mouth and spurts blood all over the sky. His clothes are torn by the energy instantly.


    "Dong!"


    The energy appears fast and disappears fast. The thunder without support smashes on the stage and spurts out a big mouthful of blood again.


    Now he was covered with blood, and he became a bloody man, lying on the ground and unable to move.


    Several figures in the air swept down quickly. One rushed to Lei Dong and cried out: "Lei Dong!"


    It is the leader of the five schools who flies down, and it is the leader of leiyunzong who cries.


    Just now, he checked the injury of Lei Dong, and was surprised to find that he was unable to recover. Lei Dong had only one last breath left.


    "Well, I''m going to kill you witch."


    Thunder cloud Zongzhu roared, lightning swept to look at Thunder dazed Ling Xiaoxiao in front of her head suddenly shot down.

 Chapter 332

    "Boom!"


    With a loud noise, a shadow blocked Ling Xiaoxiao''s front and stopped Leiyun Zong.


    It''s the master of the heavy water gate. There''s some helplessness between the eyebrows.


    "Why are you standing in my way? Do you attach importance to Watergate and join them


    Leiyunzong master is angry, angry voice.


    The head of chongshui gate frowned and his eyes twinkled: "pay attention to the tone of your speech. Although you are strong, I can''t tolerate your insults."


    The other three masters saw this and quickly advised: "calm down, two calm down, our five sects have always been one, how can we kill each other."


    At this time, Ning Xiaolei and others rush over to pull Ling Xiaoxiao to his side.


    Looking at the ugly Lord of Leiyun sect, Ning Xiaolei said with disdain: "why, normal competition, it''s hard to avoid death and injury, can''t afford to lose? If you can''t afford to lose, why did you want to participate at that time? "


    "You sharp mouthed boy, she is deliberately trying to kill Lei Dong. I have to teach her a lesson."


    The Lord of leiyunzong roared angrily, and his cold eyes fell on Ling Xiaoxiao.


    Of course, Ning Xiaolei will not be afraid. First of all, his real combat power is not inferior to that of the Leiyun patriarch. Even if not, he will not be afraid.


    What''s more, it''s about his lover. How can he watch others bully her.


    "Bah, you shameless old man. If it wasn''t for the Fu Zhuan you gave to your disciple, Xiaoxiao would have been forced to use his uncontrollable moves?"


    "Lei Dong was killed not so much by us Xiaoxiao, but by you old man."


    "Why, when I die, I know I''m distressed and want to spread my anger on others? I tell you, people are afraid of you, but I''m not afraid of you. If I offend you, I have to break the inheritance of Lei yunzong. "


    Pointing to the nose of leiyunzong, Ning Xiaolei is not polite, just scolding.


    Leiyunzong obviously did not expect to be so scolded, Lengleng looked at ningxiaolei did not react.


    The people watching the battle and the sect leaders on the stage were stunned, and secretly marveled at Ning Xiaolei''s courage.


    "Ah, boy, I''m going to peel your skin and pull your tendons. Otherwise, it''s hard for me to get rid of my hatred. Don''t block me. Whoever blocks me is the enemy of Lei yunzong."


    The Lord of leiyunzong roars and frightens the sky. He bypasses the master of chongshuimen and slaps Ning Xiaolei and the girls beside him.


    Ning Xiaolei sneers, takes the initiative to step out, uses all his strength, and blows hard.


    "Boom!"


    In the loud sound, the violent waves rolled around, and the strong wind blew on the face.


    However, all the people did not blink, looking at the stage, they want to see how the outcome.


    However, looking at the situation on the stage, people took a breath. They found that Ning Xiaolei not only did not lose, but also stood in his original position, as if he had not moved at all.


    "You, how can you, how can you stop me so easily."


    Master Leiyun is shocked and looks at Ning Xiaolei in disbelief.


    He knows that Ning Xiaolei has the ability of cross level combat, and he has some psychological preparation for Ning Xiaolei to stop him.


    But he didn''t expect that Ning Xiaolei would be so simple, just a punch to block him.


    "Impossible? There''s nothing impossible here. It''s just the later stage of the kingdom. Who gives you the courage to be arrogant? "


    Ning Xiaolei''s eyes are indifferent, and he doesn''t pay any attention to the leader of Leiyun sect.


    Leiyunzong people, let him a little scared, only that day broke into leiyunzong, met the later than the king of the master.

 Chapter 333

    In front of so many people, just now I put down my big talk, but I can''t help it. How ugly is Lei yunzong''s master''s face.


    But now the situation is so overwhelming that it is difficult for him to get off.


    His eyes twinkled for a moment, and suddenly a strange color appeared in Leiyun''s eyes. He didn''t give his hand to Ning Xiaolei.


    "What''s the old man''s idea?"


    Ning Xiaolei frowned and couldn''t figure out what medicine was sold in the gourd.


    At this time, leiyunzong suddenly faced the audience and said in a loud voice: "all quiet."


    After everyone''s attention was focused on him, Lei Yun said, "I think you may have misunderstood me a little."


    Misunderstanding? The audience looked at each other and sniffed at the words of Leiyun Zong.


    They are not blind. How can they believe the words of Leiyun Zong for no reason? They only believe what they see.


    Master Lei Yun knew this, so he went on without waiting for the response from the audience.


    "I didn''t take revenge for my disciples just now. After all, it''s very clear in advance that I don''t care about life and death. I can only blame myself for not being good at learning."


    "The reason why I do it is because my daughter is a demon girl, and she has more magic treasure. Ning Xiaolei is her accomplice, so she must be a demon."


    "Think about it, don''t you feel strange about the black air just now? And their martial arts, don''t you feel abnormal? "


    Leiyunzong said this. After a moment''s stupefaction, the audience went straight to the frying pan.


    Not to mention the martial arts of Ning Xiaolei and others, the black air that protected Ling Xiaoxiao just now made them feel strange.


    It was a kind of dark and strange breath, contrary to the vitality of the bright and healthy qi.


    At the moment, the leader of Leiyun sect said that it was magic treasure. They thought about it carefully, and the more they thought about it, the more likely it was.


    Looking at the performance of the audience, the Leiyun patriarch showed a faint smile from the bottom of his eyes and said, "if you don''t believe me, you can ask the other patriarchs around me to see how they answer."


    In an instant, many people''s eyes fell on the heavy water door owner and others, want to hear their answers.


    Although he didn''t want to offend the people behind Ning Xiaolei and others, the four sect Masters said truthfully: "Leiyun sect master''s words are right, they are really magic treasures. As for these, they are not demons, but the legendary demon cultivators."


    After hearing the confirmation of the other four sects together, the audience was bombarded.


    Out of fear of demon instinct, many people look at Ning Xiaolei and other people''s eyes suddenly changed, full of fear.


    Even those who had made friends with them before and invited a few people as guests did not look good.


    Only a few people, looking at Ning Xiaolei and others, still have the same eyes.


    "They must have something to do with the evil creature that Qinzhou recently committed. Catch them."


    At this time, there was a big cry under the stage.


    It''s a local practitioner in Qinzhou who shouts. He knows what happened in Qinzhou recently.


    When he heard the word xiuyao, he immediately connected Ning Xiaolei and other people with demons.


    As soon as he said this, many people who knew the situation changed their faces.


    Frowning at the people around, Ning Xiaolei frowned tightly. Unexpectedly, the demon mender was so unpopular in the eyes of the world.


    And he did not expect that Leiyun Zongzhu and others could distinguish their identities.


    But he was not afraid. He wanted to go. No one could stop him. Instead, he was interested in the monster among these people.


    If as expected, it should be a monster. Finally, we will see the monster on the earth.

 Chapter 334

    The more the performance of the people in the stands, the more satisfied the Leiyun patriarch was, and he was very happy.


    What he wants is this kind of effect, which makes everyone afraid of Ning Xiaolei and others. What happens at that time, he will be forced to escape.


    But even so, he decided to completely stink the image of Ning Xiaolei and others in people''s minds.


    "It''s not terrible for those who fix demons and demons. What''s terrible is that they do evil. To tell you the truth, I don''t exclude those who fix demons and demons."


    "But this boy, first of all, was with Du man, the evil cultivator, and he did all the bad things. After my disciple killed Du man, he robbed the evidence and went to Yanhuang department to prove his innocence. On the contrary, he said that Du man was killed by him."


    "I''m afraid that things will be exposed. He even took the opportunity of Tianhua Huiwu to come here and kill two disciples of our clan. This is killing people and killing their mouths. This is a cruel and evil boy. Do you think he can stay?"


    Those ignorant practitioners and sanxiu under the stage were afraid of the identity of Ning Xiaolei and other demon practitioners.


    Now I heard the provocative words of the leader of Leiyun sect and yelled out: "don''t stay, don''t stay, kill them, kill them."


    "Oh, ignorant people."


    Ning Xiaolei sneers and his eyes are full of irony.


    Before they knew the identity of the demon menders, they flattered each other. Now they know, they are going to die.


    Sure enough, they are small people who are in favor of others. They are not worth making friends with each other.


    How about demons and people? There is no absolute right or wrong.


    If everyone is a good person, there will be no evil cultivation and no bad person.


    "Shut up, everyone. I don''t believe Gao Yang. Even if brother Lei is a demon mender, he is definitely not a mean person who does evil."


    At this moment, a loud roar suddenly sounded, over all the voices.


    The content of this voice, so that many people can not help but fight some hesitation.


    It seems to be right. You can''t just listen to master Lei Yun''s words, and his words are full of holes when you think about them carefully.


    I didn''t expect to kill a man on the way. The head of Lei Yun sect looked at Gao Yang discontentedly with his gloomy face.


    "I, I don''t believe it, I don''t know why, just by intuition, anyway, this brother is not so bad."


    At this time, another voice remembered that it was Ning Xiaolei and his disciples Li Yan who didn''t kick out.


    Leiyunzong''s face became more and more ugly. He looked at the two sects'' masters: "Your disciples are talking nonsense, you don''t care?"


    "This..."


    The headmen of Feiyun sect and chongshui sect are hesitant. They are all sophisticated people. They can''t hear that the headmaster of Leiyun sect is deliberately planting.


    However, with their five factions'' countless years of relationship, they don''t want to have a gap because of such a small matter.


    After thinking for a moment, the two sects finally decided to stand on the side of Leiyun.


    Two people successively open mouth, fiercely scolded Gao Yang and Li Yan, don''t let them talk nonsense.


    Leiyunzong showed a proud smile on his face and said: "there is a word called bewitching people, so we should not be confused by them, except for them, to contribute to the peace of the world."


    "Except for them!"


    "Except for them!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    People follow Leiyun Zong master shouting, murderous eyes turned to ningxiaolei and others.


    Looking at everyone''s faces one by one, Ning Xiaolei sneered: "kill us, you ignorant people deserve it?"


    When he spoke, his heart moved, and the women around him disappeared directly, and he put them in the alchemy pot.


    All of a sudden, people''s faces changed greatly, and the leader of Leiyun sect called out: "they want to escape with magic, and quickly catch them."


    Having said that, he was the first to attack Ning Xiaolei with a powerful hand print of thunder.

 Chapter 335

    Ning Xiaolei shows disdain in his eyes, and the white elephant rushes out, smashing the palm print of Leiyun clan leader.


    He turned himself into a tornado and swept to the gate of heavy water.


    "Where to go?"


    The leader of Leiyun sect roared, and the thunder light on his feet flashed. He followed the thunder step by step.


    Those small and medium-sized forces and sanxiu who are watching in the contest stage attack Ning Xiaolei one after another to kill the demons.


    "Go away!"


    Ning Xiaolei waved with his hand, the strong wind was everywhere, and the prestige of the Middle Kingdom swept all around.


    Under his powerful strength, many weak people were blown to shit and fell down.


    As for their attacks, they rarely hit Ning Xiaolei, who is moving at a high speed.


    "Don''t be rampant. It''s everyone''s responsibility to kill demons and demons."


    In the roar, an elder of Lei yunzong came with several disciples.


    Ning Xiaolei will show mercy to other people who are confused, but he won''t be polite to Lei yunzong.


    The cold in his eyes flickers, and Ning Xiaolei holds the white bone sword in his hand.


    "Gaga, Gaga..."


    In the harsh strange laughter, more than ten skeletons flew out and rushed at the elder and the leiyunzong disciple behind him.


    The elder''s eyes flashed disdain, and said in a loud voice: "you see, this boy is really a demon means."


    When he spoke, he burst out with a clap of thunder, trying to smash the skeletons.


    But what he didn''t expect was that these skeletons were so flexible as to avoid his attack.


    Before he could do it again, the skeletons had climbed onto him and started to bite.


    What these skeletons are biting is not his flesh and blood, but his accomplishments.


    "Ah, what''s the matter? My accomplishments, damn it."


    Feeling that his cultivation was falling, the elder showed a panic expression in his eyes, and was beating his skull.


    But those skeletons are extremely flexible. How can they play hide and seek? It''s hard to photograph them.


    When the rest of the frightened disciples rushed to help, the elder had become a useless man without any accomplishments.


    "Bold demon, you want to die."


    The Lord of leiyunzong roared angrily. He looked at the white bone sword with a little fear in his eyes. He shook his hand and cut a sword.


    Ning Xiaolei takes out the white bone cape and puts it on his body.


    The wind skill alone can''t compare with the thunder walking master of Leiyun sect. He must use the bonus function of the white bone cloak.


    The skeletons on the white boned cloak light up one by one, and the wind around Ning Xiaolei gradually turns black.


    "You Lei Yun Zong will be destroyed. I will do what I say."


    Ning Xiaolei didn''t get entangled. He called and was ready to run.


    But at this moment, a sharp sword suddenly came from the front.


    Feeling this familiar and powerful feeling, Ning Xiaolei turns pale and moves to one side in a hurry.


    But at the gate of the heavy water gate, an old man in Lei yunzong''s clothes came with his hands down.


    The old man''s cold eyes looked at Ning Xiaolei: "it''s just a demon. I also want to kill Lei yunzong. Do you deserve it?"


    "Master, here you are." The leader of Leiyun sect was very happy and fell to the old man.


    Seeing this old man, the four sects'' masters who were watching on the martial arts competition platform in the distance could not sit back and ignore him, so they came quickly.


    "I''ve seen real Yunqing." The four sects'' leaders, Qi Qi and Shi Li, obviously knew the old man.


    The old man nodded faintly: "my five schools are united. They always advance and retreat together. Why don''t you fight in case of demons?"


    "Well, we actually think that with the strength of Lord Li, we can deal with it. We don''t want to disturb his elegance."


    The four patriarchs looked at each other and said with a smile.


    In front of him, Yunqing''s breath was stronger than theirs. They could not help treating each other impolitely.


    The cloud green real person hums a, noncommittal, the vision turned to rather small thunder.


    "You and those girls were the ones who broke into my leiyunzong last night?"

 Chapter 336

    "What if it''s me, what if it''s not me?"


    Ning Xiaolei sneers at Yun Qingzhen, and a sneer appears at the corner of his mouth.


    Looking at the fairyland in general, there is no evidence to say that he is a demon, but it is estimated that in his heart, repair demon and demon may be the same!


    "Either you or not, you will die."


    The cold in Yunqing''s eyes twinkled, and his strong breath rose to the sky.


    Feel this strong breath, Ning Xiaolei slightly frown, this is a force beyond the late Kingdom, with his current strength can not deal with.


    But he''s not afraid. He''s got a life-saving card.


    "Are you sure you can kill me?" Ning Xiaolei looks at Xiang Yunqing with indifference.


    "It''s just a demon in the middle of the kingdom. With my semi fairyland strength, I''ll kill you like a dog." The cloud green real person coldly way.


    Ning Xiaolei is slightly stunned and frowns. What is this half fairyland?


    After the king''s land is fairyland, which is a level of real transformation. Stepping into fairyland is expected to become an immortal, otherwise it is doomed to be a mortal.


    A remarkable sign of fairyland is that fairyland practitioners can really fly without the help of special flying magic weapons or magic arts.


    Fairyland has nine levels, from one to nine, but there is no saying that it is half immortal.


    It seems that seeing the doubts in Ning Xiaolei''s eyes, Yunqing said with pride: "you don''t know that I''m powerful. I''m already half stepping into the fairyland. Sooner or later, I will become a real immortal."


    "Cut, I thought how fierce, make a long time is a half hanging."


    After listening to Yunqing, Ning Xiaolei finally understands what Banxian is.


    However, he didn''t show envy as Yunqing expected. Instead, his mouth was full of irony.


    "Bold demon, are you going to die?" Immortal Yunqing couldn''t hang on his face. He was furious.


    Ning Xiaolei said: "it''s like you''re going to let me go, although I didn''t do anything harmful."


    "Yes, you have to die today. No one can save you by breaking into our leiyunzong and stealing our treasures." The cloud green true person maliciously way.


    "Just you people, I don''t need to be saved." Ning Xiaolei disdains the way.


    The cloud green real person spirit smile, angry way: "good good good, I pour want to see you this demon have what means, don''t want to use your that flying magic weapon, you have no chance to use."


    After that, immortal Yunqing turned to the five sects'' patriarchs and said, "let''s fight together and take him down for me."


    "This..."


    Apart from the leader of Leiyun sect, the others hesitated.


    But after feeling Yunqing''s bad eyes, they grit their teeth and slowly surround Ning Xiaolei.


    "Do you really want to do it? If you choose to do it, I''m not welcome. "


    Ning Xiaolei''s eyes twinkled with cold, and a seal script appeared quietly in his hand.


    At the same time, even Ning Xiaolei didn''t dare to be careless when dealing with the late three kings and the middle two kings.


    And these are all the masters of the school. He doesn''t believe that he doesn''t have any treasures at the bottom of the box.


    The key is that there is a half fairyland Yunqing on one side. He has to be on guard all the time.


    "Sorry, little friend, we have no choice."


    The owner of the heavy water gate gave a bitter smile and showed a trace of apology on his face.


    The Lord of leiyunzong snorted: "talk nonsense with him. Let''s go together and let him get away with it."


    Having said that, as soon as the master of Lei Yun waved his sword, Lei Guang started to attack.


    Without waiting for his attack, Ning Xiaolei has flashed to fly and blinked to the side of an attic in the heavy water gate.


    "If you want to stop me, I want you to pay the price."


    With a cold hum, Ning Xiaolei pastes the seal in his hand.

 Chapter 337

    "Moo!"


    In the dazzling white light, an earth shaking voice suddenly rang out.


    In Lei Yun Zong''s changing face, a huge white ox appeared out of thin air.


    The lantern like blood red eyes fall on the leiyunzong leader and others, and the white ox rushes out.


    "No, it''s not good. Hide."


    Several sect leaders were shocked. From Bai Niu, they felt the breath of death.


    If you''re hit, you''ll have to peel even if you don''t die.


    Not only is he the leader of the five sects, but Yun Qing''s attention is also attracted by Bai Niu, and his eyes are shocked.


    Then at this time, no one noticed that Ning Xiaolei''s figure had disappeared without any sound.


    The white bull roared past, leaving a large area of messy, hard ground, which was trampled out of big pits and cracks.


    Although the patriarchs of the five major sects are all right, many of the nearby disciples of the five sects, as well as the people of small and medium forces and sanxiu, who are planning to come to besiege them, are trampled down and died by Bai Niu.


    "No, the boy ran away."


    Yunqing is the first person to react. His eyes sweep over the place where Ning Xiaolei just stood, but he doesn''t find any figure.


    "Damn it."


    Immortal Yunqing''s face was ugly, and his figure flew around. Shenzhi carefully swept around, even in a corner, but he didn''t find anything.


    In anger, a shining sword appeared in his hand, slashing at the surrounding ground.


    However, even if he digs three feet, he can''t find Ning Xiaolei. At the moment, Ning Xiaolei has run into the refining pot.


    Ning Xiaolei sits on the ground, biting a chicken leg in his mouth.


    "Grandma, when I can beat you, I''ll let you get rid of Lei yunzong."


    Although I didn''t get the top ten award in the end, my trip is not without harvest.


    At least Ning Xiaolei''s most wanted enemy, Lei Dong, has been killed.


    Want to see thunder things, Ning Xiaolei thought of Ling Xiaoxiao, unexpectedly this girl can toss out that kind of powerful move.


    Ning Xiaolei has a feeling, even if he is facing it, the end is definitely not much better than Lei Dong.


    Thinking of this, Ning Xiaolei ran to ask Ling Xiaoxiao how to make it.


    Ling Xiaoxiao doesn''t hide it and tells Ning Xiaolei without reservation.


    "Do you need to cooperate with your skill?"


    After understanding, Ning Xiaolei frowns, he does not believe this evil.


    A ball of water and a ball of fire appeared in his hands, and he compressed slowly.


    Although he had the experience of compressing fireball before, Ning Xiaolei found that it was more than twice as difficult to compress the magic with different attributes.


    It''s just that as soon as they come into contact, the two kinds of spells with different attributes explode, and Ning Xiaolei''s head is covered with his face.


    "It''s interesting. I''ll have a good try."


    Ning Xiaolei muttered and continued to try. The result was no different.


    Even if Ling Xiaoxiao tells him the main points, he still can''t succeed.


    Frowning and thinking for a long time, Ning Xiaolei simply gave up. It''s better to find the big demon in the group to practice some powerful magic.


    What he relies on most is the group of demons behind him.


    However, Ling Xiaoxiao also reminds Ning Xiaolei that the original skill can cooperate with the magic in this way.


    I just don''t know what kind of magic he can combine with the East emperor Sutra. If he can figure it out, it should become a big killer!


    Ning Xiaolei once asked Nu Wa about the origin of the East emperor''s Sutra. Nu Wa told him that this was the practice method of the East emperor Taiyi, the ancient demon emperor.


    And Ning Xiaolei can also feel that his skill is Yang, which needs the magic of Zhiyang to cooperate.

 Chapter 338

    After thinking for a moment, Ning Xiaolei sorted out several types of magic.


    The first thing I think of is the light property, sunshine. If it''s not the sun property, it''s strange.


    However, there is no absolute, yin and yang are relative, and all the light that can''t be seen is Yang attribute, but at least most of them are like this.


    However, fire and thunder are the most powerful and powerful attributes of the magic.


    Other attributes can also be used together, but Ning Xiaolei thinks these three are the most suitable.


    But at present, in addition to the lowest level of fireball, he has mastered Yin thunder and Yin thunder combo.


    And although this Yin thunder combo skill is a thunder method, it is Yin attribute. That is to say, Ning Xiaolei has only one fireball skill with these three attributes.


    There are so many demons in the back, but the only suitable one is the lowest level fireball skill. Ning Xiaolei can''t bear it any more. He must ask them for some advanced ones!


    Thinking of this, he took out his cell phone and contacted directly.


    The first thing he thought of was Monkey Sun. Without a word, he sent out a message.


    Sun monkey''s news soon came back, but Ning Xiaolei was disappointed.


    "My grandson is an iron rod. He strikes from the sky to the ground. His magic is almost useless. He uses some advanced magic. You can''t learn it now."


    "Brother monkey, give me some advice. Who can I find?"


    Disappointment to disappointment, there are so many demons in the group, there must be suitable people.


    Monkey King: you look for a guy named Jindi in the group. He is a three legged Jinwu. The sun is really hot.


    Ning Xiaolei is overjoyed, saying goodbye to monkey and contacting Jindi.


    After the friend applies, the other party passes quickly.


    After organizing the language, Ning Xiaolei directly put forward his own requirements.


    Jindi: hehe, OK, I don''t want anything else. I''ll just change the hot strip / saliva expression with you.


    Ning Xiaolei was stunned and said, "of course, you can be satisfied."


    Then Ning Xiaolei finds a box of spicy strips in Xumi''s bag and throws them over to Jindi.


    At the same time, the opposite also sent a red envelope, Ning Xiaolei point open.


    "Congratulations, you''ve got the red envelope of the golden emperor, and you''ve got a copy of the Xuan level high-quality magic" golden flame ", which has been stored in Xumi''s bag."


    Ning Xiaolei is very excited. He turns out to be a Xuan grade high-grade product. He doesn''t lose a box of spicy bars. To be exact, he doesn''t lose a box of spicy bars.


    At this moment, in the palace on the sun in fairyland, a man in gold is stuttering with spicy bars, and his mouth is burning with golden flame.


    As he ate, he was very excited and said, "it''s hot enough. It''s too special. It''s delicious!"


    "But that kid was so funny that he gave me a box, and I just gave me a garbage spell. Isn''t that a bit unkind?"


    Tilted his head to think for a moment, the man took out his hand that piece of similar mobile phone like things, re issued a red envelope.


    Ning Xiaolei is still immersed in the joy of getting the golden flame technique. If he doesn''t arrive, there will be another red envelope. He quickly points it open.


    "Congratulations, I got the red envelope from the emperor of Jin and got 100 pieces of jinyanshi, which have been stored in Xumi bag."


    Jinyanshi? Does it have anything to do with golden flame?


    Curious, Ning Xiaolei finds jinyanshi in Xumi bag and opens the message.


    -- jinyanshi: a common stone in the sun, which is stained with the sun''s breath for many years, contains a ray of the sun''s Qi. Refining can enhance the power of fire attribute magic.


    After reading the introduction, Ning Xiaolei was ecstatic. It was the sun. Even a breath was quite terrible.


    After refining these jinyanshi, no one dares to directly attack his fire attribute spell.

 Chapter 339

    After finding the golden flame, Ning Xiaolei finds the big demons in the group and changes them into a variety of fire and thunder spells.


    And the light attribute, he only changed to one, called Chongguang Shu.


    In short, the effect of this spell is to conjure up countless lights and shadows, which are used to confuse people''s eyes. It is not aggressive, and naturally it is not a way to attack.


    But Ning Xiaolei is not disappointed. Two attributes of fire and thunder are enough.


    After getting these spells, Ning Xiaolei learned directly what he thought was useful to him, and gave some unnecessary ones to several girls.


    After learning the magic, Ning Xiaolei became proficient and began to concentrate on refining the gold fireworks.


    What he didn''t expect was that it was extremely difficult for him to refine the first piece. It took two days for him to refine the first piece successfully.


    However, the effect made Ning Xiaolei extremely happy, and he felt that these two days were not in vain.


    After refining the jinyanshi, the flame in his body completely turned into gold. Even the ordinary fireball technique turned into a golden fireball.


    Of course, the power is definitely not comparable to the original fireball technique, or even comparable to his more than ten fireballs combined into a big fireball.


    Excited, Ning Xiaolei continues to refine.


    Due to the successful refining of the first piece, he now carries the golden flame with him. In less than ten minutes, he refined the second piece.


    One day later, all the jinyanshi are refined. Ning Xiaolei laughs excitedly.


    He stood on the ground, surrounded by a golden flame, like a god of fire.


    The one around him is golden flame.


    This is a kind of magic that can be attacked or defended. It can be covered around the body for protection or controlled to kill the enemy. The effect is very good.


    "Don''t giggle. It''s just a spell."


    Poetry speechless, face full of happy smile, slowly came.


    In these three days, she was no longer a practitioner in the later stage of the great success, but broke into the early stage of the kingdom.


    Originally, her cultivation was only one step away from the king''s realm. This time, the harvest of Tianhua Huiwu was not small. With the resources they robbed from Lei yunzong, they successfully broke through after refining.


    "Hey, hey, it''s a happy thing. Of course I have to be happy."


    Ning Xiaolei grinned, but slowly scattered the flame around him.


    Looking at the time, he found that it was more than eleven o''clock in the evening. He planned to go out to have a look.


    And poetic rhyme said a body, he then pinched a hermit to leave the refining demon pot space.


    The body appears in the place where it disappeared before. Ning Xiaolei looks around warily, and finds no human figure.


    It was quiet, and the houses not far away were shining, but there were only a few, and the rest were all dark.


    Frowned, although curious, Ning Xiaolei didn''t go to check and quietly went to the heavy water gate.


    When he came near the exit, he suddenly stopped and looked forward.


    In front of him, at the entrance of chongshui gate, two disciples of chongshui gate sat on the ground with their knees crossed, practicing and guarding the gate.


    Ning Xiaolei didn''t care about them and left quietly.


    But just as he was about to leave the peak where chongshuimen was located, more than ten figures suddenly came up at the foot of the mountain. All these people were dressed in the clothes of focusing on chongshuimen.


    At the moment, the disciples of the heavy water gate are complaining.


    "It''s been three days, and we''ve been looking for those demons. We''ve searched all over the neighborhood, but there''s someone there. Maybe they left early."


    "No, the wanted order has been issued for such a long time, and no one has come to report the reward. It''s very possible to leave."


    "And that monster killed several disciples of baishanzong last night, which made people panic. The leader has passed, and I don''t know where so many demons have come recently?"


    Wanted?


    Hearing that these five factions should issue wanted notices for several of them, Ning Xiaolei has a cold and extreme light in his eyes.


    The hat of demons is really poisonous. I''m afraid the practitioners who don''t know now really regard them as demons!

 Chapter 340

    After getting down from Tianhua mountain, Ning Xiaolei didn''t rush back to Tiancheng, and went all the way to Qinchuan mountains.


    Just now, from the disciples of the chongshui sect, he knew that there was a monster in baishanzong. He wanted to have a look.


    Moreover, the five factions wanted him so much that he didn''t want to give up.


    Now he only worries about Yunqing. As long as Yunqing doesn''t show up, Ning Xiaolei is not afraid of anyone.


    Even if you meet Yun Qing, you can escape safely with the means he has.


    Baishanzong in Qinchuan Mountain Taibai Mountain, is a strength not inferior to the five schools of Tianhua mountain.


    Ning Xiaolei learned all the news from the rhyme of poetry.


    As a member of Yanhuang department, Ning Xiaolei knows this.


    All the way, Ning Xiaolei rushed to Taibai Mountain at dawn.


    However, like the five sects, Baishan clan hid in Taibai Mountain and covered the real mountain with array. He had to look for it carefully.


    Originally, Ning Xiaolei thought so, but it seems that he didn''t use it.


    He found that there were many practitioners on Taibai Mountain, and their destination was the same.


    Ning Xiaolei thought about it carefully and guessed that these people might be going to baishanzong.


    He mingled quietly with the crowd and followed them.


    Not much time, through the heavy clouds, in front of a large pavilion, here is the location of baishanzong.


    "The monster is really brave. He killed the beloved son of the leader of baishanzong, which made the leader of baishanzong angry and held the meeting directly."


    "No, except for the monster, I heard that a group of demons also appeared in Tianhua mountain. They made a big fuss and killed Lei Dong, the talented disciple of Lei yunzong."


    "What? I''ve heard that it''s said that the troublemakers in Tianhua mountain are just those who haven''t been born for a long time, not monsters."


    At the moment, not far from Ning Xiaolei, a group of people are whispering and discussing in a low voice.


    However, they didn''t recognize Ning Xiaolei because he deliberately covered his face with evil spirit.


    "Come on, come on, leader of Baishan sect. Look, there are also leaders of Leiyun sect, chongshui sect and Feiyun sect. They are..."


    Just then, the noise rang out, and everyone''s attention shifted to a certain direction.


    Ning Xiaolei followed him and saw more than ten figures flying.


    Among them, there are several lords of Tianhua mountain, and many people with strong breath. However, Ning Xiaolei didn''t see them when he was in Tianhua.


    These people flew to a high platform above the steps in front of them, and their bodies appeared one by one.


    A dignified man in white stepped forward, looked down and said, "I''m the Lord of xiabaishan sect. I''m glad you''ve given me this face to attend the demon elimination meeting."


    When he said this, there was a clamor under the stage.


    "You''re welcome, master. Everyone is responsible for getting rid of demons and defending the way."


    "Evil things kill innocent people indiscriminately and should be eliminated. We are willing to do our part."


    "In addition to demons, Qinzhou is a land of heaven and earth. How can we help you, Lord?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The masters of all the sects on the stage were very satisfied with the performance of all the people on the stage, and each one showed a faint smile.


    What they want is this kind of effect, that is to push demons and Ning Xiaolei and others to the opposite of all Qinzhou practitioners.


    When things go wrong like this, the practitioners of Qinzhou are also in bad luck.


    They believe that the people behind Ning Xiaolei and others will not set off a kind of war to exterminate a state for a few people.


    The master of Baishan sect nodded with satisfaction and raised his hand to signal silence.


    "Demons kill my beloved son. Tianhua Huiwu kills Lei yunzong''s disciples. Their actions are equivalent to challenging our Qinzhou cultivation world. We can''t wait to die. We should take the initiative to kill demons."


    "Otherwise, the next one to die will probably be everyone present. No one can guarantee when the evil hand will fall on his head."


    His words were impassioned, and the audience felt quite reasonable, shouting to kill the demons as soon as possible.

 Chapter 341

    Ning Xiaolei coldly looks at the hypocritical faces of several patriarchs on the stage, with a sneer at the bottom of his heart.


    If he had not killed Lei Dong of Lei yunzong and the monster had not killed AI Zi of baishanzong, he would not have come out of these sects.


    Although they came forward, they wanted to treat the ignorant sanxiu and middle and small sects as Qi envoys.


    Such behavior can be described as extremely despicable.


    But Ning Xiaolei is not used to this kind of hypocritical person.


    "I believe everyone has received the wanted order of the five factions of Tianhua mountain. After discussion, we changed the content of the wanted order and added the monster. Besides the five factions of Tianhua mountain, we also have the signatures of baishanzong, Nanmen family, tianlanshan and other factions. In other words, this is the wanted order issued by our several factions together."


    At this time, the master of Baishan sect said again.


    The anxious man immediately asked aloud, "what is the reward, please?"


    "That''s a good question. I''m just about to say that the news of the discovery of demons will be reported. One thousand yuan of stone, one thousand yuan of stone, one thousand yuan of stone, one thousand yuan of stone, one thousand yuan of stone. As for those who kill demons, if they kill one, they can get a high-grade magic weapon. Two are two."


    Once he said this, he was in a great uproar again, and the reward was very generous.


    If you find news alone, there will be a thousand yuan of stone, and there will be a high-quality magic weapon to get.


    For the people of sanxiu and middle and small schools, it''s a dream!


    Even if they are the major sects, there are not many magic weapons like that. It can be seen that they have made a lot of money in order to kill demons.


    It is clear that they are removing demons for the whole Qinzhou, but several factions are willing to pay so much. In an instant, they are in a high position in the eyes of the unreasonable practitioners, and they don''t know how many times.


    Ironically, the leaders of several sects didn''t say the strength of Ning Xiaolei and others, but obviously let these people who didn''t know the situation die.


    When they are injured, these factions will come out to reap the benefits.


    I have to say that the abacus is crackling.


    Since Ning Xiaolei ran into them, he would not sit back and ignore them. He wanted to destroy the plans of these sects.


    "I''d like to ask why those monsters didn''t kill other people, nor did they kill ordinary people. Why did they only kill the people of leiyunzong and baishanzong?"


    In the whole Baishan sect, because Ning Xiaolei said this, everyone wanted to see who was speaking.


    A moment later, everyone''s eyes fell on Ning Xiaolei.


    Master Baishan''s face was gloomy and ugly: "who are you?"


    "It doesn''t matter who I am, it''s my problem that matters." Ning Xiaolei sneered, shook his head and asked.


    "Who told you that monsters only kill Lei yunzong and my baishanzong people? He will kill the rest of the people sooner or later." Baishan zongzongzong is the master of Taoism.


    Ning Xiaolei was just gambling, but he didn''t expect that the monster killed only baishanzong people.


    In this way, he is more reasonable.


    "So, it''s that no one else has been killed yet. How do you know that the monster will kill others?"


    Ning Xiaolei does not give in and stares coldly at the master of Baishan sect.


    "The monster is evil. He needs reason to kill?" Master Baishan''s face became more and more ugly.


    "Who are you? Why don''t you show your true face to others? Are you a monster?" At this time, the leader of Leiyun sect came forward.


    Ning Xiaolei showed a trace of irony, ignored the Leiyun patriarch, and continued to press the Baishan patriarch: "who told you that demons are evil, you don''t provoke him, he will provoke you?"


    "Sharp toothed boy, I think you are with the monster. You are here to disturb people''s hearts. Kill him, everyone."


    Perhaps the master of Baishan, Ning Xiaolei, shouts to the people around him.


    But at this time, a very nice voice of ice cooling suddenly came from the foot of baishanzong mountain: "stop!"

 Chapter 342

    As the voice fell, a beautiful woman in a white skirt, with snow on her skin, appeared in the public eye.


    The woman''s whole body is spotless, her face is cold, and her whole body is cold.


    But it is this cold temperament that makes her feel like a fairy, and makes people feel ashamed.


    However, Ning Xiaolei is not included in these people. He is looking at the cool woman with his eyes full at the moment.


    This woman''s beauty is not inferior to Lin Yumeng and others, even better because of her unique temperament.


    "Who are you?"


    Master Baishan''s face became more and more ugly. He came out one by one to fight against him, which obviously didn''t give him face.


    The cold gorgeous woman looked at the master of Baishan sect indifferently and said, "the Cold Moon Palace is proud of Xueer."


    "Cold Moon Palace?"


    The master of Baishan sect frowned and looked at the masters of several sects around. He couldn''t remember where there was such a power.


    The other masters all frowned, puzzled, and shook their heads to show that they didn''t know.


    But at the moment, Leiyun Zong''s eyes suddenly widened, and a fiery color flashed in the bottom of his eyes.


    He suddenly stepped forward and said excitedly, "girl, is she from hanyue palace, one of the five forces in Longdu?"


    "Besides that cold moon palace, there are other cold moon palaces?"


    Aoxueer''s eyes flashed a trace of displeasure, cold way.


    The leiyunzong master sneered and shook his head: "no, I said something wrong."


    The five forces of Longdu are really big forces. They are far from the small sects in these places.


    When I heard that Ao xue''er was from Longdu or the five forces, the other patriarchs changed their faces.


    But soon, many people''s faces showed fiery color, regardless of identity, jumped from the high platform, ran to say hello to aoxueer.


    Aoxue''er glanced at the crowd in disgust and said coldly, "don''t get close to me. If you have something to say, stand there."


    The faces of several patriarchal figures who had planned to get close to him froze in an instant. They did not advance or retreat. They were embarrassed for a moment.


    But after all, they are mature characters, quickly adjust the state, as nothing in general.


    "It''s said that the fairies in the Cold Moon Palace are pure and clean, and they don''t like men. As soon as we see it today, it''s like a rumor. We won''t go there."


    "Yes, I''m the master of Tianlan mountain. I''d like to invite you to visit us in Tianlan mountain."


    "I''m from the Nanmen family. I''ve heard a lot about the name of hanyue palace. I don''t know..."


    Looking at these suzerain figures indifferently, Ao xue''er raised her hand to interrupt them and said, "I heard that there are demons in Qinzhou, so I came here for this."


    Aoxueer''s meaning is obvious. She has no time and doesn''t want to go to these schools.


    After that, Ao xue''er looked at the master of Baishan who came down from the stage and said, "I just heard what you said at the foot of the mountain. Where are you


    The leader of Baishan sect, Wei Leng, pointed to Ning Xiaolei: "it''s him. Just now he was talking nonsense."


    Hearing this, aoxue''er turns around slowly, and her eyes fall on Ning Xiaolei.


    Waiting to see Ning Xiaolei''s blurred face, Ao Xueer frowned slightly and asked indifferently, "why don''t you show me your true face?"


    "I said beauty, you care too much. How is my freedom? What does it have to do with you?"


    Ning Xiaolei slightly curls his mouth, others are polite to her because of Ao Xueer''s status, so he won''t care about these.


    In Ning Xiaolei''s mind, no matter how big the power is, it can be compared with those big demons who swallow the sky and eat the earth behind him!

 Chapter 343

    "Boy, do you want to die and dare to talk to the fairy in the cold moon palace like this?"


    "Where is the ignorant generation? Do you know what the Cold Moon Palace is like? It''s a huge force that can drown you with a mouthful of saliva."


    "It''s very clear that it''s a lengtouqing. Hurry up and apologize to Ao girl, or we''ll peel you alive."


    Without waiting for AO Xueer to open her mouth, the sect leaders who want to show themselves, the nearby sanxiu and the middle and small sects all shout out, pointing at Ning Xiaolei.


    How could Ning Xiaolei be afraid of these rotten eggplants and sweet potatoes? He yelled: "shut up, dute. I''ll beat him to death if he talks nonsense again. I''ll talk to beautiful women. Who let you talk? A group of licking dogs."


    "What do you say, boy?"


    "Hateful boy, I''ll teach you a lesson for your parents, who don''t know the heaven and earth."


    The crowd was furious, and many people were ready to fight.


    Ning Xiaolei sneered. He was full of evil spirit and showed his true face. He sneered and said, "come on, you want to catch me anyway."


    "What, are you?"


    Seeing Ning Xiaolei''s familiar face, everyone was shocked. One day Tianhua Huiwu met Ning Xiaolei, and he was so scared that he stepped back several steps.


    They have seen the strength of Ning Xiaolei with their own eyes and know that the strength is much stronger than them.


    "It''s you, you demon, who dare to show up here."


    The leader of leiyunzong came step by step with an angry face and a murderous spirit.


    Ning Xiaolei said: "demon? I''m the devil. What''s up? Why can''t I show up? I don''t pay attention to rubbish like you. "


    "Damn boy, I''m going to kill the demons and Demons today, and get rid of your evil."


    The leader of leiyunzong was furious and gnashing his teeth.


    Ning Xiaolei disdains: "don''t speak so high sounding. Do you want to avenge Lei Dong for that despicable person? Or do you want to take back the treasure house of Lei yunzong that I robbed you?"


    "Boy, you..."


    Leiyunzong''s face suddenly froze. They didn''t say anything about Lei Dong, but they didn''t say anything about the robbery of the treasure house.


    After all, it''s a disgraceful thing to be intruded into the clan and plundered the treasure house.


    Ning Xiaolei said faintly: "I guess right. You''re not my opponent, Yunqing. Didn''t you come?"


    "Boy, you want to die. Let''s kill this demon with me."


    The leader of leiyunzong roared and looked at the other leaders.


    Although he doesn''t want to admit it, he has to accept the fact that he can''t deal with Ning Xiaolei by himself.


    After listening to the leader of Leiyun sect, the other sects moved their minds. Especially the leader of Baishan sect took out his weapons, because Ning Xiaolei didn''t give him face just now.


    "Stop it


    Seeing that the battle is about to start, the cold voice of aoxueer rings out.


    Everyone was stunned, and then remembered that there was a disciple from the Cold Moon Palace, the great power of Longdu.


    Looking at Ning Xiaolei''s face, Ao Xueer asked, "are you the monster?"


    "Do you look like me?" Ning Xiaolei curled his mouth, revealing a hint of irony.


    Ao xue''er frowned, shook her head and doubted, "no, but your breath is not the same as that of a normal practitioner."


    "Ao girl, don''t listen to his sweet words. He is a demon mender, and he is also a demon mender who does all the bad things." At this time, the leader of Leiyun sect called out.


    Slightly Leng Leng, Ao xue''er''s face is strange: "repair demon?"


    "Yes, I didn''t say I was an immortal." Ning Xiaolei calms down.


    Smell speech, Leiyun Zong Lord immediately proud way: "ha ha, see, he admitted."


    Looking at the leader of Leiyun sect, Ning Xiaolei said coldly, "I''m a demon cultivator, but I haven''t done anything to apologize for my conscience. It''s your sect..."

 Chapter 344

    "It''s OK to admit that you are a demon cultivator. People are human beings. What kind of demon to cultivate is not dark in heart. How can you give up the fairy way to cultivate the demon way? Everyone says, should he be killed?"


    Without waiting for Ning Xiaolei to finish, the leader of Leiyun sect broke in, and then said something magnificent with a grim smile.


    But even his words were accepted by many people, shouting that Ning Xiaolei should die.


    "Ha ha, ha ha, there are always so many stupid people in this world. If you want to die, I can help you."


    Ning Xiaolei''s eyes show cold color, and his body booms with golden flame. He has used golden flame.


    Under this hot force, the people around him were in a hurry to escape. They felt as if they had taken off a layer of water for a moment. They were very dry and uncomfortable.


    Only aoxueer didn''t, she released a light cold, blocking the heat of Ning Xiaolei.


    "Don''t think we are afraid of this. You must die today."


    "Yes, there are many of us. We are afraid of what he will do."


    There is an unreasonable cultivator, holding weapons in the distance, looking at Ning Xiaolei in fear, yelling.


    Ning Xiaolei hummed and turned his cold and merciless eyes. He was ready to give these people a taste.


    At this time, aoxue''er said again: "stop it!"


    Ning Xiaolei frowned and turned his eyes. He didn''t know what the woman was going to do.


    In front of aoxueer''s breath, he couldn''t see through, and he was always on guard.


    "I don''t think it''s the standard of good and evil to cultivate immortals or demons. The evil is people''s heart. How can you kill him just because he is a demon cultivator?"


    Aoxue''er''s cold eyes swept the crowd, and the rest stayed on Leiyun Zong for a while.


    Most of the reasons why these people are like this are picked up by the leader of Leiyun sect.


    Aoxueer is not stupid, how can not see.


    Leiyunzong''s eyes twinkled, and he suddenly said, "if it''s not my race, its heart will be different. If people cultivate demons, are they human?"


    "What? I''m proud that Xueer''s words don''t work. Do you want to be my enemy


    What people didn''t expect is that aoxue''er fought back this time impolitely, and even showed a sense of killing in her eyes.


    She was surrounded by a strong momentum, the whole person slowly floated up from the ground.


    At that moment, everyone''s eyes fell on her, for her strong and beautiful amazing.


    Standing in the void, her clothes are floating. At this time, aoxueer is not a fairy, but she is better than a fairy.


    "Fairyland?"


    Leng for a moment, the white mountain patriarch first issued a surprised voice.


    The difference between fairyland and Wangjing is that they can fly, and aoxueer''s standing in the void is not the means of fairyland practitioners.


    Seeing this scene, everyone was envious. This is their dream!


    But now, a younger generation than most of the people present has reached this level.


    "Although I''m just a fairyland, it''s more than enough to kill you."


    Aoxue''er''s proud eyes looked down at the crowd below, and suddenly turned to Leiyun Zong: "what did you say just now, tell me again."


    "I..."


    Leiyunzong''s face turned pale and blue. At this time, he didn''t dare to say what he had just said.


    This is a fairyland. You can kill him at will.


    Seeing that Leiyun Zong master was subdued, aoxue''er hummed: "don''t say it''s a demon cultivator. Even if it''s a demon or a demon, there may be a generation who is dedicated to the good."


    "The people who cultivate immortals and Buddhists are not necessarily open and aboveboard. They can also use evil means to do things that make people angry."


    "Don''t say he''s just a demon mender. Even if he''s a demon, if he wants to be good, I''ll protect him."

 Chapter 345

    Ning Xiaolei never thought that he would be protected by a woman one day, and this woman is still the first time to meet.


    However, what aoxue''er said made him agree that a demon is not necessarily a demon, and a person is not necessarily a person.


    It''s a good heart, not an identity, that is noble.


    No matter what, Ning Xiaolei is full of good feelings for this nosy aoxue''er.


    With such a good opportunity, Ning Xiaolei will certainly not let Leiyun Zong master go.


    With a light cough, when everyone''s attention turns to himself, Ning Xiaolei says, "you want to know why the Lord of Leiyun sect hates me so much and incites everyone to kill me?"


    Looking at the people''s curious eyes, Ning Xiaolei did not wait for them to answer, and told himself.


    From avenging Qin Yu, going to Qinchuan mountains to hunt down Du man, and encountering thunder after killing Du man, to what happened in Tianhua Huiwu not long ago, he told us all about it.


    "Nonsense, you are spitting blood. It''s clear that you are the demon who framed our disciples and made havoc in order to kill people."


    When Ning Xiaolei''s words fall, the leader of Leiyun sect bites Ning Xiaolei and refuses to admit it.


    "How about true or false? Tell us the specific details at that time. People will judge for themselves. How dare you say?"


    With a sneer, Ning Xiaolei shows a trace of irony.


    It is rare to be shameless to this extent.


    The Lord of leiyunzong said angrily, "you have killed all the witnesses, but I was not present at that time. How can I tell you the details?"


    "If you don''t tell me, I''ll tell you how I killed Duman."


    Ning Xiaolei gave a cold voice and talked about the process of that day in detail.


    When he finished, the crowd was in an uproar and began to talk loudly.


    They are not stupid. What Ning Xiaolei said in such detail is that he probably killed Duman.


    With a sneer, Ning Xiaolei said with a sneer, "don''t you have a word to say? I really think Du man is so easy to deal with. I really think your disciple Lei Dong can kill him?"


    "Nonsense, how can there be such a treasure as the talisman in the world?" The leader of leiyunzong didn''t admit it, but he was still quibbling.


    "I haven''t heard that it only means that you have shallow knowledge. Can you say that there is nothing you haven''t seen in the world? It''s ridiculous. "


    Ning Xiaolei''s eyes flashed a trace of disdain and said to the public: "I killed the three disciples of Lei yunzong. They wanted to kill me that day. If you were present, I believe you would choose the same way as me!"


    After a short silence, many people began to speak.


    "It''s natural. How can people bully in vain? With the means of revenge, they will come back."


    "I think it''s time to kill him. If I remember it well, Du man''s head in Yanhuang is worth thousands of yuan. It''s also a lot of wealth. The key is that kind of honor, and it''s hard to get ten thousand yuan."


    "After making trouble for a long time, it turns out that Lei Dong, the genius of Lei yunzong, is such a person. From this point of view, this demon mender is not a villain."


    Listen to the heart gradually toward Ning Xiaolei, Leiyun Zongzhu anxiously yelled: "everyone don''t be cheated by him, he is a liar, do you believe him?"


    Leiyun Zongzhu''s words fell, and a faint voice came from the air: "I believe his words."


    It''s not others who are talking. It''s aoxue''er, a disciple of hanyue palace.


    Ao Xueer explained calmly: "when he talks, I always look at his manner. If I make up a lie, I can''t cheat me."


    There is Ao xue''er to prove that people are talking again.


    "So it seems that Lei yunzong is wrong."


    "I just said, I just thought that the little brother was telling the truth."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

 Chapter 346

    For a time, there was a lot of discussion, and Lei yunzong was pushed to the forefront again.


    Leiyunzong''s face is ugly. He didn''t expect to kill aoxue''er suddenly, but he has strong strength and aloof identity.


    In a word, Ao xue''er is the person he can''t afford to offend, even if he is the real person of Yunqing, the ancestor of leiyunzong.


    "I don''t want to take care of things, and I don''t want to take care of them. I just don''t want the world to be fooled and wanted. I don''t need to say more about it."


    Aoxueer said, her eyes turned to the master of Baishan.


    Master Baishan''s face was stiff, and he said: "you can not tell about this brother, but about the monster..."


    "I don''t know what happened. I won''t take part in it. You can continue to be wanted."


    Aoxue''er interrupts the master of Baishan sect and calmly says.


    The master of Baishan sect was relieved and said, "thank you, Miss Ao. We will remove the wanted of this little friend and several demon menders at once."


    Aoxueer is noncommittal. She believes these people are not against her words.


    "In fact, if you want to be wanted, you can also be wanted, but you should be prepared to accept the price."


    At this time, Ning Xiaolei opened his mouth with a smile and looked at the patriarchs with unkind eyes.


    To tell the truth, even if these forces in Qinzhou wanted him together, he was not afraid.


    With his current strength, as long as the semi immortal or fairyland practitioners do not appear, he is not afraid of anyone.


    Even if it''s a Banxian or fairyland, he''s sure to escape.


    If you really push him, samadhi''s wind talisman will be crushed, and the fairyland will run away.


    After all, the samadhi wind of the yellow wind monster is a fierce wind that can blow all over the world.


    Even if there is only a little power in the seal script, it is not something that ordinary practitioners can bear.


    At least Ning Xiaolei feels that semi fairyland can''t bear it. Fairyland''s words are hard to say.


    After that, Ning Xiaolei turns to Ao Xueer and sincerely expresses his thanks.


    But what he didn''t expect was that Ao xue''er didn''t pay attention to his plan at all. She nodded her head and looked away. She asked the master of Baishan sect about the monster.


    Ning Xiaolei was speechless for a while. Just now, he thought that the girl helped him because she had a good feeling for him. Now it seems that it''s not like that at all.


    The reason why I help him is that he doesn''t look like a bad person!


    He felt his nose bitterly, but Ning Xiaolei didn''t get close to his hot face and cold buttock.


    When aoxue''er inquires about the monster news, Ning Xiaolei listens quietly and roughly understands the situation.


    It is said that it was a bear monster who had been making trouble in Qinzhou for more than ten days.


    However, his scope of activities was only in the Taibai Mountain area, and he mainly dealt with his disciples.


    When aoxue''er asked if the white mountain patriarch had offended the bear demon, the white mountain patriarch was vague and said he didn''t know.


    However, Ning xiaoleicha''s view of the color of the speech, early to see that there is a secret.


    "I don''t believe that for no reason, compared with the people of baishanzong, only mad dogs bite people, let alone monsters."


    Ning Xiaolei turns his mouth, and his heart is full of scorn.


    There are so many monsters in his refining pot, he knows that both animals and monsters have their own reason.


    There is no reason, one is too low, the other is like a mad dog, crazy animals.


    Besides, there are also people who are crazy or neurotic, let alone animals or monsters.


    But the monster didn''t rush out of Taibai Mountain, and only attacked the people of Baishan sect, which showed that he was rational.


    Shouldering the burden given by Nu Wa, Ning Xiaolei can''t just sit back and ignore it.


    He also wanted to see what the demons on earth were like.

 Chapter 347

    According to master Baishan, the bear demon only appears at night and never appears during the day.


    After listening, aoxue''er decides to stay. She wants to see the bear demon herself.


    Of course, Ning Xiaolei would not leave, even if the Lord of Lei yunzong looked at him and wished he could swallow him up.


    Time goes by unconsciously, and night falls.


    Today is the first day of junior high school. With the bad weather, the sky and the earth are dark.


    At about eleven o''clock, a gust of wind blew up, and then a roar of beasts came from heaven and earth.


    The white mountain clan Lord''s face suddenly shows the nervous color, to one side of Ao xue''er way: "Ao girl, that monster is coming."


    "I know."


    Aoxue''er is calm, nods lightly, and doesn''t panic at all.


    Compared with her, the panic stricken faces of the people around her look so ironic.


    If you don''t have aoxueer, just like them, don''t say to subdue the demon, it''s good not to be subdued by the demon.


    Of course, there is also a person who has always maintained a calm expression, this person is Ning Xiaolei.


    For Ning Xiaolei, there is no difference between demons and human beings. Even the pot of refining demons in his mind has a large group of monsters.


    Although those monsters are animals, they are real monsters now.


    "All will die, all will die, all the people of this sect will die."


    At this moment, a vague voice from far to near, listen to the voice is so shrill.


    Some timid people instantly pale, legs such as sieve chaff shaking, panic can not.


    This is a legendary, extremely ferocious monster!


    Moreover, under the protection of all the people of Baishan sect, the power to kill Aizi, the leader of Baishan sect, is certainly not weak.


    The wind howled, the sand flew away, and soon rushed into the Baishan sect.


    After seeing so many people here, the gale stopped in the distance, revealing a huge object more than four or five meters high inside.


    It was an enlarged version of the bear, with a ferocious face, bloody mouth and teeth, and red eyes.


    "I asked a helper. No wonder I dare to wait for me here."


    The bear demon suddenly opened his mouth and made a deafening sound.


    The master of Baishan sect said in an angry voice: "damn bear demon, you killed my son, and I want you to be buried with me today."


    "I''m not only going to kill you Aizi, my goal is the whole baishanzong, including you. You''ll meet your son soon."


    The bear demon growled and the fierce light in his eyes twinkled.


    At this time, Ao xue''er walked out and looked at the bear demon calmly: "are you the monster who killed innocent people in Taibai Mountain recently?"


    "Killing innocent people? Ha ha ha, it''s a good one to kill innocent people indiscriminately. I killed all the damned people. Why do I kill innocent people indiscriminately? "


    The bear demon stares at Ao xue''er fiercely and questions harshly.


    Ao xue''er frowned and hummed coldly: "then why did you come here to commit a crime? Can you give me an explanation?"


    "Explain? Why should I explain? In a word, the people of this sect should die. It has nothing to do with the rest of you. Get out of here. "


    Bear demon is very angry, and didn''t talk with AO xue''er well.


    A chill flashed in her eyes, and the strong breath of aoxueer soared to the sky: "if you tell me the reason, I will forgive you. If you don''t, I will kill you today."


    Feeling the strong breath of aoxue''er, the bear demon''s body was slightly stiff, and his face was instantly ugly.


    He could feel that it was a breath he couldn''t overcome.


    With a twinkle in his eyes, the bear said, "if I tell you the truth, will you make the decision for me?"


    "If it''s on your side, I''ll help you, otherwise, I''ll kill you." Aoxueer said coldly.

 Chapter 348

    Fearing of aoxue''er''s powerful strength, bear demon didn''t start at last. He chose to explain the reason why he attacked Baishan sect.


    "It starts from three years ago. At that time, I didn''t have such strength. My family lived in Taifeng mountain to the west of Taibai Mountain..."


    Bear demon tells the truth of that year.


    After hearing this, Ning Xiaolei looks into the eyes of baishanzong people and shows his murderous spirit.


    According to the bear demon, at that time, Aizi, the master of Baishan sect, and many of his fellow martial brothers went to Taifeng mountain for training, and inadvertently broke into bear demon''s territory. Bear demon didn''t care, but just drove them out.


    However, Aizi, the leader of Baishan sect, has a grudge in his heart. He takes his father, the leader of Baishan sect, and a group of elders to rush into the bear demon territory and injure the bear demon.


    If that''s all, they even killed the bear demon''s two children by cruel means.


    The bear demon escaped. Now he has practiced for more than three years. He broke through his cultivation and came to seek revenge from baishanzong.


    "You say, should I take revenge?"


    Bear demon''s murderous eyes swept all the people of baishanzong, with angry expression on his face.


    Who can understand the feeling of watching one''s own child being killed but unable to save because of lack of strength.


    Listen to bear demon finish saying, Ao Xue Er is silent.


    If that''s the case, she can''t attack the bear demon.


    "Bullshit, you''re bullshit. We haven''t met at all." Baishan roared.


    Then he turned to Ao xue''er: "Ao girl, don''t listen to this bear demon lie, his purpose is to let you don''t do it, so as to kill my Baishan clan."


    "Is it?" Ao xue''er frowns and looks at the bear demon in doubt.


    "Ha ha ha ha, I knew that you human beings are all in one group. Today, I will avenge my children for anything I say. Don''t stop me."


    At this time, the bear demon suddenly gave out a deafening laugh, laughing a little crazy.


    He looks at aoxue''er sarcastically, and seems to have expected that aoxue''er would not believe him.


    In the roar, the bear demon steps forward and is ready to kill.


    At this time, a loud cry sounded: "I believe that bear demon''s words, baishanzong, all this is your own."


    It''s Ning Xiaolei who is not talking to others.


    Just now, he had been observing the bear demon and the people of baishanzong. He could see that the bear demon didn''t look like a liar. The color of grief and indignation in his eyes could not be false.


    The people of baishanzong, however, have twinkled in their eyes. They are obviously guilty, especially some elders who have gone to the age.


    If not as expected, the elders are some of the participants.


    "Fart, you damned demon mender, you are definitely with the bear demon. Now you have revealed your true face?"


    The leader of Baishan sect roars to interrupt Ning Xiaolei, and his murderous spirit flashes in his eyes.


    It''s rare to have such a good opportunity. The leader of leiyunzong said in a loud voice: "you''re right, the demon cultivator also has a word of demon. If it''s a good thing, you''d rather kill it by mistake than let it go. Leiyunzong''s disciples, kill it with me."


    "You..."


    Ao xue''er''s face was very ugly and her eyes were murderous.


    She didn''t expect that these people wanted to attack Ning Xiaolei again regardless of her daytime words.


    Ning Xiaolei reaches out his hand to stop aoxue''er who wants to do something and says with a smile: "Aomei, I''ve got your kindness, but Lei yunzong and I have a grudge. It''s doomed that I won''t be spared. Let me deal with it by myself!"


    After that, Ning Xiaolei uses the golden flame technique, and the golden flame rises on his body.


    Flying to bear demon near, Ning Xiaolei said in a loud voice: "big head, they regard me as the enemy, let''s fight side by side!"

 Chapter 349

    "Just heard them say that you are a demon mender?"


    Bear demon stares at big eyes and looks at Ning Xiaolei doubtfully.


    From Ning Xiaolei, he felt a kind breath, which was the same root and the same source with him.


    Ning Xiaolei nodded with a smile: "it''s good. If it''s fake, it''s guaranteed."


    "Ha ha, OK, let these guys who look down on demons know our strength." Bear demon nods and laughs loudly.


    Ning Xiaolei nodded and said with a smile, "we only kill those who want to deal with us. Don''t kill innocent people indiscriminately, OK?"


    "It''s natural that our demon clan will end up with a clear division of gratitude and resentment. If people don''t offend me, I won''t offend them. Except for the people of Baishan sect and those who want to deal with you, the rest will not kill them if they don''t fight."


    Bear demon did not hesitate to nod, agreed very readily.


    Ning Xiaolei is extremely satisfied, and he doesn''t want to hurt people for nothing.


    "Just the two of you, you look up to me too much. Today we are going to kill evil spirits."


    At this time, the voice of master Baishan came. He and master Leiyun came with their disciples.


    Next to them, there are the remaining four sects of Tianhua mountain, but only the patriarch and the elder, and the disciples did not participate.


    In addition, several nearby forces such as Tianlan mountain and Nanmen family also participated.


    The participation of sanxiu and small and medium-sized forces is not much, most of them are watching from a distance.


    "If you have the ability, you can come. I''ll remind you for the last time that once you start, you''d rather Xiaolei than die with me. If you can''t kill me today, you should be ready for my revenge."


    Ning Xiaolei shows a trace of contempt and sweeps over the four remaining sects in Tianhua mountain except Leiyun sect, as well as the leaders of Tianlan mountain and Nanmen family.


    The leader of Leiyun sect sneered: "with so many of us, do you think we have a chance to escape today? Since then, I have informed my master that it will be difficult for you to fly. "


    "I remember you said that last time, but I didn''t run away. Who gave you confidence?"


    Ning Xiaolei gives a cold smile. There is room for refining the demon pot. He can disappear at any time. People who are similar to him can''t catch him at all.


    "What are you doing with him? Kill him."


    All of a sudden, the master of Baishan gave a loud shout, and then a long sword appeared in his hand. The sharp sword came.


    As he started, the baishanzong disciples around him used their means one by one to attack Ning Xiaolei and Xiong Yao.


    "Let''s fight together. Don''t be merciful. This boy has the strength to fight against the enemy. The bear demon is not simple either. If you keep your hand, you will die. Go all out."


    The leader of leiyunzong yelled, followed by the people who led leiyunzong to attack.


    However, the remaining four factions in Tianhua mountain behind them were hesitant. They were frightened by Ning Xiaolei''s words just now.


    They have no deep hatred with Ning Xiaolei. The target of bear demon seems to be baishanzong, which has nothing to do with them.


    "A hairy boy can scare you. I don''t believe it."


    A sneer came from the side, and a figure came out with the people behind him. They were from Tianlan mountain.


    Following Tianlan mountain, the people of Nanmen family also chose to fight. They didn''t trust Ning Xiaolei''s threat.


    "I''m serious about Watergate and choose to quit. Those who repair demons may not be villains. It''s not unreasonable to be proud of girls."


    At this time, the owner of the heavy water gate suddenly opened his mouth and said in a loud voice.


    Seeing Ning Xiaolei''s means that day, he had a feeling in his heart that Ning Xiaolei didn''t like to talk big. If they really dare to fight, they will definitely retaliate in the future.


    When the time comes, there will be no Banxian or fairyland master in their sect. They will only ask for trouble.


    "The heavy water gate withdraws, that I green flame Zong also did not mix in."


    The master of Qingyan sect then opened his mouth and chose to give up.


    Even if Lei yunzong''s Yunqing blames them at that time, he will never dare to be enemies with them at the same time.


    Leiyunzong has Yunqing real person. They have no hidden means. When the time comes, they will be in a hurry. It''s a big deal.

 Chapter 350

    Not only chongshuimen and qingyanzong, Liangyi sword sect and Feiyun sect also chose to quit.


    Lei Yun clan leader, who is attacking Ning Xiaolei and bear demon, almost spits out blood when he hears their voice.


    He had planned to fight together. With so many of them in the later stage of the Kingdom, Ning Xiaolei and bear demon are not good even if they are fierce.


    But now, as soon as the four sects quit, they lost two late king realm masters and two middle King realm masters.


    The rest of them are in danger to Fu Ning, Xiaolei and bear demon.


    Depressed to depressed, but has been shot, there is no turning back.


    "Today, I''d rather Xiaolei kill people here and get rid of you despicable people for the world."


    Looking at the bear demon who has been fighting with baishanzong people on the other side, Ning Xiaolei looks up to the sky and roars.


    Shout, he didn''t again polite, body gold flame suddenly like meteor rushed around.


    At the same time, the white elephant''s galloping palms in his hands smashed the sword Qi that cut him.


    The gold flames on Ning Xiaolei''s body are the gold flames produced after he refined the gold flame stone. In addition, they are transformed by the gold flame technique. They are very powerful and terrible.


    Almost instantaneously, those who had no time to defend and were stained by the golden flame immediately uttered a shrill scream.


    This golden flame is not only powerful, but also hard to extinguish. After being stained, unless you cut off the place where the golden flame burns, you will burn the whole person all the time.


    "It''s a terrible golden fire. Even if I have my strength, I can''t get any good."


    In the distance, Ao Xueer looks at the scene with her eyes twinkling.


    At the beginning of Ning Xiaolei''s life, she thought the flame around Ning Xiaolei was unusual, but she didn''t expect it to be so fierce.


    Compared with aoxueer, others are frightened and secretly congratulated on their wise choice.


    If nothing else, they could not stop the golden flame alone.


    "Damn boy, die for me, lightning stroke."


    The leader of Leiyun sect roared, and a thunderbolt flew from his sword to Ning Xiaolei''s face.


    Ning Xiaolei sneers and throws out a group of thunder and lightning, which vanishes with the thunder and lightning of Leiyun patriarch.


    During the three days in the demon pot space, he found many big demons in the group and asked for many fire and thunder spells. There were many ways to use them.


    "How dare you laugh? Look at my skill, earth spear."


    At this time, a sound sounded, followed by the piercing wind roaring.


    It''s the leader of Tianlan mountain who is no weaker than the five factions of Tianhua mountain.


    "Thunderdrop."


    Ning Xiaolei''s eyes twinkled, and he cast his magic. Thunder came down from the sky and landed on every spear.


    In the roar, the earth spears burst one by one, and they could not touch Ning Xiaolei''s cape.


    "It''s a good fight, isn''t it? I''ll show you my skills, Firebird."


    Ning Xiaolei hummed softly. The fire around him was shining. More than ten flaming birds flew out and rushed to the leader of Tianlan mountain.


    The flames that he turned into Firebirds were not ordinary flames, but golden ones.


    Seeing this, the leader of Tianlan mountain suddenly changed his face. A wall rose up and crashed into the Firebirds.


    He knew the horror of the golden flame, and he was not sure to stop it.


    But the next moment, let the Tianlan mountain headmaster startled is, his earth wall skill unexpectedly cannot stop that kind of golden flame.


    Almost in an instant, his art of earth wall was broken through, and the Firebirds continued to fly towards him.


    "Damn it


    The leader of Tianlan mountain was shocked and turned pale. He used his previous earth spear technique to smash the Firebirds one by one.


    However, although he was ok, he suffered from other weaker people around him.


    Many people caught off guard and were directly ignited by the golden flame of Firebird.

 Chapter 351

    When Firebird attacks the leader of Tianlan mountain, Ning Xiaolei and the leader of Leiyun sect fight each other.


    When Ning Xiaolei was dealing with the earth spears, the leader of leiyunzong showed a lightning flash.


    The lightning fell from the sky and quickly split to Ning Xiaolei.


    But Ning Xiaolei had already noticed that a small shield of thunder was blocking the top of his head.


    The lightning fell on Xiaodun, but failed to smash it, so Ning Xiaolei was safe.


    Ning Xiaolei is not the one who can''t fight back. He is surrounded by flames and several golden snakes fly out.


    His skill is called fire snake skill, which is similar to fire bird skill.


    But this kind of fire snake skill is more difficult, and its speed is much more flexible than the previous fire bird skill. It''s not so easy to block them.


    The leader of leiyunzong didn''t dare to neglect him. He was surrounded by thunder on his legs and showed it step by step.


    In his hand, the thunderclap prints burst out and fell on the golden snakes.


    However, the little snake was very fast. He stopped it for a long time, and then he stopped half of it. The remaining fire snake came near him and swallowed him.


    If he didn''t increase his speed step by step, he would never escape the pursuit of these fire snakes.


    As he dodged carefully, the leader of Leiyun sect fought back and killed several golden snakes again.


    But just then, the sky thundered and thundered.


    Ning Xiaolei, of course, won''t do it after the fire snake operation. He doesn''t hesitate and chooses to continue to do it.


    After the Yin thunder combo, he was just ready to continue his attack when the leader of Tianlan mountain attacked him again.


    The headmaster of Tianlan mountain said angrily: "damn boy, your heart is so poisonous that you use this kind of demon fire to burn people. Today, I must get rid of the devil and defend the way, and kill you to sacrifice to heaven."


    "It''s you who want to deal with me. I''m just protecting myself. It''s really shameless."


    Ning Xiaolei turns his mouth and doesn''t want to talk to him. His body flickers and avoids the attack of the leader of Tianlan mountain.


    "Earthwork."


    The leader of Tianlan mountain roars, and the fist sized stones in the sky fall on Ning Xiaolei.


    With a light smile, Ning Xiaolei put up a golden flame over his head, and the stones fell down into the flame and turned into smoke.


    "I''ll kill you."


    All of a sudden, a roar came from one side, and a sword came, but it was the leader of Leiyun sect.


    At the moment, leiyunzong''s head is full of strength, his face is black, and his mouth is bleeding. He is extremely embarrassed.


    Wei Leng for a moment, Ning Xiaolei reacts right away, this absolute force is by his just Yin thunder combo to split.


    However, the leader of Leiyun sect has some ability to survive that kind of attack. He deserves to be a cultivator in the later period of the kingdom.


    To avoid the sword Qi, Ning Xiaolei waves it, and a thunder net appears to cover the leader of Leiyun sect.


    He plans to stop the leader of Leiyun sect and kill the leader of Tianlan sect.


    But just then, a big roar suddenly rang out.


    "Lei yunzong''s disciples listen to the order, follow me, and strike lightning with him."


    Ning Xiaolei turns to see that he is an elder of Lei yunzong.


    After being washed twice by the fire rain, the rest of Lei yunzong''s disciples gathered together, and now they joined hands to cast lightning stroke.


    In the hissing sound, the electric current surged, and the blue and white lightning came straight to him.


    Feeling the power, Ning Xiaolei''s face changed greatly. He used the wind skill to give full play to his speed and avoid danger.


    At least dozens of disciples jointly cast the lightning stroke technique, which was even more powerful than that of the later stage of the kingdom. They almost hit the attack.


    "Tianlan mountain disciple, earth spear skill, bombardment."


    At this time, there was another sound, followed by a dense piercing sound.

 Chapter 352

    Many people and great strength!


    Ning Xiaolei is deeply aware of a truth. Although the strength of a single person is not good, these people attack together, and he does not dare to take it hard.


    The fierce wind skill and Tianpeng footwork are launched at the same time. Ning Xiaolei is like a light and shadow, flickering and moving. It is dangerous to avoid all attacks.


    "Arrogant, arrogant, wasn''t it very powerful just now?"


    Leiyunzong and tianlanshan''s suzerain were happy and excited.


    They didn''t expect that Ning Xiaolei would be so powerful that they almost couldn''t breathe.


    Fortunately, now the two groups of people work together to pull back a game, grow out of the heart of evil.


    The cold light in Ning Xiaolei''s eyes twinkled. He looked at them coldly and said coldly, "you forced me."


    With so many thunder and Fire spells, Ning Xiaolei worked out a powerful killing move with his east emperor Sutra.


    It''s just the power of this move. He doesn''t know how big it is. It''s time to try it today.


    But think about it, that power will never let him down.


    How also should have Ling Xiaoshui fireball that kind of power!


    With one hand of flame and the other hand of thunder, Ning Xiaolei kneaded them into a golden fireball emitting thunder without hesitation.


    This is the killer mace he figured out. He called it thunder fire bullet.


    Feeling the violent power in the ball of light, Ning Xiaolei looks forward to it.


    "Force you? How can we force you? We not only force you, but also get rid of you demon, ha ha


    Leiyun Zongzhu laughs with pride, but he doesn''t realize the horror of thunder fire bullet in Ning Xiaolei''s hand.


    A chill flashed in his eyes. Ning Xiaolei threw the thunder fire bullet to the place where the two disciples were most concentrated.


    Although he knew that these two disciples were somewhat innocent, they were merciless just now, which was enough to be the reason for Ning Xiaolei to kill them.


    "Can''t cast a powerful spell, what''s the use of just one fireball?"


    Master Leiyun satirized Ning Xiaolei and did not miss any chance to strike.


    Ning Xiaolei ignores the taunt of Lei yunzong and turns to the opposite direction.


    I haven''t tried the power of thunderbolt, but in a word, it''s no harm to stay away.


    "Boom!"


    "Ah..."


    Ning Xiaolei didn''t run far away. There was a huge sound, mixed with the screams, which immediately reverberated in the world.


    The screams were so helpless and panic, as if something terrible had happened.


    At this time, a strong wave of air blowing, Ning Xiaolei at the foot of a stagger, almost lying down.


    Ning Xiao Lei immediately understood that it was the awesome wave of the thunder fire bomb, and it really gave him strength.


    Looking back at the place where he threw the thunder bomb, Ning Xiaolei was shocked to see a huge pit, which was emitting continuously black smoke.


    The diameter of the huge pit is more than 20 meters. It''s not deep. It''s very dark and terrible.


    "It can''t be caused by thunder bombs, can it?"


    Ning Xiaolei muttered, some can''t believe it. Do you want to be so fierce.


    But soon, Ning Xiaolei found a problem, he actually consumed more than half of the evil spirit in his body.


    It seems that there is no reason for such a great damage. His cultivation at the moment is only enough for two rounds.


    But Ning Xiaolei thinks it''s worth it!


    At this time, Ning Xiaolei was attracted by a shrill scream. He was really from Lei yunzong and Tianlan mountain.


    Many of them were slightly or seriously injured. Their bodies were covered with blood and mud, and their clothes were also ragged. They looked very miserable.


    There are only a few people who are not injured. They either stay far away, or react quickly or have high strength. When they find something wrong, they get away early.


    "Goblin, goblin, you are really the means of goblin. This is the means of goblin!"


    All of a sudden, there was a voice full of bitterness and indignation. It was the leader of Leiyun sect.

 Chapter 353

    As an expert in the later stage of the Kingdom, the leader of Leiyun sect was not so quick.


    At the moment when the thunderbolt exploded, he found that it was not right, so he displayed his strongest defense means.


    In addition, Ning Xiaolei''s throwing direction is mainly from the disciples of the two schools, so the leader of Leiyun sect was only slightly injured, and it didn''t matter.


    But at the moment, his face is full of pain, his lips are trembling, and his eyes looking at Ning Xiaolei are full of great resentment.


    Just now, not counting the injured, more than a dozen disciples and elders of his Leiyun sect were killed.


    If we add the number of people who are seriously injured and will not be treated at that time, the number will probably increase.


    And these are the foundation of Lei yunzong. It hurts him to die one, not to mention so many.


    In order to cultivate these elders or disciples, he did not know how much resources and energy leiyunzong spent.


    But now, if you don''t, it''s gone.


    In this way, how can the leader of Leiyun sect not feel pain and anger.


    "I told you before that we should plan to get revenge from me. This is just the beginning."


    Ning Xiaolei hummed, sorry in his heart, but give him another choice, he will be so.


    If we don''t get rid of these disciples and elders, if they take the opportunity to sneak attack, he will be planted.


    There was so much noise here that the leader of Baishan sect and the Nanmen family, who were watching the bear demon, also looked at it.


    When I saw the huge pit, I was afraid one by one.


    If that kind of attack is on their side, the end of their sect will not be much better!


    At this moment, the Nanmen family suddenly regretted that they should quit as early as the other four factions in Tianhua mountain.


    But now that it''s too late to say anything, since it''s already started, it must have been hated, and it''s useless to give up.


    "Roar, kill well, I can''t fall behind, take the move, fierce bear''s anger."


    Suddenly, the bear demon looked up to the sky and roared.


    In the ugly face of the white mountain patriarch and others, the bear demon suddenly took off a bloody light.


    The bear demon was originally four or five meters tall. Under the action of blood light, it was raised by about one meter.


    This is not only his height, but also his whole figure.


    However, his speed, not only has no effect, but is faster than just now.


    He roared, Leng is against the attack of the white mountain clan leader and others, into the crowd.


    In an instant, there was a scream.


    Compared with Ning Xiaolei, Xiong Yao''s means are much more bloody. His opponent is either torn up by Shengsheng or directly flattened.


    In the face of such a fierce bear demon, the patriarch of Baishan clan and the head of Nanmen clan look ugly and gloomy.


    They are all the accomplishments of the later period of the kingdom. They can''t stop the bear demon at all.


    Although the bear demon and their cultivation is general, the monster has advantages, and the practitioners in the same realm are not rivals at all.


    And now, the bear demon shows this kind of fierce means of losing both sides, and they dare not approach.


    In the distance, the faces of the people watching the battle were changeable, some were afraid, some could not bear it, some were lucky, all kinds of expressions.


    But there is no doubt that no one wants to be involved in this situation, no matter what the expression is.


    Including Ao xue''er in the Cold Moon Palace, her eyes twinkled for a moment, and finally she didn''t stop it.


    In her opinion, these people are responsible for all this.


    But she didn''t expect that Ning Xiaolei would have such ability, and bear demon was more fierce and fearless to die.


    "Now I know that I''m distressed. What did I do earlier? It was you who were wrong, but you had to kill me. Now you are satisfied with the result?"


    Ning Xiaolei sarcastically looks at the Leiyun patriarch, slowly approaching.


    As he moved forward, gold fire spots appeared over his head, covering all the people who dealt with him.


    If this attack comes down, the two disciples will definitely lose a lot again.

 Chapter 354

    "Boy, stop it. If you dare, you will never die with us."


    The Lord of leiyunzong and the Lord of tianlanshan were frightened and yelled, and their faces turned pale in an instant.


    The elders and disciples of the two schools were even more unbearable, and many even cried helplessly.


    Ning Xiaolei''s golden flame, which they have seen before, sticks to his body. If it is not removed by the burning things as soon as possible, it is likely that the whole person will be burned to death.


    It''s a kind of flame that can''t be extinguished. If you don''t burn out the target, they will burn all the time.


    At the moment, the magic in the air doesn''t look good. It doesn''t kill you if it falls on you.


    But they couldn''t bear the golden flame that could not be ignited.


    "It''s like if I stop now, you''ll let me go." Ning Xiaolei sneers.


    At such a time, the hatred between the two sides has reached the point where either you die or I live, and he doesn''t believe that the other side will forgive him.


    Even if he let go of the two factions this time, they may have more crazy revenge in the future.


    "This Boy, as long as you stop, my leiyunzong will not be your enemy. "


    Leiyunzong''s eyes twinkled, and there was an invisible color of resentment in his eyes.


    It''s a pity that he is facing Ning Xiaolei. First of all, Ning Xiaolei doesn''t believe him. The resentment in his eyes can''t escape from Ning Xiaolei''s eyes.


    Even if Ning Xiaolei doesn''t use it, his observation ability is much better than that of ordinary practitioners.


    The leader of Leiyun sect thinks that no one can see the look in his eyes, but he doesn''t want Ning Xiaolei to see it clearly.


    "What about me being a three-year-old?"


    Ning Xiaolei sneered. The golden fire in the sky became clear gradually and turned into a golden flame of fist size.


    And there are hundreds of them.


    If they fall, at least a dozen of them will suffer.


    Lei yunzong and tianlanshan suzerain look ugly: "what do you want?"


    "I don''t want to do anything. Show me your skills!"


    Ning Xiaolei snorted and waved his hand, and the flames in the air fell down.


    The two patriarchs were shocked and turned pale, so they quickly used their means.


    Some elders and disciples with quick reaction and calm mind are also busy following.


    But there are also many people crying to escape, chaos.


    "It''s just an appetizer, Lei Jiangshu."


    Ning Xiaolei''s eyes are calm and he casts another spell again.


    In the roaring sound, there are thunderclouds rolling and condensing in the sky, and a series of shining lightning falls.


    As soon as the two sects scrambled to block the fire in the air, they landed the thunder.


    At this time, it was too late to protect others, so everyone had to take care of themselves.


    All of a sudden, dozens of bright sword Qi roared from the distance. They hit each thunder with great accuracy and smashed them one by one.


    Seeing this, Ning Xiaolei''s face changed slightly. He immediately wanted to hit someone.


    Sure enough, as soon as his idea came to an end, a figure flew to baishanzong.


    The figure is no one else. It''s Yunqing, Lei yunzong''s semi fairyland master.


    Yunqing''s eyes swept over the scene. When he saw the tragic situation of his leiyunzong disciples, his eyes suddenly showed a gloomy color.


    His venomous eyes fell on Ning Xiaolei, and his murderous spirit flashed in his eyes: "it''s you again, who dares to hurt the people of Lei Yuzong. I want you to die hard."


    "You''ve said similar things several times, but I''m not living well yet."


    Ning Xiaolei turns his mouth slightly and pretends not to care. In fact, he is extremely vigilant.


    Although his means are much more than before, he is not sure when facing a semi fairyland master.

 Chapter 355

    "Master, you must kill this boy. He is a devil, a cruel devil."


    Seeing the Savior coming, leiyunzong''s master was pitiful and cried bitterly.


    Not only the leader of leiyunzong, but also the remaining elders and disciples of leiyunzong.


    However, they can''t blame them. They just fought with Ning Xiaolei for a long time, but Ning Xiaolei didn''t have any problems, but they suffered a lot.


    Yunqing was silent, and his actions showed his determination.


    A long sword appeared in his hand, and the sharp point of the sword pointed directly at Ning Xiaolei.


    It seems that in order to be afraid of Ning Xiaolei''s escape, he followed him closely, and the strong breath on his body soared to the sky. The thunder on his legs was shining, and he was ready to fight with all his strength.


    "Nothing I say today will let you go. You must die."


    In Yunqing''s eyes, the murderous spirit is surging. With the long sword waving, there is a thunder and hurricane roaring.


    Ning Xiaolei''s eyes slightly changed when he felt the terrible power of thunder hurricane.


    With an immortal character, it''s really different. He can''t stop such an attack.


    But Ning Xiaolei didn''t fear and didn''t dodge. It''s time to end up with Yunqing.


    If Immortal Yunqing doesn''t get rid of it every day, it''s like a thorn hanging in his heart. His life will be in danger at any time.


    This time, it''s immortal Yunqing who made the first move to save his disciples. If he comes to assassinate him in silence next time, it''s still two questions whether he can stop him.


    After much consideration, Ning Xiaolei decides to use his treasure at the bottom of the box, the samadhi talisman from the yellow wind monster.


    Looking at the roaring thunder and hurricane, Ning Xiaolei smashes the talisman in his hand in the direction of Yunqing immortal.


    All of a sudden, a yellow wind came from the plain, and in an instant, it turned into a huge tornado connecting the sky and the earth.


    Inside, the yellow sand swirls, and the cold air is very strong. It can easily crush the thunder and hurricane. With the land raised, it comes to Yunqing.


    Yunqing''s face changed greatly. He was pale and bloodless. Without waiting for action, he was involved by Huang Feng.


    Under the strong wind, he had no resistance at all.


    Not only Yunqing immortal, but also the nearby leiyunzong master, leiyunzong elders and disciples, as well as the people of Tianlan mountain, were involved in it.


    Ning Xiaolei stood in this position and saw the light in the tornado twinkle for several times, then there was a shrill scream.


    There are also pieces of dark red color, and a pungent smell of blood.


    Ning Xiaolei saw clearly that a disciple of Lei yunzong was torn into blood mist in the strong wind, and he didn''t even leave his body.


    Tornado speed is very fast, lift flying baishanzong countless houses, in the rumble of the moment in the distance.


    Ning Xiaolei is stunned. Rao Shi has guessed the power of samadhi''s wind talisman, but he didn''t expect it to be so powerful.


    Half fairyland cloud green immortal, in front of this gale unexpectedly has no half resistance.


    Seeing the tornado disappear, Ning Xiaolei takes back his eyes and finds that except for a few people standing far away, all the people fighting with him are gone.


    Such a terrible scene happened. The bear demon didn''t want to fight. Several of them jumped to Ning Xiaolei''s side.


    "You did that just now?" Shocked looking at Ning Xiaolei, Xiong Yaodao.


    When the bear demon asked, not only the people of baishanzong followed, but also Ao Xueer and others who were watching from afar came nearby.


    For a moment, Ning Xiaolei pretended to be indifferent: "I really think I can''t deal with the characters in the semi fairyland. Lei Yun Zong underestimated me too much."


    Although he didn''t say it directly, Ning Xiaolei admitted that he was responsible for the terrible wind.

 Chapter 356

    Thinking of the fact that even half fairyland Yunqing has been killed by Ning Xiaolei, people are more and more frightened when they look at Ning Xiaolei.


    At the moment, they feel that the person standing in front of them is not a person at all. It''s a real big demon!


    The remaining four factions of Tianhua mountain who didn''t choose to take action were even more fortunate. Fortunately, they didn''t take action, otherwise they would have come to such an end now!


    "What''s your name?"


    At this time, aoxue''er suddenly opens her mouth, and her bright eyes fall on Ning Xiaolei.


    If at first he just can''t stand Ning Xiaolei being bullied, now he is really attracted by Ning Xiaolei.


    She asked herself that with the power of the strong wind just now, one of her fairyland accomplishments fell into it, and only death came to her.


    It''s a terrible force that shouldn''t belong to this world. It''s a force that destroys heaven and earth.


    "Why, are you interested in me?" Ning Xiaolei said with a smiley face.


    Aoxue''er frowned slightly and said coldly, "never mind."


    "No, I didn''t say no. my name is Ning Xiaolei. Just call me Xiaolei."


    Ning Xiaolei wiped the cold sweat on his head. This girl is really hard to deal with. He can feel that if he doesn''t say it, aoxue''er will never ask more.


    This is a high cold girl. The conventional way of teasing her sister is useless to her.


    "I remember, you are very unusual. I hope you can come to Longdu one day and show your talent in that place full of talents."


    Ao xue''er nodded lightly, leaving a word. Her body suddenly turned into a streamer and rushed up to the sky.


    That kind of speed is not much slower than Ning Xiaolei''s using Jinpeng shuttle.


    "So this is the fairyland master. He is really powerful."


    Ning Xiaolei''s eyes twinkle, looking at the direction of Ao Xueer''s departure, clenching his fist slowly.


    Seeing the means of fairyland, he can''t wait to break through to the realm of demon fairy.


    "It''s your turn."


    Taking back his eyes, Ning Xiaolei''s cold eyes fall on baishanzong and Nanmen family.


    In an instant, the faces of the two groups became very ugly, and their eyes were full of fear.


    Just now, their four forces are not the opponents of Ning Xiaolei and bear demon. Now they are the only two forces. How can they win?


    Other forces, in order to avoid being implicated, retreated to the distance early.


    "Well, Xiaolei Xiaoyou, we don''t have that deep hatred, or..."


    At this time, the master of Baishan sect suddenly said.


    Ning Xiaolei hummed softly, a trace of displeasure flashed in his eyes, and his tone was not good: "do you want me to let go now and be a person who betrays my companion? Have you forgotten what you did to me? "


    "My fault, everything is our fault, as long as you forgive us, we are willing to give you compensation, and today''s matter, absolutely do not care about you." The master of Baishan sect was in a hurry.


    Ning Xiaolei shook his head: "you have to discuss with brother Xiong first to see if he is willing to forgive you baishanzong."


    "This..."


    The master of Baishan sect looked at the bear demon in some embarrassment. It''s strange that the bear demon''s hatred for him could spare them.


    Sure enough, the bear demon roared at the next moment: "you despicable people don''t admit what happened in those years, so the people in your family must die."


    "Arrogant bear demon, don''t be arrogant. It''s not sure who will die."


    Knowing that there is no way to be good, master Baishan simply doesn''t pretend to be good, and says harshly.


    Bear demon roared: "well, then take out your means, kill."


    With that, he rushed out and launched a crazy attack on the people of baishanzong.

 Chapter 357

    Just now, he has formed a united alliance with bear demon. Ning Xiaolei will not sit by and ignore him.


    He was enveloped in a shimmering light and rushed into the crowd.


    "Boom!"


    When Niu Wang Quan was used, a Baishan sect disciple in front of him immediately flew out under his fist and smashed into the crowd.


    On the way, there was a big mouthful of blood gushing from his mouth. It was obvious that he had been seriously injured.


    In that case, I can''t live long.


    With Ning Xiaolei''s strength at this moment, niuwangquan will do its best. There is no doubt that you will die next to him in the Kingdom, and the kingdom will also be severely damaged in the early days.


    Only the practitioners in the middle and later stages of the kingdom could bear his fists.


    "Don''t be wild. I''ll meet you."


    The head of Nanmen clan''s eyes twinkled and flew in.


    Now that they are tied to a warship with baishanzong, they simply decide to fight against Ning Xiaolei and bear demon.


    "Bawangquan."


    The Nanmen family roared, and their fists were covered with light golden awn.


    Ning Xiaolei hummed softly and did not hesitate to fight with the head of Nanmen family.


    "Boom!"


    With a bang, the head of the Nanmen family stepped back five or six steps, while Ning Xiaolei was just one step.


    Worthy of being a cultivator in the later period of the Kingdom, the head of the Nanmen family was stronger than Lei Dong who was fighting at that time.


    "Sure enough, I have some means. Let''s try my swordsmanship."


    Nanmen clan leader''s eyes twinkle, a long sword appears in his hand, and the sword light goes straight to Ning Xiaolei''s whole body.


    He''s a bit tricky with his sword technique. He attacks places that are hard to defend.


    It''s a pity that his opponent is Ning Xiaolei. Knowing that his opponent''s swordsmanship is extraordinary, how can Ning Xiaolei let him get close to him.


    In the roar, the shadows of white elephants rush out. Ning Xiaolei displays the white elephant''s galloping palm.


    Rao was the means of the head of the Nanmen family, and he was forced to retreat.


    To avoid the head of the Nanmen family, Ning Xiaolei uses the golden flame technique. He is surrounded by golden flame and has extraordinary momentum.


    Seeing this scene, the head of Nanmen family''s face changed slightly and looked ugly.


    Although he was fighting with the bear demon just now, he saw the picture of Ning Xiaolei fighting with Lei yunzong and the people of Tianlan mountain. He knew the difficulty of this golden flame.


    "Be careful not to let the fire touch him." The head of the Nanmen family told the people behind him.


    After hearing the words, the people behind him immediately became alert one by one, and were on guard while attacking.


    Ning Xiaolei''s eyes flashed a chill: "I don''t want to entangle with you too much, so I''ll send you on the road."


    Said, his hand thunder ball firelight appears, impressively in condenses the thunder fireball.


    With the fusion of two different spells, a violent force comes out of them.


    This is not only two forces, but also the effect of the Eastern Emperor''s Sutra.


    "No, go back."


    Nanmen clan leader''s face suddenly changed. Just now, he saw with his own eyes that Ning Xiaolei used this kind of fireball to blow up a huge pit on the ground.


    Needless to say, the people of Nanmen family who saw this scene behind him fled quickly one by one, unwilling to stay and wait for death.


    "It''s too late to run at this time."


    Ning Xiaolei snores and throws out the firebomb in his hand.


    "Damn it, death seeking, rock art!"


    The head of the Nanmen clan''s face changed wildly. His body turned into a huge rock. He took his body as a baffle and rushed to the thunder fire bullet.


    Ning Xiaolei was also surprised. He didn''t expect that the head of the Nanmen family intended to sacrifice himself for his people.


    Admiration belongs to admiration. After all, it is the enemy. Ning Xiaolei will not be soft handed.


    Moreover, even if he wants to stop it at this time, he can''t stop it unless he wants to be blasted by a thunderbolt.

 Chapter 358

    "Boom!"


    Thunderbolt and the figure of Nanmen clan leader collide in the air, exploding a group of gorgeous fireworks.


    Originally, the thunder fire bomb had to fall to the ground before it exploded, but it was stopped in the air by the head of Nanmen family.


    At this time, a figure flew back out, spilling a large amount of blood along the way.


    Ning Xiaolei is the head of Nanmen family.


    He did not expect that the head of the Nanmen family had some means to survive the explosion of the thunder bomb.


    From this, we can see that his heavy rock art is a bit famous.


    However, the head of Nanmen family has lost his fighting power and is unable to fight any more.


    One of his arms had been broken in the attack of the thunderbolt, and his body had also suffered severe internal injuries.


    But even so, seeing Ning Xiaolei coming step by step, he still struggled to stand up with the help of the people.


    "I have no eyes. I stand in the wrong line. Although I die without regret, I ask you to let my people go."


    The head of the Nanmen family looks at Ning Xiaolei with complicated eyes and pleads.


    He didn''t expect that Ning Xiaolei''s thunder fire bomb would be so powerful, and he couldn''t stop it.


    At this moment, his heart is full of deep regret.


    If the other four factions in Tianhua mountain chose to watch the war, this would not have happened!


    Not only did he suffer serious injuries that could not be cured in a short period of time, but also many people died and injured.


    "Originally, you Nanmen people will die because of my character that I do what I say. But just now, for your sake, I decided to give you a chance."


    Ning Xiaolei looks at the head of Nanmen family lightly, and his eyes flash slightly.


    His real enemy is Lei yunzong from beginning to end.


    The target of bear demon is baishanzong, but it has no deep hatred with the Nanmen family.


    However, since they have just chosen to fight against them and to stand on the side of leiyunzong and baishanzong, they will be punished.


    Death penalty can be avoided, but it must not be let go easily.


    Hearing Ning Xiaolei''s words, people in the Nanmen family are looking forward to what Ning Xiaolei says.


    Ning Xiaolei was also impolite, and said: "how do you want us on your wanted order, you can compensate us, or you''ll wait for me to kill you, and then you''ll come to kill your Nanmen family."


    "This..."


    The head of the Nanmen family looks ugly. The reward on the wanted notice is not a small sum.


    Originally, that skill was a reward discussed by several factions. If only one of his Nanmen family came out, it would be more.


    "Why, no?"


    Ning Xiaolei flashed a chill in his eyes and lifted the white bone sword in his hand.


    Although I don''t know the power of the white bone sword, just looking at the shape, people in the Nanmen family feel a chill rising from behind.


    That sword is not as simple as they seem.


    When they thought of the wind that swept away the immortal Yunqing from the semi fairyland, they were scared.


    "Yes, yes, but it will take some time to prepare things. Can you give us some time?"


    The head of Nanmen clan wiped the cold sweat on his head, and he was busy.


    Ning Xiaolei nodded faintly, thought for a moment and said, "I''ll give you a day. I''ll send you to Lei yunzong before dark tomorrow. I''ll wait for you there."


    "Yes, yes, it will be delivered." The head of the Nanmen family, Zhang zhangdao.


    Listen to Ning Xiaolei''s words, he has guessed what Ning Xiaolei wants to do next, that is to destroy Lei yunzong!

 Chapter 359

    When the Nanmen family left, only one baishanzong was still fighting.


    In the case of baishanzong and bear demon, it''s endless hatred. Either you die or I live.


    There is no need for Ning Xiaolei to attack. Under the powerful attack of bear demon, baishanzong suffered a lot of casualties.


    Like the bear demon, the master of Baishan sect was the later cultivation of the kingdom. However, the master of Baishan sect was far from the opponent of bear demon and was beaten.


    Even if there are many old disciples of Baishan patriarch to help, it''s useless.


    The bear demon and a monster that Dao Qi doesn''t enter. The attack of Baishan sect doesn''t hurt him much.


    However, he rushed into the crowd and waved his hand, which hurt him and killed him.


    What happened to the Nanmen family, the master of Baishan sect saw in his eyes, and gradually showed a trace of ferocity in his eyes.


    "Since you want to destroy our baishanzong, don''t blame me for being caught dead. We baishanzong are not destroyed when you say so."


    Suddenly, baishanzong took out a token and crushed it.


    Ning Xiaolei''s eyes shrink slightly, and suddenly he has a bad feeling in his heart.


    What is the master of Baishan sect trying to crush a token at such a time?


    "Who committed the crime of baishanzong?"


    At this time, there was a big bang, and a figure suddenly popped out of baishanzong and stood on the roof of a house in baishanzong.


    The human figure is full of light and looks like a God.


    "The master of hiding?"


    Ning Xiaolei''s eyes twinkle and his pupils shrink slightly.


    At this time, the figure''s eyes wandered and fell on the huge bear demon.


    "It turned out to be a little bear demon. My posterity was so frustrated that they wanted to call me for it?"


    Shadow light mouth, step by step from the top of the house.


    Seeing this method, Ning Xiaolei was stunned. Is it a fairyland master?


    I didn''t expect that baishanzong had such a hiding method, which was more powerful than leiyunzong''s inside information.


    "Laozu, it''s not only the bear demon, but also the boy who repaired the demon. They want to destroy the inheritance left by your old man and kill us!"


    Pretending to be pitiful on his face, the master of Baishan sect, Putong, knelt down and cried with tears.


    The figure is tiny a Leng, the vision sees to rather small thunder, doubt a way: "repair demon?"


    Ning Xiaolei''s eyes narrowed slightly. He was on guard in his heart and asked, "who are you?"


    "Me? I''m the founder of Baishan sect, and I''m a Baishan resident. "


    The figure calmly opens his mouth and looks at Ning Xiaolei with great interest.


    After listening to this, Ning Xiaolei is nothing, but the people around him are all fried.


    In particular, baishanzong people, under great joy, all fell on their knees and exclaimed to Laozu excitedly, saying something like Laozu, you are still alive.


    Ning Xiaolei listened attentively and vaguely captured some information.


    After listening to people talking about it, it seems that the white mountain hermit was a person thousands of years ago, who should not have existed in the world. Now he suddenly appeared, and people couldn''t believe it.


    I don''t know. It''s OK to know Ning Xiaolei. He''s also confused.


    A person who lived thousands of years ago, doesn''t it mean that this middle-aged guy lived at least thousands of years?


    Baishan''s appearance is just a middle-aged man, not a white haired man.


    But the more this, the more Ning Xiaolei mutters. This is an old monster!


    For more than a thousand years, no matter how poor the talent is, the cultivation has already reached an unfathomable level, right?


    Thinking of this, Ning Xiaolei''s body is slightly tight, and he is ready to grab the pot.

 Chapter 360

    All of a sudden, Baishan hermit opens his mouth and looks at Ning Xiaolei: "why do you want to destroy Baishan sect? Can you give me a reason?"


    Although the words are plain, without any smell of fireworks, Ning Xiaolei seems to feel the killing intention of Baishan Curie.


    If he doesn''t give a proper reason, he can''t say that the other party will turn around the next moment.


    "You want a reason. I''ll give it to you. You baishanzong people killed my child. As a father, I came to seek revenge. Today I will never give up."


    At this time, bear demon suddenly angry voice mouth.


    Even in the face of the unfathomable Baishan Jushi, he did not have any fear, and his intention to kill was extremely obvious.


    He knew that even if he didn''t say it, the white mountain hermit would never let them go easily.


    After all, their hands were contaminated with the lives of so many baishanzong disciples.


    "Oh, is that so?"


    The white mountain resident''s eyes narrowed slightly. He looked at the kneeling white mountain patriarch and asked calmly.


    Bear demon''s words, did not let him have too many changes, even can say, he is that pair of plain expression from beginning to end.


    That is to say, when Ning Xiaolei heard that he was a demon mender, his expression changed slightly.


    "Lao Zu, he..."


    The master of Baishan wanted to lie, but looking into the eyes of the Jushi, he was speechless.


    "It seems that what the bear demon said is true. It should be punished to kill the young!"


    The white mountain hermit''s eyes were cold, and his sleeves waved gently.


    In a flash, a stream of white gas, with the power of lightning, blasted in the chest of Baishan Zongzhu.


    "Wow!"


    The master of Baishan sect opened his mouth and spat out a mouthful of blood. He fell back and hit a big stone more than 100 meters away.


    But he did not dare to stay, and even could not wipe off the blood from the corner of his mouth, struggling to run over and kneel down again.


    Ning Xiaolei is stunned and looks at the scene. He can fan people over 100 meters by waving his sleeves. What is his strength?


    He suddenly had a feeling that this white mountain monk was not as simple as a simple fairyland practitioner.


    "Who else is going to be involved in this, stand up for me."


    The white mountain resident''s eyes were indifferent and he looked at the rest of the white mountain clan.


    Soon, seven or eight figures stood out with fear.


    Baishan was not polite, but with another sleeve, he turned everyone''s spitting blood upside down.


    However, it is obvious that he has left his hand. Otherwise, these people should not be able to stand up after such a serious injury.


    After cleaning up the Baishan clan, the Baishan hermit looked at the bear demon and said, "are you satisfied that I punish them like this?"


    "Satisfied? How can I be satisfied when they kill my child and just want to expose it when they get hurt? "


    The bear demon glared at the white mountain resident and roared loudly.


    Dazzled by anger, he completely forgot the powerful power of Baishan Jushi.


    But Ning Xiaolei is not the same. He knows the power of Baishan Jushi, and he suddenly feels that he will suffer.


    "I don''t want to care whether you are satisfied or not. I have already punished them, but you can''t do that when you kill the people of baishanzong."


    The white mountain resident opened his mouth indifferently, his palm suddenly protruded, and void pressed lightly.


    Under the shocked gaze of Ning Xiaolei and the onlookers, the bear demon in the later stage of the Kingdom has no resistance, and is directly bent down, then kneels down, and finally lies on the ground.


    The sound of broken bones came from the bear demon, and he was spewing a large blood mist.


    Baishan''s pressing not only smashed his bones, but also exploded his skin.


    "What a terrible power."


    Ning Xiaolei''s heart thumping, very uneasy, secretly looked at the bear demon.


    But see now bear demon eyes lax, has reached the dying stage.

 Chapter 361

    Just when Ning Xiaolei considers whether to take bear demon to escape into the refining pot, Baishan Jushi suddenly looks at him.


    "What''s your relationship with Kunlun demon Kingdom, but where did you come from?"


    "Kunlun demon Kingdom, where is it?"


    Ning Xiaolei is a little confused. He has never heard of such a place.


    He only knew Kunlun, which is a famous mountain in China. Does it have something to do with it?


    "Although you don''t admit it, there is no doubt that you are also from there, otherwise it is absolutely impossible for you to have such accomplishments at this age, but you are unforgivable for helping bear demon to kill our Baishan sect disciples."


    "Others are afraid of your Kunlun demon territory, but I''m not afraid of Penglai Fairy Island. Today, I''ll punish you for your elders."


    Baishan said, and he reached out his palm and was ready to start.


    Ning Xiaolei was startled and yelled: "wait, stop it."


    "Well, what else do you have to say?" Baishan residents frowned.


    Ning Xiaolei didn''t answer right away. He first came to the fallen bear demon and covered him with demon knowledge.


    Then he looked at the Baishan hermit and said curiously, "aren''t you the founder of Baishan sect? How can you be from Penglai Fairy Island? And since it''s Penglai Fairy Island, how can you be here? "


    "Don''t you know Penglai Fairy Island?" Baishan residents frowned.


    Ning Xiaolei didn''t even think about it. He just said, "my elder is not good at words. He didn''t tell me anything."


    "Is that so? Well, I''ll tell you that I''m not an entity, but a projection of my body summoned by array. As for why I''m not only the founder of Baishan sect, but also a person of Penglai Fairy Island, it''s because Penglai Fairy Island is the holy land of my practitioners. "


    "I have said all that should be said, so I will pay for your behavior. If I don''t agree with you in the future, I can let your elders come to Penglai Fairy Island to avenge you."


    Baishan said, his eyes cold and he grabbed Ning Xiaolei.


    "You old man, I have nothing to do with your baishanzong. Sooner or later, I will destroy it."


    However, in the face of Baishan''s attack, Ning Xiaolei is not afraid, but gives a roar.


    "To die!"


    Baishanzong''s eyes flashed a murderous spirit, and he stretched out his palm to hold it hard.


    But the next moment, he was surprised. He found that Ning Xiaolei in front of him had disappeared.


    Not only Ning Xiaolei, but also the bear demon who was badly hit by him disappeared.


    Baishan Curie knew that it was not he who wiped out the man and the bear completely, but the other party really disappeared.


    "Space treasures? It seems that the boy is really from the Kunlun demon Kingdom, otherwise he can''t have this kind of protective treasure. "


    Baishan residents frowned and pondered, attributing the reason why Ning Xiaolei disappeared to the treasure of space.


    Ning Xiaolei and bear demon show their bodies in the space of refining demon pot.


    Because the bear demon was hurt and his consciousness was confused, Ning Xiaolei brought him in without his consent.


    Seeing the wound of bear demon, Ning Xiaolei quickly takes out a small yellow pill and gives it to bear demon.


    In this case, I don''t know if xiaohuangdan is effective.


    The result disappoints Ning Xiaolei. It''s the thing of the demon group. The effect is great.


    Normally speaking, bear demon''s injury is almost unable to recover, but Xiao Huang Dan Leng dragged him back from the edge of death.


    A few minutes later, the bear demon slowly opened his eyes and sat up with a muddled face.


    "Am I not dead? Where is this? "


    "Keke, you''re OK. I saved you. As for here, it''s the paradise of the demon clan."


    Ning Xiaolei coughs lightly and cheekily.


    He saved the bear demon, in addition to the fact that they fought side by side before, the other reason was that he wanted the bear demon to follow him.


    In the later period of the Kingdom, it was a realm far inferior to all the monsters in the refining pot.

 Chapter 362

    "The paradise of the demons?"


    Bear demon a face ignorant force, he how never heard of such a place.


    And there are so many demons in the world?


    Bear demon doubts that he has lived for so many years, and he has seen more than 100 demon families.


    Ning Xiaolei vaguely guessed the idea in bear demon''s heart, and yelled at the distance: "little Tuanzi, bring the team here, welcome new companions."


    The bear demon looks at Ning Xiaolei in amazement and thinks weakly what the ghost is and what kind of food is it? I don''t know if it''s delicious?


    At this time, the distant suddenly sounded the rumble of footsteps, listen to the sound, you know a lot.


    With the continuous vibration of the ground, a large group of all kinds of animals, carrying the dust whistling.


    Bear demon roughly a sweep, then shocked to discover, these unexpectedly all special is demon beast.


    Although the cultivation is not strong, it is a real monster.


    All the monsters he had seen in his life were less than those in front of him.


    "Clap, clap, clap!"


    Come to bear demon and Ning Xiaolei, xiaotuanzi leads the way.


    As soon as his words fell, all the monsters made a crackling sound. Because of different races, their voices were not unified.


    But listening to Ning Xiaolei, there is a different sense of rhythm.


    Speechless looking at this scene, Ning Xiaolei is full of black lines, and xiaotuanzi doesn''t know where to learn this set. It''s so neat.


    "Hey, hey, hi, everyone!"


    Bear demon silly Leng response, head feel some turn but bend.


    Xiaotuanzi sat with a white demon tiger, looked up at the bear demon and said, "big head, introduce yourself. I''m the boss here. They all call me xiaotuanzi king."


    "Well, that, can I not call it that?"


    Bear demon hesitated. He could feel that xiaotuanzi''s cultivation was only in the middle of Dacheng. He felt a little ashamed to call him such a junior king!


    Hearing that bear demon didn''t want to call himself king, xiaotuanzi was not happy.


    What it wants is absolute obedience. All the monsters here call it that. How can it allow special things.


    "no, it must be called. I has the final say."


    Xiaotuanzi snorted and mobilized the power of blood in his body to release his breath.


    Mingming''s cultivation is weaker than bear demon''s, but at the moment when Xiaotuan Zi releases his breath, bear demon feels fear, which comes from his blood.


    It was a breath far beyond its blood, an extremely noble breath, which had nothing to do with cultivation.


    "I know why they listen to me so much. No, because I''m a great fairy monster. After all, you are just ordinary monsters. It''s not so easy to improve the power of blood."


    Xiaotuanzi was very satisfied with the expression of bear demon and boasted triumphantly.


    "Immortal monster?" The bear demon was shocked. He didn''t know much about it.


    "Every beast, demon beast, spirit demon beast, earth demon beast, heaven demon beast, fairy demon beast, you count, how many levels are there between them, you will know the difference of our blood." Xiaotuanzi said haughtily.


    After understanding, bear demon shocked: "God, you, you have this kind of blood?"


    "That''s necessary, so you should listen to me, because I will surpass you sooner or later, and you, limited by your blood, can reach a limited height of cultivation." Xiaotuanzi said.


    Bear demon nodded silently. He knew that Xiao Tuan Zi was telling the truth, so he had this feeling. After he reached the later stage of the Kingdom, he felt that his cultivation had become countless times more difficult than before, as if he could never break through.


    Looking at the change of bear demon''s expression, xiaotuanzi said with a smile: "however, this problem is easy to solve. Here, as long as you work hard, you can break through the shackles of blood."


    "Ah? Is this really a demon paradise? And the benefit? " The bear demon has silly eyes.


    Small regiment son also be asked a Leng a Leng, demon clan''s paradise is what ghost east east?


    Ning Xiaolei laughed awkwardly and coughed: "that''s my metaphor. In a word, you know, it''s good for the demon clan."

 Chapter 363

    After learning that the cultivation here can break through the blood limitation, the bear demon has some ideas.


    Ning Xiaolei certainly won''t miss this opportunity. He takes out a book about the cultivation of black bear spirit from Xumi bag and assigns it to bear demon.


    Leng for a moment, feel the brain more things, bear demon instant surprise incomparable.


    "Are you satisfied with the skill I gave you?" Ning Xiaolei smiles.


    "Satisfied, very satisfied. It''s tailor-made for me, and it''s so mysterious. It''s many times higher than my original cultivation."


    The bear demon was excited and even trembled all over.


    Ning Xiaolei chuckles. One is the big demon that can fight with Monkey Sun. At that time, even characters like Guanyin liked it. The other is just a common monster on earth. There is no comparison between the two.


    It can even be said that the black bear spirit''s cultivation method is more than ten blocks away from the bear demon''s original cultivation method.


    "For the first time, these pills are for you."


    With the palm of his hand turned, Ning Xiaolei took out a handful of Demon power Dan and demon Qi Dan and threw them to bear demon.


    The other monsters on one side looked envious.


    Bear demon curious hand took, looked at a few eyes, shocked: "this, this, there is such pure evil spirit in it, my God!"


    Ning Xiaolei smilingly did not say more, took out a storage bracelet and threw it to xiaotuanzi: "give it to everyone, it''s hard to develop space."


    As the owner of the pot, Ning Xiaolei knows that the area of the pot is 8000 square meters.


    This area is not big, but it is many times larger than before.


    And most of these are due to these monsters.


    Ning Xiaolei is busy dealing with Lei yunzong in the outside world during this period of time, and seldom develops space himself.


    Xiaotuanzi took the bracelet and called some black bears and kangaroos to help distribute it.


    The rest of the monsters did not make trouble, one by one quietly stayed in place waiting, the scene, not to mention more spectacular.


    "Well, I''m willing to stay here with the brothers and sisters of the demon clan. If you don''t want to, I won''t force you."


    Ning Xiaolei opens his mouth and looks at the bear demon with a smile.


    Bear demon can''t wait to say: "yes, of course. Anyway, I''m alone now. Is there such a demon family?"


    Just say, bear demon then some choke up.


    Ning Xiaolei understands that bear demon thinks of his child who was killed by the people of Baishan sect.


    "I''ve learned that the revenge will come back. The white mountain hermit is just a projection of the formation. When he disappears, we will go to destroy the white mountain sect."


    Ning Xiaolei comforts him that Baishan hermit wants to teach him a lesson. This revenge must be avenged.


    The bear demon was worried and said, "he''s too strong. If baishanzong still has the means to summon him, don''t we have to escape again?"


    "I''ve thought about that. I''ll find a way." Ning Xiaolei road.


    Once or twice, you can escape in front of the white mountain hermit, but I''m afraid the other side will be ready if you have more times.


    In the face of that kind of master, Ning Xiaolei does not dare to be careless, he does not know what means the other side will have.


    To be on the safe side, he thought that he should find the big demons to protect himself.


    At this time, several figures in the distance came, which were the women staying in the alchemy pot.


    They already know what happened. They are worried one by one. When they come over, they pull Ning Xiaolei to look up and down for fear that he will have less meat on him.


    "I''m really OK." Ning Xiaolei can''t laugh or cry, but his heart is full of emotion. The feeling that someone cares is good.

 Chapter 364

    Throwing the bear demon to xiaotuanzi, Ning Xiaolei explains the origin of Baishan hermit to several girls.


    Immediately, he seemed to think of something. He looked at the poem and asked, "yun''er, do you know Kunlun demon Kingdom and Penglai Fairy Island?"


    Poetry frowned tightly, a moment later slightly shook his head: "never heard of."


    It''s no surprise that Ning Xiaolei''s eyes twinkle slightly. Although he doesn''t know the strength of Baishan Jushi, it''s definitely not simple.


    That kind of character''s insight and experience must be far beyond ordinary people.


    Not to mention the poetic charm, I''m afraid the Yanhuang department may not know about Penglai Fairy Island.


    But Ning Xiaolei believes that with the improvement of his cultivation, he will know one day.


    Next, Ning Xiaolei takes out his mobile phone and starts to seek some protective treasures from the big demons in the group.


    In the past few days of fighting against Lei yunzong, not only the last mad cow amulet, but also the samadhi divine wind amulet has been used up. Now there is no powerful treasure in hand.


    It''s not easy for Ning Xiaolei to ask for treasures in the group. He can directly find his familiar big demons.


    He first sent a message to Monkey Sun: "monkey brother, monkey brother, I''m in trouble."


    Sun monkey''s news soon came back: "Xiao Lei, what''s the matter? Don''t be afraid, brother monkey is here."


    Xiaoyao Ning Xiaolei: hehe, you know that monkey brother is reliable / a thumb expression.


    Later, Ning Xiaolei didn''t talk nonsense and simply said what happened to him.


    "Someone dares to bully you, Xiaolei. Report your position. Brother monkey will help you to dismantle his clan." Monkey Sun''s temper is very fierce. He says angrily.


    Ning Xiaolei wipes the cold sweat on his head and tells Monkey Sun that no one can reach his position.


    Monkey Sun gradually calms down and remembers the special place where Ning Xiaolei is.


    "Hey, brother monkey, you know, I want to ask you for some treasures, or magic and martial arts that I can cultivate, as long as I can deal with the split projection."


    Monkey Sun pondered for a moment and said, "with your current cultivation, you are not an opponent in practicing any martial arts or magic. You can only use the treasure. I''ll give you something you can use."


    After this message is sent, a big red envelope will pop up on the mobile phone screen.


    Ning Xiaolei is ecstatic and hastens to open.


    "Congratulations. I got a red envelope from monkey king and got a talisman. It has been put into Xumi bag."


    Fenglingfu, what?


    Ning Xiaolei is curious. Hurry to open Xumi bag to check the specific information.


    Seal spirit talisman: a spirit talisman that seals one ten thousandth power of the golden cudgel. Once released, it can launch an attack.


    It''s a talisman that seals the power of the golden cudgel. Dare you believe it?


    Ning Xiaolei was stunned. Although it was one in ten thousand, it was the golden cudgel!


    As sun monkey''s famous magic weapon, there is no doubt about the power of the golden cudgel. Few people can stop it.


    It has one ten thousandth of its power, which is invincible in the world. Anyway, Ning Xiaolei thinks so. At least it is not a problem to deal with the separate projection of a mere white mountain resident.


    Happy, Ning Xiaolei gives monkey a lot of snacks. He knows monkey loves to eat and what he sends is his favorite food.


    "It''s very kind of you, Xiao Lei, but these delicacies are my favorite. I''ll take them all impolitely." Monkey Sun said.


    "Ha ha, no, no, I''m specially prepared for monkey brother." Ning Xiaolei replied with a smile.


    Bid farewell to the monkey, Ning Xiaolei finds the golden winged Mirs carving again, and asks him for the treasure.


    "Dare to bully Lei Xiaoyao, which son of a bitch is impatient to live, so he will receive the red envelope."


    When the golden winged ROC Eagle learns of the situation, he is furious. Without saying a word, he sends a red envelope to Ning Xiaolei.


    Ning Xiaolei''s stupid eyes and golden winged Mirs carving don''t ask him what strength he has. What he sends is not something he can''t use, right?

 Chapter 365

    "Congratulations, you have captured the red envelope of the golden winged Mirs carving and obtained ten Tathagata palm amulets, which have been stored in the Xumi bag."


    Seeing the pop-up message, Ning Xiaolei''s mouth suddenly grows big, and the Tathagata''s palm?


    And the key is to send ten at a time, which is too rich!


    When he saw that it was Fu Zhuan, his worries disappeared.


    There is no limitation on the cultivation of such things as Fu and Zhuan. As long as they are triggered by evil spirit, they can exert their power.


    In other words, he can use the runes carved by the golden winged Mirs.


    Open Xumi bag, Ning Xiaolei quickly check the information of the talisman.


    Tathagata palm talisman: an attack that contains the palm of the true Buddha can be launched once.


    Good thing!


    Ning Xiaolei is very emotional. He doesn''t know how powerful this talisman is, but it must be much stronger than his current strength.


    These ten talismans, like the one given by Monkey Sun, will be his personal treasures.


    Later, I met a master like Bai Shan, who couldn''t fight. I directly used the talisman palm to blow him. If he could not die, he would be half dead.


    Ning Xiaolei thought about whether he needed anything else.


    Now these things in his hand are all offensive things, and it seems that he still needs some defensive things.


    If you meet the kind of master who doesn''t give him a chance to do it, you will be punished.


    And not only he, he felt that he needed to find some protective treasures for the girls.


    After all, he can''t be around a few girls all the time, and they won''t stay in the space of the demon pot all the time.


    Especially poetic charm, as a member of Yanhuang department, once Yanhuang Department has a task, she will definitely leave.


    Ning Xiaolei once advised Shiyun to leave Yanhuang department, but Shiyun said that Yanhuang department was very kind to her and she didn''t want to leave.


    This Zhongyuan Yinning Xiaolei also knows that Shiyun is an orphan. When she was a child, she was adopted by the Yanhuang department. She trained her to grow up and taught her how to practice.


    Let alone poetic charm, Ning Xiaolei himself will not forget this kind of great kindness and give up Yanhuang department.


    Therefore, Ning Xiaolei doesn''t force poetic charm, he will only try his best to help her.


    After that, Ning Xiaolei visited those familiar demons one by one and exchanged treasures with them.


    Bull Demon King: how can we use our relationship? We are so polite and receive the red envelope.


    "Congratulations, you''ve got the red envelope of the ox demon king. You''ve got ten mad cow charms and a set of ox king battle armor. They''ve been put into the Xumi bag."


    Ning Xiaolei was deeply moved and sent a lot of things that the bull demon king liked to express his thanks.


    "Ha ha, there''s more. Lei Xiaoyao, take the bag again."


    Following the news, the Bull Demon King sent a red envelope to Ning Xiaolei again.


    "Congratulations, you''ve got the red envelope of the ox demon king, and you''ve got three samadhi magic fire amulets, which have been stored in the Xumi bag."


    Ning Xiaolei is stunned. Isn''t this red boy''s unique skill?


    It is estimated that the three samadhi fire amulets are from the Bull Demon King to his son honger.


    Just when Ning Xiaolei thought about this, the Bull Demon King was very embarrassed to send a message.


    "Lei Xiaoyao, do you have that Wahaha calcium milk? My Melon Baby asked for this / an embarrassing expression."


    "Of course, brother Niu, help me to thank red boy for his charm!"


    Ning Xiaolei returns a message, then finds Wahaha in Xumi''s bag and sends it all.


    After the Bull Demon King, Ning Xiaolei finds Daji, Baigujing, Bai Suzhen, Xiaoqing, jiulingyuansheng and so on, and exchanges them with many precious treasures to protect their lives.

 Chapter 366

    Find a few women, Ning Xiaolei will hand the treasure to them.


    Especially the poetic charm, Ning Xiaolei sent more.


    "Sister Shiyun, Xiaolei is so eccentric. She has given you so much that we can''t compare with you. It seems that Xiaolei likes you the most."


    Lin Yumeng covered his mouth with a smile, but there was no jealousy in his eyes.


    Even so, the rhyme of the poem suddenly became nervous and quickly explained: "rain lemon, don''t misunderstand me..."


    "Well, sister Shiyun, I''m joking with you. I know that you are different from us. We can stay with Xiaolei all the time, and you are from Yanhuang department. Maybe one day you will be in danger."


    Lin Yumeng quickly interrupts the rhyme and says with a smile, of course she knows the reason why Ning Xiaolei gives so many treasures to the rhyme.


    "Yes, yes, sister Shiyun. They''re all family members. You''re welcome." Ling Xiaoxiao also came and said with a smile.


    Ning Xiaolei looked at the scene with a faint smile and said with a smile: "now that we have so many cards, we are not afraid of him. I''m going to go out. If he is still there, we will kill him."


    At the moment, Ning Xiaolei is wearing a armor to protect his whole body, with dark gold and cold luster. His modeling is atmospheric and domineering.


    This armor is the one that the ox demon king gave to Ning Xiaolei.


    With it, the power of any attack can be reduced by half.


    In Ning Xiaolei''s hand, he grabs a talisman sent by Monkey Sun in one hand, and a talisman in the other hand, ready to leave.


    He was just in case. If Baishan was still there, he would immediately use the power of two seal characters to destroy him.


    Although several women are still very worried, seeing that Ning Xiaolei has decided, they don''t say anything.


    Ning Xiaolei leaves the space of the demon pot when he uses his hiding skill.


    In Baishan sect, the figure of Ning Xiaolei emerges quietly.


    He looked around warily, but was relieved when he didn''t see the figure of Baishan.


    Baishan had great strength. Although he had treasures in his hand, he was still a little nervous.


    After a few eyes, Ning Xiaolei shows his figure and releases his breath. He shouts to the deep of baishanzong: "people of baishanzong, get out, I want to destroy you."


    His roar used the evil spirit, and the whole Baishan clan could hear it clearly.


    In a flash, the master of Baishan sect came with many people and stood in front of Ning Xiaolei with an ugly face.


    Ning Xiaolei takes a closer look and finds that besides the people of baishanzong, there are many practitioners of different schools before.


    Obviously, after he disappeared, these people left to make friends with baishanzong and wanted to hold this thigh.


    With the presence of Baishan residents, Baishan sect is not the former Baishan sect, but is likely to become the strongest sect in Qinzhou.


    "Are you going to stand with them this time?"


    Ning Xiaolei''s indifferent eyes look at the people around the master of Baishan. In addition to many middle and small sects, Liangyi sword sect, Feiyun sect and the master of Qingyan sect are all there.


    But I didn''t see the master of chongshuimen, even the elders and disciples of chongshuimen in the crowd behind me.


    "This..."


    Hearing Ning Xiaolei''s question, the sect leaders immediately hesitated.


    At this time, the master of Baishan opened his mouth and said sarcastically, "how dare you threaten our allies of Baishan sect? Who was chased by our ancestors and ran away like a dog just now?"


    "I don''t know what you did, but it''s true that you ran away like a dog."


    Smell speech, Ning Xiaolei eyes suddenly show cold color: "you call that old guy out again, I let you see, I am how to deal with him."

 Chapter 367

    In Ning Xiaolei''s opinion, the only one who really threatens him is Baishan Jushi, and Baishan Zong people are not worried at all.


    Even if we add the three sects of Tianhua mountain, as well as those middle and small sects and sanxiu, he doesn''t pay attention to them.


    With a move in mind, Ning Xiaolei calls the bear demon out of the refining pot space.


    To bear demon and baishanzong hatred, this battle must let him participate.


    And before, Ning Xiaolei also promised bear demon that he would settle accounts with Bai shanzong.


    Seeing the sudden appearance of the bear demon, master Baishan was startled and yelled: "damn bear demon, how did you suddenly appear?"


    "It''s not something you need to care about. Call out the old man of Baishan, or I''ll do it."


    Ning Xiaolei snorts, the golden flame skill is used, and the golden flame rises on his body.


    Seeing this, there was a flash of fear in the eyes of Baishan zongzongzong, but he didn''t act.


    Ning Xiaolei is slightly puzzled, and suddenly catches a trace of panic from the eyes of Baishan zongzongzong.


    Suddenly, an idea welled up in his heart. Could it be said that Baishan could not summon him in a short time?


    If so, it would be better. Today, the white mountain sect will be completely destroyed.


    "Since you don''t want to call your ancestors, you should die. Xiong Wu, do it."


    Ning Xiaolei flashed a resolution in his eyes and looked at the bear demon beside him. Xiong Wu was the name given to him by the bear demon.


    Xiong wuzao couldn''t help but listen to Ning Xiaolei''s advice and immediately attack all the people of baishanzong.


    "Everybody, help me kill them quickly." Master Baishan''s face changed wildly and cried.


    The rest of them were stunned and said, "where are you from? Let''s help. With our strength, we are not rivals at all."


    "To be honest, it will take some time for our ancestors to come. Our elders are preparing." The master of Baishan sect explained.


    Everyone looked at each other, but a moment later, most people chose to believe.


    They had just witnessed the power of Baishan residents and finally chose to stand on the side of Baishan sect.


    "Well, well, if you want to die with baishanzong, I''ll help you."


    Ning Xiaolei sneered and put away the two seal characters in his hand.


    You don''t need to use such precious treasures to deal with these minions. You can deal with them by his means.


    However, the number of opponents is a little large, Ning Xiaolei does not want to fight alone.


    Heart read a move, a few women in the refining demon pot were released by him.


    "Hum, brother, you fool are smart. I was just thinking that if you don''t ask us to help you this time, I''ll let my sisters ignore you, but you made the right choice."


    As soon as it appears, Ning Xiaoyue throws a big white eye to Ning Xiaolei.


    Ning Xiaolei speechless wiped the cold sweat on the head, oneself this is also for their safety.


    However, it is obvious that several women are more concerned about his safety and hope to fight side by side with him.


    At the same time, Ning Xiaolei also vowed to protect them.


    "No, they are not normal practitioners. They all have the power to fight against the war. It will be very difficult to stop them."


    The suzerain leaders of several factions in Tianhua mountain changed their faces. When Tianhua met with martial arts, they saw the strength of Ning Xiaolei and others with their own eyes.


    Ning Xiaolei is lazy to talk with them, and attacks them with all kinds of magic and martial arts.


    A few women didn''t look at it. They tried their best to help Ning Xiaolei and bear demon.


    Before long, there was a scream, and baishanzong and the practitioners who helped them began to suffer casualties.


    Ning Xiaolei is not surprised. His attention is not here. He mainly focuses on baishanzonghoushan.


    He wanted to launch a fatal attack at the moment when the white mountain hermit appeared and kill him directly.

 Chapter 368

    The battle continued. The elders and disciples of baishanzong and those who helped them continued to die, and their blood reddened the ground.


    Ning Xiaolei and bear demon entangle all the practitioners in the later period of the kingdom. The rest of them are not female opponents at all.


    "Damn, how can they be so strong?"


    The leader of Liangyi sword sect is about to crack his eyes. In a short time, many of his elders and disciples have been killed.


    He suddenly regretted taking part in the muddy water.


    Originally, it had nothing to do with them, but when he saw the power of Baishan, he was moved and wanted to get involved.


    But now climbing up the relationship, the benefits have not been obtained, but a large number of elites in the clan died first.


    They are not only the masters of Liangyi sword sect, but also the masters of Feiyun sect and Qingyan sect.


    At this time, baishanzonghoushan a strong atmosphere suddenly rushed up.


    Feeling this breath, baishanzong and the practitioners who helped them suddenly showed excited color.


    It was this feeling when Baishan lay people appeared before.


    That is to say, baishanzong once again invited their ancestors to come by means.


    "Boy, you dare to make trouble in baishanzong, when I dare not kill you?"


    Baishan resident roared, covered with light light around his body, full of murderous spirit, and came step by step.


    "Brother, shoot the shameless one."


    Ning Xiaoyue stands beside Ning Xiaolei, anxious.


    Just now, when Baishan Jushi appeared, she and other girls, as well as bear demon, gathered around Ning Xiaolei.


    "It''s up to you scum to kill my ancestors?"


    Ning Xiaoyue''s voice is not small, white mountain patriarch is good to hear, immediately loud taunt way.


    "It''s time for you to see what I''m doing. I''ll see who''s the scum."


    With a cold look at Baishan Zongzhu, Ning Xiaolei crushes a Tathagata palm in his hand.


    All of a sudden, a golden light diffuses out, enveloping Ning Xiaolei, the girls around him and the bear demon.


    In the sneering eyes of Baishan and others, the sky suddenly lit up a dazzling light at this moment, and a bright light palmprint came down from the sky.


    "What''s that?"


    The first one to notice was Baishan resident. He was shocked and raised his head. His face showed a look of horror.


    The light of the sky is extremely huge, covering the whole baishanzong, and a powerful power falls down with this palm.


    Baishan Curie was shocked to find that his figure was bound by this palm and could not escape at all.


    "God, what''s going on here, here, here, heaven''s punishment?"


    "To die, to die, so big hand down, we certainly can''t live."


    "Damn, damn, what''s going on? Who''s going to save us?"


    The people of baishanzong and the practitioners who helped them were in a panic, and their faces showed fear and helplessness.


    The handprint in the air gives them a feeling that they can''t compete. Under that handprint, everything will be destroyed.


    "Oh, break it for me!"


    At this time, the white mountain resident, who was set in the air, suddenly uttered a roar. A long sword of light was gathered in his hand, and he cut the huge palm that fell into the air with a fierce sword.


    He can''t move, but he can attack.


    When he was born, the wind and cloud were turbulent and the sword was cold. If he wanted to cut open the sky and smash the giant palm.


    However, under the great hand that enveloped the whole Baishan sect, his attack was slightly lower.


    Nevertheless, it has to be admitted that the means of the white mountain hermit is far beyond people''s imagination.


    For a moment, many people were hoping that Baishan could break the giant palm and save them.

 Chapter 369

    "To a certain extent, can we really use this method?"


    Looking at the figure of Baishan hermit who starts to chop the sky with sword, Ning Xiaolei is thoughtful.


    Although Baishan is the enemy, Ning Xiaolei has to admire his powerful strength.


    "Boom!"


    Under the gaze of everyone, the huge sword Qi of Baishan''s monk hit the falling giant palm.


    However, the giant palm that fell from the air just shook slightly and continued to fall.


    "Hateful, hateful, who wants to destroy our Baishan sect? I''m a Baishan resident in Penglai Fairy Island. Please give me a thin face and let me go."


    After the failure of the block, the white mountain resident''s face became more and more ugly and yelled around.


    In his opinion, such an attack must have been launched by an expert who arrived nearby.


    But his voice fell, but no one responded. The huge palmprint of the sky continued to rumble down, and it was less than 100 meters away from baishanzong.


    "Er, don''t let me find out who it is. Penglai Fairy Island and you are at odds."


    Seeing that the other side didn''t appear, Baishan Jushi looked desperate and roared.


    After shouting, he raised the long sword in his hand, which was shining brightly.


    "I don''t believe it if I sacrifice my soul. I can''t cut it off!"


    The white mountain resident roared, the sword in his hand became more and more bright, but his figure was much dimmer.


    "Go


    With a loud roar, Baishan''s sword was cut out.


    It''s not only the sword Qi that is cut out, but also his magic sword becomes a part of the sword Qi and is cut out.


    "Boom boom..."


    A series of explosions far more violent than just now, the air was covered by two golden and white lights.


    A moment later, when the smoke cleared, the air was clear in front of everyone.


    The energy of the sword has dissipated, but the huge seal is still there and falling.


    The following people showed their despair. Such attacks are useless. Is it true that today''s attack is doomed?


    "No, he broke it."


    At this time, Ning Xiaolei suddenly murmured his mouth, and a trace of complexity flashed in his eyes. He deeply saw the white mountain hermit who was still standing in the air despite the fading.


    At the moment, although the figure of the white mountain hermit became pale, there was an air of pride in the world.


    At this time, the falling giant palm suddenly "crash" a sound, into the sky gold gas, dissipated.


    At the same time, the golden light shield covering Ning Xiaolei and others also disappeared.


    "I can block one way. How can you block the second way?"


    Ning Xiaolei shows a sneer in his eyes and takes out a Tathagata palm amulet again to crush it.


    Baishan Curie at the moment although looking at the state is not good, but who knows what means such existence, Ning Xiaolei dare not be careless.


    Seeing the broken palmprint, they were just ready to cheer when they suddenly found that there was light again between heaven and earth.


    followed as like as two peas of light, which once again were like the same before.


    "Ah, how can it be like this? Is it God who wants to destroy us?"


    "Damn it, I can''t stop it. I''m really dead this time."


    The crowd is shouting, fear is shrouded in the heart, many mentally vulnerable people have howled.


    Baishan Buddhist looked up at the sky, his eyes showed a trace of deep helplessness, and his mouth was full of bitterness.


    Just now, he had exhausted all the energy of this separation. Even if the opponent didn''t attack, he couldn''t survive, let alone block the palmprint.


    He wanted to know who wanted to destroy the baishanzong he founded.


    But just now he had asked, and the other side didn''t answer. Even if he asked again, he couldn''t get the answer.


    Sighing, Baishan looked down and looked at his disciples.


    But all of a sudden, he was attracted by a bright light, and then saw the light shield covering Ning Xiaolei and others.


    "Was it because of them that they attacked baishanzong?"


    If Baishan was thoughtful, he did not think that it was Ning Xiaolei and others who moved his hand, because in the Chinese cultivation world, there had never been such a powerful seal script.

 Chapter 370

    All the people in Baishan clan were killed except Ning Xiaolei and the people around him who were protected by the light shield.


    Not only them, but also baishanzong was razed to the ground, and such a big mountain was directly photographed and sunk into the ground.


    Instead, there is a sunken imprint, which makes people feel scared.


    How much power must it be to smooth a mountain and leave such traces of fear.


    "The power of this talisman is too strong, isn''t it?"


    Staring at the picture in front of him, Ning Xiaolei and all the girls have only recovered for a long time.


    Shiyun covers her mouth in surprise and stares at Ning Xiaolei. Ning Xiaolei gives her three such seal characters.


    Seeing the power of the talisman talisman with one''s own eyes, I think that Ning Xiaolei sent out three because she was worried about her safety. The poetic charm is so moved that I almost don''t know how to express my feelings at the moment.


    "Well, let''s go quickly. Soon some of me will be attracted by the news, and I won''t be able to explain it clearly."


    Ning Xiaolei scratched his head and suggested.


    Exclamation to exclamation, but he did not regret.


    Without this talisman, it would not be baishanzong and the people who helped them, but Ning Xiaolei and the people he loved.


    The cruelty among practitioners is far more than that of ordinary people. Either you die or I die.


    Ning Xiaolei will never be soft on those who want to hurt themselves.


    All this can only be said that baishanzong and those who choose the wrong team are to blame.


    Take several women and bear demon into the refining pot, and Ning Xiaolei leaves quickly.


    But Shiyun didn''t go in. She said that when this happened, Yanhuang would definitely contact her.


    The development of things is just as the rhyme of poetry expected. Less than half an hour after they left, the Yanhuang Department contacted the rhyme of poetry.


    "Shiyun, there''s something going on in Ancheng. There''s nothing wrong with Tiancheng. Go and help."


    "OK, I''ll go right now."


    Shiyun hung up, looked at Ning Xiaolei and said with a smile, "well, I expected it!"


    "Let''s go back later. Let''s go to Tianhua mountain first and clean up Lei yunzong." Ning Xiaolei road.


    After that, they rushed to leiyunzong.


    Today''s leiyunzong, Yunqing immortal and the patriarch, including many elders, have died, and the rest are almost empty shelves.


    Ning Xiaolei goes to leiyunzong, tells them the news of the death of the patriarch, and compulsorily orders the dissolution of leiyunzong.


    Naturally, these people don''t believe it, and some people abuse Ning Xiaolei.


    Ning Xiaolei is furious and seriously injures the people who scold him on the spot.


    "Go away. If you don''t go away, I''ll kill you. It''s my kindness to leave you alive."


    With a snort, Ning Xiaolei releases his violent killing intention.


    Although they were not willing, Lei yunzong left and went down to Tianhua mountain.


    At the foot of Tianhua mountain, Lei yunzong looked at the mountain. One of the elders gritted his teeth and said, "it''s really hateful that he dared to force our clan to disband."


    "Yes, yes, it''s hateful, but we are not their rivals. What should we do and where should we go?"


    Lei yunzong''s disciples looked at the old man with tears in their faces.


    Fang Chang''s eyes twinkled and said, "I have something to do with a big force in Longdu. Let''s go to Longdu and tell us the news."


    "With the relationship between Lei yunzong and that big force, they will surely take care of us. We can''t say that we can have a foothold in Longdu."


    Ning Xiaolei doesn''t know about the dialogue on the mountain. He is searching Leiyun sect at the moment.


    He drove away the remnant elders and disciples of Lei yunzong, but he didn''t allow them to take anything here. Instead, he planned to keep it for his own use.

 Chapter 371

    More than half a day later, leiyunzong, the holy land of the immortal family, was turned into a barren mountain by Ning Xiaolei.


    Apart from the beautiful scenery, the mountain is bare, and there is no school that once existed here.


    "There seems to be nothing left out."


    Ning Xiaolei claps his hands excitedly and his face is full of satisfaction.


    Everything here was brought into the refining pot by him, and the houses that could not be taken away because of the array were forced to disperse the array by him.


    As for those houses that look down upon, they will be smashed directly and never leave a whole brick and tile.


    "Almost. We can go."


    Poetry is full of black lines. I really don''t know how to say Ning Xiaolei.


    It''s OK to rob things, but this is nothing. She silently mourns for those forces who offend Ning Xiaolei.


    Out of Lei yunzong, Ning Xiaolei originally wanted to go to the other several, think or forget.


    In addition, he has spent a lot of time in leiyunzong. It''s time to accompany Shiyun to the scene.


    When Ning Xiaolei and Shiyun arrived, many people had already appeared in the original place of baishanzong.


    There are not only Yanhuang people, but also many practitioners in Qinzhou. They are attracted by the vision.


    But seeing the situation at the scene, many people were not calm for a moment, and their faces were full of shock.


    They all know that this is the location of Baishan sect, but there is Baishan sect in front of them, even Taibai mountain where Baishan sect is disappeared.


    Instead, there is a huge palmprint trapped in it. Everything seems so incredible.


    But what kind of power can cause such great damage?


    "Shiyun, are you here?"


    Seeing the rhyme of the poem, the people of Yanhuang came up with enthusiasm or hospitality.


    To be exact, it''s not all of Yanhuang, but two young people.


    Ning Xiaolei took a look and saw that they were the early accomplishments of the kingdom.


    Nothing to be courteous, nothing to be courteous.


    Based on Ning Xiaolei''s experience, we can quickly judge that these two people may have some interest in poetic rhyme.


    Ning Xiaolei, of course, would not tolerate it. With a light cough, he came forward and stopped them from looking at the poem.


    "What are you doing, who are you?" One of them frowned and said something unpleasant.


    In fact, they have found Ning Xiaolei for a long time, and they are not happy to see him coming with Shiyun.


    But they didn''t expect that Ning Xiaolei would dare to stop them from looking at the poetic charm. Naturally, he was even more impolite.


    Ning Xiaolei curled his lips and said, "your elders didn''t tell you. Do you want to introduce yourself before asking others?"


    "I..."


    Two people in Yanhuang department were immediately flushed and thick necked by Ning Xiaolei''s words, and they were ready to express it by gnashing their teeth.


    At this time, an old man in the rear came forward and stopped them. His face was very ugly and he said, "I don''t want to weigh my weight. My little friend is Wang Jing''s medium-term strength. Can you fight? What they said is not unreasonable."


    After reprimanding them, the old man looked at Ning Xiaolei and poetic rhyme with a smile: "you are Ning Xiaolei''s friend. It''s a perfect match for poetic rhyme."


    As soon as the old man said this, the two people in Yanhuang''s department at the back were like eating a lump of smelly Xiang, and their faces were ugly to death.


    The goddess they dream of is said to be a perfect match in front of them by their Yanhuang elders. It''s strange that they can feel better.


    But what made them almost vomit blood was that poetic rhyme didn''t object to it, a tacit appearance.


    Ning Xiaolei was stunned and looked at the old man in doubt: "elder, have we met?"

 Chapter 372

    "I haven''t seen it, but I''ve heard of Xiaoyou''s reputation. By the way, old man xuanjizi."


    The old man has no airs at all, and takes the initiative to introduce his identity to Ning Xiaolei.


    Knowing that Ning Xiaolei didn''t understand it, Shiyun explained to him, "master Xuan is our master of Yanhuang''s semi fairyland. I didn''t expect that he was in charge of it this time."


    Half fairyland?


    Ning Xiaolei''s eyes brighten slightly. He is really Yanhuang''s department. He is such a powerful person.


    If we put it in Qinzhou, it would be the ancestor of the town school.


    "Old, not as young as you."


    Xuanjizi shook his head with a smile, with some emotion.


    Later, xuanjizi asked about the situation in front of them and whether they knew anything.


    Ning Xiaolei thought for a moment, half true half false way: "this I know, baishanzong provoked shouldn''t offend people, by others behind the master to make such."


    According to the news from Yanhuang, sooner or later he will find out what he has done in Qinzhou. It''s better to admit it.


    "The wrong person?" Xuanjizi was shocked and said: "Xiaolei Xiaoyou, please tell me the specific situation."


    Ning Xiaolei nodded, starting from Tianhua Huiwu, and talking about several factions wanted him and several girls.


    Then he said that he came to baishanzong and helped bear demon fight with baishanzong.


    Xuanjizi was stunned: "Xiaolei Xiaoyou, the person you shouldn''t be provoking is not you?"


    "No, no, it''s not me. Don''t get me wrong." Ning Xiaolei shakes his head and will not admit it.


    Later, he told the story of Baishan, including the powerful power of Baishan.


    Ning Xiaolei, the one who caused all this, said that someone wanted to deal with the Baishan hermit and killed Baishan sect by the way.


    "Penglai Fairy Island?" After listening to Ning Xiaolei, Xuan Jizi is lost in thought. He doesn''t know what he''s thinking. After a moment, he comes back to himself.


    "Master Xuan knows this Penglai Fairy Island?" Ning Xiaolei is curious.


    Xuanjizi shook his head with a wry smile: "my strength, how can I touch the power of that level? I haven''t even heard of it. Alas, it seems that this scene is the work of super experts!"


    With emotion, xuanjizi suddenly smiles at Ning Xiaolei and says cunningly, "I don''t know how Xiaolei Xiaoyou saw such a thing, but it hasn''t been discovered by those two experts."


    Ning Xiaolei was stunned. He sighed in his heart that Jiang was really hot!


    I didn''t expect xuanjizi to find the loophole in his words so soon, but he didn''t panic and naturally had a way to deal with it.


    "Look, master."


    Ning Xiaolei looks at Xuan Jizi with a smile and pinches the secret technique.


    Stunned, looking at Ning Xiaolei who slowly disappears, xuanjizi is stunned and looks around.


    However, no matter with his naked eye or divine sense, he could not find where Ning Xiaolei had gone.


    At this time, Ning Xiaolei appeared at xuanjizi''s side and said, "this is my dependence. I got a spell by accident."


    "It''s amazing that there is such a magic in the world. Xiaolei Xiaoyou''s origin is really extraordinary."


    Xuanjizi exclaimed and looked at Ning Xiaolei''s eyes.


    Ning Xiaolei understands that xuanjizi is more likely to be interested in his reclusion.


    Ning Xiaolei didn''t hide this scene from the public just now. Not only the remaining people of Yanhuang department, but also many people from nearby forces noticed it.


    Many people are burning at the thought that the world should have such magical magic.


    Ning Xiaolei naturally feels people''s eyes, but he doesn''t care. He dares to make up his mind. He will make these greedy people pay the price.


    Monkey Sun gave him only one person, not even a few girls, to practice the art of seclusion.

 Chapter 373

    Knowing that baishanzong''s situation was the work of super experts, everyone sighed incomparably.


    Although they are practitioners, many of them do not believe that there are people who can cross rivers and seas and move mountains to cover the sky. After seeing this seal, they believe it.


    But compared with this, many people are more interested in Ning Xiaolei''s stealth.


    These people are those who didn''t attend the Tianhua Huiwu and baishanzong demon elimination meeting a few days ago. They are not very clear about Ning Xiaolei''s horror.


    The practitioners in the middle of the kingdom were not weak, but they didn''t make many people dare to practice.


    "I''d like to thank Xiaolei Xiaoyou for knowing the situation here."


    Xuanjizi''s face regained its smiling expression and opened his way to Ning Xiaolei.


    Ning Xiaolei waved his hand with a smile: "with my relationship with yun''er, since I know it, I should say it. Don''t worry about it."


    "Well, yun''er? Bold, is yun''er what you can call it? "


    Just now the two young men of Yanhuang department were not happy and glared at Ning Xiaolei.


    Ning Xiaolei speechless, turned a white eye way: "yun''er is my daughter-in-law, I love how to call your wool matter, roll, don''t bother me."


    Ning Xiaolei won''t be polite if the other party doesn''t give face.


    Don''t look at their own strength, they dare to jump around and live impatiently.


    If it''s not for the mystery, Ning Xiaolei has to be beaten by the two bad mouthed guys.


    "You..."


    Two people''s faces are very ugly. They want to get angry, but they are afraid of Ning Xiaolei''s strength and look very subdued.


    At this time, another Yanhuang youth with thick eyebrows and big eyes in the rear came forward, with a polite smile on his face, and said hello to Ning Xiaolei and Shiyun.


    The other side is polite, Ning Xiaolei certainly won''t give a bad face, polite back a few words.


    "Mu Qing, what do you mean? You can''t kowtow to him even if you are inferior to him. It''s a shame for Yanhuang department."


    The two men glared at the young man with thick eyebrows and big eyes, and the cold light in his eyes flickered.


    Mu Qing looked at them disdainfully and said, "that''s respect. What''s servile? Can I speak? When you say that, don''t you mean that master Xuan is also... "


    "We don''t mean that at all, Mu Qing. Don''t spill your guts." The two men were in a hurry to explain.


    Mu Qing said calmly: "do you know that I want to tell you that there are so many experts in the Ministry who can''t stop Xiaolei brothers and Shiyun together. Why do you have to rely on them?"


    "I''m afraid that you''ll find yourself upset on impulse and bring shame on Yanhuang department, so I''ll come forward."


    Those two people don''t understand at the same time, more and more angry: "Mu Qing, you tell us clearly."


    "Well, I''m going to say, can you compete with Wang Qingyun, Lin Feng or Qin Zhan?"


    Mu Qing sneered at them and asked in a cold voice.


    The two men frowned: "they are both gifted people. They have strong fighting power in the same realm. Naturally, we can''t compare them. But what do you mean by talking to them?"


    "Don''t you understand? Wang Qingyun and Lin Feng were defeated by the Xiaolei brothers in our Yanhuang department''s arena. Qin Zhan said that they had a draw with him according to the Xiaolei brothers."


    Mu Qing said, afraid that they would not believe it, he added: "many people in the Ministry saw it that day. You will know as soon as you go back to inquire."


    "Don''t pry, I can confirm." At this time, a young girl from Yanhuang said.


    "I can also confirm that Shi Tian said it to me after all. I don''t think he will cheat me." Xuanjizi also smiles to prove it.


    In an instant, the two young men in Yanhuang''s Department turned pale and looked at Ning Xiaolei''s eyes with reluctance and fear.


    If they had not been stopped, they would have been on the ground now!


    They thought Ning Xiaolei was not strong even in the middle of the Kingdom, but they didn''t expect to have such a record.


    It seemed that they were not satisfied with the expression on their faces. Mu Qing said: "by the way, the Xiaolei brothers at that time were only in the early stage of the kingdom!"

 Chapter 374

    If they were just frightened just now, now they are pale, sweating and palpitating.


    Ning Xiaolei is very satisfied with Mu Qing''s performance, and he likes the boy a lot.


    Smiling at the frightened two people, Ning Xiaolei said: "the strength is not enough, don''t follow others to pick up girls, you should cultivate well."


    "What are you talking about, you idiot?" Rhyme black face, not angry to stare at Ning Xiaolei.


    Ning Xiaolei smiles, grabs the poetic hand, and laughs so much that it''s called a happy, it''s called a rippling.


    Yanhuang, the goddess of beautiful legs in the eyes of countless men, was not abducted by him in the end, hehe!


    "Now that the matter has been investigated clearly, I should go back too. Xiaolei Xiaoyou, Shiyun, you must pay attention to safety."


    At this time, xuanjizi opened his mouth. When he spoke, he swept the people around him with deep eyes.


    Just now, when Ning Xiaolei showed his invisibility, these people saw it. I don''t know how many people are thinking about it now!


    Ning Xiaolei understood xuanjizi''s meaning, looked at him gratefully, and said: "don''t worry, master. All the people who dare to beat me up are dead, but I still live well."


    "Ha ha, you are arrogant, but I like it!"


    Xuan machine son laughs a, afterward takes the person of Yan Huang Department to quickly disappear in the public line of sight.


    After the people of Yanhuang left, many of the people attracted by various forces also chose to leave.


    Ning Xiaolei and the poetic rhyme ponder for a moment and return to Tianhua mountain again.


    He made an appointment with the Nanmen family to send things to the place where Lei yunzong was.


    When you come to the top of Tianhua mountain and look at the tumbling sea of clouds below, Ning Xiaolei talks and laughs with poetic charm.


    Half a day later, Ning Xiaolei suddenly opened his mouth and said in a loud voice, "come here, don''t be sneaky."


    Originally, there was no one in the rear, but after Ning Xiaolei''s words fell, three figures jumped out from behind a pile of rocks.


    "Boy, it''s a good telepathy. I found us. I don''t want to say much nonsense. Give us your invisible magic." As like as two peas, three of the three men from


    came from the same place.


    At the moment, one of them looks at the back of Ning Xiaolei and the poetic rhyme, not at all.


    "It''s really for the sake of invisibility."


    Ning Xiaolei sighed and turned around slowly.


    The man who spoke before said: "this is nonsense. You don''t deserve to have that magic spell. You must give it to our three brothers for safekeeping."


    "Oh? Don''t you deserve it? I don''t want to see your face. "


    Ning Xiaolei curled his mouth, showing a trace of irony.


    This triplet brother looks like an ugly, big buckteeth, sausage mouth, ox nose, soybean eyes. A child can cry when he sees it.


    Ning Xiaolei, who always thought that multiple births were very handsome and beautiful, was deeply and mercilessly hurt.


    "Hateful boy, dare to say our brother is ugly, we will torture you in a moment."


    "Yes, make him like us, and let him taste disgusted."


    "Dare to say that our brother is ugly. He can''t let go even if he sees the king of hell. When he hands over his magic, he will be killed."


    Like being stabbed in the wound, not only the man who spoke before, but also the other two yelled.


    They look at Ning Xiaolei''s eyes full of resentment, hatred, and a strong sense of killing.


    "Ha ha, I had some sympathy for you. I didn''t expect you to be so cruel and cruel!"


    Ning Xiaolei flashed a cold light in his eyes and looked at the three people with cold eyes.


    However, the three people are not afraid, but they are saying more and more too much.


    "Who wants your sympathy? We only need your stealth spell and your life."


    "No, no, and that beautiful girl with long legs. We three brothers will have a good taste later."


    "Good idea, and in front of this hateful boy, we''ll kill him at last, ha ha."


    The crazy intention of killing comes from Ning Xiaolei''s heart. His breath suddenly becomes cold and incomparable. Looking at the three people''s eyes is like looking at the dead.


    The three people''s words have touched his taboo of Ning Xiaolei. Today, he must die, and no one can save him.

 Chapter 375

    Murderous atmosphere envelops three people, Ning Xiaolei''s eyes are cold and terrible.


    He never wanted to kill like this.


    Even if Lei Dong had no way to kill him at that time, even if the leader of Lei Yun sect said he was a demon and incited people to kill him.


    If a dragon has scales, it will die if it touches them.


    Ning Xiaolei is not a dragon, but he has a scale. That''s the person he cares about.


    These three people dare to insult the poetic charm. Besides death, those who wait for them are still dead. They must die today.


    Not only Ning Xiaolei, but also his poetic eyes are cold and terrible. I wish I could tell the story of three people being cut to pieces.


    "Xiaolei, these three people are Xie Xiu. They are Li''s three brothers who rank 64 on the wanted list. Don''t be merciful."


    The poem rhymes to shout a, in the hand the long sword comes out the sword, the evil spirit flickers suddenly, dozens of sword Qi puncture but come out.


    Ning Xiaolei followed his figure and said, "even if they are not evil practitioners, they must die."


    Angry Ning Xiaolei is not polite at all, and his hand is a white bone sword.


    "Just you two little dolls, I''m afraid you don''t know the power of our Li brothers. We''ll join hands. In the middle of the Kingdom, we have to drink bitterness. In the later period, the practitioners dare not fight with us."


    One of Li''s three brothers said in a complacent tone.


    However, they did not know that they were facing Ning Xiaolei, who was like cutting vegetables in the late period of the king''s kingdom.


    The evil spirit in his hand was injected into the white bone sword. In the laughter of Gaga, dozens of skeletons flew out.


    After a sword, Ning Xiaolei followed by another two swords, enveloping the three.


    "I don''t understand, do I? I want to die. Our three brothers will help you."


    Seeing that Ning Xiaolei ignores them, Li''s three brothers look ugly. There are three black banners in their hands. A black fog comes out in the waving room, trying to block the skeleton.


    What they didn''t realize was that the black fog was useless to skeletons.


    At this time, the sword Qi of poetic rhyme came and stabbed them in the chest.


    "Scatter!"


    One of Li''s three brothers stood in front to deal with Jianqi, while the other two tried to stop the skeleton.


    But by this time, Shiyun and Ning Xiaolei had already killed nearby.


    "A sharp stab."


    "White elephant galloping palm!"


    The poem rhyme and Ning Xiaolei roar, attack in hand, roar and cut out.


    But this is just the beginning. After that, the golden flame on Ning Xiaolei flies out, the sky thunders, the ground thorns rush up, and a series of attacks are launched.


    And poetic charm, all kinds of exquisite swordsmanship, sword spirit, sword light flying, light shining, and these sword moves also have the power like Ning Xiaolei''s golden flame.


    "Damn, how can they be so strong?"


    One of Li''s three brothers broke into a cry and hurriedly used his means to cope with the attack of Ning Xiaolei and Shiyun.


    Then he was distracted by two skeletons.


    The rest of the skeletons followed, tearing wildly at him.


    "No, my cultivation, ah, damn, what the hell is this?"


    The man among the three brothers who were bitten by skeletons was frightened and yelled, trying to shoot down the skeletons. However, the skeletons were very flexible one by one, and it was not so easy to shake them off.


    At this time, Ning Xiaolei and Shiyun see this, attack more crazy fierce, focus on taking care of the person who was bitten by the skull.


    A moment later, there was a scream. In the other two''s sad eyes, their brother was torn to pieces by the violent attack, and there was not even a complete skeleton left.


    "Ah, dog men and women, I will kill you and avenge my brother."


    The other two of Li''s three brothers roared like crazy.


    Ning Xiaolei cold hum: "don''t worry, you will go to accompany him immediately."

 Chapter 376

    With the strength of Ning Xiaolei and poetic charm, the other two of the Li brothers soon followed suit.


    In the final analysis, they can only kill the middle of the Kingdom and make the practitioners in the later period of the Kingdom fear, but Ning Xiaolei can kill the later period of the kingdom.


    There is no need to compare which is better. Ning Xiaolei alone can kill all three.


    "It''s cheap for you to die like this."


    The rhyme of the poem hummed angrily, still unable to resolve.


    Ning Xiaolei showed a faint smile on his face and comforted him: "yun''er, they have paid for their bad breath, so don''t see eye to eye with them. Come on, be good, smile."


    "Oh, Xiaolei, you idiot, what are you doing? I''m not so careful."


    The poem rhyme speechless turned a big white eye, picked up the storage ring and the three black banners that fell from the ground.


    This is something that can prove Li''s three brothers. You can get a reward from Yanhuang department.


    "Here you are." The rhyme of the poem reaches out its white and tender hand and hands it over.


    Ning Xiaolei is not polite. He reaches for it and says with a smile, "when things are over here, we''ll go to Yanhuang department."


    "Yes, yes, I don''t know what the people of Yanhuang department will look like when they find out that our Xiaolei has killed Xie Xiu again." The rhyme of poetry smiles.


    "It''s going to be wonderful, hehe." Ning Xiaolei is a little proud.


    When talking, Ning Xiaolei looks at some rocks in the distance and a weed on the other side intentionally or unintentionally, with a sneer on the corner of his mouth.


    He could feel that there were people hiding in those two places, people who were unkind to him.


    But want to see them easy to kill Li''s three brothers, hesitated not to move.


    "Well, there''s no one who can fight. Just a bunch of rubbish wants to rob me of my hiding skill. I don''t know where I have the courage."


    Ning Xiaolei deliberately shakes his head and sighs. Where is the rhyme of poetry? You can talk about love with me.


    This curtain fell in the eyes of the two groups of people lurking in the distance, and became the pick Xin of chiguoguo.


    "Damn, how can they be so strong?" Behind the rocks, a bearded man whispered.


    Next to him, there was a skinny man with his eyes rolling and he didn''t know what to think.


    On the other side of the grass, there were several people in flaming red, and their faces were also not good-looking.


    "No wonder I dare to show that kind of anti heaven magic in front of everyone. I have some skills."


    At this time, a voice came from the foot of Tianhua mountain, and then a figure came up and fell on the top of Tianhua mountain.


    The comer is a man in a black robe. The black robe is covered with dense and complicated patterns. After a long time, it makes people feel dizzy.


    To Ning Xiaolei''s surprise, this person''s breath is totally different from the immortal''s vitality. It''s a dark and incomparable breath. It''s magic.


    In other words, the guy in black is a real demon cultivator.


    The man fell on the top of the mountain and did not immediately go to Ning Xiaolei and Shiyun, but looked at the place where the rocks and grass were.


    "Huoyunzong people, Qingzhou Feitian double thieves, don''t you plan to show up?"


    The man''s words fell, and the man hiding in the rocks and grass could no longer hide, showing his figure.


    Among those who were dressed in fiery red, the first old man''s eyes narrowed slightly and his eyes were slightly cold, and he said, "the devil cultivator? Who are you? "


    "If you don''t change your name, if you don''t change your surname, you will be in the dark cloud." The black robed man put his hands behind him and spoke haughtily.


    The people of huoyun sect and the flying double robbers immediately changed their faces and exclaimed, "what, you, you are the black cloud old devil?"


    "You can really call me that." The black robed man said indifferently.

 Chapter 377

    "Heaven devil sect? How do you feel familiar? "


    Ning Xiaolei frowns and looks at the black cloud old devil in doubt. He doesn''t understand in his eyes.


    A moment later, his eyes suddenly brightened, and he suddenly remembered that the heavenly magic sect was not the magic gate where Ling Xiaoxiao was originally located, and Ling Xiaoxiao was the beloved daughter of the heavenly magic sect leader.


    However, the demon sect is controlled by the snake demon lord, who is a powerful snake demon.


    I didn''t expect that here, he met the people of tianmozong.


    However, this black cloud old devil seems to be a bad comer.


    "With your strength, you dare to fight against the power of that kind of anti heaven magic. You are looking for death."


    Black cloud old devil looks at the person of flying double thief and huoyun sect, the corner of his mouth shows a trace of irony.


    Wen Yan, huoyunzong people did not refute, silent.


    This black cloud old devil is famous. It''s said that in order to practice magic skills, he once slaughtered an immortal power, but he was not cruel.


    Knowing that the other party was black cloud old devil, they immediately began to retreat.


    Let''s not talk about the presence of the old devil. Can they capture Ning Xiaolei''s invisibility? Even if they do, they will be missed by the black cloud old devil. Maybe one day they will be killed.


    After a moment''s hesitation, the old man headed by huoyunzong said, "well, since you like it, we huoyunzong won''t fight."


    With that, the old man waved and was ready to leave with the people under the door.


    However, at this time, black cloud old devil said: "I let you go?"


    "Well, we''re out of the fight. What do you want to do?" A chill flashed in the old man''s eyes and asked with a frown.


    "Why, I''ll kill you, of course." Black cloud old devil laughs a, suddenly Teng up evil spirit on the body, pours out abruptly.


    The old man of huoyun sect changed his face and roared: "attack, kill the devil."


    Words fall, a layer of red flame rises on his body, a flame palm rushes out.


    However, the old black cloud devil turned a blind eye and smashed it with any sleeve. Then, the evil spirit enveloped the people of huoyunzong.


    Just for a moment, the scream rang out, and then there was no sound.


    When the evil spirit dissipated, a few skeletons were exposed on the ground, and their flesh and blood were not empty.


    If it''s not the clothes of huoyunzong, Ning Xiaolei will doubt whether they are the people of huoyunzong just now.


    After killing the huoyunzong, the black cloud devil suddenly looked at the Feitian double robbers who had arrived at the downhill road and said with a sneer, "do you want to run?"


    "I, we..."


    Feitian double thieves stammered and didn''t know how to speak.


    The bearded man gritted his teeth and said, "we''re not going to fight anymore. Why don''t you let us go?"


    "Let you go? How can people spread the news that I have stolen such a treasure? " Black cloud old devil grimly smile way.


    "We can swear we''ll never let it out." Flying double thief busy three pointed to the sky, a serious way.


    Black cloud old devil shakes his head: "I don''t believe you, I only believe dead people can''t speak."


    Before the words came down, he had already rolled up a strong wind of evil Qi and came to them. After a burst of noise, there was no sound in the evil Qi, and they followed in the footsteps of huoyun sect.


    After killing the Feitian double thieves, the black cloud old devil comes to Ning Xiaolei and Shiyun.


    "I didn''t run away, and I didn''t panic at all, but I was a little bold."


    Black cloud old devil surprised to see Ning Xiaolei and poetry rhyme, some surprised.


    Ning Xiaolei showed a faint smile at the corner of his mouth: "no matter how powerful you are, it''s just the later stage of Wangjing. Why should I run?"


    "Oh? So you have the confidence to conquer the late kingdom? " Black cloud old devil mouth slightly curls, some sneer way.


    Ning Xiaolei nodded faintly, noncommittal.

 Chapter 378

    "Boy, give up your stealth spell, I can make you die more happily."


    The black cloud old devil opens his mouth and shows a trace of evil smile.


    In his eyes, Ning Xiaolei and Shiyun are just lambs to be slaughtered, even if he saw Ning Xiaolei and Shiyun kill Li''s three brothers with his own eyes just now.


    However, this dark cloud old devil does have the capital to be proud. He is the most powerful person Ning Xiaolei has ever seen in the later period of the kingdom.


    Otherwise, it would not be so easy just now to kill huoyun sect and Feitian double thieves.


    But no matter what the dark cloud old devil means, Ning Xiaolei is not afraid.


    What he cares about is the identity of black cloud old devil. He doesn''t know how he and Ling Xiaoxiao are related. If he is killed by mistake, it''s not good to explain to Ling Xiaoxiao at that time.


    Thinking of this, he said: "dare to ask the master, what''s his status in the demon sect?"


    "Oh? Why should I tell you, cut the crap and hand over the spell. " Black cloud old devil frowns, displeased way.


    Ning Xiaolei''s eyes flashed slightly and said tentatively, "I know you zongling Xiaoxiao, so I think it''s a misunderstanding."


    "Miss Xiaoxiao? Have you met her? Do you know where she is now? " Black cloud old devil tiny Leng, immediately tone some urgently ask a way.


    "I do know that, but I can''t tell you without her consent."


    Ning Xiaolei quietly looks at the black cloud old devil and sees all the changes of expression on his face.


    When dark cloud old devil asked him that just now, it didn''t seem to care, but it seemed to be excited.


    "Say it, or I''ll make you die." The dark cloud old devil''s face is transient, and the murderous spirit in his eyes twinkles.


    Ning Xiaolei shook his head: "I have said that if Xiaoxiao doesn''t agree, I won''t tell you."


    "In that case, don''t blame me for being impolite. I''ll force you to say it." The dark cloud old devil is cruel.


    "I''m friends with you, Miss Zong. Are you going to be rude to me?" Ning Xiaolei''s eyes flashed slightly, curious.


    Black cloud old devil hums a way: "I inquire big young lady''s purpose just want to take her to go back, her friend''s life and death, I can''t be at ease on."


    "Aren''t you afraid that your eldest lady will blame you for killing me?"


    Ning Xiaolei has already confirmed something in his heart, but he still wants to hear from old devil heiyun himself.


    Black cloud old devil sneered: "don''t scare me with the identity of the eldest lady. She escaped without permission. What''s more, she can manage me as a little girl?"


    Ning Xiaolei nodded thoughtfully: "so you are not close to Xiaoxiao."


    "Well, what do you mean by that? Don''t talk nonsense. Tell the whereabouts of the girl and hand over the magic."


    Black cloud old devil frowns, the breath surging on the body, to Ning Xiaolei and poetry oppression.


    Ning Xiaolei looked at the rhyme of the poem: "just give it to me!"


    Words fall, he whole person flash to sweep out, direct attack black cloud old devil.


    "How dare you resist, crazy boy."


    See this, black cloud old devil fury, cover evil spirit to kill and come.


    Mingming has shown his strength just now, and he dares to do it. It''s clear that he doesn''t pay attention to him.


    The more he thought about it, the more angry he was. He was not polite. He was bombarded with evil Qi.


    Ning Xiaolei snorts, blows out with one punch, and roars away the evil spirit.


    "Hey, hey, you can''t imagine my means."


    For this, the dark cloud old devil didn''t think much of it. The evil spirit spread and shrouded Ning Xiaolei in it.


    Feeling the uncomfortable breath around him, Ning Xiaolei uses golden flame to protect him inside.


    The hot golden flame burns and rises, and the magic Qi nearby is burned and twisted, and gradually refined into nothingness.

 Chapter 379

    "There are some means!"


    The dark cloud old devil''s eyes flicker slightly, a piece of evil spirit big hand condenses, to Ning Xiaolei mercilessly pats down.


    In the whistling sound, the evil spirit big hand carries the rolling power, and the oppressive Ning Xiaolei''s body is surrounded by the golden flame.


    "Break it for me."


    Ning Xiaolei roars and blows to the sky.


    A white elephant''s figure, which is condensed by evil spirit, rushes to the sky and smashes the big hand of evil spirit.


    Lazy and the black cloud old devil ink, after smashing the devil gas big hand, Ning Xiaolei launched a counterattack.


    He uses the wind skill, and the whirlwind around him turns into a streamer and comes to the black cloud old devil.


    The king of the ox''s fist was used, and he hit black cloud on his chest.


    His fist with a strong force, around the devil gas was hard to be hit out of a vacuum.


    Dark cloud old devil''s eyes flickered slightly, did not evade, chose to meet Ning Xiaolei hard.


    "Boom!"


    With a bang, the black cloud devil retreated three steps before stopping his body.


    Looking at Ning Xiaolei, who was just retreating from the golden flame, he was surprised.


    For his close combat effectiveness, black cloud old devil is very confident, did not expect to be Ning Xiaolei''s opponent.


    You should know that his magic skill has a great effect on the physical body, and his strength is far stronger than ordinary people.


    But he did not expect, and this young man in his early twenties face to face, he was defeated.


    And he can see that Ning Xiaolei''s cultivation is only in the middle of the Kingdom, which is one level worse than him.


    The realm is not as good as it is. If it is the same, what will happen?


    Dark cloud old devil does not dare to think that kind of consequence, I''m afraid he will lose very ugly at that time.


    There was a chill in his eyes, and black cloud continued to attack.


    This time, his fists and legs are used at the same time. He wants to settle Ning Xiaolei as soon as possible.


    Of course, Ning Xiaolei can''t be empty. The king of cattle fist, the white elephant''s galloping palm, and Tianpeng''s kicking legs are used one after another.


    Two people with fast fight fast, short time passed more than ten moves.


    However, the result made black cloud old devil''s face paler and paler.


    He found that the beginning was not a coincidence, but rather that Ning Xiaolei''s close combat ability was really above him.


    Not only boxing, leg competition, he is not ningxiaolei opponent.


    For a moment, he felt numb in his arms and weak in his legs. If he continued to fight, the consequences would only be more serious.


    "Damn, what kind of Freak is this kid?"


    Dark cloud old devil''s complexion is gloomy, always does not put any person of the same level in the eye of him, felt the panic for the first time.


    After a violent impact, black cloud old devil retreated to the distance, and a bloody sword appeared in his hand.


    Instead of attacking at once, he took the blade in his other hand and gave it a good stroke.


    In a flash, red blood fell from his hand and spilled on the sword in his hand.


    And the sword seemed to have life, quickly absorbed the blood, accompanied by the sound of "gudu" like drinking water.


    Ning Xiaolei frowns. The sword of black cloud old devil is strange!


    With a flash of light in his hand, he extracted the white bone sword.


    Black cloud old devil''s sword is strange. The white bone sword in his hand is normal. It''s better than the sword. Who is afraid of whom.


    "Boy, I admit that you are powerful, but so what? You are doomed to be defeated by my bloody sword."


    Black cloud old devil grimly looks at Ning Xiaolei and raises the blood sword which has sucked a lot of blood in his hand.


    The evil Qi is infused into it, and the black cloud old devil wields his sword with a bloody sword Qi.


    "Drink blood sword, the name is appropriate."


    Ning Xiaolei''s eyes twinkled and looked at the bloody sword Qi. He found that with the bloody sword Qi approaching, the blood in his body was boiling.


    It felt like they wanted to rush out of his body and merge into the bloody sword Qi.


    "Hiss!"


    At this time, a light sound came out. Under the gaze of Ning Xiaolei, the bloody sword Qi turned into a bloody snake and went straight to him.

 Chapter 380

    "It''s really weird."


    Ning Xiaolei frowned. The bloody snake gave him a feeling that it was not like a dead thing, but like life.


    And when the sword Qi turned into a blood colored snake, the feeling of blood boiling in his body became more and more intense, and he felt extremely uncomfortable.


    "You must have never tried the feeling of blood rushing out of your body. I''ll let you have a taste."


    Black cloud old monster smile, Shua Shua is dozens of sword.


    As before, all the sword Qi turned into blood colored snakes and ran to him.


    Ning Xiaolei snorted: "I also want you to taste my sword skill."


    White bone sword waving, Gaga strange laughter, a vivid skeleton appeared.


    These skeletons look no worse than the bloody snakes.


    These skeletons did not run to the black cloud old devil, but ran to the blood first.


    Ning Xiaolei is a little surprised. The skeletons cut out of the white bone sword only like to devour the accomplishments of the practitioners. I''ll see you for the first time when you take the initiative to block the attack.


    Compared with the blood snake, these skeletons are more flexible. In the blink of an eye, they stop each blood snake.


    The blood snakes seemed to know their power and wanted to dodge.


    But the skull doesn''t give them a chance at all. It''s just a bite to rush up.


    In a moment, the blood snakes were torn to pieces and turned into wisps of blood gas into the skull, as if absorbed by them.


    "What the hell is it? It''s more evil than my blood sword?"


    Dark cloud old devil''s face changed slightly, looking at the skeleton flying towards him, cutting out sword Qi again.


    Seeing the strangeness of these skeletons, he did not dare to let them near.


    "I see how much you can stop."


    Ning Xiaolei sneers, Shua Shua is two swords.


    In this way, more than 30 skeletons attacked at the same time. The old black cloud devil was in a hurry and had to keep waving his blood sword.


    Seeing this scene, Ning Xiaolei shows a sneer in his eyes. The black cloud old devil is just making a cocoon of himself.


    Originally, he wanted to use the blood drinking sword to deal with himself, but he was trapped by the sword Qi cut by his white bone sword, and had to wave the sword Qi all the time.


    If it goes on like this, even if you don''t have to do it, these skeletons will kill old black cloud devil!


    But at this time, a bang suddenly came, let Ning Xiaolei slightly a Leng.


    After that, there were more than ten roars, with great momentum.


    Ning Xiaolei doubts to see, but he saw that it was the more than ten skeletons he cut out at the beginning, which were caused by the explosion one after another.


    Looking at the others, because of the number of blood snakes, their eyes have bright and dark blood skeletons. Ning Xiaolei''s eyes are slightly bright, as if he thought of something.


    These skeletons made of his sword Qi are not invincible. To a certain extent, they will burst.


    Want to understand this, he cut out a sword again, the skeleton that will wear and tear is added completely.


    With his current cultivation, the evil spirit in his body has exhausted most of the four swords.


    In order to avoid a long night''s dream and one sword''s chop, Ning Xiaolei immediately casts his magic to attack the black cloud old devil. He plans to end the battle as soon as possible.


    With a little pinch in his hand, more than ten Firebirds appear around Ning Xiaolei''s body, whistling and flapping out.


    Then there were more than ten fire snakes, one by one running to the black cloud old devil.


    And this is just the beginning, then the sky thunderclouds surge, underground soil thorn rise, a wind blade rotation cutting.


    The violent attack instantly enveloped the dark cloud old devil.


    Ning Xiaolei doesn''t intend to give up like this. One hand is a thunder ball, and the other is a fireball. They quickly fuse together and turn into a thunder fireball with violent power.


    "See how long you can last."


    With a snort, Ning Xiaolei throws the thunder fire bullet to the black cloud old devil.

 Chapter 381

    "Damn boy, you are so naive."


    Black cloud old devil''s roar comes from the evil spirit, and a tornado of evil spirit condenses around him, whistling to break Ning Xiaolei''s magic attack one by one.


    However, it can defend other spells, but it can''t defend thunder and firebombs.


    "Boom!"


    There was a huge sound, the golden blue light was shining, the smoke was rolling, the air was surging, and everything around was instantly submerged.


    As for the evil spirit released by black cloud old devil, it was blown away by the strong wind.


    Ning Xiaolei stares at the explosion center warily. He knows that such an attack can''t blow up the dark cloud old devil and will only cause him heavy damage.


    But in the face of such a character, even if the heavy damage, Ning Xiaolei also dare not be careless.


    "Well, son of a bitch, I''m going to kill you."


    An angry roar came from the smoke. It was the voice of black cloud old devil, and then a figure rushed out from inside.


    At the moment, the black cloud old devil was in a mess, his clothes were ragged and his face was covered with blood.


    He looks at Ning Xiaolei bitterly, and a small black flag in the shape of a triangle appears in his hand.


    On the small black flag, there are ferocious ghosts flashing by from time to time, looking very strange.


    Ning Xiaolei frowned, and a coil of silk rope appeared in his hand. Be careful.


    "Die for me."


    Black cloud old devil roars, his eyes are furious, he doesn''t even mention the matter of invisibility, he just wants Ning Xiaolei to die now.


    Being hurt by a person who is not as good as himself, he feels that his dignity has been challenged.


    He poured evil Qi into the black flag in his hand. With a little wave, more than ten shadows floated out of it.


    Ning Xiaolei fixed his eyes and found that they were the ghosts flashing on the black flag just now.


    These ghosts are all above the Kingdom, which makes people feel that they are not easy to deal with.


    In the roar, these ghosts roar to Ning Xiaolei.


    With a slight frown, Ning Xiaolei uses the wind blade to cut, and countless wind blades roar out to cut these ghosts.


    His attack was just a trial. He wanted to see what the ghosts had to do.


    Seeing that the wind blade will fall on the body, the sharp claws of these ghosts command out, and the cold light flickers, and they forcibly tear the wind blade to pieces.


    Then, these ghosts continued to kill them impolitely.


    "I''ll see if you can stop the fire from me."


    Ning Xiaolei''s eyes twinkle slightly, and the flame on his body flies out like rain.


    Generally speaking, ghosts are afraid of the power of the sun. The gold flame on them is made by refining the gold flame stone containing the power of the sun, and should be the killer of ghosts.


    The situation is similar to Ning Xiaolei''s imagination. Seeing his golden flames, the ghosts suddenly show panic in their eyes.


    But at this time, a large mass of black air from the rear flew to each ghost.


    It was the dark cloud old devil who controlled the black flag to release the black air.


    These black gases cover the ghost. Ning Xiaolei''s gold flame, which is not burning, falls into it and doesn''t move.


    On the other hand, the black air is just a little rarefied.


    Ning Xiaolei frowned and suddenly his eyes brightened, thinking of something.


    Since these are ghosts, do you mean you can try that thing.


    Thinking of this, Ning Xiaolei takes out a Buddha statue, which is a Buddha statue of the king of Tibet.


    It was with this Buddha statue that Ning Xiaolei purified Qin Yu''s anger and helped her recover her sense.


    With the evil spirit pouring in, the Buddha statue in his hand immediately released a dazzling light.


    Under the power of this faint warm breath, those ghosts who have rushed to Ning Xiaolei''s front, one by one, like zhongdingshen, stand there and can''t move.


    Later, Ning Xiaolei was surprised to see that the black air rose from these ghosts and was purified by the Buddha light.

 Chapter 382

    After finding it useful, Ning Xiaolei''s eyes are filled with ecstasy.


    Under the action of Buddha''s light, in a short time, those ghosts had no evil breath.


    At this time, the light of the Buddha on the statue gradually dissipated.


    However, what makes Ning Xiaolei strange is that what appears in front of him is not the ghost who recovers his sense, but more than ten grey energy bodies.


    "What is it?"


    Ning Xiaolei doesn''t understand and looks at the things in front of him curiously.


    "Damn, you have Buddha''s treasure?" A terrified roar came, and the voice of black cloud old devil rang out.


    Ning Xiaolei was stunned, and then he remembered that there was a big enemy. He could not think much about it, and rolled up more than ten regiments of energy into the space of the refining pot.


    Sneering at the black cloud old devil, Ning Xiaolei said: "if you have any means, just use it, or I''ll do it."


    "Well, just you?" Black cloud is full of disdain in his eyes.


    Ning Xiaolei doesn''t talk nonsense. He sacrifices the silk rope in his hand.


    Then, the Thunderball and fireball appeared in his hand, and fused into a Thunderball and fireball.


    But this time, Ning Xiaolei didn''t throw it out immediately, but looked at the black cloud old devil with a smile.


    "Do you want to try again?"


    "You..."


    "Don''t look down on me, you don''t think I''m a black cloud devil," he growled


    Words fall, he pinches out one by one abstruse method Jue in the hand, a dark magic cloud turns over to surge in his head.


    Ning Xiaolei''s eyes narrowed and he was shocked.


    From that magic cloud, he felt the breath of danger.


    A trace of determination flashed in his eyes. Ning Xiaolei took back the wire rope blocked by the magic gas and put the thunder fire bullet into the magic cloud.


    But let ningxiaolei accident is, that magic cloud in a bunch of black light fly out, unexpectedly resist thunder fire bullet, let its inch into not.


    Not only the magic cloud couldn''t attack, but even the black cloud old devil who pinched the formula was covered by a layer of black light and couldn''t hurt him at all.


    "Can''t you break casting?"


    Ning Xiaolei''s eyes twinkled and he understood what he had learned.


    However, he didn''t do it. He cast a move to press the bottom of the box.


    a strange wave as like as two peas. A little figure appeared near Ning Lei, looking at her appearance, which was exactly the same as Ning Xiaolei''s.


    It is obvious that Ning Xiaolei''s move is a gasification Sanqing, in front of him is the separation of Yuqing.


    "Wow, my Lord, you are willing to call me out at last. It''s not easy. What''s that?"


    As soon as Yu Qingning Xiaolei appeared, he chattered on and on, and was soon attracted by the magic cloud.


    Ning Xiaolei didn''t explain much. He said: "the enemy''s attack, follow me to fight against the enemy."


    "No, let me be a coolie as soon as I appear. I..."


    Yu Qingning is so angry that Xiaolei jumps, but he feels the powerful breath of the magic cloud, but he doesn''t talk nonsense any more, and prepares his means with dignity.


    This separation of Yuqing is the result of Ning Xiaolei''s differentiation. Ning Xiaolei''s method is his natural choice.


    However, the strength of yuqingning Xiaolei is a little lower than that of the emperor, only the strength of Wangjing in the early stage.


    Both of them are using thunder and fire bombs at the moment, and they are not ordinary thunder and fire bombs. They constantly melt thunder and fire balls into them.


    With the increase of fireballs and thunder balls, the smell of fireballs and thunder balls becomes more and more terrifying and frightening.


    "What is Xiaolei''s means and how can he have two of them?"


    In the distance, Shi Yun looks at the scene in astonishment, a little confused, especially when he heard that another Ning Xiaolei could speak.


    This is definitely not the art of separation. There is no one who can speak.


    "Die, the devil is coming!"


    At this time, a roar sounded, but the black cloud old devil finished casting and launched an attack.

 Chapter 383

    Under the gaze of Ning Xiaolei, a huge monster with a height of four or five meters jumped from the black cloud.


    It was an ugly monster. It was black, covered with black scales, and its eyes were bloody. It was terrible.


    The monster appeared, without saying a word, and strode to Ning Xiaolei.


    "I''ll see if the devil can bear our blow."


    Ning Xiaolei roars and looks at Yu Qing separately. The super thunder fireball in his hand suddenly throws out.


    The monster''s eyes were indifferent. He didn''t put the thunderbolt in his eyes at all. Seeing something coming, he subconsciously put out his hand to shoot it.


    But as soon as it came into contact, the grenades exploded.


    In the dazzling golden and blue light, a violent energy is striking in all directions.


    Knowing this situation, Ning Xiaolei had already run to Shiyun.


    Heart read a move, two people then hide into the refining demon pot space.


    In the last moment, Ning Xiaolei saw the monster in the thunder fire bomb attack, the body was directly blown to pieces.


    He was not surprised by the result, but felt that it was reasonable.


    After all, the thunder fire bullet was used by him and Yuqing separately, which almost drained the last drop of demon air pressure in his body.


    In the space of the demon refining pot, two people appear. Ning Xiaolei sits down on his knees without saying a word, and takes out a few evil pills to put into his mouth.


    With the efficacy of the evil Qi pill, his face became ruddy gradually.


    When he opens his eyes, Ning Xiaolei finds many pairs of eyes staring at him, not only poetic, but also other girls.


    "It''s OK. It''s just that the evil spirit is consumed a little bit."


    Ning Xiaolei smiles to reassure them.


    Then he looked at Ling Xiaoxiao and asked about the black cloud old devil and how they were related.


    "That black cloud old devil is not a good thing. Xiao Lei, just deal with him." Ling Xiaoxiao shakes her head.


    Ning Xiaolei nodded, which he had guessed, just to confirm.


    At this time, Qin Yu comes over and holds a large mass of things in his hand. Ning Xiaolei takes a closer look and finds that it is the gray energy left by his previous purification of ghosts.


    "Brother Xiaolei, can you give me this kind of thing that you just collected into the demon pot?"


    Qin Yu looks at Ning Xiaolei, a little embarrassed.


    Rather small thunder tiny Leng, curious way: "do you know that is what thing?"


    "I don''t know, but I can feel that they have a great effect on my cultivation." Qin Yu said truthfully.


    Ning Xiaolei thought deeply and then said with a smile, "if you like it, you can take it. What are you polite to me?"


    It is estimated that the aftershock of the explosion has passed, and Ning Xiaolei reappears on Tianhua mountain.


    Looking around, it''s a mess, full of rubble and potholes.


    Because the place where the fireball was thrown was in the air just now, there was no big hole left on the mountain, but it was also flattened.


    In a pile of rocks, lying in a shadow, not others, it is dark cloud old devil.


    What makes Ning Xiaolei curious is that this guy didn''t die.


    But although it''s OK, the dark cloud old devil''s state at the moment is extremely miserable.


    His legs disappeared, and his body was covered with all kinds of scars, as if he had been scratched by gravel.


    But anyway, he survived, which was a means.


    Feel Ning Xiaolei come over, dark cloud old devil weak open eyes.


    "Little boy, you are very powerful, but I am a member of the demon sect. If you hurt me, you will be the enemy of the demon sect. If you let me go, I can let bygones be bygones."


    "Oh, you dare to threaten me. What''s the matter with tianmozong? Your eldest lady said, let me try my best to deal with you, ha ha."


    Ning Xiaolei looks at black cloud old devil jokingly, the corners of his mouth show a trace of irony.

 Chapter 384

    Ning Xiaolei didn''t give up on black cloud before, because he was worried about Ling Xiaoxiao.


    But now Ling Xiaoxiao said that this black cloud old devil is a bad guy. Ning Xiaolei will not be polite any more.


    The scene of dealing with huoyunzong and Feitian double robbers just now shows how cruel the black cloud old devil is.


    Although those he killed were also greedy people, it also reflected how black cloud old devil was.


    "Don''t you want to rob my magic, come on!"


    Ning Xiaolei looks at black cloud old devil with a smile and thinks about how to deal with this guy.


    "Although this guy is not on the wanted list, he has done a lot of bad things. Many sects hate him to the bone."


    The rhyme of poetry came and said.


    Ning Xiaolei''s eyes flashed slightly and said to himself, "so, I can''t keep this guy."


    Black cloud old devil suddenly surprised, shook his head and said: "no, please spare my life, I know the news of a treasure."


    "Treasure?" Ning Xiaolei was stunned, with a bright color in his eyes.


    Up to now, he has never explored anything except fighting.


    Hearing the treasure, he was immediately moved.


    The purpose of the cultivation map is to stimulate. How can we miss the good thing of treasure hunting.


    Black cloud old devil is an old fox, immediately see Ning Xiaolei seems to have interest.


    In order to protect his life, he said: "I won''t tell you the location of that treasure. You can''t find it. As long as you let me go..."


    "Yes, if you''re telling the truth, I''ll forgive you."


    Without waiting for black cloud old devil to finish, Ning Xiaolei said.


    Hearing the words, the rhyme of the poem was a little impatient, and advised: "Xiao Lei, this old devil is an old fox. I believe he is seeking skin from the tiger. When he recovers from his injury, I''m afraid he will turn around and pit us."


    "No, you have to believe me. I mean what I say. Just forgive me." Black cloud old devil busy assurance way.


    Ning Xiaolei''s eyes twinkled: "wait a minute, I have to find a way to control you first, or I won''t talk."


    "Well OK, I agree. "


    Black cloud old magic micro some hesitation, but soon made a decision.


    In his view, as long as the first to save a small life, the rest is not important.


    As for Ning Xiaolei''s means of controlling him, he is confident to solve it.


    See black cloud old devil agree, Ning Xiaolei eyes quietly show a trace of ironic smile.


    How could he not understand what black cloud thought in his heart, but it was not so easy to break his means!


    Because he''s going to give it to black cloud old devil, but it comes from the means of those big demons in the group.


    Take out the mobile phone, Ning Xiaolei contact Baigujing, ask him how to control a person, let each other obedient.


    "I''m good at this. I''ll send you a rune I refined. If you don''t obey me, I''ll make him regret ten thousand years / a happy expression."


    The news from Bai Gujing was full of excitement.


    Ning Xiaolei wipes his cold sweat. He seems to think of a skeleton Schadenfreude, and it''s a beautiful skeleton.


    "Congratulations, I got the red envelope from Bai Gujing and got a bone refining talisman, which has been stored in Xumi bag."


    Bone refining talisman?


    Ning Xiaolei is curious to open the Xumi bag and check the information of the bone refining talisman inside.


    - bone refining Fu: the Fu and Zhuan refined by Baigujing can refine the bones in the body, but it is not lethal.


    "So powerful?"


    Ning Xiaolei is in a daze. Whether it''s human or animal, the main thing to stand on is the skeleton. If we refine the skeleton, isn''t it mollusk.


    At that time, you can only walk like a worm, and you will feel numb when you think about it.

 Chapter 385

    The power of the bone refining talisman is cruel, but it depends on who to use it for. Ning Xiaolei doesn''t think it''s too much to be cruel to old devil heiyun.


    After inquiring about the method of exerting and relieving, Ning Xiaolei sends some things that Bai Gujing likes to express his gratitude.


    Take out the bone refining talisman, Ning Xiaolei smiles at the black cloud old devil on the ground.


    "I''ll do something for you. Are you sure you don''t regret it?"


    "I don''t regret it. I won''t fight you." Black cloud old devil does not hesitate a way.


    If he doesn''t want to die, he doesn''t want to die like this.


    Ning Xiaolei is not surprised. He pastes the bone refining talisman in his hand on the brow of black cloud old devil.


    The light flashes slightly, and the bone refining talisman disappears.


    Ning Xiaolei nodded with satisfaction, took out a small yellow Dan and put it in the mouth of black cloud old devil.


    Now he has controlled the dark cloud old devil. He can''t let his injury go. He doesn''t want to spend it here.


    Under the magical effect of xiaohuangdan, in addition to the leg did not grow, black cloud old devil''s injury instantly healed.


    "This..."


    Dark cloud old devil is shocked, the injury on his body is clear, there is no one year and a half absolutely difficult to recover.


    But now, just a pill, it has been completely recovered, this has to be what kind of quality elixir.


    He suddenly doubts Ning Xiaolei''s identity. It''s such a panacea that he can make his identity simple?


    No wonder there is such a magic stealth spell. It''s really not an ordinary person.


    "Well, you can tell me the location of the treasure. Don''t play tricks, or I will let you know what is the greatest pain in the world."


    Smiling at black cloud old devil, Ning Xiaolei smiles.


    "I''ll tell you the news, but there may be danger in that place. You should be prepared. Don''t blame me for the accident."


    Dark cloud old devil stares at Ning Xiaolei, a little bit serious way.


    Ning Xiaolei nodded: "it''s OK to have treasure. It''s not your fault to have danger. If there is no treasure but danger, you know the consequences."


    "I''m not going to make fun of my life yet, but when you get the treasure, I want you to get rid of the things that control me." Black cloud old devil way.


    "I''ll talk about it then. You tell me about the treasure first." Ning Xiaolei shakes his head.


    Black cloud old devil frowns, Yin ruthless way: "at that time dare not give me solution, don''t blame me fish dead net broken!"


    Ning Xiaolei joked: "well, you have the ability to make it out, but you can rest assured that if you behave well, I will not embarrass you any more."


    After staring at Ning Xiaolei for a long time, the dark cloud devil finally compromised.


    Now people are under the eaves and have to bow their heads. They have no choice.


    He can only hope that Ning Xiaolei is a gentleman, and he will release his control at that time.


    Then, the dark cloud old devil told Ning Xiaolei the news of the treasure and its location.


    "Sushui Lingze, where is that?"


    Ning Xiaolei was a little confused. He thought for a long time, but he didn''t find such a place in his brain.


    But it''s not surprising that the world is so big that he hasn''t seen all of them. What he knows are famous places, and how many he hasn''t heard of.


    Especially after he came into contact with the cultivation world, he found that the world was bigger than he thought. Practitioners like to cover mountains and valleys with arrays when they have nothing to do. Ordinary people don''t know the existence of these places.


    It''s not long since he began to mix with the practitioners. It''s not surprising that he didn''t know.


    "It''s a place in Qingzhou. I don''t know its name, but there''s a stone with these four words written on it," he explained

 Chapter 386

    Before dark, the head of Nanmen family came to Tianhua mountain as promised.


    "I have prepared what you want as promised. I hope you will let me go." The head of the Nanmen family handed over a storage ring.


    Ning Lei came as like as two peas.


    "You can do things, and you can clean your eyes in the future, otherwise other people can''t talk as well as I do." Ning Xiaolei nodded and waved to the head of Nanmen family to leave.


    Seeing this, the head of Nanmen clan was relieved and a big stone fell to the ground.


    Of course, he has heard about what happened to baishanzong.


    Although he didn''t know exactly what was going on, his guess was definitely related to the young man in front of him.


    The Nanmen clan leader was extremely happy to save the family from extinction with some cultivation resources.


    He has decided that when he goes back, he will strictly order his people not to make trouble, so as not to offend those who can''t afford it.


    It was Ning Xiaolei who told him that not everyone was so easy to talk.


    It''s luck this time. If you meet an unreasonable person next time and destroy his Nanmen family, it''s too late to regret.


    After the head of Nanmen family left, Ning Xiaolei went down to Tianhua mountain.


    "Xiaolei, I won''t go with you. I''ll go back to Tiancheng first. Yanhuang department may have a task at any time."


    Poetry looks at Ning Xiaolei and says goodbye to him.


    Ning Xiaolei did not force, gently embracing the poetic rhyme, said in her ear: "no matter what you do, you must pay attention to safety."


    "Well, you should be careful when you look for that treasure, and be on guard against him."


    Poetry gently nodded, eyes without trace to the side of the black cloud old devil.


    The black cloud old devil didn''t know what means he used. He turned his magic Qi into two legs. He couldn''t see the difference without looking carefully.


    "Don''t worry, you don''t know my means."


    Ning Xiaolei smiles and doesn''t care.


    With the bone refining talisman, the black cloud old devil can''t turn up any waves at all.


    After Shiyun left, Ning Xiaolei and heiyun went all the way to Qingzhou.


    Qingzhou is located in the west of Qinzhou. Compared with Qinzhou, Qingzhou is vast and sparsely populated. Many places are desert forests.


    It was two days before they arrived at their destination.


    In a dense mountain forest, Ning Xiaolei and black cloud old devil stand here.


    "Right here?" Ning Xiaolei asked suspiciously.


    "Black cloud old devil shakes his head:" of course not, so easy to find that has been taken away


    After that, the black cloud old devil went to the mountain forest, and Ning Xiaolei followed.


    Half a day later, in front of a precipice, two people stood at the edge of the cliff.


    "Wushuilingze is at the bottom of the cliff. Let''s go down." Dark cloud old devil''s eyes flickered slightly and pointed to the bottom.


    "Are you sure you didn''t lie to me?" Ning Xiaolei''s eyes narrowed and he said in a cold voice.


    Black cloud old devil curled his mouth and looked at the cloud below: "I didn''t cheat you. Didn''t you control me?"


    "Hum, don''t try to harm me. If I die, my means will attack immediately. You will regret it then."


    Ning Xiaolei snorts, turns his hand, and Jin pengsuo appears.


    I don''t know how deep the cliff is, and I don''t know when to climb it. Naturally, it''s more appropriate to use this flying magic weapon.


    "What is it?" Black cloud old devil doubts, startle a way.


    "Flying Magic." Ning Xiaolei didn''t hide it, he said directly.


    Anyway, he will show it in front of the dark cloud devil later. Needless to say, the dark cloud devil will recognize it.


    Smell speech, black cloud old devil facial expression suddenly big change: "what, you unexpectedly have to fly magic weapon?"


    But he was not surprised. It was a magic weapon for flying. It was more precious than other kinds of magic weapons.

 Chapter 387

    "I can only sit on one person as a flying magic weapon. You can find a way to get down by yourself."


    Ning Xiaolei ignores the shock of black cloud old devil, light way.


    Black cloud old devil nods, palm turns over, a behemoth appears on the cliff edge.


    Looking at the object in amazement, Ning Xiaolei is speechless. He finds that it is a helicopter.


    Ning Xiaolei feels a little funny that he is clearly a practitioner, but makes such a modern thing.


    "Keke, after all, not everyone has the same magic weapon as you. We can only find this thing to replace it."


    Black cloud old devil feels a little embarrassed, light cough way.


    Ning Xiaolei was just surprised, but didn''t say anything. He went into jinpengsuo and swept to the bottom of the cliff.


    All the way down, a few minutes later, Ning Xiaolei appeared at the bottom of the cliff.


    "The cliff is deeper than I thought."


    Ning Xiaolei frowned. All the way down, he roughly estimated the height of the lower part of the road, which was tens of thousands of meters.


    No wonder no one found this place. Tens of thousands of meters high, let alone ordinary people, would not climb down if they were practitioners.


    Of course, the practitioners of fairyland strength are an exception. They can fly, and it won''t take long to get down.


    But fairyland practitioners will not come to this place for no reason.


    The cliff is ten thousand meters deep. When you look up, there is a thick layer of clouds floating. You can''t see the sky at all.


    Ning Xiaolei waited for more than ten minutes, a buzz came, and black cloud old devil drove down the helicopter.


    After plundering out of the helicopter, the black cloud old devil looked around warily and was relieved to see that there was no danger.


    "It''s dangerous here?" Ning Xiaolei frowned.


    "Of course, I didn''t remind you." Black cloud old devil naturally way.


    Without waiting for Ning Xiaolei to ask, he told Ning Xiaolei about the danger he encountered when he came here last time.


    Listen, Ning Xiaolei''s brow is more and more wrinkled and tighter. Listen to old devil heiyun''s words, it can''t be despised.


    But there''s no need to worry too much. He''s wearing ox King Armor now, and his strength is not weak. He''s not so dangerous as to hurt him.


    Encounter can''t deal with, also have those from the group of big demon protection treasure, safety is no problem.


    "Look, that''s the horned beast."


    Just then, black cloud old devil points to the front, loud voice way.


    Ning Xiaolei turns his eyes, but sees dozens of figures running to them.


    It was a few dog size animals, all white, the most eye-catching is their two long horns, and two knives in general.


    "What kind of product have you never seen?"


    Ning Xiaolei is a little confused. It seems that there is no such animal on the earth.


    But now is not the time to think about it. These horned beasts are coming. They have to deal with it first.


    "Don''t do it yet. I''ll take it."


    Ning Xiaolei shouts, stops the black cloud old devil, and walks forward.


    After waiting for the horned animals to come a certain distance, he called out in animal language: "don''t do it first, there''s something to say, family by family."


    With that, Ning Xiaolei let out his demon mender''s breath, hoping to stop these horned beasts.


    However, what Ning Xiaolei didn''t expect is that these horned beasts don''t seem to understand him at all and continue to rush towards him.


    "I''ll go. I''ll have to knock you all down first."


    Ning Xiaolei murmurs and rushes up to the horned beast.


    The strength of these horned beasts is not strong, only equivalent to the strength of the late Dacheng period. It took Ning Xiaolei a little time to beat them all.


    But he didn''t kill him. These horned beasts just couldn''t move, but they didn''t have fatal injuries.


    Seeing that these horned beasts had been cleaned up, black cloud old devil came over and said curiously, "why don''t you kill them?"

 Chapter 388

    "Since you know I''m a demon mender, you don''t have to ask such a stupid question."


    Ning Xiaolei looks at the black cloud old devil indifferently and says.


    Anyway, it''s a life. It''s lovely. It''s not good to kill.


    The key is that he wants to communicate with these horned beasts to see if he can know from their mouths where the water Lingze is.


    If you kill someone else''s people, they won''t tell him.


    Black cloud old devil hums a, ignore meeting rather small thunder, look into the distance.


    Ning Xiaolei didn''t bother to pay attention to him. He looked at the horned beasts he had picked up and asked, "do you understand me?"


    "Gee One of the horned beasts looks at Ning Xiaolei with angry face.


    "What the hell is that?" Ning Xiaolei was stunned. He really didn''t understand.


    No, he is also a man who has learned animal language. How can he not understand what these horned beasts say.


    What''s more, these horned beasts felt the evil spirit on him. Why didn''t they seem to have changed at all.


    Thinking for a moment, Ning Xiaolei is too lazy to think about it. He directly asks for help from the big demon in the group.


    If we don''t make use of such good resources, we will be hit by thunder.


    After taking a picture of the horned beast, Ning Xiaolei sent it to the group with his own questions.


    Ox demon king: where have you been, Lei Xiaoyao? You have met this kind of monster with the blood of the ancient demon family / a shocked expression.


    The blood of the ancient demon clan?


    Ning Xiaolei doubts that the ancient demon clan knows that the skills he and his daughters practiced were all practiced by the ancient demon clan, but isn''t that a long time ago?


    And here is not the demon world, how to run to the ancient demon family blood monster.


    After thinking about it, Ning Xiaolei said in the group, "I ran to the bottom of a cliff, and then I met this kind of monster attack. They can''t understand my animal language, and it doesn''t work for me to release my evil spirit."


    "It doesn''t work, of course, because they are monsters. I don''t think they are strange. And look at your picture, I''m going to the family. No wonder they will attack you."


    After listening to the explanation of the Bull Demon King, Ning Xiaolei is shocked, as if it is such a truth.


    Just like practitioners and practitioners, it is impossible for you to release the breath of practitioners, and others will not attack you.


    "Brother Niu, how can I communicate with them?" Ning Xiaolei sent a message and asked.


    "I don''t know what to do with communication. If you want to do something in their territory, you must fight against them all the way."


    Ning Xiaolei is speechless, the cow demon king''s suggestion is not very reliable!


    Who knows what''s the danger of this wushuilingze? It seems not good to offend the local master.


    "Hum!"


    At this moment, a big red envelope suddenly pop up in front of us.


    Ning Xiaolei is stunned and starts to drive directly out of instinct.


    "Congratulations, I got Nuwa''s red envelope and got an ancient animal language dictionary, which has been stored in Xumi bag."


    Following the red envelope is the news from Nu Wa.


    "Don''t listen to the bullshit, Xiao Lei. Listen to my sister. Take all the monsters under the cliff into the refining pot. Once those monsters with ancient blood grow up, they will be the pillars of our demon family in the future."


    "Sister Nuwa, OK, I''ll listen to you." Ning Xiaolei returns.


    Ning Xiaolei chose to learn from the ancient animal language dictionary.


    This ancient dictionary is also a golden page, just like other secret books, such as Kung Fu and martial arts.


    In a trance for a moment, Ning Xiaolei mastered the ancient animal language, but after hearing the conversation of the horned beasts on the ground, he was covered with black lines.

 Chapter 389

    "Why do we feel familiar with the smell of this person?"


    "It seems to be true that there are some similarities with us. Could it be the offspring of one of our ancestors?"


    "It''s possible, but he can''t speak our language, and we can''t understand what he''s saying."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    It''s very special. These goods are not cleaned up. Is there anything like that.


    Ning Xiaolei speechless, coughed: "don''t speak ill of people behind their backs, I heard them all."


    "Who, who''s talking, Diao, is that you?"


    The horned beasts looked at each other, puzzled and looked around. One of them looked at the other with a bigger head and asked.


    The horned beast named Diao shook his head: "it''s not me. I didn''t speak."


    Ning Xiaolei was funny. He patted the bigger horned beast and said, "I said it."


    "Asshole, don''t pat me in the face, eh, no, you will say what we say?"


    The bigger horn beast stares at Ning Xiaolei angrily, and then suddenly thinks of something and asks.


    Ning Xiaolei nodded with a smile: "it''s not stupid. Yes, it''s me who talks."


    "Ah? So you are really a member of our family, a descendant of one of our ancestors and human beings? " The horned beast was surprised.


    Horned beast and horned beast can only give birth to horned beast, which has nothing to do with strength.


    Ning Xiaolei is a human form. Only when the ancestors of his family combine with human beings can they have such offspring.


    Ning Xiaolei on the forehead black line scurrying, speechless way: "I''m not your people, but I''m repair demon."


    "Bang, I''ve been familiar for a long time. It''s just because of the evil spirit."


    The horned beasts were disappointed, so it was not known whether the other party would let them go.


    "Can you tell me where this wushuilingze is?" Ning Xiaolei asked.


    "I won''t tell you unless you let us go." The bigger horned beast.


    Ning Xiaolei nodded without hesitation. He didn''t want to do anything about these horned beasts.


    What''s more, Nu Wa gave him the task of taking these horned beasts into the refining pot instead of hurting them.


    "Gee, it''s not right to promise so simply. Is there any plot? Oh, I see. You want to fight those stupid fish."


    Ning Xiaolei is curious: "what stupid fish?"


    "Ranyu, those things are stupid, but eating them can improve your strength. You must have come for them."


    Those large horned beasts looked at Ning Xiaolei with a proud look that he must have guessed right.


    Ning Xiaolei looked happy in his eyes and said, "yes, we are here for ranyu. Can you tell us what danger we will encounter?"


    "Well, it''s much more dangerous, but why should I tell you?" The horned beast said triumphantly.


    "You little thing, you can bargain." Ning Xiaolei''s mouth curved slightly, showing a smile.


    The horned beast was furious: "you''re a little thing, I''m big, OK?"


    "Well, it''s big there?" Ning Xiaolei was stunned, and his face showed a bad smile.


    "You dead fag, look, I''m talking about the horn knife on my head. By the way, call me big knife brother. I''m five years old." The horned beast said angrily.


    Ning Xiaolei was embarrassed, but soon pretended that nothing had happened.


    "Five years old, that''s not a kid. I''m twenty-one years old."


    Without waiting for the horned beast who called himself brother Dadao to speak, Ning Xiaolei said in advance: "Dadao, as long as the news you tell me is useful, I will reward you."


    With that, Ning Xiaolei has an evil Dan in his hand and shakes it in front of the sword.

 Chapter 390

    Although it was only a moment, Dadao was deeply attracted by Yaoqi Dan, and his eyes were round.


    is as like as two peas. The eyes of other horned animals are all alike.


    "Brother, you are serious. If I tell you, you will give it to me?"


    The big knife secretly swallowed to spit, asked.


    Ning Xiaolei said with a smile: "of course, do you think I''m like a man who doesn''t keep his word?"


    "Like, er, no, not like!" Some of Dadao''s head didn''t turn around, and then he seemed to be afraid that Ning Xiaolei would repent, and he couldn''t wait to tell Ning Xiaolei.


    Half a day later, Ning Xiaolei has roughly understood the situation in wushuilingze.


    According to Dadao, the most valuable fish in wushuiling are those ranyu, which can improve their accomplishments and save their hard work.


    However, Dadao said that the ranyu was useful to the horned animals, but it was not known whether it was useful to the others.


    But Ning Xiaolei thinks that since the diagonal beast is useful, it doesn''t make sense for them.


    But it is not so easy to get these ranyu.


    The first reason is that although these ranyu are silly, their strength is not weak and they are not easy to catch.


    Another reason is that you need to pass the nightmare swamp to get to the wushuilingze where ranyu is.


    Nightmare swamp is extremely dangerous. There is a kind of fierce beast called nightmare beast in it. It will confuse the passing creatures by various means.


    Once trapped, it will never escape and will soon be eaten up by those nightmare beasts.


    "But I know a path to avoid nightmare swamp." Dadao said with a smile.


    Ning Xiaolei''s eyes are slightly bright: "OK, as long as you can take me there, and give you five evil Qi pills, how about it?"


    "Five? No, I want eight. No, I want ten. " Dao can''t refuse.


    "Well, ten is ten." Ning Xiaolei is funny.


    For him, there is a constant stream of Yaoli Dan and Yaoqi Dan every day for the goods he put in the shops in the group, and there is no end to them.


    The big demons in the group spend a lot of money one by one. The goods in the shop are always in short supply. There is no need to worry about nobody buying them.


    "We..."


    The rest of the horned beasts were full of envy when they looked at the sword.


    Ning Xiaolei naturally saw the change of their expression and asked with a smile, "do you also want the magic pill?"


    Smell speech, those horn beast tiny Leng, immediately small chicken peck rice to make an effort to nod, stay Meng of don''t work, have no point monster of fierce appearance at all.


    "Well, in fact, you can get this countless evil Dan, as long as you promise me one thing."


    Ning Xiaolei, such as the wolf grandmother of the little girl, laughs so much that she is called a cheap girl.


    The horned beasts look at each other and feel a little uneasy in their hearts, but they can''t restrain their desire for Yaoqi Dan. They still want to hear what Ning Xiaolei wants.


    Ning Xiaolei didn''t answer immediately. He asked, "are you the only horned beasts under the cliff?"


    "Gee, brother, how do you know we are horned beasts?" Dadao looks at Ning Xiaolei curiously and asks.


    "Er, your horns are so big. I didn''t expect that you are really horned beasts. Answer my question. I have something important to discuss with your patriarch."


    Speechless wiped to wipe the cold sweat on the head, rather small thunder zhengse way.


    However, the horned beast didn''t answer Ning Xiaolei. He looked wary and said, "brother, is that black robed man with you?"


    "He, no, he''s my enemy. He can''t beat me. He told me there''s treasure here, and I let him go for the time being." Ning Xiaolei is slightly stupefied and puzzled.


    "He killed our compatriots. We just wanted to get revenge on him, but since you are not a group, we can rest assured."


    Dagao''s eyes hate to look at the black cloud old devil. He looks at Ning Xiaolei again, and the color of vigilance on his face is less.


    Ning Xiaolei nodded and said: "don''t worry, I''ve done something in his body. He can''t hurt you any more. After this, it''s not too late to kill him after seeing his performance."


    Ning Xiaolei used the ancient animal language, and he didn''t have to worry that the black cloud old devil would hear it.


    Moreover, even if you hear it, it''s nothing. Anyway, you''ve found Sushui Lingze. It can be said that the dark cloud old devil has lost its use value at the moment.

 Chapter 391

    The horned beast finally chose to believe Ning Xiaolei and agreed to take him to their clan.


    Ning Xiaolei is very happy and is busy to cure the injury of the horned beast.


    "You, how did you cure them?" The black cloud old devil is very surprised. He is about to make a move.


    "Stop, wait for me here." Ning Xiaolei flashed in front of the black cloud old devil and hummed coldly.


    Following the more than ten horned beasts, Ning Xiaolei went forward and came to a valley in a short time.


    Looking around, green mountains and beautiful waters, green willows and red flowers, just entered the valley, a fresh breath with a light fragrance floated into the nose.


    Ning Xiaolei took a few deep breaths and felt as if the whole person had been washed from inside to outside.


    Paradise, this is the real paradise!


    Without any polluted environment, beautiful scenery and fresh air, Ning Xiaolei even has the impulse to live here.


    "Shua Shua!"


    At this time, countless figures came, all of them were horned beasts.


    However, these horned beasts are big and small, and their breath is also different. One of the most powerful is a middle king.


    "Dadao, what''s the matter? Why did you bring the personal class to our clan? Were you threatened by him?"


    The horned beast in the middle of the Kingdom glared at them in a stern tone.


    Ning Xiaolei showed a wisp of sincere smile on his face and said in ancient animal language: "dare you ask, is this the head of the horned beast clan?"


    "Well? How can you say something about us Horners? Who are you? "


    The horned beast in the middle of the king''s Kingdom suddenly shows his suspicious color and looks at Ning Xiaolei.


    "Don''t be nervous. I don''t mean any harm. Are you the patriarch? I want to discuss something with the patriarch." Ningxiaoleike.


    "Be presumptuous. You can see our patriarch when you say so." Without waiting for the horned beast in the middle of the kingdom to open his mouth, a horned beast in the early stage of the Kingdom next to him suddenly roared and leaped out of the sky. His horns on his head chopped at Ning Xiaolei.


    Dagao and other horned beasts who bring Ning Xiaolei in are shocked and shout: "Uncle Fengzhan, stop, he''s not the enemy."


    Ning Xiaolei said with a smile: "don''t worry, I also want to see the fighting power of the horn Orc master."


    Words fall, he gently step forward, one hand raised, white elephant Pentium palm.


    "Boom!"


    With a loud noise, the sharp angle of the cutting edge collides with the white elephant blasted by Ning Xiaolei.


    If the blade is hit hard, it will fly far away. It''s hard to stop.


    "The middle period of demon king?"


    Surprised looking at Ning Xiaolei, Feng Zhan exclaimed.


    Ning Xiaolei nodded with a smile: "yes, it is the medium-term strength of the demon king."


    In the middle of the demon king period, it is also the kingdom in the mouth of the immortal cultivators.


    "I really don''t mean anything. I just want to talk to the patriarch about something very important." Ning Xiaolei looks at the horned beast road in the middle of the kingdom again.


    After pondering for a moment, the horned beast nodded in the middle of the Kingdom: "with your strength, if you want to do something early, I''ll go to inform the clan leader. Please wait a moment."


    Ning Xiaolei smiles and responds. In the vigilant eyes of the remaining horned animals, he calmly appreciates the beautiful scenery around him.


    After waiting for a few minutes, the horned beast in the middle of the kingdom came out with a horned beast bigger than him.


    Ning Xiaolei has guessed that this should be the head of the horned beast clan. He quickly steps forward and salutes with his fist and says, "Ning Xiaolei, the demon cultivator, has seen the head of the horned beast clan."


    "Little friend, please get up quickly. Don''t be polite." The head of the horned beast is kind.


    When talking, the head of the horned beast clan always looks at Ning Xiaolei and looks up and down.


    Seeing that Ning Xiaolei''s accomplishments are not low, but he is still so polite, his eyes show satisfaction.


    "It''s said that Xiao you is looking for me. What can I do for you?"


    When Ning Xiaolei gets up, the head of the horned beast asks curiously.


    Ning Xiaolei nodded and said truthfully, "it''s very important."


    "Well, come with me!"


    And when the chief of the horned beasts had finished speaking, he turned with the horned beasts in the middle of the Kingdom, and went on.


    Ning Xiaolei follows closely.

 Chapter 392

    Walking into the deep valley, there are several small wooden houses ahead.


    Everything looks so natural, it makes people feel very comfortable.


    Push open the door and enter the house. The head of the horned beast clan points to the table and chair beside him. The guest says, "little friend, please have a table. The house is simple and shabby. I hope you don''t abandon it."


    "No, no, I think it''s good." Ning Xiaolei smiles and waves his hand with sincerity.


    The head of the horned beast''s clan was smiling and didn''t say anything.


    Ning Xiaolei didn''t hide it, so he came to the point and said what he wanted.


    "What, you''re taking my family to another place?" The horned beast in the middle of the kingdom said angrily.


    Just now Ning Xiaolei already knew his name, which is fengsha.


    The head of the horned beast raised his paw to signal fengsha to keep quiet.


    Then he looks at Ning Xiaolei. He believes Ning Xiaolei will give them an explanation.


    "Patriarch, as the descendant of the ancient demon clan, do you plan to live in this cliff all the time?"


    Ning Xiaolei''s indifferent eyes looked at the head of the horned beast clan and asked.


    "How do you know?"


    The head of the horned beast clan was stunned, and a ray of cold light flashed in his eyes. His whole body was straight, staring at Ning Xiaolei tightly.


    "Don''t be nervous, patriarch. I said I didn''t mean anything."


    Ning Xiaolei waved his hand, but the head of the horned beast''s family still had a cold light in his eyes, and he had a tendency to start without giving an explanation.


    Ning Xiaolei also understands the reason and doesn''t mind.


    "If I say that I can get in touch with those big demons who swallow the sky and eat the earth, do you believe it?"


    "No Horned beast clan leader and Feng Sha shake their heads together.


    Of course, Ning Xiaolei knew they didn''t believe him. When he spoke, he took out a piece of gold paper from Xumi''s bag and gave it to the head of the horned beast clan.


    This golden paper was sent to him by Nu Wa. It contains the ancient horn Orc''s cultivation method, the Dragon horn Xuangong.


    The golden paper came to the head of the horned beast clan, and soon it turned into a ray of golden light.


    Looking at the head of the horned beast clan, Ning Xiaolei shows a look of wisdom.


    As if everything was under his control.


    A moment later, the head of the horned beast suddenly opened his eyes and stood up.


    "Xiaoyou, where do you get this, this skill?"


    The head of the horned beast clan looks at Ning Xiaolei with trembling tone.


    Ning Xiaolei got up with a smile: "remember what I said just now? I can contact many big demons. They gave me this skill."


    "What''s more, let your clan leave here and go with me is also the meaning of those big demons."


    The head of the horned beast clan was deep in thought, his eyes twinkling, and he was obviously thinking about how to choose.


    Ning Xiaolei didn''t urge him. He waited quietly.


    After a long time, the head of the horned beast clan came back to God and said, "I want to know which one means. After all, it''s about the survival of our family."


    "Well, you wait. I''ll ask if I can tell you!"


    Ning Xiaolei frowned, took out his mobile phone to contact Nu Wa and asked her.


    At this time, fengsha has surrounded the head of the horned beast clan and eagerly asked what Ning Xiaolei had given. Unexpectedly, the head of the horned beast clan believed Ning Xiaolei''s words.


    The head of the horned beast clan didn''t hide it, and told the story of Gongfa.


    "What, it''s a lost skill of our family, which is said to be able to practice the magic skill of fighting dragon horn?"


    Feng Sha was shocked, then his eyes were filled with ecstasy, and his body even trembled with excitement.


    He horned beast family, which is also a famous existence in ancient times, a pair of dragon horns will frighten all directions, few people dare to provoke.


    However, in ancient times, the demon clan was desolate, and its power was fragmented. The other horned beast clan was forced to live in seclusion. Due to the loss of their skills, they gradually declined. Up to now, the highest cultivation in the clan is the clan leader in the later period of the demon king.


    But now, how can he not be surprised and excited by the reappearance of the Gongfa in his clan.

 Chapter 393

    Ning Xiaolei smiles when she receives the news from Nu Wa.


    He didn''t expect that Nu Wa would agree to speak out her existence.


    Put away the mobile phone, Ning Xiaolei looked at the horned beast clan leader and fengsha, coughed and said: "the adult agreed, but in order to avoid causing a sensation, I hope you don''t spread it around."


    "That''s right. Please tell me who gave you the lost skills of our family." Long way of horned beast family.


    This time Ning Xiaolei didn''t hesitate and said four words with a smile: "Nuwa God."


    "What, female, goddess Nuwa?"


    After hearing this, the head of the horned beast clan and fengsha suddenly trembled and almost fell to the ground.


    They thought about a lot of people, guessed a lot of people, but did not expect that the adult would be the supreme Nuwa God in the eyes of all demon families.


    "If it''s a fake exchange, by the way, the place I''m going to take you is the refining pot. It''s the holy land for the demons to practice."


    Ning Xiaolei laughs and looks at their expressions. He is surprised to find that sister Nuwa''s status in the eyes of the demon clan is so high.


    Just a name can shock the two people into such a situation. If you let them chat with Nu Wa with their mobile phones, wouldn''t they be stunned.


    "Well, well, we are willing. We will obey the orders of Nuwa demon saint."


    The head of the horned beast clan came back and was very happy.


    Then he went out with Feng Sha and gathered all the horned beasts together.


    When I heard that I really wanted to follow him, many horned beasts raised objections even if it was photographed in the dignity of the horned beast clan leader.


    Among them, the sharp cut to Ning Xiaolei is one of the representatives.


    "Wanton, this is the iron order. You must obey it. To tell you the truth, Ning Xiaolei has brought our lost martial arts and Longjiao Xuangong. If you don''t want to practice, you can stay in this valley and die."


    The head of the horned beast clan was furious, and his majestic eyes swept all the horned beasts, especially on Fengzhan.


    On the one hand, they did not expect that the head of the horned beast clan would have such a big fire.


    In their minds, the head of the horned beast clan has always been very kind and kind, and seldom gets angry. But this time, he seems to be angry because they don''t want to leave.


    Another reason is the Xuangong of zhanlongjiao.


    All the horned beasts know something about their legendary magic skills.


    But they didn''t expect that Ning Xiaolei had brought their lost skill. Doesn''t it mean that as long as they practice that skill, their strength will increase again, even reach the level of ancient ancestors?


    In an instant, those opposing horned beasts changed their words, and even fengcha agreed to leave.


    "Very good. This is worthy of being a member of our family of horned beasts. The glory of our ancestors will be renewed by us. We will never continue to muddle along."


    The head of the horned beast clan was very satisfied with the performance of the people and was happy.


    After that, he looked at Ning Xiaolei and said, "Xiaoyou, you can take us away."


    Ning Xiaolei nodded, said: "line up, batch by batch, will feel the role of power in your body, do not resist."


    Under the arrangement of the horned beast clan leader, all horned beasts line up instantly.


    Ning Xiaolei didn''t hesitate. He was enveloped by demon knowledge and divided it into more than ten times. He transferred all the horned beasts into the refining pot.


    Because he liked the valley in front of him, he finally rolled the wooden house here and many flowers and trees on both sides into the refining pot.


    "My God, this..."


    The head of the horned beast clan was stunned. He was reluctant to live in the valley for many years, but he didn''t expect that Ning Xiaolei would bring in houses and trees.


    Looking at this situation, we almost brought the whole valley in directly.


    Ning Xiaolei didn''t think about it. However, his demon sense scope and power are limited, and he can''t take away the whole valley.

 Chapter 394

    Place the house of the horned beast family and the flowers and trees that are collected, and Ning Xiaolei will distribute the battle dragon Jiao Xuangong to each horned beast.


    There are more than 300 members of the horned orcs, not many.


    After the skill is distributed, Ning Xiaolei takes out another storage ring, which contains the Demon power pill and the demon Qi pill.


    He didn''t give more. Each horned beast gave ten.


    "We will live here in the future. If you want to get the pills of cultivation in front of you now, you can help to develop the space of demon pot."


    "Developing space is not only a reward, but also a way of cultivation."


    "After a while, I''ll get someone to give you some details, and you''ll soon understand."


    After that, Ning Xiaolei looks to the distance and shouts xiaotuanzi over.


    "Dad, what are you doing? I''m directing them to develop space!"


    Xiaotuanzi flies by tiger and stares at Ning Xiaolei discontentedly.


    Ning Xiaolei is speechless and full of black lines. He finds that xiaotuanzi is becoming more and more addicted to the monsters in command, and has reached the point of being possessed.


    "Cut the crap and introduce the new members to you."


    After pulling xiaotuanzi, Ning Xiaolei turns to the horned beast standing on one side.


    At this time, xiaotuanzi also found the situation, and his eyes suddenly showed a bright light.


    "Listen, don''t mess with me. These are the horned beasts with the blood of the ancient demon clan. This is the clan leader. You should be polite."


    Ning Xiaolei immediately feels the strangeness of xiaotuanzi and yells with a black face.


    Xiaotuanzi nodded busily and said, "good clan leader!"


    "What does it say?" The patriarch looked at xiaotuanzi blankly, his face puzzled.


    Ning Xiaolei rubbed his forehead with a headache. Then he thought of the horned orcs. What he said seemed to be ancient animal language. He couldn''t understand xiaotuanzi''s words.


    This is also a problem, language barrier!


    Ning Xiaolei has a big head for a while, and then he finds Nu Wa to buy an ancient animal language dictionary and give it to Xiao Tuanzi.


    "Your future task is not to command, but to teach them to speak modern animal language. Do you understand?"


    "Yes, yes, I like this. Please call me teacher xiaotuanzi in the future."


    Xiaotuanzi danced excitedly, which was called an opening.


    Ning Xiaolei slapped the goods on the back of his head and said, "seriously, it''s a heavy task. Don''t screw it up for me."


    With the sharp killing, Ning Xiaolei leaves the space of the refining pot.


    The path through the nightmare swamp, fengsha also knows.


    When Ning Xiaolei arrives at the bottom of the cliff, he finds that dark cloud is not there.


    "Strange, where is he?" Ning Xiaolei''s eyes twinkled and pondered.


    "Xiaolei, who are you talking about?" Feng Sha asked curiously.


    Ning Xiaolei didn''t hide it, and told the identity of black cloud old devil.


    After that, he waved: "leave him alone, let''s go to ranyu."


    Ning Xiaolei is very excited about this kind of strange fish that can improve his cultivation. He can''t say that this is his chance to break through.


    During this period, he had been practicing, but he could not break through to the later stage of the kingdom.


    This made him realize that it was not so simple to break through cultivation. No wonder many people would be trapped in a state for many years.


    Under the leadership of fengsha, Ning Xiaolei walks all the way along the bottom of the cliff. Without much time, he comes to a large dark swamp.


    Just at a glance, Ning Xiaolei can see that this is an extremely dangerous place.


    The swamp, shaking like mud, was bubbling like boiling water.


    While over the swamp, there is a black purple fog, which makes people feel strange.

 Chapter 395

    "Young master Lei, this nightmare swamp is extremely dangerous. The first danger is the swamp. Once you make a mistake, you will fall into it, and the demon king''s later strength will not be able to struggle."


    "The second danger is the fog, which is a kind of poisonous fog. Once inhaled, it will produce a nightmare and die in a dream."


    "And the most dangerous thing is the only living creature in nightmare swamp. Nightmare beast is a kind of fierce beast. Different from our monsters, they have no reason and only know how to kill. Fortunately, they never leave nightmare swamp."


    Feng Sha opens his mouth and tells Ning Xiaolei about the horror of this nightmare swamp.


    Ning Xiaolei nodded as he listened. He had to say that this is really a dangerous place.


    All of a sudden, Ning Xiaolei thought of some possibility, eyes slightly bright, asked: "Feng Sha, listen to you say this nightmare swamp is really dangerous, but if I fly past, can I?"


    "Never, there is a strange force over this nightmare swamp, which will make people lose the ability to fly."


    "At that time, there was a senior of demon fairy strength in our family. He disdained to take the path and wanted to fly over the nightmare swamp. As a result, he just rushed in and fell down. If he didn''t have some means, he might have died in the swamp at that time."


    Feng Sha waved his hand and said anxiously.


    Ning Xiaolei is stunned. This nightmare swamp is more dangerous than he imagined.


    He had personally felt the strength of the Kingdom, but he could not fly in the nightmare swamp.


    And listen to the meaning of fengsha, fairyland practitioners fall into this nightmare swamp, and they only have the share of hatred.


    In this way, Ning Xiaolei had to rest his mind and follow fengsha to a path.


    However, not far ahead, Ning Xiaolei found a helicopter which was half submerged in the swamp not far from the path.


    "After working for a long time, it turns out that old black cloud devil is sneaking away by himself."


    Ning Xiaolei''s eyes twinkle and his eyes turn to the helicopter.


    At the moment, a big hole was opened on the side of the helicopter, and the dark cloud old devil had disappeared.


    as like as two peas on the marsh, the little black clothes were just like the black robe worn by the old black devil.


    Originally outside Ning Xiaolei, dark cloud old devil has already died, but at this moment, he suddenly heard a short cry over there: "Ning Xiaolei, help me."


    It''s not someone else''s voice. It''s the voice of black cloud.


    Slightly a Leng, Ning Xiaolei Ning eyes search, finally not far from the clothes to see the shadow of black cloud old devil.


    But at this time, the whole body of the old black cloud devil fell into the swamp, leaving only his neck and head.


    "You want to die by yourself. I don''t want to die with you."


    Ning Xiaolei turns his mouth. He is not related to the black cloud old devil.


    And the other side is a bad guy, Ning Xiaolei is lazy to save him.


    "You, Ning Xiaolei, please, as long as you save me, I will promise you anything."


    Black cloud old devil is some anger at first, but immediately think of what, full face pleads a way.


    Ning Xiaolei shook his head and sneered: "even if I want to save you, you tell me how to save you. You don''t know the danger of the swamp, and you can''t fly."


    "You can try your flying magic weapon." Dark cloud old devil suggests a way.


    "I don''t want to take that risk!" Ning Xiaolei turned his mouth and refused.


    Black cloud old devil''s face slightly changes, is preparing to say something, suddenly hear a strange voice ring out.


    But now he''s in the swamp and can''t turn around.


    Moreover, in this place, the power of divine consciousness can not be used. With the strength of his divine consciousness, it can only spread a few centimeters around him.


    Although the dark cloud old devil can''t see it, Ning Xiaolei clearly sees the thing that causes the sound, and his face suddenly becomes a little nervous.

 Chapter 396

    It was a monster the size of an ox, dark purple and pockmarked, with mud dripping from it into the swamp below.


    The monster is extremely ugly, with big eyes and small eyes. What is striking is that its mouth occupies half of its face.


    At the moment, the monster is walking step by step along the swamp. It''s amazing that it is walking on the flat ground and looks at the swamp as if it doesn''t exist.


    The sound that just came out was that the monster stepped on the swamp.


    "That''s the nightmare beast!"


    Feng Sha''s face suddenly changed, and his eyes were full of fear and tension.


    After living in wushuilingze for so long, he knew the horror of this fierce beast.


    "Well, that''s ugly, isn''t it?"


    Ning Xiaolei wiped the cold sweat on his head, and his face was speechless. Although he had a guess, he didn''t know what nightmare beast looked like.


    Just listen to the name of the words, give a good impression, but how to look so shabby!


    Nightmare beast''s speed is not slow, blink of an eye time walked to black cloud old devil side.


    Although he couldn''t see it, dark cloud felt a breath of terror locked him in.


    "Roar!"


    Nightmare beast raised his head and suddenly let out a roar.


    Then it suddenly jumped to the black cloud old devil''s side, opened its mouth to his head and bit it off.


    It''s not unreasonable that the mouth of this nightmare beast is so big. When it opens, it''s even bigger than the whole face. It swallows the head of black cloud into its mouth.


    Under the gaze of Ning Xiaolei, black cloud''s body is pulled out of the swamp and swallowed by nightmare beast.


    This nightmare beast''s way of eating is not like animals, but like boa constrictors.


    But this nightmare beast is more fierce. It swallows it alive, not strangles its prey first.


    Ning Xiaolei didn''t stop it. First of all, he couldn''t stop it at all. Besides, he had no reason to save black cloud.


    Old devil heiyun dares to run away and break into the nightmare swamp. It''s just his own fault.


    Swallow black cloud old devil, that nightmare beast seems not satisfied, eyes turn, unexpectedly fall on Ning Xiaolei and Feng slay.


    "No, it found us. Get out of nightmare swamp."


    Feng Sha''s face suddenly changed and he was very nervous.


    Ning Xiaolei frowns slightly. He has already come in. He doesn''t want to go back.


    If you come in next time and meet nightmare beast, do you want to run away.


    For this nightmare beast, others can''t deal with it, but he''d rather Xiaolei has some confidence.


    "Fengsha, don''t be afraid. I can handle it."


    Ning Xiaolei said, facing the nightmare beast, the golden flame skill was cast, and a wisp of flame ran out.


    The nightmare beast didn''t expect Ning Xiaolei to start. With a roar, anger flashed in his eyes and rushed to him quickly.


    With a snort, Ning Xiaolei uses fire rain technique, and countless flames crash down, enveloping nightmare beast.


    In the face of the golden flame falling from the sky, nightmare beast is not afraid, and spews out a large mass of dark purple liquid.


    The liquid gold, which can''t burn anything, collides with the dark purple liquid and makes a hissing sound. Both of them are annihilated, and the nightmare beast rushes over again.


    "Young master Lei, it''s useless. If this nightmare beast was so easy to deal with, I would have dealt with it long ago."


    Fengsha is very anxious, but Xiaolei doesn''t want to leave, and it has no way.


    Ning Xiaolei didn''t panic at all. He said with a smile, "I don''t believe this nightmare beast is really so powerful. Let it know my power."


    Said Ning Xiaolei a fireball, a lightning, rapid cohesion, quickly turned into a thunder fireball.


    Bursts of frenzied energy scattered from the thunder fireball, so powerful, let the nearby front kill eyes flash fear.


    The thunder fire bullet coagulates, Ning Xiaolei''s mouth slightly bends and suddenly throws it at nightmare beast.

 Chapter 397

    "Boom!"


    The thunderbolt and a dark purple light ball from nightmare''s mouth collided in the huge noise.


    In an instant, the golden and blue light soared into the sky, and the violent energy surged around.


    Ning Xiaolei had expected that a wall of fire was set up in front of him and fengsha to block the energy from the impact.


    All of a sudden, there was a scream of pain in the light, and then something fell on the ground.


    A moment later, the light dissipated, and Ning Xiaolei and fengsha looked at each other.


    But the place where nightmare beast stood just now was empty.


    But in the swamp more than ten meters away, there is a nightmare beast lying on the ground.


    This is obviously the one just now, but at the moment, it is badly injured, and its body is full of black blood. It lies there and looks at Ning Xiaolei and fengsha bitterly.


    "Not so much!"


    Ning Xiaolei smashed his mouth. If he didn''t dare to step on the swamp, he would have gone and killed the nightmare beast.


    In the eyes of fengsha, Ning Xiaolei waved: "fengsha, let''s go!"


    "All right, young master Lei."


    Feng Sha answered and was busy leading the way ahead.


    Two people along a winding path, unknowingly has gone deep into the depths of the nightmare swamp.


    Maybe it''s because of the movement just now, I met many nightmare beasts on the road.


    Fortunately, they didn''t find Ning Xiaolei and fengsha, and they didn''t provoke them for no reason.


    "No, fengsha, we seem to have been found, and there are a lot of nightmare beasts this time."


    At this moment, Ning Xiaolei suddenly opens his mouth, stops fengsha, and looks to a certain place.


    With his eyes, more than a dozen nightmare beasts in that direction walked out slowly.


    The biggest one is as big as an elephant, and its breath is even more powerful.


    Ning Xiaolei compares it and finds that the smell of the nightmare beast is fairyland level.


    But it doesn''t seem to be able to fly.


    "My God, this..."


    Feng Sha''s face turned pale in a moment of fright. Apart from anything else, the nightmare beast just like the giant elephant could make him and Ning Xiaolei die hundreds of times.


    Is he going to die here today?


    "Don''t panic. If they dare to come here, I will kill them."


    Ning Xiaolei''s eyes flashed slightly and took out a seal script in his hand.


    When the seal script was taken out, a hot force came to his face, as if it contained a terrible heat.


    Surprised to see Ning Xiaolei in the hands of that Fu Zhuan one eye, front kill gradually settle down.


    Even so, he looked at the distant vision of those nightmare beasts, and there was still some fear in his eyes.


    "Leave quickly, I can spare you."


    At this time, Ning Xiaolei suddenly looks at the huge nightmare beast and opens his mouth loudly.


    However, the nightmare beast didn''t pay attention to his words at all. He just looked at him and the front killing with his ferocious eyes. It seemed that he was estimating their strength.


    "Roar


    With a low roar, a smaller nightmare beast appeared next to the huge nightmare beast, as if saying something.


    Ning Xiaolei frowned and looked. When he saw the blood clotted on the nightmare beast, he immediately understood something.


    This nightmare beast seems to be the one he hurt at the entrance.


    No wonder there is such a group of nightmares coming. It turns out that the injured nightmares are the helpers.


    However, although the other side''s strength is very strong, Ning Xiaolei is not alarmed at all.


    He relied on the seal script in his hand, which was called samadhi fire script.

 Chapter 398

    Those nightmare beasts did not hesitate too long, and finally decided to attack Ning Xiaolei and fengsha.


    With the ability of that huge nightmare beast, it''s really unnecessary to put Ning Xiaolei in the eye.


    But how can it guess that Ning Xiaolei can''t speculate with common sense at all.


    In terms of ability, ten Ning Xiaolei can''t beat the nightmare beast, but behind Ning Xiaolei is the big demon.


    The treasure in his hand is not mortal at all, and its power is immeasurable.


    Seeing those nightmare beasts come to fight, Ning Xiaolei''s evil spirit pours into the samadhi fire talisman in his hand and throws it out.


    "Boom!"


    Samadhi''s fire talisman explodes in the air, and the fire is red like rain.


    Although this kind of flame doesn''t look as attractive as Ning Xiaolei''s golden flame, its power is not comparable at all.


    As soon as they appear, the void is burned and twisted.


    The dark purple fog floating over the nightmare swamp is more like the residual snow in the scorching sun, which dissipates as light smoke.


    The rain of fire covers all nightmares.


    In fact, when the samadhi fire amulet exploded, those nightmare beasts felt uneasy, but they had no time to escape.


    There is a heavy rain of fire, and no nightmare beast can escape, including the huge nightmare beast.


    In an instant, the shrill scream rang through the sky.


    With samadhi''s fire, those nightmare beasts became a big fireball in an instant.


    In just a moment, they all disappear as fly ash.


    The nightmare beast with fairyland strength will end up like other nightmare beasts.


    "I''ll go, so fierce?"


    Ning Xiaolei is stunned. He thinks that the nightmare beast with fairyland strength can resist for a while.


    But now this situation, just more than the rest of the nightmare beast to resist more than ten seconds, they entered their footsteps.


    It''s really the famous samadhi fire. It''s so powerful that it''s stupid!


    Even Ning Xiaolei felt that the power of the samadhi fire talisman was stronger than the talisman palm talisman he got.


    "It''s all dead?"


    Feng Sha murmurs and looks at Ning Xiaolei.


    All this was beyond his imagination. The powerful nightmare beast, which made him afraid and unable to resist, was so easily eliminated.


    No matter how many times he thought about it, he never thought it would be like this.


    If I had known this, I would have been afraid. I would have stridden forward.


    To Ning Xiaolei''s surprise, the samadhi fire did not go out after burning the nightmare beast. Instead, it burned quietly on the nightmare swamp.


    "Is that ok?"


    Ning Xiaolei is speechless. He has nothing to burn, but he can burn all the time.


    After the journey, never encountered any nightmare beast blocking the way, Ning Xiaolei and fengsha successfully reached a small river.


    The river is clear and sparkling. You can see the stones and water plants at the bottom at a glance.


    However, it is not these that attract Ning Xiaolei''s attention at the moment. His attention is attracted by a kind of strange fish.


    It''s a kind of fat strange fish, each of which is round and has a lot of meat.


    What''s strange is that the eyes of these strange fish make people feel strange. Ning Xiaolei thought for a long time and didn''t know how to describe it.


    If you have to say, the shape is similar to that of a horse''s ear which is several times smaller.


    At the moment, these strange fish are turning their eyes foolishly, looking at Ning Xiaolei and fengsha on the shore.


    "Young master Lei, they are ranyu. Although they look silly, their attack power is not weak. They can''t be careless when catching."


    Feng Sha explains to Ning Xiaolei that when he talks, he has already fished out his claws to a ranyu in the river.

 Chapter 399

    Ran Yu was very silly. When he grabbed one of them, he didn''t respond. He still looked at it curiously with his silly eyes.


    But at the moment of leaving the water, it seemed to realize the danger at last. It opened its mouth and ejected a light blue water arrow.


    The water arrow is fast and fast, and its aim is still at the heart. If it had not been prepared, it would have been bitter.


    But fengsha seems to have expected that the golden light lingers on its claws and smashes the water arrow.


    "When they feel that their lives are in danger, they will attack. At this time, be careful."


    Feng Sha patted ran Yu to death and put it into his mouth to eat.


    To Ning Xiaolei''s surprise, he saw that ranyu was bitten open. It was not flesh and blood, but a mass of blue fragrant liquid.


    The front slays like to drink water general, Gu Du Gu Du, several ate up a ran fish.


    Ning Xiaolei watched with his eyes. He obviously felt that the energy in fengsha''s body was more than just now.


    "It''s interesting. I thought I had to roast fish after catching it!"


    With a murmur, Ning Xiaolei bends down and catches a ranyu.


    As long as he had been prepared, he was not hurt by ranyu.


    Learning the action of fengsha just now, Ning Xiaolei pats and kills ranyu, nibbles at it and tastes it carefully.


    As soon as he tasted it, he felt a strong energy, and the taste was very good, like cold juice.


    Without much time, he ate up a fish.


    After calculation, he found that the energy of this ranyu was almost equal to his hard work for half a day.


    In other words, two are equivalent to his daily cultivation.


    In an instant, Ning Xiaolei''s eyes showed a color of ecstasy. He seemed to have seen the picture that he was about to break through.


    And Ning Xiaolei also found that this ranyu had no intelligence at all, just instinctive behavior.


    In other words, this ranyu can''t be a demon at all.


    Can become the demon race, intelligence quotient at least passable, have their own thinking.


    But this ranyu, all just out of instinct.


    Just like monsters and fierce beasts, monsters and human beings can reproduce and inherit, so they can become demons.


    The fierce beast, full of only killing, intelligence is low, it is impossible to become a demon family.


    Eating these ranyu is like eating food for ordinary people. Even if Ning Xiaolei is a demon mender, he won''t have any psychological burden.


    Heart read a move, Ning Xiaolei will refine a few women in the demon pot to put out.


    "What''s this place? Wow, it''s beautiful!"


    Just appeared, small month this wench exclaimed a way.


    Then, her eyes saw ran fish in the river. After a moment, she was ready to catch one.


    Ning Xiaolei is startled, stops in a hurry, has said some matters needing attention.


    A few women understand, then face surprise, ran to the river to catch fish.


    After thinking for a moment, Ning Xiaolei releases the bear demon, xiaotuanzi and the people above the horned beast kingdom.


    There are a lot of ranyu in the river. I don''t know when to catch them just for him and some girls.


    "Everybody catch fish separately, pay attention to safety."


    Ning Xiaolei orders to join the army of catching fish.


    This kind of good thing that can improve cultivation can never be missed.


    With the strength of the people, many ranyu were soon captured.


    However, with the strength of the weak ranyu continue to be caught, people gradually encounter trouble.


    Although these powerful ranyu are equally stupid, they have more than one way to fight back and have to deal with them carefully.


    Corresponding to the strength, the energy contained in those ranyu also increases.

 Chapter 400

    "Here''s a big fish, ray. Come here."


    Suddenly, Lin Yumeng''s voice rang out from one side. Ning Xiaolei was stunned and ran over.


    At a closer look, good guy, he was two meters long and as thick as a bucket. He was more than twice as big as the biggest ranyu he had ever caught before.


    And the smell of that ranyu was even stronger than that of the later period of the kingdom.


    However, the big ranyu also looked at the crowd curiously.


    Even if we see its fellow people being taken away one by one, there is no indication.


    "No, why does the big fish have two feet?"


    Suddenly, Ning Xiaolei is surprised to find that the big ranyu in front of him has two small feet under his stomach.


    But those ranyu I caught before, they didn''t!


    "Young master Lei, this ranyu is as big as this. They all have feet. I''ve ever seen one with four feet!"


    Fengsha came over and said nothing strange.


    Ning Xiaolei was a little stunned, and then he was relieved that if he had feet, he would have feet. Anyway, in his eyes, he was cultivating energy.


    Let the people back away, Ning Xiaolei went to hold the huge ranyu, dragging it to the shore.


    With an effort in his hand, he yanked up ran Yu and threw him ashore.


    Ran Yu, who felt bad, immediately launched an attack, while Ning Xiaolei, who had been prepared, offered a dish of silk rope to tie it.


    However, unexpectedly, this ranyu''s attack was very strong, and the wire rope was cut into two pieces by a sharp blade from its mouth.


    "I''ll go, isn''t it? I broke the coil rope?"


    Ning Xiaolei was so confused that he couldn''t think much about it. The white elephant rushed to the blade.


    They collide, make a loud noise, and both disappear.


    "Squeak, squeak..."


    The huge ranyu made a panic call in his mouth and wanted to rush into the river.


    Ningxiaolei where will let it Ruyi, white elephant Pentium palm constantly blow out, don''t let it run into the river.


    Ran Yu, who was unwilling to wait to die, attacked again, this time spurting a lot of sharp blades from his mouth.


    After blocking these sharp blades, Ning Xiaolei jumps forward and rides on ran Yu.


    "Make me a snack!"


    Ning Xiaolei let out a low roar, and the king of cattle fist hit ran Yu with a bang.


    I don''t know how many punches I''ve beaten, but the struggling ranyu is not moving.


    After a curious look, Ning Xiaolei finds that he has hammered him to death.


    "Hehe, Wusong beat the tiger in ancient times, but now I''d rather Xiaolei beat the fish, but it doesn''t sound right."


    With a murmur, Ning Xiaolei happily put the huge ranyu into the storage bracelet.


    After this huge fish Ran Ran, he met several troublesome guys, the most powerful of which even reached the semi fairyland.


    Originally, with the strength of all the people, it was impossible to fight in semi fairyland.


    But ran Yu''s IQ is not online, and he is finally cleaned up by everyone.


    "It''s a great harvest, but there seems to be no fish in the river."


    As the night approached, the crowd finally stopped and stood on the bank, one by one beaming with joy.


    Ning Xiaolei''s expression is more happy. Because of his strength, he is the one who gains the most among the people.


    Looking at the crowd one by one, Ning Xiaolei suddenly froze and asked, "where are Xiaoyue and Xiaoxiao?"


    "Ah, I didn''t see it!" Lin Yumeng shakes his head.


    "I didn''t see it either." The bear demon said he didn''t know.


    The horned Orc immediately spoke, and did not pay attention to the two.


    Suddenly, xiaotuanzi said, "Dad, I, I see them. They seem to have dived into the river."


    "What? It''s too dangerous to run away without saying anything. "


    Ning Xiaolei frowned tightly, and he was inexplicably worried.


    At this time, the quiet flow of the river suddenly rolling violently, a roar suddenly came from the bottom of the river.

 Chapter 401

    Hearing the sound, Ning Xiaolei''s face suddenly changed.


    The more you worry about something, the more you worry about it.


    Just now, he was still thinking about whether Xiaoyue and Ling Xiaoxiao would encounter any danger when they ran to the bottom of the river. As a result, the danger appeared immediately.


    It''s certainly not a simple ranyu who can cause such a big stir.


    I didn''t expect that there was such a powerful existence in this river.


    Without thinking about it, Ning Xiaolei jumped into the river and was ready to swim deep without saying a word.


    At this moment, two figures came up from the river and ran on the river.


    "Brother, run fast, there are strange fish coming up, more than ten meters long big fish, scared us to death."


    Xiaoyue runs and shouts, her face is red, and her face is still in shock.


    Ling Xiaoxiao''s performance is not much, nervous face.


    "Roar


    "Wow!"


    As soon as Ning Xiaolei stood up, he heard a loud roar, and then a huge object jumped out of the bottom of the river and suspended over the river.


    From the appearance, it is a ranyu, no doubt, but it is a huge ranyu.


    As Ning Xiaoyue said, this ranyu is more than ten meters, not a bit bigger than the rest.


    However, this ran fish is also a little different. It has six feet. It looks like a pillar under its belly, which is very conspicuous.


    Moreover, from the open mouth of this ranyu, we can see four big tusks, sharp and sharp.


    You know, the rest of the Rana, the mouth and normal fish general, no fangs.


    What makes Ning Xiaolei a little confused is that in addition to some differences in appearance, this ranyu does not seem to be an entity, but is composed of a light blue light.


    While looking at the huge ranyu curiously, Ning Xiaolei suddenly feels the light vibration of the demon pot in his brain, and then he has a lot of news in his brain.


    "It has detected that the ancient demon God ran left the king demon spirit, the collection progress has not been completed!"


    What is it?


    Ning Xiaolei''s face is muddled. What''s in his mind that makes him accept the huge ranyu in front of him?


    And Ning Xiaolei also found that among the extra information in his brain, not only ran Yiwang, but also many other information.


    Not surprisingly, the contents of those messages are ancient demons, gods and spirits, and the progress is incomplete.


    Without waiting for Ning Xiaolei to come up with a reason, the ran Yiwang spirit roared, and a big wave hit Ning Xiaolei head on.


    Feeling the danger, Ning Xiaolei reacted to the strong wind and flashed into the distance. He frowned and looked at ran Yiwang.


    Judging from the breath, the strength of ran Yiwang''s spirit is at least fairyland, and his current strength can''t beat it at all.


    Don''t mention him. If you add a few women and the king''s realm experts of the horned orcs, you are no match.


    It seems that the only way to deal with this Ranyi Wang demon is to use those stolen Fu Zhuan.


    At this time, Ning Xiaolei doesn''t care so much and extracts a Tathagata palm talisman.


    When he didn''t hit, the spirit of ran Yiwang seemed very angry. He opened his mouth and jumped on him.


    Ning Xiaolei does not dare to neglect, but crushes the talisman of the Tathagata.


    "Boom!"


    The huge light palm came down from the sky and fell on ran Yiwang with irresistible force.


    Without any accident, ran Yiwang was photographed in Hanoi, setting off waves.


    "It is detected that the spirit of ran Yiwang can be collected. Do you want to collect it?"


    A voice suddenly rang out in the brain, as if it was ling''er''s.


    Ning Xiaolei said nothing and chose to charge.


    This seems to be a task given to him by ling''er, or the alchemy pot, which must be completed.


    As soon as his mind moved, a blue light flew out of the river and disappeared into his body.


    The rest of the people don''t know, so when they see something rushing into Ning Xiaolei''s body, they immediately surround him with anxiety.

 Chapter 402

    "It''s OK. Don''t worry about me."


    Ning Xiaolei waved his hand to show everyone to be calm.


    After the blue light fell into his body, a voice sounded in his mind again, indicating that ran Yiwang''s collection was completed.


    Anyway, there seems to be no ranyu in the river, so Ning Xiaolei takes people into the space of refining demon pot.


    Just go in, Ning Xiaolei can''t wait to find ling''er and ask her about it.


    "Those are the demons who died in the ancient war. They are immortal and escape from the six realms. You need to take them back to the refining pot one by one."


    "Ah, where are the rest and where can I find them?"


    Ning Xiaolei is a little confused. He is really asked to collect all the information in his mind.


    But that''s more than 100 pieces of information, which means that there are more than 100 ghosts, and the amount of work is huge.


    "I don''t know exactly where, but when you meet them, I and the alchemy pot will feel it."


    Ling''er shakes her head to show that she doesn''t know.


    Ning Xiaolei is speechless and doesn''t take such a pit, which means he has to look for it one by one.


    "If you collect all of them, there will be a reward for you."


    Calmly looking at Ning Xiaolei''s expression, ling''er suddenly says.


    Tiny Leng Leng, rather small Leighton when two eyes shine, bad smile way: "what reward?"


    "I won''t tell you."


    Ling''er snorted, and her figure just disappeared. She didn''t know where to go.


    All of a sudden, Ning Xiaolei thought of ran Yiwang, who was taken in by him, and his face suddenly changed.


    As soon as his mind swept away, he found the position of ran Yiwang and ran to him.


    At the moment, ran Yiwang''s spirit was lying in a small pool. His light was extremely dim and he was unconscious.


    Is preparing to think about how to deal with this guy, the body in front of a flash of light, ling''er appears.


    "Ling''er, you''re just in time. Tell me how to deal with this guy. If he wakes up, he will make trouble."


    "No, in the alchemy pot, it will soon recover its memory and know its identity."


    Ling''er shook his head and explained.


    Ning Xiaolei was stunned and suddenly grinned.


    In that case, when everyone wakes up, he can have more free combat power.


    He had seen the strength of ran Yiwang himself, at least the strength of demon fairyland.


    "It will take a while for it to wake up, master. Go ahead and get busy first." Linger said.


    Ning Xiaolei nodded, then said: "how many times, don''t master, just call me Xiaolei, or brother Lei, hehe!"


    Looking at Ning Xiaolei with a bad smile on his face, ling''er throws him a white eye and disappears again.


    "That girl." Ning Xiaolei angrily touched his nose, feeling frustrated.


    He joked with ling''er several times and tried to get closer, but he failed.


    Back to his room in the demon pot, Ning Xiaolei takes out ranyu and begins to swallow it.


    He plans to finish digesting these ranyu and leave the water Lingze.


    Before refining, Ning Xiaolei divides the ranyu he gets into three parts. He plans to give one to Shiyun and the other to his brother in the dormitory.


    The energy in ran Yu''s body is extremely pure. Whether it''s cultivating demons or immortals, it can be refined.


    After dividing, Ning Xiaolei takes out his share and begins to swallow it.


    Although they were divided into three parts, there were several hundred pieces in each part. It must take a lot of time to finish them all.


    Anyway, there''s nothing wrong now. Ning Xiaolei concentrates on refining.


    After swallowing more than 20 pieces, internal cultivation finally reached a limit.


    At a certain moment, a slight sound came out of his body, and Ning Xiaolei successfully broke through the late stage of entering the kingdom.


    Feeling stronger than before in the body, Ning Xiaolei is extremely excited and begins to gnaw at ran Yu.

 Chapter 403

    This breakthrough is not as easy as before.


    It was because you Ning Xiaolei''s previous accumulation was not far away from the breakthrough, so he broke through after eating more than 20 ranyu.


    And now just break into the late king, then break through a lot of energy.


    What''s more, the more difficult the cultivation is, the greater the energy of heaven and earth is needed.


    From the Middle Kingdom to the late Kingdom, compared with the late kingdom to the semi fairyland, the energy required is not the same level.


    But Ning Xiaolei is not in a hurry. He still has so many ranyu. He doesn''t believe that he can''t break through.


    Time goes by, two days before you know it.


    These two days, Ning Xiaolei has been holding ran Yu crazy gnawing, gnawing mouth are busy.


    If it wasn''t the blue liquid with energy in the body of the fish, but the fish, he thought he would have vomited.


    Although the process is a little bitter, but the effect is really good.


    After killing nearly 300 ranyu, Ning Xiaolei''s energy finally reached a bottleneck again.


    "It''s time to start pounding."


    Three or two people finish eating the ranyu in their hands. Ning Xiaolei quickly gets up his spirits, runs the evil spirit in his body, and starts to try to break through.


    With the East emperor''s operation, one week, two weeks, more than ten days in a row, it seemed that there was something invisible in his body was broken.


    In a flash, a strong feeling surged from his heart. Ning Xiaolei knew that he had made a breakthrough.


    "Ha ha, this is half fairyland. It''s really powerful."


    Slowly clenched his fist and felt the energy in his body, Ning Xiaolei was happy.


    Later, he spent some time refining the remaining 200 ranyu.


    Although it didn''t break through fairyland, its breath was more powerful than when it first entered semi fairyland.


    Slowly get up from the ground, Ning Xiaolei can''t wait to find an apple from the storage bracelet and bite it hard.


    "It''s delicious. I don''t have to eat any more fish."


    Enjoying the sweet and sour taste, Ning Xiaolei sighed with tears in his eyes.


    Out of the room, Ning Xiaolei went to the next room, where is Lin Yumeng''s room, at the moment this girl is still refining ranyu.


    Without interrupting, Ning Xiaolei quietly left, out of the demon pot space.


    On the Bank of the river, a figure appeared slowly.


    Looking at the river flowing slowly at his feet, Ning Xiaolei thinks for a moment and plunges into the river.


    This river is amazing. There are no other creatures except ranyu.


    This makes Ning Xiaolei very curious, and he doesn''t know what those ranyu eat to survive.


    Or, just like the practitioners, they can refine the vitality between heaven and earth?


    It''s not that there is no such possibility. After all, this kind of ranyu is so magical that it is not an ordinary life.


    All the way into the bottom of the river, not much time, Ning Xiaolei found a flat ground, extremely wide.


    If there is no accident, this should be the place where ran Yiwang lived before.


    The reason why Ning Xiaolei came here is for treasure hunting.


    Although he didn''t have similar experience, he also knew that there must be unusual treasures in the places where exotic animals appeared. He wanted to see if it was true.


    After watching for a moment, Ning Xiaolei''s attention was attracted by several plants scattered with light blue light.


    It''s a kind of water plant with translucent leaves. It''s very beautiful.


    Walking to the side, Ning Xiaolei reaches out to pull out one of them and puts it into the Xumi bag in the mobile phone.


    Dream grass: it can resist the power of illusion without being confused.


    It''s a good thing. It''s true!


    In the great joy, Ning Xiaolei swept away all the dreamgrass around him like the wind and put it into the storage bracelet.

 Chapter 404

    Take the dream grass away. Ning Xiaolei looks around for a long time, but he doesn''t find anything valuable.


    But there are those dreamgrass, also not in vain, Ning Xiaolei satisfied to swim on the shore.


    Along the path, not much time will pass through the nightmare swamp, to the bottom of the cliff.


    Take out Jinpeng shuttle, Ning Xiaolei soars into the sky.


    All the way to rush, less than half an hour, back to the city of heaven.


    After going back, Ning Xiaolei naturally goes to find his parents first, and releases the women in the demon pot, so that they can get together with ER Lao.


    "Dad, mom, where''s yun''er?"


    Ning Xiaolei is curious when he comes back from the poetic room.


    Just now, he wanted to go to find the rhyme, but he found that the rhyme was not in the house.


    "Xiaoyun came back a few days ago, but left soon. She asked us to tell you that she went to perform the task, so that you don''t have to worry."


    Ning Xiaolei''s mother, Ye Ting, explained.


    Ning Xiaolei was surprised and asked curiously, "she didn''t tell you where to go?"


    "I didn''t say that." The two elders shook their heads together.


    "Well, I see."


    Ning Xiaolei nodded slightly, his eyes flashed slightly, and he was inexplicably worried.


    "Xiaolei, you''ve given sister Shiyun a lot of treasures. She won''t have an accident."


    Seeing Ning Xiaolei''s worry, Lin Yumeng comes to comfort him.


    "But I don''t know why. I don''t feel at ease. Anyway, I don''t know where the girl is now."


    Ning Xiaolei shakes his head with a bitter smile. When performing tasks, poetic mobile phones generally don''t turn on.


    No one can reach her unless she has something to contact.


    Even the high level of Yanhuang department can be found by special means.


    After a brief chat with his parents, Ning Xiaolei left home and headed for Tiancheng college.


    This time, ran Yu got a lot of accomplishments. He didn''t forget his three good brothers in the dormitory.


    I gave Changshan and Wang Kai a lot of Liyan grass to improve their cultivation last time. I don''t know how they are now.


    After arriving at the school and knocking on the dormitory door, Ning Xiaolei sees two people he hasn''t seen for a long time.


    Looking at them, Ning Xiaolei saw their accomplishments and said, "yes, they are all in the middle of the big demon."


    "Ha ha, it''s OK. Thanks to Xiao Lei, you gave us the elixir."


    "Hey, hey, Xiao Lei, do you want to do a double stroke? I''m very powerful now!"


    Changshan and Wang Kai are very happy. They are very happy to have such accomplishments.


    Changshan, in particular, wants to challenge Ning Xiaolei.


    "Come on, don''t you find that you can''t see Xiaolei''s accomplishments at all?"


    Wang Kai rolled his eyes and grabbed Changshan.


    Changshan was astonished. Then he looked at Ning Xiaolei curiously. After looking up and down for a long time, he asked, "Xiaolei, what level have you reached?"


    "Well, it''s not high, half fairyland!"


    Ning Xiaolei grinned and showed his big white teeth.


    "Half fairyland is a ghost. You tell us that there is no half fairyland in the realm of cultivation."


    Looking at Ning Xiaolei blankly, Changshan is puzzled.


    "It''s a transitional stage between the late king''s land and fairyland. It''s a bit difficult to break into fairyland, so there''s such a saying as half fairyland."


    Ning Xiaolei smiles and explains to them.


    Later, he took out the ranyu prepared for the three people in the dormitory and handed it over.


    He took the ring and took out ran Yu. Changshan and Wang Kai took a look at it and said in amazement, "what an ugly fish!"


    "Whether it''s ugly or not, eating them can improve my accomplishments, but I didn''t catch it until I wasted my energy!"


    Ning Xiaolei was funny and explained to them the process of catching ranyu.

 Chapter 405

    "How can this ugly fish be so powerful?"


    Changshan and Wang Kai marveled, and their eyes gradually changed as they looked at ran Yu in their hands.


    Then, according to what Ning Xiaolei said, they took out a ranyu and devoured it.


    Not much time, two people each eat one, eyes instantly stare round.


    Obviously, they also found the advantage of this ranyu, which is much better than their hard work.


    Ning Xiaolei looked at them with a smile and said, "don''t eat them all. Leave some books for me."


    When it comes to Zhao Xiaoshu, Ning Xiaolei unconsciously emerges the guy who is polite and always calls him Xiaolei brother politely.


    This blink of an eye has passed for more than a month, and I don''t know where the boy has gone.


    At this time, Ning Xiaolei''s mobile phone suddenly rings, which is a strange number.


    To be exact, it''s not only strange, the number above is not displayed.


    Frowning, Ning Xiaolei is still connected. Anyway, it''s OK. He wants to see whether the other party is engaged in promotion or advertising.


    When the phone was connected, a low voice rang out: "but Ning Xiaolei Xiaoyou?"


    Ning Xiaolei is slightly stunned. He is familiar with this voice, but he can''t remember who the other party is.


    Even so, he said honestly, "I am. What can I do for you?"


    Hear is Ning Xiaolei, the opposite voice instantly become happy: "Xiaolei, I''m Chu long, there''s something urgent to find you."


    "It''s Master Chu. What''s the matter?"


    Ning Xiaolei immediately sees Chu long in his mind. At that time, Chu long came to Tiancheng and visited him. He wanted to invite him to join Yanhuang department.


    For Chulong, Ning Xiaolei''s impression is quite good, and his words become more polite.


    "Xiaolei, it''s about poetry and Zhao Xiaoshu. Our Yanhuang department needs your help." Chu long road.


    Smell speech, Ning Xiaolei face instant big change, the whole person becomes anxious incomparable.


    These two, one is his lover, the other is his good brother. How can he be indifferent when he hears about them.


    "Master Chu, please tell me what''s going on. If you can help me, I''ll try my best." Ning Xiaolei said hastily.


    Chu long also no nonsense, direct way: "Zhao Xiaoshu is my Yanhuang people, he has been carrying out a special task, in inquire about a thirteen years ago missing snake demon whereabouts."


    Hearing this, Ning Xiaolei was stunned, and immediately thought of the snake demon king Ling Xiaoxiao had said to him.


    It is said that the snake demon king also appeared in the demon sect 13 years ago. He defeated the experts of the demon sect and controlled Ling Xiaoxiao and the whole demon sect.


    If Zhao Xiaoshu''s task is really to inquire about the snake king, I''m afraid it will be very bad!


    It''s ok if you don''t find out. If you do, Zhao Xiaoshu may be in danger.


    Ning Xiaolei once heard Ling Xiaoxiao say that this snake demon is a man of fairyland cultivation, and his strength is extremely powerful.


    "With a lot of effort, Zhao Xiaoshu finally found out something. In order to confirm, he went to tianduan mountains to explore more than a month ago."


    At this time, Chu Long''s voice came again.


    Almost instantly, Ning Xiaolei was sure that the snake demon in Chu Long''s mouth was the snake demon king who controlled the demon sect.


    The location of tianmozong is in tianduan mountain range.


    "Xiaoshu had been in touch with us before, and lost news just a few days ago. Later, we asked Shiyun and Shitian to go to tianduan mountain to find Zhao Xiaoshu, but just now, their contact with us was also interrupted."


    Chu Long''s tone was a little anxious, and then said: "I''ve let the people from Yanhuang Department rush to the nearby, but their strength is not high, I don''t worry, this just thought of you."


    "Xiaolei, if you go, just make sure that Shiyun and Zhao Xiaoshu are not in danger. I will take people to tianduan mountains as soon as possible."


    Listen to Chu long finish, Ning Xiaolei anxious unceasingly, way: "tell me they finally lost contact position, I immediately go."

 Chapter 406

    "Xiao Lei, what''s the matter? You don''t look good?"


    When Ning Xiaolei hangs up, Changshan and Wang Kai worry and ask.


    Ning Xiaolei shakes his head and grins on his face: "it''s a little bit trivial, but I have to help. You should practice well and break through the kingdom as soon as possible."


    After that, Ning Xiaolei left the dormitory in a hurry.


    When he went downstairs, he was worried. He didn''t care to shock the world, so he sent Jin pengsuo back home.


    After finding Ling Xiaoxiao, Ning Xiaolei turns around and leaves without saying a word.


    "What are you going to do?" Lin Yumeng came out and asked strangely.


    "Go to tianmozong, Yumeng, you can go together."


    Ning Xiaolei doesn''t care to explain much, so he takes the two women into the refining pot.


    With the extremely fast speed of Jinpeng Suoqi, Ning Xiaolei arrived at tianduan mountain in more than ten minutes.


    Looking around, the mountains are rolling and the ancient trees are towering, giving people a feeling of deep mountains and old forests.


    Heart read a move, refining demon pot Ling Xiaoxiao and Lin Yumeng appear in front of us.


    "Xiaoxiao, something may have happened to yun''er. She disappeared in this area. Look where it is."


    Ning Xiaolei spoke directly, worried.


    Ling Xiaoxiao slightly Leng, busy left and right looked up, soon eyes will show clear color.


    "This is Wangtian peak. If you go over here, it''s tianduan mountain. It''s the base camp of our demon sect."


    "Sure enough, it seems that yun''er found the trace of the people of the demon sect and lurked in."


    Ning Xiaolei''s eyes flashed slightly, and then said: "you stay in the demon pot for a while, I''ll sneak in to have a look at the situation."


    The two women had no problem and entered the refining pot again.


    However, when entering, Ling Xiaoxiao reminds Ning Xiaolei to be careful of the snake king.


    "Don''t let me meet you. It''s not sure who will win or lose."


    Ning Xiaolei''s eyes flashed a cool color. Not to mention that he is now a semi fairyland cultivation. With his cross level combat strength, fairyland experts are not afraid of him.


    But fairyland masters can fly, which is a problem.


    In addition, Ning Xiaolei has many means to protect himself. He is not afraid of the snake king.


    No matter how powerful the snake demon king is, he can still carry the talismans like the talisman palm or the samadhi fire talisman? It''s impossible.


    Pinch a stealth method, Ning Xiaolei keep vigilant, go forward slowly.


    Poetry and Zhao Xiaoshu are in this position and Yanhuang cut off contact, I''m afraid there is something mysterious ahead.


    After a few steps forward, Ning Xiaolei stepped into the range of Wangtian peak. Suddenly, he felt a special force acting on him.


    Slightly Leng Leng, he busy careful examination, demon sense and evil spirit are no problem.


    Suddenly, Ning Xiaolei thought of some possibility and took out his mobile phone.


    This look, he suddenly a Leng, he found that the mobile phone turned off.


    He clearly remembers that it was on just now, but he set the mute.


    But now, it''s actually turned off, and he tried to turn it on, and found that he couldn''t do it.


    "I''ll go. What''s the trick?"


    A little surprise flashed in his eyes. Ning Xiaolei secretly admired him. He also understood the reason why the rhyme of poetry lost contact with Zhao Xiaoshu.


    In this place, the phone doesn''t work, let alone answer or make calls.


    And judging from the situation, other means seem useless.


    I just don''t know whether it''s the means of the demon sect or the snake Lord.


    To understand the situation here, Ning Xiaolei is relieved. At least he can confirm that the loss of contact between Shiyun and Zhao Xiaoshu does not mean that they are in danger.


    At the moment, they may be lurking somewhere in Wangtian peak or tianduan mountain.

 Chapter 407

    Wangtianfeng and tianduanshan are not small. It is not so easy to find a few people in such a big mountain.


    Especially in the present situation, Zhao Xiaoshu and poetic rhyme may be hidden by means, even more impossible to find.


    After thinking about it, Ning Xiaolei simply decides to go to tianduan mountain to inquire about the news in Tianmo sect.


    After some time, Ning Xiaolei came to the foot of tianduan mountain.


    At the entrance of the mountain, there is a huge black stone, on which are written the three characters of "demon sect".


    as like as two peas, four men in black robes are wearing the same black robe as they saw on the old black cloud.


    "Have you heard that, that boy doesn''t speak yet. His mouth is so hard."


    "It''s not true. After several days of interrogation, he didn''t even say what he wanted to do when he sneaked into our demon sect."


    "Whatever, it has nothing to do with us. Guard the door carefully and be careful that the boy''s accomplices will save people."


    At the moment, several men are whispering.


    Hearing what they said, Ning Xiaolei''s face suddenly changed. He immediately thought of Zhao Xiaoshu.


    Forbearance anxious mood, Ning Xiaolei continue eavesdropping, want to see if you can get some useful information.


    Unfortunately, after a few words, these people turned to other topics.


    With a frown, Ning Xiaolei is ready to enter the demon sect and go to inquire about the reality.


    But at this moment, the rear suddenly came a burst of wind sound.


    The disciple of the demon sect who was guarding at the door noticed instantly, and one of them yelled: "who?"


    After shouting, the four people guarding the mountain rushed along the direction of the news to see what was going on.


    Just as they left, a figure suddenly came.


    Ning Xiaolei fixed his eyes and was surprised to find that it was the rhyme of poetry.


    Seeing that the girl is OK, Ning Xiaolei calls her happy and grabs her hand.


    "Don''t fight!"


    When she was suddenly held by someone, she subconsciously resisted, but when she heard the familiar voice, she immediately relaxed.


    In the space of refining demon pot, the figures of Ning Xiaolei and poetic rhyme appear.


    "Xiao Lei, why are you here?" Poetic surprise.


    "I''ve come to save my woman and brother!"


    Ning Xiaolei looked at the rhyme with a smile, and then said angrily, "yun''er, you don''t know that there is an old snake devil here. He even sent it to the door like a little white sheep."


    "Ah, old snake?" The rhyme of the poem is startling.


    Ning Xiaolei is stunned. Then he remembers the poetic charm. He doesn''t know Ling Xiaoxiao''s life experience, so he explains it to her.


    After listening to what Ning Xiaolei said, poetic rhyme stares: "isn''t that the third most wanted snake demon in the Ministry?"


    "Oh? It turns out that guy is in the third place on the wanted list. I also heard from master Chulong that Xiaoshu''s task is to investigate the snake demon king. If I had known, I would have told you. "


    Ning Xiaolei is slightly surprised and reproaches himself. Although he gets the wanted list in Yanhuang department, he hasn''t seen it.


    After all, he didn''t want to pursue and kill Xie Xiu, but when he met him, he got rid of him by the way.


    "It is said that the snake demon king of this day is an old snake demon with more than 800 years. In order to cultivate, he devoured the living creatures of several villages. The Ministry pursued and killed them for a long time, but they didn''t kill them. Later, he disappeared inexplicably 13 years ago."


    "I didn''t expect that the snake demon went to the heaven devil sect and controlled the people of the heaven devil sect. It''s really terrible."


    Ning Xiaolei was funny and said: "more than that, Xiaoxiao said that the snake demon is the strength of fairyland. If you don''t know the strength of other people, you come here to deliver food."


    "We know the strength of the snake demon, but we are not sure that it is in the demon sect. Xiaoshu''s task is to investigate its whereabouts. Unexpectedly, the snake demon is really here. Isn''t Xiaoshu dangerous?"


    The rhyme of the poem whispered a few words, suddenly his face changed slightly, and he was shocked.

 Chapter 408

    "I just heard from the disciple guarding the mountain that Xiaoshu seems to have been arrested by the demon sect, but as long as the snake demon doesn''t know it''s investigating him, Xiaoshu won''t be in danger for the time being."


    Ning Xiaolei pondered and analyzed.


    Heaven demon clan and snake demon want to know the purpose of Zhao Xiaoshu''s sneaking in. They won''t do anything until they know it clearly.


    "But in this way, we must rescue them as soon as possible!" Poetry is still very worried, anxious way.


    Ning Xiaolei nodded: "yun''er, what happened outside just now?"


    "It''s Shi Tian. I asked him to lead away the disciples of the demon sect. I plan to sneak in and have a look."


    Poetic rhyme does not hide, telling Ning Xiaolei truthfully.


    Ning Xiaolei said that he understood and said, "I''ll come here first. The people from Yanhuang department and Chulong senior will come soon, but they can''t make trouble before saving Xiaoshu."


    "I''ll take you out in a moment, and you should send them a message quickly so that they don''t rush in. Just leave it to me."


    "And even if they come, they will only die. I will be the hero to deal with the snake demon."


    Listen to Ning Xiaolei say, poetry lost him a big white eye.


    Ning Xiaolei has what means, she naturally clear, but this guy don''t have the cheek to say he is a hero, poetic charm can''t bear.


    How can you boast so much about yourself? Don''t be too shameless.


    "Yes, do as you say. Let''s go out and find Shitian first." Poetry rhymes.


    Ning Xiaolei nodded with a smile, and left the refining pot space alone.


    Outside, a few of the disciples of tianmozong who are guarding the mountain have come back and are discussing.


    "The boy ran so fast that he didn''t catch up with him."


    "In my opinion, it may be the accomplice of the one we caught. We need to be careful."


    "If you dare to come next time, you''ll find it hard for him to escape."


    After confirming that Shi Tian has not been caught, Ning Xiaolei leaves quietly.


    According to the rhyme of the poem, Ning Xiaolei comes to the place where he meets Shi Tian.


    With a move of heart, the rhyme of poetry appears from the refining pot.


    "Poetic rhyme, why did you suddenly appear? It scared me."


    Shi Tian''s face changed greatly at first, and he was relieved to see that it was poetic.


    At this time, Ning Xiaolei appeared slowly and said with a smile: "Shitian, long time no see!"


    "You..."


    Seeing Ning Xiaolei, Shi Tianwei is stunned, and then his face becomes a little ugly.


    Because that can''t afford Dan, he still can''t do that kind of thing now. If he doesn''t hate Ning Xiaolei, how can it be.


    He also tried to find a way to treat it several times, but it was useless.


    Now the only way to recover is to rely on Ning Xiaolei.


    Facing Ning Xiaolei at the moment, his mood can be described as extremely complex. On the one hand, he hates him, on the other hand, he wants to ask for him, which is very contradictory.


    "Good performance, one day I am satisfied, I will find an antidote for you."


    Understand what Shi Tian thinks in his heart, Ning Xiaolei says lightly.


    Stone day tiny Leng, startle a way: "this words really?"


    "Believe it or not, the premise is that you should behave well and stop doing all kinds of bad things."


    "I must be. I was also obsessed at that time. You were the only one who could match such an excellent girl as poetic charm."


    With a happy face, Shi Tian sighed.


    Seeing Ning Xiaolei''s extraordinary performance again and again, coupled with the news of Yanhuang competition, Shi Tian gradually recognized Ning Xiaolei.


    Ning Xiaolei''s face is cool, he doesn''t say anything, and they walk out of the range of Wangtian peak.


    "Do as I said just now. Be safe."


    Command a, Ning Xiaolei go to the direction of the demon sect again.

 Chapter 409

    Ning Xiaolei has successfully sneaked into the heaven demon sect with the art of invisibility.


    But after he went in, his eyes were black, and he didn''t know how to find it.


    After thinking about it, he decided to ask Ling Xiaoxiao.


    Ling Xiaoxiao, the beloved daughter of the leader of Tianmo sect, must be familiar with Tianmo sect.


    Ning Xiaolei and Ling Xiaoxiao explain the situation in the refining pot space, but the girl is hesitant, and her eyes are full of deep fear.


    Slightly a Leng, Ning Xiaolei then guessed the reason.


    It must have been the dark years of childhood, even a nightmare, deeply embedded in the heart.


    "Xiaoxiao, I''m not afraid. I''ll beat the dead snake for you this time!"


    Ning Xiaolei hugged the girl and comforted her in a soft voice.


    It''s cruel to force a kind child to do something he doesn''t like.


    Moreover, in order to control the demon sect, the poison of Dementor powder was given. How crazy it was.


    In Ning Xiaolei''s mind, it is not enough to redeem him for his sin to die thousands of times.


    Moreover, this does not include the fact that he killed several villagers in order to practice martial arts.


    Even if he is a snake demon and can become the fighting power of the demon clan, Ning Xiaolei is determined not to accept him, but to put him to death.


    Those who do all these bad things, even if they stay, will be a great disaster in the future.


    Under the comfort of Ning Xiaolei, Ling Xiaoxiao also gradually calms down. Looking at Ning Xiaolei, she feels a strong sense of security.


    Even the Dementor that had controlled her for many years and made her miserable could be relieved. What else could this man not do.


    Thinking about it, Ling Xiaoxiao gradually showed a happy smile on her face.


    "Xiao Lei, I can''t tell you clearly. Take me out!" Ling Xiaoxiao road.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll find you something."


    Ning Xiaolei nodded with a smile, but he didn''t go out immediately.


    Take out the mobile phone, open the software and contact Monkey Sun.


    "Brother monkey, brother monkey, is there an invisible charm in the world


    Sun monkey''s news soon came. To be exact, the red envelope came directly.


    "Congratulations, you have captured the red envelope of the monkey king and obtained ten invisible charms, which have been stored in the Xumi bag."


    After the red envelope, the news followed: "Xiaolei, is it enough? I''ll refine some for you right away?"


    "Enough, enough. Thank you for your little gift. Please accept it with smile, hehe."


    Ning Xiaolei returned a message, with two big gift packages of squirrel nuts and one red envelope.


    Extract the stealth symbol, Ning Xiaolei gives Ling Xiaoxiao one.


    "Put this on and they won''t see you."


    "Wow, really? That''s great. I don''t want them to know I''m back yet. "


    Ling Xiaoxiao is very happy, and then pastes it on her body.


    Ning Xiaolei smiles, pinches a stealth formula, and takes Ling Xiaoxiao out.


    Under the leadership of Ling Xiaoxiao, the two are familiar with each other and soon come to the prison where tianmozong imprisons the enemy and the wrong disciple.


    One by one, they found Zhao Xiaoshu in the deepest cell.


    Just at the moment of seeing Zhao Xiaoshu, Ning Xiaolei shows his crazy intention to kill.


    If it wasn''t for his familiar breath, he would even suspect that it was his brother from time to time.


    At the moment, Zhao Xiaoshu''s body is full of scars, blood, skin and flesh, how miserable he looks.


    The key is that Ning Xiaolei finds out that Zhao Xiaoshu''s accomplishments seem to have been abandoned, and he has become a less useless person than ordinary people.


    "Who hurt my brother? I want him to die."


    Ning Xiaolei roars in his heart and is ready to enter the prison to rescue Zhao Xiaoshu.

 Chapter 410

    Without waiting for Ning Xiaolei to take action, he stretched out a hand to hold him.


    It''s Ling Xiaoxiao who holds Ning Xiaolei.


    She is beside Ning Xiaolei, and naturally feels Ning Xiaolei''s killing intention.


    "Don''t be impulsive. The one inside may be fake." Ling Xiaoxiao said to Ning Xiaolei.


    At this time, the man in the cell also seemed to feel the killing intention, and suddenly looked up to the outside.


    At the moment when he looks up, Ning Xiaolei sees that although the other person''s appearance is similar to Zhao Xiaoshu''s, he is not the real Zhao Xiaoshu.


    It''s just that Ning Xiaolei is a little curious. How does the smell of Zhao Xiaoshu come from him.


    Frowning and thinking for a moment, Ning Xiaolei and Ling Xiaoxiao leave quietly.


    With this despicable means, it is obvious that tianmozong wants to attract Zhao Xiaoshu''s friends to his home. Unfortunately, it is found out.


    But it was dangerous just now. If it wasn''t for Ling Xiaoxiao, she might have been exposed now.


    It''s a small matter of exposure. If Zhao Xiaoshu can''t be found to save him, it will be very bad.


    Even so, it is not completely without harvest, at least determined that Zhao Xiaoshu, is really in the day within the devil.


    "Xiaoxiao, apart from here, where else can people be held?"


    Out of the cell, Ning Xiaolei asks Ling Xiaoxiao.


    Just now, he has carefully checked, and there is no Zhao Xiaoshu in it.


    Smell speech, Ling Xiaoxiao sink into meditation, a moment later raise head, not sure tunnel: "go to my father there to see."


    "All right, lead the way." Ning Xiaolei thought about it and nodded slightly.


    Then, they went all the way to the place where the Lord of the demon sect lived. Without much time, they came to a palace.


    Standing outside the door, Ning Xiaolei has a headache. How to get in has become a big problem.


    Frowning and thinking for a moment, Ning Xiaolei decides to find a way to find out what''s going on inside.


    With a little light in his eyes, he immediately thought of a good way.


    Back to the refining pot, Ning Xiaolei immediately takes out his mobile phone and adds a person as a friend.


    "Your friend request has passed. You can start chatting immediately."


    Looking at the news pop up in front of him, Ning Xiaolei was very happy and immediately sent a message.


    The man he was looking for was not someone else, but his brother shunfenger.


    Qianliyan and shunfenger, the two brothers, were peach spirits and willow ghosts in their previous lives. They were also members of the demon clan and have been in the demon clan all the time.


    Before tracking Du man, Ning Xiaolei once asked Qianliyan for help.


    Shunfenger: Wow, it''s ray Xiaoyao, the future boss. I don''t know what to do with Xiaoyao / a surprise expression?


    Ning Xiaolei didn''t talk nonsense and said directly: "brother Shunfeng, I''m outside a palace and want to hear the sound inside. Can you help me? It''s urgent! "


    "It''s easy to say. I''m looking for the right person. Ha ha / a laughing expression." Shunfenger sent the news, followed by Hongbao.


    Without any hesitation, Ning Xiaolei points directly.


    "Congratulations, you''ve got the red envelope of shunfenger and a magic weapon of shunfenger, which has been stored in Xumi bag."


    Shunfenger: a one-time magic weapon that can be used for three minutes to hear the sound within a thousand miles.


    is indeed good stuff, awesome.


    Ning Xiaolei is overjoyed. After asking about the usage, he gives shunfenger a mess of snacks.


    Ning Xiaolei immediately urges shunfenger''s magic weapon when he comes out of the demon pot space.


    As soon as he was urged, the noise came from all directions, which almost knocked him out.


    I rubbed my ears hard, and I was busy following the method of following the wind to control the direction and position of the sound I wanted to hear.


    Gradually, Ning Xiaolei''s ears are only two men talking.


    "Lord, compromise is not the way. Only by killing the snake demon can you save the heaven demon clan."


    "I don''t know, but my beloved daughter was poisoned by the snake demon. Only he has the antidote. I can''t take the risk, and the strength of the snake demon is beyond our reach. Even if I want to send you away now, I can''t do it."


    "Is it that I''ve been spending so much time? If the news of my being caught comes out and really attracts people from Yanhuang department, won''t they put them in danger? After all, they don''t know that the snake demon is here."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Hearing one of the familiar voices, Ning Xiaolei was excited.


    The master of this voice is his brother, Zhao Xiaoshu. He will never hear it wrong.

 Chapter 411

    One of them is Zhao Xiaoshu, and the other seems to be Ling Xiaoxiao''s father, who is the leader of Tianmo sect.


    Listening to the content of their conversation, it seems that things are different from Ning Xiaolei''s imagination.


    After listening for a while, Ning Xiaolei and Ling Xiaoxiao push open the door and go in.


    Seeing that the closed door suddenly opened, Zhao Xiaoshu and the leader of the demon sect shut up, and their faces suddenly changed.


    They looked at the door together, trying to see who came in.


    "Strange, no one?"


    The master of the demon sect got up and came to the door with a frown.


    Ning Xiaolei just looks at the master of Tianmo sect, and his eyes turn to another person in the house.


    That person is his brother Zhao Xiaoshu, but at the moment Zhao Xiaoshu looks very good, and there are no scars on his body, not like a prisoner at all.


    Seeing this, Ning Xiaolei is slightly relieved. He is really worried that when he sees Zhao Xiaoshu, he finds that he is in the same situation as the man in the cell.


    If so, he really does not know how to face Ling Xiaoxiao''s father.


    But now, it doesn''t seem to be developing in the direction he thought, so there''s no need to be so embarrassed.


    Out of the door to see a few eyes, did not see anything unusual, the demon master a face of doubt came in, re closed the door.


    It seemed that he was worried about eavesdropping. He was full of vigilance and didn''t talk to Zhao Xiaoshu about the topic just now.


    "Dad, are you looking for me, hee hee."


    Looking at her father like that, Ling Xiaoxiao feels funny. Her evil spirit turns slightly, and then she appears.


    The disadvantage of stealth symbol is that you can''t use the evil Qi in your body during stealth, otherwise it will appear.


    "Xiaoxiao, how are you? Where did you come from? Where have you been these days?"


    The Lord of the demon sect was so surprised that he came over with a happy face. He looked up and down for fear that Ling Xiaoxiao would have less meat.


    Suddenly, he seemed to think of something. He was shocked and said, "Xiaoxiao, have you passed the medication period? You, what''s wrong with you?"


    "Dad, it''s OK. Do you think I have something to do?" Ling Xiaoxiao smiles and shakes her head. She is like a happy bird. She turns around happily to prove that she is OK.


    "How can you, Xiaoxiao?" The demon sect was shocked and couldn''t set the channel.


    He knows what poison his daughter has. If he takes the antidote from time to time, the consequences will be very serious.


    But now, it doesn''t look like something happened.


    Does it mean that during this period, the girl sneaked back to find the snake devil to get the antidote?


    The leader of the demon sect was perplexed, and his head couldn''t turn.


    "Dad, I''ll tell you a secret secretly. My poison has been completely removed. The dead snake demon can''t threaten you with me."


    To the ear of the master of the demon sect, Ling Xiaoxiao whispered.


    Hearing the words, the eyes of the Lord of the demon sect suddenly became round, and he said, "is this really true?"


    "What''s more? When did Xiaoxiao cheat his father? " Ling Xiaoxiao said happily.


    After that, she looked around and said, "Xiao Lei, come out quickly. This is my father."


    Ning Xiaolei has been watching quietly beside him, and has released his invisibility.


    But he didn''t go right away. Instead, he looked at Zhao Xiaoshu, who was shocked and said with a smile, "Xiaoshu, I didn''t expect that I would come!"


    "Brother Lei, it''s you. How did you come to the demon sect?" Zhao Xiaoshu ran over happily and asked in surprise.


    "Of course, it''s for you. My good brother died. How can I not come here as a brother? Hehe."


    Ning Xiaolei grinned. Then he came to the Lord of the demon sect and said respectfully, "I''ve seen the Lord."

 Chapter 412

    "Idiot, what''s the name of suzerain? Uncle, no, just follow me and call Dad!"


    Ling Xiaoxiao stares at Ning Xiaolei angrily. Then she hugs his arm and drags it over. Then she rushes to heaven and says, "Dad, this is my son-in-law I found for you. Are you satisfied?"


    "Ah, what are you doing?" The master of Tianmo sect was so confused that his daughter was not like this!


    What''s more, it''s too sudden. I went out for a run and brought back the man. Did I say it was his son-in-law?


    The leader of Tianmo sect was a little confused. He felt that he needed to be quiet.


    "Er, I''d better call uncle first. Xiao Lei has seen uncle Ling!"


    Ning Xiaolei angrily touched his nose. When he saw the woman''s parents, he was inexplicably flustered!


    The Lord of the demon sect responded and said with a smile, "Er, er, wait for me to smooth it first."


    "What are you doing? You have to recognize it or not."


    Ling Xiaoxiao turned her eyes and said, "Dad, the Dementor powder on me was solved by Xiaolei. What''s more, my present cultivation is hee hee."


    After her father looked at her, Ling Xiaoxiao released her inner cultivation.


    Feeling the breath of the later period of the Kingdom, the leader of the demon sect was stunned.


    He is now only half fairyland strength, but his daughter is now in the late Kingdom, only one step away from him.


    He clearly remembers that when he left, his daughter was able to complete her later cultivation, which became the later stage of the kingdom.


    It''s not so fast to practice by rocket. It''s suspicious!


    "Surprise, hehe, it''s all thanks to Xiaolei." Ling Xiaoxiao complacent way.


    The leader of Tianmo sect is stunned. He is surprised to see Ning Xiaolei.


    Suddenly, he suddenly a Leng, he was surprised to find that Ning Xiaolei''s faint breath was almost the same as him.


    I''m a semi fairyland. Doesn''t that mean that the young man in front of me?


    The master of the demon sect took a breath, genius!


    Such a young man is a fairyland, not a genius.


    He has worked hard for more than 50 years to reach this level, but this boy is in his twenties!


    "Uncle Ling, I have two things here. One is to save my brother Zhao Xiaoshu, and the other is to help you get rid of the snake demon."


    With a smile, looking at the shocked master of the demon sect, Ning Xiaolei tells us his purpose.


    However, when he said this, not only the leader of Tianmo sect, but also Zhao Xiaoshu, who just advised him to kill the snake demon, changed his face greatly.


    "No, the snake demon is powerful. Even if it is half fairyland, it is not an opponent!"


    Without waiting for Ning Xiaolei to speak, Ling Xiaoxiao said with a smile: "you don''t have to worry about this. Xiaolei is powerful!"


    "Even if it''s powerful, it''s also powerful, but the snake demon of fairyland''s strength. If it fails, I''m afraid it''s hard to protect her life."


    The leader of the demon sect shook his head and disagreed.


    It seems to recall the ferocity of the snake demon, and Ling Xiaoxiao can''t help showing a trace of hesitation on her face.


    After all, it was the shadow of her childhood, even now, I feel scared.


    "Uncle Ling, Xiaoshu, when I say to deal with it, I''m 100% sure, not to mention a snake demon with fairyland strength. No matter how fierce it is, if you dare to provoke me, I still have the means to deal with it."


    Ning Xiaolei has a smile and a confident face.


    Ling Xiaoxiao responded and helped to testify: "I can prove that even the guy walking in the air in Taibai mountain can clean up. What is the snake demon?"


    "Taibai Mountain, walking in the air, Xiaoxiao, what are you talking about?" The Lord of the demon sect and Zhao Xiaoshu were surprised and curious.


    Ling Xiaoxiao knew that she had made a slip of tongue and immediately said, "you just need to know that Xiaolei can clean up the dead snake demon."


    So far, only a few of them know about baishanzong, and the others don''t. She almost said it just now.

 Chapter 413

    "Brother Lei, are you sure you can deal with the snake demon in fairyland?"


    Zhao Xiaoshu looks at Ning Xiaolei and confirms.


    Ning Xiaolei nodded: "I said I am sure to deal with it. Do you believe it?"


    "Yes, I don''t believe other people''s words, but I believe little regor''s words." Zhao Xiaoshu smiles and says happily.


    His task is to adjust the snake king, but if you can get rid of it, it can''t be better.


    After all, if you keep that kind of ferocious monster, it may harm the world one day.


    And now because of the snake demon, he can''t leave the demon sect.


    If there is a fairyland master in Yanhuang department, it''s OK. If not, the rest of them will die.


    In this case, there is a character who can deal with the snake demon, he is naturally excited.


    With his understanding of Ning Xiaolei, he knows that the other party is not the kind of person who talks big. He says that if he can deal with it, he will.


    "Dad, you''d better have 120 hearts. I''m ling Xiaoxiao''s chosen one. Can you be bad?"


    On the other hand, Ling Xiaoxiao is still persuading the Lord of the demon sect.


    To be the leader of a sect, let alone the demon sect, is not a simple character.


    His eyes twinkled for a moment, and he said, "well, I believe it. Now Xiaoxiao is not controlled by the snake demon. It''s a big deal to gamble. It''s nothing to lose. It''s a big deal to fight with the snake demon."


    "Uncle Ling has courage, but I won''t let you have a chance to fight him to the death, because I can get rid of him alone!"


    Ning Xiaolei has a happy smile on his face. He has been waiting for this moment for a long time.


    Let''s not say that the snake demon once did evil deeds. Ning Xiaolei won''t let him go just because he hurt Ling Xiaoxiao.


    After chatting with the Lord of the heaven devil sect for a moment, Ning Xiaolei learns about the current situation and location of the heaven snake Lord.


    On this day, the snake demon king has been sitting in the back mountain of tianmozong, secretly monitoring the whole tianmozong.


    "Uncle Ling, you take your people from the demon sect far away from tianduan mountain. If you fight for a while, you may not be able to take care of you."


    Ning Xiaolei looks at the Lord of the demon sect and orders.


    Now that the decision had been made, the leader of the demon sect did not hesitate and said, "yes, but if there is too much noise, the snake demon will notice, and this time will be a little long."


    "It''s OK, as long as he doesn''t do it right away." Ning Xiaolei doesn''t care.


    The master of Tianmo sect didn''t talk nonsense. He quickly went out and ordered the people of Tianmo sect to leave in batches.


    The excuse he was looking for was that Zhao Xiaoshu had explained the reason why he sneaked into the demon sect, and Zhao Xiaoshu''s accomplices were at the foot of the mountain. They were going to fight the enemy.


    Most of the people had no objection to the order of the leader of the heavenly devil sect and left tianduan mountain in turn.


    But not all of them. Some of them looked incredulous and looked at the leader of the demon sect.


    "Master, is that true? Do you want to inform Laozu? " In the crowd, someone asked.


    "It''s a little trouble for me. I can handle it." With a wave of his hand, the master of the heavenly devil sect went down tianduan mountain with all the people.


    The questioner obviously didn''t intend to give up and said, "I think it''s better to inform my ancestors."


    "Is it you or I, or I''ll give you the position to be the Lord?"


    The Lord of the demon sect snorted, and his tone was not happy.


    Ning Xiaolei and Ling Xiaoxiao, as well as Zhao Xiaoshu, are invisible and follow the Lord of the demon sect. Seeing this scene, Ning Xiaolei''s eyes flash a strange color.


    From the beginning, he felt that the breath of the speaker was not right, and now he feels more and more problematic.


    Deliberately stagger the distance from the crowd, when waiting for a big stone, Ning Xiaolei hides in the petrifaction, turns his eyes to see.


    It didn''t matter. He found that the man of the demon sect and the other three were no longer human beings, but four big black snakes with thick and thin bowls.

 Chapter 414

    Ning Xiaolei''s eyes twinkled slightly, and he immediately understood something.


    This may be the snake demon king, the spy who was placed in the demon sect that day. Although he controlled Ling Xiaoxiao, he obviously still couldn''t trust the Lord of the demon sect, so he arranged this method.


    It''s a pity that Ning Xiaolei has found out these hidden guys.


    Ning Xiaolei sends a message to the leader of Tianmo sect and tells them their identities.


    The leader of Tianmo sect was stunned, and then a cruel color flashed in his eyes, which had already moved his heart.


    He can''t deal with the snake king. He can solve the separation of just a few snake king.


    After everyone of tianmozong is far away, Ning Xiaolei returns to tianmozong alone and goes straight to Houshan.


    This time, instead of being invisible, he swaggered in.


    But at the moment, the heavenly devil went to Loukong, and no one stopped him.


    In a super luxurious palace, a white faced man who closed his eyes and meditated suddenly opened his eyes.


    Almost when he opened his eyes, a shadow flew to the front of the palace and showed his figure.


    "It''s not a good demon to enjoy so much."


    Ning Xiaolei murmured that although he knew from the master of Tianmo sect that tianshe lived in a huge palace, he obviously didn''t expect it to be so big.


    The palace in front of us is several times larger than the one in front of the Lord of the demon sect.


    "Who?"


    Just then, a cold voice came from the palace, full of cold.


    Ning Xiaolei steps forward, kicks open the door of the palace, looks around, and finally falls on the only white faced man inside.


    There is no one else in this palace. Obviously, this is the snake king.


    However, different from what he imagined, the snake demon king was actually human.


    But it''s no wonder that most of the fairyland monsters have the ability to transform.


    "Are you the snake king who does all kinds of evil, burns, kills and plunders?"


    Speculation is speculation, Ning Xiaolei decided to explore the details.


    The sky snake demon lord frowned and said coldly, "how about the real one, and how about not? How did you get here with the rubbish of the demon sect? "


    "Why do you care so much? You just need to know that you are dead today."


    Ning Xiaolei showed a sneer in his eyes. After listening to the other party''s words, it is obvious that he is the snake demon king.


    "Just you? Are you afraid you don''t know how powerful I am? "


    The snake demon king is extremely murderous, and his eyes are as cold as a poisonous snake.


    Ning Xiaolei curled his mouth and said with disdain, "aren''t you a broken snake in a demon fairyland? Can you be so powerful?"


    "Presumptuous, you are only a half immortal, who gives you the courage to challenge me."


    The snake king suddenly disappeared from the spot with a cold sound.


    Seeing this scene, Ning Xiaolei''s face is more than half in an instant, and the golden flame technique is quickly applied to protect himself.


    "Boom!"


    A gust of wind blows on his face and blows hard around him. Ning Xiaolei flies directly out of the hall.


    At this time, where he was, the snake demon appeared slowly.


    Surprised looking at the direction outside the hall, the God demon said in surprise: "didn''t you die?"


    "Fairyland is really powerful!"


    Wipe the blood from the corner of the mouth, Ning Xiaolei slowly gets up from the ground.


    Just now, he didn''t see it clearly, and he couldn''t stop it. If it wasn''t for the ox King armor, he would have to peel off his skin if he didn''t die.


    His cross level fighting skills seem to be of little use to fairyland masters.


    But Ning Xiaolei didn''t know that the snake demon king was the strongest one in fairyland one, and it was not far from breaking fairyland two. He couldn''t fight normally.

 Chapter 415

    "The strength is not good, but the armor is good!"


    Snake demon king has found the reason why Ning Xiaolei was not killed by him, and a trace of fiery color flashed in his eyes.


    That kind of treasure, even for fairyland, also has great use, he has some heart.


    Ning Xiaolei''s eyes are full of vigilance. He takes out two pieces of Fu Zhuan in his hand. One is the talisman palm Fu and the other is the Fengling Fu.


    After knowing the strength gap, now we have to deal with the snake demon, and we have to have the treasure to deal with it.


    "Little master, there are so many treasures. You fierce snake demon, let''s die!"


    Ning Xiaolei roared and smashed the talisman in his left hand.


    At that time, the golden winged Dapeng carving sent him ten pieces of this talisman''s palm. Two pieces were used against the Baishan hermit, and one piece was used against the Ranyi Wang demon.


    Now he had only two left in his hand, and the other five were given to several women for self-defense.


    And now he''s releasing one of the remaining two.


    With the Tathagata palm broken, a golden light protects Ning Xiaolei, and then a huge light palm falls from the sky, rumbling down the snake demon king.


    Before touching it, the Imperial Palace below was crushed by the prestige of the light palm, and it became ruins in an instant.


    "Damn, what kind of attack is this?"


    Looking at the light palm falling from the top of his head, he turned pale.


    From the light palm, he felt a strong breath of death. If he was hit, he would be better.


    He didn''t expect that the boy he didn''t pay any attention to actually made this kind of attack that could threaten his life.


    "Damn it, it''s not good. It''s bound by coercion."


    When he found out that it was not right, he turned around and wanted to run, but he found that his body weighed more than ten thousand jin and his every move was extremely hard.


    At the critical moment, the snake demon king didn''t care so much. He directly showed his original shape and turned into a lacquer black python with a length of more than 100 meters and the thickness of two or three buckets.


    "So big? It won''t run away, will it? "


    Seeing the original snake king, Ning Xiaolei''s face changes slightly. It''s really that the snake king is too big.


    It can be said that this is the biggest creature he has seen so far.


    "Roar!"


    The snake demon opens his mouth and roars up to the sky.


    However, he did not fight against the falling Tathagata palm, but rushed out quickly.


    After his transformation into the original form, the pressure that bound him was much less, and he was free to move.


    It''s not very fast, but at least it can move.


    "It''s coming at me, damn it."


    Ning Xiaolei frowns, uses the wind skill and flies away quickly.


    But this time he misunderstood that the heavenly snake demon just wanted to escape from the attack of the talisman, and this direction was the nearest position to escape from the attack, so he chose here.


    Although the speed of the snake demon king is fast, the falling speed of the talisman''s palm is not slow. He only has time to escape most of his body, and the tail part is firmly photographed.


    "Eh!"


    In the scream, the snake king rolled violently with pain, and its tail part had been patted into a pile of meat mud.


    Half a day later, the snake demon stopped. He looked up at Ning Xiaolei and roared: "hateful boy, I want you to die!"


    "No, no, no, you''re wrong. You''re the one who died."


    Ning Xiaolei grins. Instead of hiding, he rushes to meet the snake king.


    The snake demon king is stunned. He hates Ning Xiaolei too much and can''t manage so much. He opens his mouth to bite.


    "Let you taste the fire of Samadhi."


    Ning Xiaolei smiles and activates the samadhi fire talisman he just took out.


    He just thought for a moment, but he was still not willing to use the spirit talisman given to him by the monkey. After all, it was the spirit talisman that sealed one tenth of the attack power of the golden cudgel. It must be more powerful than the talisman palm talisman and samadhi fire talisman.

 Chapter 416

    Outside Wangtian peak, people from Yanhuang and tianmozong are here.


    Because of the relationship between Zhao Xiaoshu and poetic charm, they did not conflict.


    At the moment, everyone is looking at the direction of the demon sect. They know that there will be a big war there.


    Just now, the master of Tianmo sect has told them the real reason for leaving Tianmo sect.


    "Here we go. Look at the sky."


    At this time, someone found the situation and called out in a hurry.


    After hearing the speech, they quickly shifted their eyes to look at it. Except for the poetic charm and Ling Xiaoxiao, the rest of them were stunned.


    They saw a huge and incomparable, as if the light palm of the hand of God and Buddha fell from the sky, rumbling down the mountain peak where the demon sect was located.


    Look at that posture, it''s clear that we want to level the whole demon sect!


    Many people are curious about who triggered such attacks.


    The Lord of the demon sect told them that someone was going to deal with the snake Lord, but he didn''t say who was going to deal with it.


    With the huge palm in the air roaring down, people soon saw a huge magic snake, which was the snake king.


    Then they heard the scream and shrill roar of the snake king.


    At this moment, among the people of the demon sect, the four who were discovered by Ning Xiaolei quietly lean towards Ling Xiaoxiao.


    After the Lord of the demon sect explained to them, they knew that they had been cheated. Although they didn''t know why the Lord of the demon sect was not afraid of Ling Xiaoxiao''s death, they knew that it was no harm to catch Ling Xiaoxiao now.


    But just as they were about to get close to Ling Xiaoxiao, a huge flame palm rushed towards them.


    Obviously, Ling Xiaoxiao has been aware of them for a long time and is just taking the bait.


    Among the four, the most powerful one is just one in the initial stage of Wang Jing, where is Ling Xiaoxiao''s opponent, who is blasted out with one palm.


    The other three were not as strong as him, and the result was even worse. They were pale and vomited blood, which had been badly damaged.


    "If you want to catch Miss Ben, you snake cubs are also worthy?"


    Ling Xiaoxiao glanced faintly, and did not put the four people in his eyes at all.


    Among the four, the humanist in the early days of the kingdom said, "so you found us long ago. Did you just do it on purpose?"


    "It''s not stupid. If you don''t guard against it, maybe you''ll catch me." Ling Xiaoxiao snorted.


    Four people looked at each other: "since we found out, we will not hide."


    Words fall, they suddenly burst out of black gas, a moment later turned into four black python.


    These four Python are not real existence, but are made up of black Qi. But they are just like reality. They have their own thinking, which makes people feel very difficult to deal with.


    "So that''s what you are. It seems that the four people in my family have been killed unconsciously by you."


    With a sigh, the master of the demon sect suddenly released the breath of semi fairyland and hit the four snakes with one punch.


    Seeing this, Ling Xiaoxiao cooperates with the leader of the demon sect to kill the four black snake demons.


    On the mount Tianmo, the battle continued. Looking at the flames falling from the sky, the snake king was so scared that all his souls came out.


    He was surprised to find that the flames were more dangerous than the huge light palm just now.


    He had a feeling that if he let the flame fall on him, he would not survive.


    "Damn it, what the hell are you doing?"


    The sky snake devil roared with anger, and his mouth was full of evil spirit. He wanted to stop the falling samadhi fire.


    It''s a pity that his evil spirits even came into contact with samadhi''s fire and were burned up, which could only block a short time.


    It has to be said that the snake demon king had rich experience in fighting on this day. At the critical moment, his figure shrank rapidly and turned into a small snake with thick and thin fingers.


    At the last moment of samadhi''s fire, he ran out again.

 Chapter 417

    "Quick reaction!"


    Ning Xiaolei frowns slightly and makes two runes in a row, but he just let the snake devil hurt and failed to kill him.


    The real fairyland master, after all, is better than that kind of array projection.


    He was almost killed twice in a row. The snake Lord was so scared that he didn''t dare to attack Ning Xiaolei any more. He turned and swept away into the air.


    How can Ning Xiaolei watch the snake Lord run away and crush the last Tathagata palm.


    "Damn it, there''s more!"


    The snake king''s face changed greatly. When he saw the palmprint, he showed his huge body, wriggled and ran out of the attack area.


    But this time, Ning Xiaolei plans to get rid of him. How can he only use such means.


    Flying to the two boulders on both sides, Ning Xiaolei pasted two mad cow runes.


    In the roar of the bull, two big white bulls appeared and roared straight to the snake king.


    "Boy, you and I are at odds, ah!"


    The snake Lord roared wildly, and his tone was full of venom.


    The two big white bulls happened to be in the right position. They were obviously trying to force the snake demon king, who had already run out of half of the sky, back to the attack range of the talisman.


    However, it''s no doubt that you will die if you retreat in. There is still a ray of life when you rush out. How to choose? The snake demon king quickly chose it.


    With a roar, the snake king opened his mouth and ejected a bright ball to bombard Da Bai Niu.


    "Boom!"


    The ball was not just something. It broke the mad cow amulet with the power of destroying the dead.


    Without the white bull blocking the way, the snake devil finally escaped the inevitable situation.


    However, due to the delay, a intact body behind him failed to escape and was patted as meat mud.


    "Ah, hateful, hateful, hateful!"


    The snake Lord roars in pain. At last, the venom looks at Ning Xiaolei and flies into the air.


    He didn''t have the confidence to fight at the moment. He didn''t know what else the strange boy could do. He wanted to run away while he could.


    "If you want to run, have you asked me if I agree?"


    Ning Xiaolei roared and clenched his teeth. He decided to use the seal amulet given to him by the monkey.


    Now I''m afraid that the only way to get rid of the snake king is to use the talisman, and the rest are useless.


    Without much hesitation, Ning Xiaolei injects a trace of evil spirit and directly crushes the fenglingfu.


    In a flash, the sky was dark, the sun and the moon were dark, time and space were still, and there was only one wishful stick sticking out of the void between heaven and earth.


    That stick, to open the world, to break the stars, to smash all obstacles.


    Obviously, it''s not very big, but the stick seems to occupy the world, which makes life feel like there is no way to hide.


    It seems that no matter where you hide, you are bound to be solid and solid.


    At the moment, the whole person was completely stunned. There was only deep fear and endless panic in his eyes. He felt that his life no longer belonged to himself, but to the stick sticking out in the air.


    "Boom!"


    The sound of heaven and earth shattering, the shadow of the stick fell on the snake demon king.


    Huge, coiled up like a hill, the sky snake demon falls from the air.


    And when it falls, its body will be like weathering, a little bit crushed, and when it falls to the ground, any trace can decline.


    Fairyland strength of the snake demon king, suddenly came to an end.


    The real ashes fly away, even the ashes don''t know where they are. They can tell that they once belonged to the body of the snake king.


    "I wipe, so hard?"


    Ning Xiaolei was shocked. He knew that monkey was powerful, but it was too powerful!


    A golden cudgel talisman with one ten thousandth of its strength has such great power. What if the golden cudgel with all its power can''t smash thousands of miles at once?

 Chapter 418

    It was not only Ning Xiaolei who was shocked, but also yanhuangbu and tianmozong who looked at the appearance of wangtianfeng.


    They thought that the giant hand that just fell from the sky was powerful enough, but they found that it was just the beginning.


    The next day, the roaring big white bull came back.


    What shocked them most, of course, was the virtual shadow of the golden cudgel.


    Under that stick, everyone felt his heart tremble, as if facing death.


    It''s an attack that shouldn''t exist in this world. It''s too terrible to exist.


    The powerful snake demon king has no fighting power under that stick and becomes smashed. What if they face that stick?


    However, in fact, it is not just these people who are shocked by the blow of the golden cudgel.


    People in other places didn''t see it, but they felt the smell of destruction.


    People with low strength are OK, while people with high strength feel shivering all over, numb scalp, and feel like doomsday.


    In the direction of the Dragon capital, the demon territory of the Kunlun Mountains in the northwest, Penglai Fairy Island in the East China Sea, the ancestral land of the witches in the southern Xinjiang, and many other places where the hidden forces are located, there are experts flying in the air, and their eyes are locked in the direction of the Heavenly City.


    How can they not be shocked and indifferent when they feel that breath?


    Ning Xiaolei doesn''t know about these situations. When he comes back to himself, he runs to the place where the snake demon lord falls to have a look, and repeatedly confirms that the snake Demon Lord is dead.


    Under that stick, he felt that nothing could survive, at least it didn''t exist on earth. Anyway, he felt that way.


    After cleaning up the snake demon, Ning Xiaolei is in a good mood and goes down the mountain.


    Just now, he fought with the snake king, and the whole back mountain of the snake king collapsed into ruins.


    That is to say, tianduan mountain, where Tianmo sect is located, is relatively large. If you change it to Taibai Mountain, where Baishan sect is located, the whole mountain can be flattened.


    Ning Xiaolei just arrived at the foot of the mountain and saw that the tianmozong and yanhuangbu people who had finished the battle had come back first.


    "Ray." Poetic rhyme and Ling Xiaoxiao run over first, looking up and down at Ning Xiaolei.


    They did not care about the final outcome of the war, but worried about Ning Xiaolei''s safety.


    After seeing the blood left at the corner of his mouth, the two women''s faces suddenly changed.


    "Xiaolei, what''s the matter with you? How are you hurt?"


    "Does it matter? I have a healing pill here. Take it quickly. "


    Zhao Xiaoshu, who was going to talk to his good brother, looked at the scene in amazement and touched his nose bitterly.


    The leader of Tianmo sect is full of black lines. He suddenly realizes that his son-in-law seems to have a lot of good luck.


    "It''s OK. It''s OK. I''ve already had xiaohuangdan."


    Ning Xiaolei appeased the two girls, looked at the Lord of the demon sect and Chu long, and said with a smile: "Uncle Ling, elder Chu, the snake demon has completely died and will not appear again."


    "We see that your attack, even if a few more snake demons are not enough to die."


    The leader of Tianmo sect and Chulong looked at each other without saying anything.


    Then, they surrounded Ning Xiaolei and eagerly inquired about Ning Xiaolei''s attack methods.


    Ning Xiaolei didn''t hide it. He told them all about the origin of Fu Zhuan, but he didn''t tell them the truth. He only told them that it was his master who gave it to them.


    "Er, it''s too strong to have such a powerful seal script. I''m afraid your master is a real hermit!"


    The Lord of the demon sect and Chu long sighed, and their eyes were full of envy.


    There is such a master, why worry can''t walk horizontally, who dares not to throw a seal to go out, directly shoot dead.


    Although they really wanted to get such a seal script, considering that it was given by their master and that they were also elders, they didn''t want to speak.


    Ning Xiaolei also pretends to be confused and doesn''t take the initiative to mention it.


    His talismans are coming from the big demons who have a good relationship with the group, and the big demons in the group give them to protect him.


    Naturally, he will not give away for no reason. There are so many people here. If he gives this one, he may offend that one. It''s better not to give it away.

 Chapter 419

    After spending half a day in tianmozong, the leader of ningxiaolei tianmozong had a good chat.


    Having seen Ning Xiaolei''s methods, the master of Tianmo sect has already recognized Ning Xiaolei''s son-in-law.


    "Dad, Xiaolei and I have gone back to Tiancheng. Take care of yourself and let us know. This is for you. It''s the seal script that summons big white bull."


    Leaving three mad cow runes to the leader of the demon sect, Ling Xiaoxiao pulls Ning Xiaolei out of the door.


    "Women are not staying in the middle of the world!"


    The leader of Tianmo sect first sighed, and then his attention was quickly attracted by the three mad cow runes Ling Xiaoxiao gave him.


    The three mad cow runes were naturally left by Ning Xiaolei under the guise of Ling Xiaoxiao.


    Anyway, I''m also my future father-in-law. I should be nice to him.


    Back in Tiancheng, Ning Xiaolei did not go home immediately, but went back to Tiancheng college with Zhao Xiaoshu.


    In the dormitory, seeing Zhao Xiaoshu and Ning Xiaolei come back together, Changshan and Wang Kai are overjoyed.


    Without hesitation, they take out the ranyu that Ning Xiaolei had thrown to them and give him a copy of Zhao Xiaoshu.


    "What is this?" Zhao Xiaoshu has a wonderful way.


    "Hey, hey, this is a treasure that Xiaolei didn''t know where to get. After eating it, you can increase your accomplishments, but you have to prepare for the delicious to vomit, Xiaoshu."


    Changshan bad smile, explained to Zhao Xiaoshu.


    Smell speech, Zhao Xiaoshu turns to see Ning Xiaolei, eyes full of curiosity.


    "I caught it from a river at the bottom of a cliff. My good brothers share happiness. This is what I left for you."


    Ning Xiaolei smiles at Zhao Xiaoshu and pats him on the shoulder.


    Zhao Xiaoshu nods silently. He has found that he and Ning Xiaolei are getting farther and farther away, so he has not delayed.


    Besides, he knows Ning Xiaolei''s temper. If he dares to refuse, Ning Xiaolei will definitely be very angry.


    All he has to do is to remember this kindness and find a chance to repay it in the future.


    Thinking, Zhao Xiaoshu eyes suddenly lit up, he suddenly thought of an opportunity to repay.


    "Brother Lei, do you know the underground palace of Yanhuang?"


    "Well, I don''t know where that is."


    Rather small thunder tiny Leng, scratched to scratch a brain, curious way.


    How long has he been in the cultivation world? Many places don''t know. He''s completely in the dark.


    "I''ll explain to you that it''s a famous cultivation Holy Land in Longdu. There''s a yanhuangxian pool in it. It''s open on September 15 every year, and all practitioners of the strength of the back of the kingdom can enter it."


    "The yanhuangxianchi is said to have the power to help people break through the fairyland. I don''t know whether it''s true or not, but even if it''s not, it''s good to cultivate more for promotion."


    "But there are only 100 places in yanhuangxianchi every year, but I believe xiaoleige will surely win one."


    Listen to Zhao Xiaoshu finish, Ning Xiaolei eyes suddenly show the color of great joy, unexpectedly there is such a good thing.


    Calculate the time. It''s only 20 days before September 15. You can try it.


    I didn''t expect to break through the semi fairyland. Not long ago, I met an opportunity to break through the fairyland. I must seize this opportunity anyway.


    "This must go, Xiaoshu. Thank you for telling me this news. You should also improve your accomplishments quickly. You can''t go to the later stage of the kingdom before the 15th."


    Ning Xiaolei decides directly and encourages Changshan and others.


    Changshan and Wang Kai, not to mention, have little hope of breaking through to the later stage of the Kingdom, but Zhao Xiaoshu is in the early stage of the kingdom. With the help of Ran Yu, they have this opportunity.

 Chapter 420

    Out of the dormitory, Ning Xiaolei receives the poetic rhyme and Ling Xiaoxiao waiting at the bottom of the building and tells them the news.


    "Xiaolei, I''m just going to tell you about it. I didn''t expect to be preempted by Xiaoshu."


    Shi Yun smiles at Ning Xiaolei and says.


    Ning Xiaolei said with a smile: "yun''er, who says it''s not all the same? You are also in the early stage of Wangjing now. We''ll join you then."


    "Ah, didn''t Zhao Xiaoshu tell you that he wasn''t able to participate in the later cultivation of Wangjing?" The rhyme of the poem is a little surprised.


    "Yes, but I have a gift for you to make sure that you will break through to the later stage of the kingdom in a few days."


    Ning Xiaolei pretends to be mysterious, with an enigmatic expression on his face.


    Rhyme slightly Leng, pull ningxiaolei arm shake: "what ah, give me quickly."


    "Hey, hey, before you give it to me, should I say something about it?" Ning Xiaolei laughs.


    "Cut, what''s the matter? Anyway, now the Yanhuang Department knows that I''m your man."


    The poem rhyme throws a big white eye to Ning Xiaolei, and suddenly gets close to him, leaving a big kiss on his face.


    In Ning Xiaolei''s eyes, the rhyme of the poem stretched out a white hand: "take it!"


    "How does it feel to be teased?"


    Ning Xiaolei feels the kiss mark on his face, and a storage ring appears in his hand, which is just the ranyu he left behind.


    In the storage space, there''s no need to worry about food deterioration. It''s much easier to use than the refrigerator.


    "Ah, sister Shiyun, you should show your love openly in front of me. If you can''t, I want to."


    See two people just that scene, one side reaction come over of Ling Xiaoxiao immediately not happy, Du mouth coquetry.


    How can Ning Xiaolei control the beautiful girl''s expression.


    Looking around at no one, Ning Xiaolei directly takes two women into the refining pot.


    "I''ll go to practice first, you two will toss slowly, enough is enough!"


    Poetic rhyme doesn''t know what Ning Xiaolei wants to do. He wants to run away with a red face.


    "Hey, hey, together, it''s rare that there''s nothing wrong today."


    Ning Xiaolei, with a bad smile, pulls Shiyun and Ling Xiaoxiao to his room and closes the door.


    Just now, the two girls who were still very bold and unconstrained outside were more and more shy. They lowered their heads and did not dare to look at Ning Xiaolei''s fiery eyes.


    They haven''t had that kind of experience and don''t know how they don''t cooperate.


    But Ning Xiaolei is not the same. He is an experienced person. He can''t wait to recall that wonderful experience at the moment, and his blood is boiling.


    With a bad smile on his face, Ning Xiaolei rushes up.


    A few hours later, a contented person floats down to the ground, feeling very happy.


    "Haha, I didn''t expect that my accomplishments have increased a lot. It seems that I''m not far away from breaking through the fairyland."


    Feeling a lot more powerful than before, Ning Xiaolei''s face is more happy.


    I don''t know if it''s the first time, or that every time that kind of thing has this effect of improving cultivation. It seems that we have to find a chance to verify it later.


    Out of the room, Ning Xiaolei turns around in the demon pot space.


    The spirit of ran Yiwang was still sleeping and didn''t know when to wake up.


    As for the rest of the people, all in the development of demon pot space, the horned orcs are also involved.


    Although the horned orcs need to learn modern language, they are all monsters after all. They have super learning ability and can master it every day.


    They put more energy on helping to develop the space of alchemy pot.


    It''s not just to get Yaoqi Dan and Yaoli Dan, but they find that developing space is a very effective practice.


    In addition to monsters, Ning Xiaolei is surprised to find that Lin Yumeng is also in the space, bombarding with magic and martial arts.

 Chapter 421

    "Rain lemon!" Ning Xiaolei excitedly runs to Lin Yumeng.


    "With honey on his face, what are you doing behind my back?"


    Lin Yumeng stops and walks over. He looks at Ning Xiaolei suspiciously.


    All of a sudden, she sniffed lightly, her eyes twinkled and said, "the breath of poetry, and the breath of Xiaoxiao. Wow, what are you three doing together? You don''t call me."


    "Er, that..."


    Ning Xiaolei is a little embarrassed. He doesn''t know how to say it. He can''t say to do it!


    I don''t know if Yumeng is jealous.


    "Forget it. I don''t care about you. Anyway, they are not outsiders."


    Lin Yumeng''s face was disdainful.


    Ning Xiaolei smiles. At the same time, he is deeply moved. He feels that he owes Lin Yumeng. He can''t help but hug her.


    Originally did not want to do something, but sometimes is involuntarily, two people unconsciously ran to Lin Yumeng''s room.


    With the arrow on the line, Ning Xiaolei has to stick to his head and try the guess just now.


    It turns out that doing that kind of thing can really improve cultivation, but the effect is far less than the first time.


    After the event, Ning Xiaolei checked that his cultivation only improved a little, which was a little better than the normal cultivation.


    "Sure enough, I think too much."


    Ning Xiaolei muttered, but he was not disappointed. He didn''t expect to improve his strength by doing this.


    Out of the demon pot space, Ning Xiaolei rushes back and tells Xiaoyue about Yanhuang underground palace.


    "Really? That''s great. I''m going to practice. I have to break through the later stage in these 20 days. "


    Ning Xiaoyue is very happy and clamors to practice.


    After refining the ranyu she caught, Xiaoyue''s cultivation broke through to the middle of the Kingdom, which was almost the same as the later stage.


    Anyway, there are still more than 20 days left. It should be OK. If it''s really not OK at that time, I''ll find the golden winged Mirs carving and ask him to dig another piece of Lingshan land.


    Thinking of this, Ning Xiaolei thinks of the treasure.


    Today, to the snake demon king of zhantian, there is no less consumption of treasures. Now in his hand, there is only one samadhi magic fire amulet and several mad cow amulets.


    Before going to Yanhuang underground palace, Ning Xiaolei feels that he needs to prepare again.


    When the time comes, if you meet someone who is not open-minded and uses the big to bully the small, it''s just right to deal with them.


    Take out the mobile phone, Ning Xiaolei plans to contact the big demon in the group.


    However, after looking at Xumi bag, he found that there was not much stock in it.


    Because he had to put commodities on the shelves in the mall every day, many of the things he stored were almost exhausted.


    This can''t be done. We must not run out of goods.


    Ning Xiaolei, without saying a word, ran to the supermarket nearby and bought a whole half of the things from the supermarket.


    "Are you serious, sir?" The manager of the supermarket couldn''t believe it.


    I''ve seen what I can buy, but it''s not like this. Half of the supermarkets have been sold out.


    "Of course, swipe the card and send it to the gate of Jinxiu emperor garden for me." Without hesitation, Ning Xiaolei nods and takes out his bank card.


    The manager of the supermarket was stunned. After repeatedly confirming that Ning Xiaolei was not joking, he and the employees of the supermarket began to calculate the price for Ning Xiaolei.


    Looking at the annoyance, Ning Xiaolei waved his hand and said: "you can roughly estimate the price. Will it be more or less? Is a million dollars enough for you? It''s not enough. It''s not bad for money. "


    As soon as the words came out, the supermarket staff and some customers who haven''t left were suddenly shocked by thunder. Local tyrants!


    Rather than pay attention to other people''s strange eyes, Ning Xiaolei calls Zhang jiuxuan and asks him to go to his home to prepare for receiving the goods.


    Ning Xiaolei himself, on the other hand, goes home first and goes to practice in the space of the demon pot.

 Chapter 422

    In the space of demon refining pot, Ning Xiaolei constantly attacks the clouds in front with all the means he has mastered.


    It has been nearly five hours since he came in.


    He mastered a series of means, but also from the beginning to the end of the show, have a new understanding of martial arts and magic.


    "The things bought in the supermarket should be almost ready!"


    Out of the demon pot space, Ning Xiaolei comes to the yard and just sees Zhang jiuxuan coming face to face.


    Seeing Ning Xiaolei, Zhang jiuxuan quickly steps forward with a storage Bracelet in his hand.


    "Here are all the things, young master."


    Ning Xiaolei took it, and with a move in his heart, he transferred all the things in it to the space of the alchemy pot.


    Returning the bracelet to Zhang jiuxuan, Ning Xiaolei said with a smile, "Uncle Zhang, you''ve worked so hard."


    "It should be!" Zhang jiuxuan waved his hand with a smile and looked respectful.


    Ning Xiaolei didn''t say anything with a smile. He handed Zhang jiuxuan a large bottle of Yaoqi Dan and Yaoli Dan. Quan should be a reward for him.


    Return to the refining pot and put the goods into the Xumi bag in the mobile phone.


    Then, Ning Xiaolei can''t wait to open the chat group, and plans to get some more treasures.


    Because he didn''t encounter any danger this time, he was too embarrassed to ask for it directly, so he planned to make some small moves in the group.


    Eyes turned, Ning Xiaolei immediately thought of a good idea to let everyone send a red envelope.


    He first gave a brief talk to all the members of the group, and then sent a message.


    Xiaoyao Ning Xiaolei: today, I''m glad to get rid of a snake demon who has done a lot of evil. I''ll send you a red envelope and have a laugh.


    After the news, it was followed by a big red envelope for thousands of people.


    Anyway, after buying most of the things in the supermarket, you can have a good time at will, and you don''t have to worry about the lack of things.


    As soon as his red envelope was sent out, a series of news of the red envelope being robbed popped up.


    In an instant, the group burst into flames.


    This time Ning Xiaolei sent a lot of things that he didn''t have before, and the big demons he grabbed were pleasantly surprised.


    At the same time, many people are also interested in what Ning Xiaolei said.


    Fox demon Daji: Lei Xiaoyao, you can get rid of the evil snake demon. My sister adores you so much / a shy expression.


    Baigujing: the snake demon who can make Lei Xiaoyao send red envelopes must be very bad.


    Bai Suzhen: although they are of the same race, they can''t be forgiven for doing evil.


    Seeing the big demons in the group appear one by one, Ning Xiaolei is happy.


    His first goal is to make the group active first. Obviously, his red envelope has played a role. It''s time to start the next stage of performance.


    "In fact, the snake demon is stronger than me. It''s thanks to the treasures given by brother Mirs, brother monkey and brother Niu to get rid of him. Otherwise, let alone kill the snake demon, I''m afraid I won''t be able to save my life."


    "To show my gratitude, I''m going to send each of them a big red envelope / a grinning face."


    Ning Xiaolei sent this message, and then sent several big red envelopes one by one.


    And he still sent it in the group, but it''s an exclusive red envelope.


    The rest of the big demons, even if they see it, can only see it, but can''t rob it.


    Soon, the three people came forward to receive their respective red envelopes and jumped out one by one to express their gratitude.


    This time Ning Xiaolei sent them a lot of red envelopes, each containing at least 100 items.


    Xiaoqing: envious, envious, there are so many things, I really want / a pathetic expression.


    Jade rabbit essence: people want it, too. Lei Xiaoyao, can I exchange it with you?


    Some people took the lead, others soon turned to this aspect and all proposed to exchange ideas with Ning Xiaolei.


    Ning Xiaolei is so happy in his heart. The plan is too smooth, hehe!

 Chapter 423

    Think of immediately can change a lot of red envelopes, a lot of treasures, Ning Xiaolei that called a happy.


    But at this time, Nu Wa suddenly appeared.


    Nu Wa: everyone be quiet. I want to announce a message.


    As soon as this man came out, everyone was quiet and wanted to see what happened.


    Even Ning Xiaolei is extremely looking forward to it. I don''t know what his Nuwa sister wants to say.


    Nu Wa: from today on, no one is allowed to exchange a treasure for a red envelope with Lei Xiaoyao. If I catch him, I will not tolerate him.


    As soon as the news came out, Ning Xiaolei felt like a thunderbolt.


    What are you doing? Sister Nuwa, what does she mean?


    Ning Xiaolei is a little muddled. Didn''t she let herself grow into a demon family? Why don''t she exchange red envelopes with the big demons in the group now?


    Nu Wa: I think we all want to know why. Then I will tell you that you are harming him, not helping him. A real strong man must experience life and death to grow up step by step.


    Nu Wa: but those red envelopes you sent him will easily help him tide over the difficulties, and will not give him the chance to face life and death at all, so I have to ban them.


    After a short silence, many demons in the group came forward to praise Nu Wa''s wisdom.


    It''s not only the big demons, Ning Xiaolei thinks about it carefully. It seems that it''s the same truth.


    But thinking of the power of the treasures he had got before, he was a little reluctant.


    Can we say that there will be no chance to get those treasures against heaven in the future?


    At this time, Nu Wa spoke again in the group.


    "After a while, this chat group will add a gambling function. Everyone can be a challenger or a gatekeeper, and all the people who enter will have the same strength."


    "Of course, what you enter is only the virtual you, not the real you, but it will not affect any means you can use freely."


    "Whether it''s a challenge or a guard, you need to take out something that the other party is satisfied with to start. So, if you want to get Lei Xiaoyao''s things, you can bet with him!"


    Originally, there were still some people who were lost and excited when they heard the news.


    They did not expect that Nuwa would not let them send red envelopes, but gave them such a big surprise.


    And it sounds like the gambling war is still very interesting.


    Although Ning Xiaolei''s products can also be bought from the shopping malls in the group, many of them are not bought because of shelf restrictions.


    But gambling is different. They can let Ning Xiaolei take out what they are satisfied with.


    Ning Xiaolei, of course, is also very happy. When he enters this gambling battlefield, he seems to be able to see those big demons!


    Although it''s not noumenon, at least we will know what they look like.


    And in this gambling battlefield, he can also win valuable treasures for him.


    But the premise of all this is that he has to win.


    Can think of the identity of the opponent, Ning Xiaolei can''t help but some counsels, can he really win them?


    After frowning and thinking for a long time, Ning Xiaolei is determined to take part no matter whether he wins or loses.


    Even if he loses and can''t get the treasure, he can improve his fighting experience. Why not.


    All over the world, the big demons are sparring. Ha ha, it''s really cool to think about it.


    After waiting for a few minutes, Nu Wa reappeared and announced that the gambling function had been loaded.


    "When gambling, no water is allowed. If it is detected, it will be banned. If it is serious, it will be permanently banned / a smiley expression."


    While Nuwa was talking, many demons in the group, including Ning Xiaolei, had already experienced the gambling function.

 Chapter 424

    Casually looking for, people will find the so-called gambling war button.


    Soon, someone learned how to do it.


    "The Bull Demon King waged a gambling war on you. Do you accept it?"


    "Baigujing wags a gambling war on you. Do you accept it?"


    "Fox demon Daji to you..."


    As soon as Ning Xiaolei understood how to gamble, he saw many pop-up messages in the group.


    In an instant, Ning Xiaolei''s head is black and his face aches.


    I think I''m a bully. Why do I have to gamble with myself?


    In line with the principle of first come first served, Ning Xiaolei chose the first bull demon who launched a gambling war against him.


    Mind slightly trance, when the reaction comes over, Ning Xiaolei has found himself to a gray space.


    From the sky to the earth, everything is gray. To be exact, it is in the gray space of a cube. The sky and the earth are two sides of the cube.


    Stunned looked at, Ning Xiaolei began to look at himself, he found that at the moment he is a group of Golden Shadow, not the body.


    "Are you Lei Xiaoyao?"


    Suddenly, a surprise voice came from the opposite side.


    Ning Xiaolei was stunned and looked up.


    It was a tall man with bulging muscles, two big horns on his head to prove his identity, and a big decorative iron ring on his nose.


    At the moment, the man was looking at him with a happy face and curiosity.


    "Are you the big brother of the ox demon king?" Ning Xiaolei is curious, although he has already guessed the identity of the other party in his heart.


    "Ha ha, it''s you, brother Niu. I didn''t expect Lei Xiaoyao. You''re so cute. Ha ha!" The cow demon king laughs happily.


    Ning Xiaolei wiped the cold sweat on his head. The word "handsome" doesn''t sound right!


    "The competition is about to start, please take out your entries!"


    At this time, a faint voice sounded in the void.


    Ning Xiaolei was stunned, and then looked at the Bull Demon King: "brother Niu, what do you want?"


    "Wahaha is OK, Lei Xiaoyao, how about you?" The Bull Demon didn''t hesitate.


    "Whatever. Anyway, I know I can''t win brother Niu at first. Ha ha!"


    Ning Xiao laughs a, oneself have a few Jin several Liang, he still knows.


    The Bull Demon King laughed and said nothing. He took out a cape.


    After they took out their own things, they disappeared, and then the voice in the void rang out: "the contest begins."


    "Lei Xiaoyao, show me all your means."


    The Bull Demon King said, and his breath rose.


    At the moment, he and Ning Xiaolei are at the same level of semi fairyland strength.


    But Ning Xiaolei didn''t dare to be careless. The fighting experience of the ox demon king is not comparable to that of him.


    Therefore, Ning Xiaolei is full of strength.


    The wind skill and Tianpeng footwork work work at the same time. Ning Xiaolei rushes to the ox demon king and blows out.


    The fist he used was the king of the ox handed to him by the king of the ox. it was as powerful as a mountain, and its power could not be underestimated.


    "It''s too slow. It''s not strong enough!"


    The cow demon king roars low, similarly roars to Ning Xiaolei.


    His fist was as fast as lightning and as fast as thunder. It was clear that he moved later, but he first stepped to Ning Xiaolei''s chest.


    Ning Xiaolei was shocked. It was a step too late for him to defend again, and his body flew out.


    "Is this the strength of these monsters? The same strength, the same moves, but I''m not an opponent at all? "


    Ning Xiaolei jumped from the ground with a dazzling light in his eyes.


    He was not discouraged, but very happy, as long as we find the gap, we can make progress.


    If we can''t find the gap, how can we talk about progress.


    Before, compared with those practitioners on the earth, he was able to fight at a higher level every time. He thought he was very strong, but now he finds out that where is strong, it is clear that he is very weak!

 Chapter 425

    "Brother Niu, come again!"


    Ning Xiaolei roared and rushed out again.


    He didn''t use any other moves. He was still king of the ox.


    The Bull Demon King laughs, and doesn''t use any other means to greet him with his fist.


    "Lei Xiaoyao, the trick of Niuwang boxing is to be quick, hard and accurate. The boxing should be fast so that others can''t see you clearly. You can hit before you react. That''s the so-called preemptive attack."


    While attacking, the Bull Demon explains to Ning Xiaolei.


    Ning Xiaolei listens carefully and savors the secret constantly.


    This time, there was no accident. He was still the same as before, and was blown away by the Bull Demon King.


    But Ning Xiaolei didn''t care at all. He jumped up again and roared to kill him.


    Once or twice, the blink time has passed more than 100 times. Ning Xiaolei has been knocked down more than 100 times.


    However, compared with the beginning, he has been able to hold on for several rounds in the hands of the Bull Demon King.


    Two people you come and I go, imperceptibly is half an hour, Ning Xiaolei has been able to do with the cow demon king fight more than 20 rounds unbeaten.


    Of course, this is only in the case of using the ox King fist. If the ox King uses other means, the result is hard to say.


    Just at this time, the previous voice suddenly rang out.


    "At the end of the battle time, the winner will be determined and the reward will belong to the Bull Demon King."


    After the sound falls, what disappeared before appears in front of the Bull Demon King.


    The Bull Demon King smiles and puts away his cape and Wahaha that Ning Xiaolei takes out.


    However, the sharp eyed Ning Xiaolei found that compared with the version of Wahaha he had taken out before, it seemed that there was a bottle less.


    Somewhere in the chaotic space, Nu Wa is happily sucking a bottle of Wahaha, muttering: "it''s so delicious. No wonder that guawazi of red boy loves to drink so much. She knew she would have taken two more bottles."


    Obviously, the missing bottle was not missing for no reason, but was taken away by Nu Wa as a percentage.


    Consciousness returns to noumenon, Ning Xiaolei carefully reviews the battle just now, and then chooses to gamble with Baigujing.


    Back to the gray space, Ning Xiaolei looks opposite.


    With a flash of light, a charming beauty appeared on the opposite side.


    Ning Xiaolei is silly, but his imagination is not the same. Shouldn''t Baigujing be a pile of skeletons?


    "Lei Xiaoyao, are you thinking, why isn''t your sister a pile of white skeletons?"


    The opposite Baigujing covered his mouth and snickered. Ning Xiaolei''s soul almost flew away.


    Sure enough, she is a female goblin. Her words and deeds are so enchanting that I can''t see more!


    Without waiting for Ning Xiaolei to reply, Bai Gujing explained with a smile: "who said Bai Gujing must be a pile of bones, and her sister loves beauty. It''s not difficult to gather flesh and blood with her strength."


    "I see. Sister Bai Gu is so beautiful."


    Ning Xiaolei nodded clearly, then said: "what does sister Bai Gu want to bet with me?"


    "The lipstick that my sister wants you to give to Daji." Baigujing seems to have thought about it for a long time, and laughs.


    "Good!" Ning Xiaolei without saying a word, from Xumi bag to find out a put in the air.


    And Bai Gujing also casually takes out a thing, obviously she also knows that Ning Xiaolei''s current strength can''t win her.


    Then, after the cue fell, the two began to compete.


    Against the white bone spirit, Ning Xiaolei plays a series of magic tricks, and uses the white bone sword and the white bone Cape, two magic weapons from the white bone spirit.


    "The white bone sword is not used in this way. When using the white bone sword, you can cooperate with the wind skill, such as this."


    Looking at the skull whistling with the black wind, Ning Xiaolei''s eyes are bright, and he has a kind of eye opening feeling.


    It turns out that gale can not only work on yourself, but also on your attacks.


    In particular, the sword Qi of the white bone sword is combined with the wind technique, which makes it feel like a demon is born.


    This was something Ning Xiaolei had never thought of before!

 Chapter 426

    Half an hour later, Ning Xiaolei finished the competition with Baigujing.


    There is no doubt that Ning Xiaolei lost.


    Lose to lose, but his heart that call a happy, and get compared to the output of those things is nothing.


    This time, after experimenting with the results of the two previous battles, Ning Xiaolei began the next gambling battle.


    "Sister Daji, come on, I''m ready to be abused."


    Looking at the big beauty who brings disaster to the country and the people, Ning Xiaolei laughs.


    It''s worthy of being the Nine Tailed Fox demon in the legend. Although it''s not deliberately distributed, it''s still hard to resist.


    Especially with Daji''s perfect face, enchanting figure, the beautiful eyes of fox moon, which are full of emotion and light, people can''t help but want to sink.


    "Well, my sister will hurt you very much."


    Daji showed a bad smile, Liu waist gently swing, slowly came to Ning Xiaolei.


    But what Ning Xiaolei didn''t expect is that Daji in his sight became a naked beauty.


    In this exciting scene, Ning Xiaolei''s whole body was directly confused, and he felt nosebleed.


    But at this time, Daji''s voice suddenly sounded in his ear: "as a cultivator, you should have a firm will. What you just saw is just an illusion. If I were your enemy, you would be dead now."


    Ning Xiaolei is very excited, but he sees Daji standing beside him, and his clothes are in good condition.


    Obviously, the scene just now, as Daji said, was just an illusion, a picture that Ning Xiaolei wanted to see in his heart.


    Think about the life and death duel in the illusion, is not become a butcher of the fish?


    In an instant, Ning Xiaolei''s head came down in a cold sweat. He was afraid when he thought of that possibility.


    "Don''t worry, don''t be afraid. My sister hurts you so much. I''ll train you after I get well."


    With a charming smile and a wave of hands, Daji''s petals flew to Ning Xiaolei.


    Just ready to fight back, Ning Xiaolei sees that the petals are no longer petals, but become charming beauties.


    Slightly a Leng, the head didn''t turn round the Ning Xiaolei action on the hand slightly slow.


    "Puff, puff, puff..."


    Those petals fly, leaving deep and shallow scars on Ning Xiaolei.


    Clearly is not the noumenon, but there is no different pain.


    Ning Xiaolei was so painful that he kept sucking in the cold air. Looking at the smiling Daji, his scalp felt numb.


    "It''s you who let my sister hurt you. My sister won''t be merciful. If you don''t want to be hurt, don''t be charmed by my means."


    Daji gave a bad smile and waved again to release a pile of petals.


    This time, with preparation, Ning Xiaolei clenched his teeth and prepared to use his means to fight back.


    To his surprise, after those petals turned into pathetic women, he could not help hesitating.


    As a result, it can be imagined that he had many more scars.


    "Go on, go on. I can''t stop it this time. The injured one is there!"


    Daji was very happy, and his eyes aimed at Ning Xiaolei''s stomach.


    Ning Xiaolei was startled and his scalp felt numb: "sister Daji, don''t joke. If something goes wrong there, how can it be done?"


    "That''s your business. It has nothing to do with your sister, so you can only succeed, not fail."


    Daji was laughing, with petals flying out of her hands again.


    For the sake of his own happiness, Ning Xiaolei is highly concentrated. Although those petals turn into more beautiful beauties than just now, he still takes his fist to blow them away.

 Chapter 427

    "It''s good, it''s good, it''s making progress. My sister wants to enlarge her moves!"


    Ning Xiaolei''s performance this time won Daji''s praise, with a smile on his face.


    Kening Xiaolei is not only unhappy, but also flustered.


    The main reason is that his Daji elder sister didn''t play cards according to common sense. She even wanted to attack his place just now.


    That''s the lifeblood of a man. When he is attacked, the pain is at least ten times that of other places.


    Pain is not the main problem, Ning Xiaolei is mainly afraid of leaving any psychological shadow, with sequelae.


    Daji didn''t care what Xiaolei thought at all. As soon as he finished, he began to attack.


    See her wave a hand, a ball of pink light cover then appear, rather small thunder shrouded in inside.


    "This is my sister''s eternal dream. If you can''t see through it, you will always be trapped in it and can''t go out until the end of the battle."


    Daji explained to Ning Xiaolei with a smile, and then put on a look of watching a play.


    Ning Xiaolei was stunned. As soon as he was ready to speak, he felt that he was in a trance, changing time and space, and came to a new place.


    This is a gorgeous palace. The air is full of fragrance. Not far from here is a big bed that can accommodate at least four or five people.


    "King, why are you alone here in a daze?"


    All of a sudden, a sweet voice rings in my ear. Ning Xiaolei is curious to see that she is a very beautiful woman.


    as like as two peas, the skin is white, the willow leaves are curved, and the bright eyes of the jade like jade are alike in appearance.


    "Who are you and why do you call me king?" Ning Xiaolei asked strangely.


    "You are my king, I am your concubine. How can you talk nonsense?"


    The woman like Lin Yumeng comes over and looks at Ning Xiaolei with a smile. Her eyes are full of affection.


    Ning Xiaolei frowned, shook his head and said, "no, no, this is an illusion!"


    Ning Xiaolei is still sober at the moment. He can remember that he was trapped by Daji''s eternal dream, and then he came to this strange place.


    Or it doesn''t exist, it''s just that he''s hallucinating.


    Next time, the woman like Lin Yumeng patiently explains to Ning Xiaolei, proving that Ning Xiaolei''s place is not an illusion.


    At the beginning, Ning Xiaolei stuck to his heart and insisted that it was a mirage.


    But one day, two days, in the twinkling of an eye is more than a month.


    Ning Xiaolei began to doubt, he wavered, is he wrong?


    Daji was not a magic array at all, but a treasure of time and space transmission, which sent him back to ancient times?


    Time goes on. Half a year later, Ning Xiaolei finally believes the woman like Lin Yumeng and accepts his current identity.


    From then on, they lived a happy life and had their own children.


    On the day when the child was born, Ning Xiaolei was happy and nervous. He was eager to see his flesh and blood.


    But just as he was about to see the child, he suddenly felt a strong force acting on him, and the picture in front of him was broken a little bit.


    "No, don''t, child, Aifei..."


    Ning Xiaolei is in a panic and shouts, anxious, and then his eyes suddenly open.


    He found that the place he was in was still the gray space, but he didn''t care about it. What he thought was his children and the woman like Lin Yumeng.


    "Hey, don''t shout. It''s time to wake up. You are completely lost in the magic array."


    Daji came over and patted Ning Xiaolei''s face, saying nothing.


    Ning Xiaolei was stunned and looked at Daji: "you said that everything was a mirage?"


    "Do you think it''s true?"


    Daji shook his head with a smile and then said, "it''s normal that I can''t get out of my sister''s magic array. I''ll have a chance to try it later."

 Chapter 428

    Leaving the gambling space, Ning Xiaolei did not continue gambling.


    He was still immersed in the dreamland just now, and he couldn''t help it.


    It was so real, as if it had happened. It was so real that he thought of it as if it had happened yesterday.


    "Is that the power of mirage? It''s really terrible


    Ning Xiaolei sighs that the power that can make people confused between reality and illusion, without a strong mind, may always be trapped in it, unable to get out.


    Walking aimlessly in the demon pot space, Ning Xiaolei comes to Lin Yumeng''s room unconsciously.


    Without waiting for him to open the door, Lin Yumeng came out from inside.


    "Xiaolei, what''s the matter with you? How do you look at a loss?" Lin Yumeng was surprised.


    Hesitating for a moment, Ning Xiaolei tells the truth about Daji and mirage.


    As early as before, several women knew about the demon group, and it was not unusual for Daji to appear.


    "You mean to see you and me, and our baby in the dreamland?"


    Lin Yumeng looks at Ning Xiaolei curiously and says with a smile: "wake up, mirage is mirage after all. If you want a baby, we can try our best to have one!"


    Looking at the smiling face, Ning Xiaolei takes a long breath, shakes his head and throws the picture out of his mind.


    Let''s not say that it''s just a mirage, even if it really happened, it''s a thing of the past.


    There is a real Lin Yumeng in front of us. What do you want to do with that dreamland.


    Sitting on the ground, Ning Xiaolei held his breath. After half an hour, he finally got rid of the illusion.


    Seeing Ning Xiaolei wake up, Lin Yumeng said: "Xiaolei, I also want to try your gambling space. You ask sister Nuwa to see if I can go in."


    "Yumeng, do you want to compete with those big demons?" Ning Xiaolei doubts.


    "Don''t you all say, no more than don''t know the gap, I also want to improve my own strength, less nonsense, help me ask quickly!"


    Lin Yumeng shakes Ning Xiaolei''s arm and urges.


    "Well, well, I''ll ask you."


    Ning Xiaolei has no choice but to take out his mobile phone and find Nu Wa to tell the story.


    After a while, Nuwa''s message came: "this is feasible. I''ll give you permission, but because you are the owner of the demon pot, they can only go in if you take them."


    "Really? Great. Thank you, sister Nuwa. " Ning Xiaolei returns happily.


    "Don''t say it''s useless. I want both Bingtanghulu and Wahaha. I want to drink Wahaha and eat Bingtanghulu / a saliva expression."


    Seeing the news of Nuwa, Ning Xiaolei is full of black lines and doesn''t know what to say.


    In other words, if you eat like this, won''t you be poisoned?


    Want to return to think, Ning Xiaolei or according to Nu Wa''s request, give her each hair a lot.


    Soon, Nuwa will deal with it. Ning Xiaolei is free to take people to gambling space.


    "Hey, hey, go and fight with Xiaoqing."


    After a while, Ning Xiaolei chooses the object of gambling.


    According to the method of Nvwa, Ning Xiaolei takes Lin Yumeng''s hand, and the light flashes slightly. They come to the gambling space.


    Seeing this space for the first time, Lin Yumeng was very curious and looked around.


    Suddenly, the light on the opposite side flickered, and a woman with blue light appeared.


    "Eh, it''s not right. Why are they two people? Do you think Lei Xiaoyao is androgynous?"


    Xiaoqing sees Ning Xiaolei and Lin Yumeng on the opposite side at a glance, and can''t help muttering.


    Ning Xiaolei is full of black lines, speechless way: "sister Xiaoqing, not as you say, I am Lei Xiaoyao, she is my beloved Lin Yumeng."

 Chapter 429

    Lin Yumeng is very sensible. Ning Xiaolei just introduced her. She immediately said with a sweet smile: "Hello, sister Xiaoqing!"


    She said while looking at Xiaoqing curiously.


    In front of me, this is one of the two people who flooded the golden mountain in those days. It''s a legendary character.


    If you''re not curious, it''s impossible.


    "So you are Lei Xiaoyao''s lover. Your mouth is so sweet, hee hee!"


    Xiaoqing nods with a smile, looks at Lin Yumeng and turns to Ning Xiaolei: "Lei Xiaoyao, how did you bring people in?"


    "Keke, sister Nuwa gave me a little help." Ning Xiaolei said with a smile.


    "Sure enough, it''s the person that Nuwa takes care of."


    Hearing the words, Xiaoqing muttered, and then said, "no more nonsense. You can start to compete. I want your potato chips, crisps, chocolates, etc..."


    When he said this, Xiaoqing was so excited that her saliva was almost flowing out.


    Ning Xiaolei is full of black lines. He finds that Xiaoqing is a eater.


    "Sister Xiaoqing, I''ll bet you with a box of snacks, but it''s Yumeng, not me."


    "Everyone is the same, anyway, it''s me who wins, cluck!" Xiaoqing said with a smile.


    At this time, Lin Yumeng said: "thank you for your advice."


    With the sound of the air, the gambling war officially began.


    Although Xiaoqing is not a famous demon, it is also relatively speaking. For Ning Xiaolei and Lin Yumeng, the two rookies, their combat experience is not at the same level at all.


    Seems to know Lin Yumeng is not his opponent, Xiaoqing did not immediately beat her, but give her advice.


    Ning Xiaolei stands by as a spectator. Although he is watching, he gains a lot.


    Soon, half an hour later, the gambling war ended with Lin Yumeng''s failure.


    Lin Yumeng is not discouraged, and let Ning Xiaolei help her choose Bai Suzhen.


    "Hee hee, I''m about to see the legendary white lady. I''m so excited."


    Lin Yumeng smiles happily and jumps like a child.


    Ning Xiaolei smiles with a faint smile.


    When you enter the gambling space, you get what you want and see Bai Suzhen. Looking at the gentle and dignified Bai Suzhen with a friendly face, Ning Xiaolei and Lin Yumeng''s favor increases greatly.


    Compared with Xiaoqing, Bai Suzhen is more careful, Lin Yumeng and Ning Xiaolei have gained a lot.


    With this advantage, Ning Xiaolei will certainly not forget the rest of the people and run to call Ling Xiaoxiao and Shiyun.


    Ning Xiaoyue is trying to improve her accomplishments and prepare to enter the underground palace of Yanhuang. Ning Xiaolei doesn''t call her.


    And Qin Yu, during this period of time, has been refining the gray energy, and has no time.


    "It''s my turn next. I''m going to compete with sister Yutu."


    Ling Xiaoxiao pulls Ning Xiaolei''s arm. After watching the game, the girl plans to play in person.


    "Well, it depends on you." Ning Xiaolei is funny, sorry to see the rhyme of the poem.


    "Don''t worry. Let them compete first. Anyway, there''s something to be gained from watching."


    Poetry shallow smile, such as a sensible big sister, not and Ling Xiaoxiao rob.


    At the end of the game, Ning Xiaolei finds Yu Tu Jing as Ling Xiaoxiao says.


    "I''ll bet on that big, thick carrot you sent that time!" The jade rabbit is very cute.


    "Well, this is not available for the time being. Next time I''ll bring it to you, I''ll change it this time."


    Ning Xiaolei wiped the cold sweat on his head, and he didn''t know whether the jade rabbit essence didn''t understand or was really simple.


    Then, after a discussion, Ning Xiaolei turned out a big bag of pickles, and the gambling war officially began.


    As a result, there is no accident. Even if it''s just a little rabbit in Guanghan palace, it''s not Ning Xiaolei. They are comparable.


    Next time, Ning Xiaolei takes a few girls to deal with the gambling fight among the demons one by one. This fight lasts for two days.

 Chapter 430

    "It''s not better than one. The gap is so big."


    At the end of the game with scorpion essence, Ning Xiaolei and several women return to the space of the refining pot and sigh.


    These two days, they took part in more than 200 gambling fights, but each time, they were defeated.


    However, it is obvious that these two days, several people have made great progress.


    Now, Ning Xiaolei has been able to fight with the bull king for more than 100 rounds.


    From not being able to catch a single blow to more than 100 rounds, we have made great progress.


    But to beat, Ning Xiaolei feels that he still needs to work hard.


    "Well, I''ll digest what I''ve got in the past two days. After that, I''ll challenge them again. One day, I''ll be as good as those big demons."


    Lin Yumeng took a long breath, and his face was slightly pale.


    Over the past two days, each of us has participated in more than 50 games. We are exhausted.


    "No, it''s better to digest slowly."


    Ling Xiaoxiao also waved her hand, saying that she couldn''t bear it.


    Ning Xiaolei naturally does not hesitate to answer. He has long wanted to stop and have a rest for a while. However, several girls are more and more interested. This is only two days.


    After the decision is made, everyone will digest it and recover their consumed mind.


    The next day, Shiyun finds Ning Xiaolei.


    "Xiaolei, it''s time to go to Yanhuang."


    "Well, I guess I''m in a hurry!"


    Ning Xiaolei is not surprised with a smile on his face.


    That day, Chu long will take Ning Xiaolei to Yanhuang department to get a reward for killing the snake demon king. However, Ning Xiaolei doesn''t go with him on the pretext of something else.


    Mainly because he felt that Chu long and others were too slow and didn''t want to go with them.


    And Zhao Xiaoshu also to need to come back to pack things, did not go back with Chu long.


    Zhao Xiaoshu''s mission to Tiancheng is to investigate the snake demon king. Now that the mission is completed, it''s time for him to report back to Yanhuang department.


    Out of the demon pot space, Ning Xiaolei hears a conversation from his parents'' room.


    Hearing the sound, it was Zhao Xiaoshu.


    As a good brother, he is not a stranger, so Ning Xiaolei told his parents that when Zhao Xiaoshu came, he could open the array and let him in.


    If the rest are not familiar with each other, they will have to wait outside.


    "Brother Xiaolei, poetic charm, you finally show up!"


    Seeing the two people entering the door, Zhao Xiaoshu immediately stood up with joy.


    "Ha ha, little book, I''m worried about you. Don''t worry. As long as ten minutes, I''ll take you to Longdu."


    Ning Xiaolei walks over and claps Zhao Xiaoshu on the shoulder with laughter.


    For Zhao Xiaoshu, he still trusts, and it doesn''t hurt to let him know the secret of the refining pot.


    "Eh, Xiaoshu, did you break through the later stage of the kingdom?" The rhyme of the poem is strange.


    Before she had time to refine those ranyu, she was just cultivating in the early days of the kingdom.


    See this and her strength the same Zhao Xiaoshu, suddenly break through, or even break through two layers, she of course curious.


    Hearing the speech, Zhao Xiaoshu said with a smile: "thanks to those strange fish that brother Xiaolei gave me, I can break through so quickly."


    "Oh, it''s ranyu!" Poetry suddenly realized, clear nod.


    Zhao Xiaoshu smile, noncommittal, and then looked at Ning Xiaolei, surprised and said: "brother Xiaolei, you just said, ten minutes to Longdu?"


    "Why, I don''t believe your little brother Lei''s ability. Go and start right away!"


    After that, Ning Xiaolei shows Jin pengsuo and tells Zhao Xiaoshu about the use of Jin pengsuo.


    Zhao Xiaoshu was very surprised. He didn''t expect that Ning Xiaolei would have a flying magic weapon.


    "Although it can only sit for one person, I still have a treasure that can put people in it."


    Ning Xiaolei, with a smile, tells Zhao Xiaoshu what to pay attention to, and takes him into the space of the demon pot.

 Chapter 431

    On the outskirts of Longdu, Ning Xiaolei finds a place where there is no one to land jinpengsuo.


    After receiving Jin pengsuo, he released Zhao Xiaoshu and poetic rhyme in the demon refining pot.


    "Did you really arrive at Longdu?"


    Zhao Xiaoshu looked around and recognized that it was the scenery of Longdu. He was very surprised.


    "Of course, ray never lies."


    Ning Xiaolei''s heart that call a proud, in front of a good brother''s face blow cowhide, is cool.


    To be exact, it''s not a boast, it''s a real bull.


    Zhao Xiaoshu looked at Ning Xiaolei with a smile and said, "brother Xiaolei, I find that I can''t see you through more and more."


    "Hehe, it''s normal. Do you want to consider repairing demons with little regor?" Ning Xiaolei laughs.


    Zhao Xiaoshu was slightly stunned, frowned and lost in thought.


    Ning Xiaolei thought he was in a dilemma and said with a smile: "Xiaoshu, just a joke. Don''t take it seriously. I won''t force you."


    "Little brother, I''ll think about it and give you an answer." Zhao Xiaoshu said seriously.


    "It''s a joke. No matter what you fix, that''s my brother Ning Xiaolei."


    Smile in Zhao Xiaoshu chest light beat a punch, Ning Xiaolei first to Yanhuang department.


    He has been to yanhuangbu before, so he is familiar with it.


    Once again into the Yanhuang department, the situation is very different from before.


    Ning Xiaolei still remembers that when he first came here, many people embarrassed him, couldn''t stand his company with poetic charm, and even ran to challenge him in the end.


    But this time it''s different. Just after entering Yanhuang department, someone came to say hello to Ning Xiaolei.


    And see him and poetry together, no one said anything, many people''s eyes are full of goodwill expression.


    Last time I defeated the challenger in front of so many people in yanhuangbu arena, even Wang Qingyun, a genius, was defeated.


    Today''s Ning Xiaolei is also one of the most famous figures in Yanhuang.


    Especially the people who came back from tianduan mountain two days ago said that Ning Xiaolei killed the snake demon king. Many people admire Ning Xiaolei even more.


    As Yanhuang people, they have heard of the legend of the snake demon king, but even this kind of existence is lost in the hands of Ning Xiaolei. How can they not look up to Ning Xiaolei.


    Of course, there are many people who believe in it and doubt it, but more people choose to believe it.


    Because this matter, has Chu long this Yanhuang Department pivotal person to prove personally.


    Now seeing Ning Xiaolei coming, they naturally come out and want to have a relationship with him.


    Such a person is likely to become a real big man in the future. It''s right to have a good relationship in advance.


    However, there are also some people who hold a strong hostility to Ning Xiaolei, such as the pursuer of poetic charm, Huang Dong, whom Ning Xiaolei met last time when he just entered Yanhuang department.


    In a corner of the crowd, Huang Dong looked at Ning Xiaolei with a full face of resentment, disdained to curl his mouth and said: "he also killed the snake demon king, I don''t believe it."


    But let Huang Dong come out now to embarrass Ning Xiaolei, but he doesn''t have the courage.


    His eyes twinkled for a moment. Huang Dong whispered to a man beside him: "go, let''s go to inform Wang Qingyun and let him deal with this little bastard."


    Wang Qingyun is also the younger generation of yanhuangbu who was defeated by Ning Xiaolei last time.


    However, he was much stronger than Huang Dong. At that time, like Ning Xiaolei, he was in the early stage of Wang Jing.


    But now Ning Xiaolei is half fairyland. He just doesn''t know what realm Wang Qingyun has reached.


    Of course, in Ning Xiaolei''s mind, Wang Qingyun has never been regarded as an opponent.


    It''s said that Wang Qingyun has an evil genius brother, Wang Lingyun. Ning Xiaolei is a little interested.

 Chapter 432

    Before they got to the wanted house, they were stopped by several uninvited guests.


    Ning Xiaolei knows the person blocking the way. There are several familiar faces in it. One is Wang Qingyun, who was defeated by him, and the other is Huang Dong, who is sad for him.


    "Why, don''t you think you lost badly last time? Do you still want to look for abuse? So you have this habit, ha ha


    Of course, Ning Xiaolei knows that these people have bad intentions, so he is not polite.


    After hearing this, Wang Qingyun, who was just about to say something, suddenly turned into a pig liver color, and the words he didn''t say were stifled into his stomach.


    Ben''s face was a little smug. Now he was angry and red, almost like monkey''s ass.


    After all, it''s true that Ning Xiaolei was defeated last time. Many people have seen it.


    Ning Xiaolei does not give up, his eyes turn to Huang Dong who follows Wang Qingyun.


    "And you toad, you didn''t even have the courage to fight with me that day. Why did you come out again? If you want to find a fight to stretch your face over, I will satisfy you. "


    Small sample, fight with brother, you are still young!


    With disdain, Ning Xiaolei shows a trace of irony.


    He has long thought that these guys will definitely target him, so he has made preparations early. These words are also early thought.


    "Boy, don''t be arrogant. I was careless last time. Do you have the courage to fight me again?"


    Wang Qingyun roars and looks at Ning Xiaolei with murderous eyes.


    Looking up and down at Wang Qingyun, Ning Xiaolei said clearly: "it''s a breakthrough. No wonder you are so brave. But who gives you the courage to challenge me? Go back to practice again!"


    Shaking his head with disdain, Ning Xiaolei is ready to leave.


    In the same realm, he can beat Wang Qingyun violently, but now he is a semi fairyland. Wang Qingyun is just in the middle of the realm and is not at the same level at all.


    "How dare you look down on me and look for death."


    Wang Qingyun''s face twisted and felt the deep shame. He punched Ning Xiaolei in the face.


    Without waiting for Ning Xiaolei to make a move, a figure stands in front of him, raises his fist and collides with Wang Qingyun''s blow.


    "Deng Deng Deng!"


    Wang Qingyun took three steps back, and finally stopped.


    Looking at Zhao Xiaoshu, Wang Qingyun said, "Zhao Xiaoshu, what do you mean?"


    "What do you mean? You are too weak, even I can''t fight, not worthy of my little brother thunder


    Zhao Xiaoshu shakes his head and sends out his accomplishments in the later period of Wang Jing.


    Looking at Wang Qingyun''s face changed greatly, Zhao Xiaoshu said sarcastically: "my little brother Lei can kill the snake demon king. Compared with the snake demon king, you Wang Qingyun is a scum. What do you challenge my little brother Lei?"


    "Nonsense, can he even kill the legendary snake demon king?"


    Wang Qingyun shook his head and roared in disbelief.


    Zhao Xiaoshu snorted: "pay attention to what you say, otherwise I don''t mind teaching you how to be a man. It''s nonsense that so many people saw it that day."


    "If you don''t believe it, you can ask the person who came back a few days ago. Master Chulong can also testify that you are a waste. Don''t imagine that others are as waste as you are."


    Ning Xiaolei came over with a smile and said, "if I''m a waste, then what are you who are defeated in my hands? What''s worse than a waste? Ha ha


    Looking at Ning Xiaolei''s cheap smile, Wang Qingyun blushes with anger and has a thick neck, but he has nothing to say.


    Defeat in the hands of Ning Xiaolei this black spot, is his eternal pain.


    "Hearing is believing, seeing is believing. We won''t believe it anyway."


    Seeing that Wang Qingyun suffered a loss, Huang Dong came out to help.


    A few people around him were also busy following and echoing, one by one telling the truth.


    Ning Xiaolei shakes his head sarcastically and says, "a group of shameless people are deceiving themselves. Get out of the way and talk to you. I feel that my IQ has been lowered."

 Chapter 433

    Regardless of the ugly faces of Huang Dong and others, Ning Xiaolei pushes them aside and goes forward with Shiyun and Zhao Xiaoshu.


    The onlookers laughed at the scene and began to talk about it.


    "Ha ha, I think what he said is reasonable. Huang Dong, they are not deceiving themselves. Anyway, I don''t think senior Chulong can cheat people."


    "That boy is domineering. I think only such an excellent man can be worthy of poetic charm. Compared with him, Wang Qingyun seems to be worse."


    "It''s not the point now. Zhao Xiaoshu is called his brother. Moreover, Zhao Xiaoshu''s cultivation is in the later stage of Wang Jing. There are few people in Yanhuang department to compare with him!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Listening to the public''s comments, Wang Qingyun''s anger is like a wild beast, and he wants to roar and eat people.


    He has always boasted of genius, always felt that he should be as bright and dazzling as the sun, and that he should have a girl with poetic charm.


    But now, people say that he is not as good as Ning Xiaolei. They say that poetic charm is more suitable for Ning Xiaolei. How can he bear it.


    Although he was defeated by Ning Xiaolei, he didn''t accept it. He always thought it was his carelessness last time.


    Hate hate looking out of dozens of meters of Ning Xiaolei three, Wang Qingyun roared: "Ning Xiaolei, you are a man, go to the arena with me again!"


    Ning Xiaolei, who was walking forward, was stunned. A chill flashed in his eyes. He turned around and asked, "are you sure?"


    "You say if you dare, if you don''t dare, you will leave the poetic charm and go far away."


    Wang Qingyun has been dazzled by anger, and does not hesitate.


    Ning Xiaolei gave a cold smile: "well, as you wish, when I hand in the wanted list task, I will call you on your knees to call your grandfather."


    Then, ignoring Wang Qingyun, the three turned to the wanted house on the left.


    The onlookers heard that Ning Xiaolei had come to hand in the task again, and Hula followed.


    They want to see if it is true that Ning Xiaolei killed the snake demon king.


    Although they believe in it, they still want to hear Shi Tian, who is in charge of the wanted task, confirm it.


    In the yard, Shitian is still lying on the rattan chair, basking in the sun, which is called a comfortable, which is called a comfortable.


    "Grandpa Shi, get up, or I''ll call you!"


    Poetic rhyme runs past with a smile and becomes the image of a innocent little girl.


    Without waiting for the rhyme to pass, Shi Tian sat up smartly, and a trace of fear flashed in his eyes.


    He is really afraid of the way that the rhyme of poetry calls him up. If he shouts hard in his ears, he will be deaf sooner or later.


    "Yun girl, please forgive me. I''m old and can''t stand your tossing."


    "Where''s grandfather Shi? He''s just young and strong. It''s no problem to live for decades!"


    Shi Yun smiles and raises Shi Tian up, saying, "we''re here to hand in the task."


    "Well, it''s rare for you to kill the snake king. The reward has been ready for you."


    Stone day happy mouth, with a wave, a lot of Yuan Stone will appear in front of me.


    Outside the courtyard, people of Yanhuang department were shocked when they saw this scene. Could it be said that Ning Xiaolei really killed the snake demon king?


    Looking at the more than 100000 yuan stones on the ground, many people were shocked and showed a strong color of greed in their eyes.


    "It''s not just the snake king, there''s more!"


    Ning Xiaolei puts away his strength with a smile and throws a storage ring to Shi Tian.


    Shi Tian took a look at it, his eyes lit up, and said: "is this the thing of Li''s three brothers who are on the wanted list, ranking 64?"


    "Yes, they have been killed by me and yun''er." Ning xiaoleikending.


    "Ha ha, well, Xiao Lei, you are the enemy of evil cultivation. It''s only a long time since then, there are so many evil cultivation losses in your hands."


    Shi Tian is very happy and takes out the yuan stone.


    Although it can''t compare with the number of the snake king, it''s also a big income.

 Chapter 434

    "What, did you give him a reward? No, no, it must not be true. Master Shi must have been cheated by him. "


    "How can he do it? What skill does he have? He can kill the snake king and the three brothers of Li family. It''s impossible."


    Outside the hospital, Wang Qingyun and Huang Dong, who are hostile to Ning Xiaolei, shake their heads and don''t believe what they see.


    They had ugly faces, frightened eyes, and refused to accept.


    But I don''t know why, they have a little bit of wavering in their heart, I can''t say why.


    After receiving the reward and going out of the wanted house, Ning Xiaolei jokingly looks at Wang Qingyun: "is your face ready? I''m going to smoke hard later."


    "Damn it, you liar. I''m afraid you won''t succeed. Let''s go to the arena."


    Wang Qingyun gritted his teeth viciously, full of resentment.


    Ning Xiaolei disdained to curl his mouth and took the lead to go out: "don''t be scared to run away!"


    "Damn it, damn it, I will deal with you this time."


    Wang Qingyun clenches his teeth and follows Huang Dong and others.


    While watching the crowd, busy to keep up, for fear of missing this wonderful duel.


    Coming to the familiar arena, Ning Xiaolei stands in the middle, looks at Wang Qingyun and says, "come with those people beside you."


    "If you want to die, I can deal with you alone." Wang Qingyun hummed and stepped out.


    "No, you must take them with you, or I won''t fight you." Ning Xiaolei shakes his head.


    Those people were Wang Qingyun''s henchmen, especially Huang Dong, who was even more difficult to him twice.


    Taking this opportunity, Ning Xiaolei decides to clean up.


    If they are allowed to go on alone, they will not dare to do it. They can only do it together with Wang Qingyun.


    "Damn, boy, do you despise me?" Wang Qingyun''s anger flashed in his eyes and said angrily.


    "Yes, I despise it. What''s the matter?" Ning Xiaolei sneered and looked scornful.


    Wang Qingyun is just the strength in the middle of the kingdom. Who gives him the courage to be defiant.


    Don''t say Ning Xiaolei is half fairyland at the moment. Even in the early stage of Wangjing, he can beat Wang Qingyun.


    "You..."


    Wang Qingyun was so angry that his lips trembled and he gritted his teeth and said, "OK, if you want to lose face, I''ll do as you wish. Huang Dong, come here."


    Huang Dong and others, who had long wanted to fight, rushed out of the crowd one by one.


    Huang Dong, in particular, is extremely excited and looks at Ning Xiaolei with bad intentions.


    He didn''t expect that Ning Xiaolei would let them fight together. Didn''t he send his face to fight.


    I dare not fight alone, and I know I''m not an opponent, but a group of people are besieging me. I don''t believe Ning Xiaolei can go against the sky.


    Huang Dong is proud in his heart, as if he has already seen the picture that Ning Xiaolei is beating down and pumping hard. He is excited to think about it.


    If you dare to be with the woman Huang Dong likes, you must beat that boy''s face as swollen as a pig''s head and humiliate him.


    Although Ning Xiaolei doesn''t know what Huang Dong thinks in his heart, he doesn''t know what''s good in his eyes.


    "Well, it''s time to start. My hands are itching."


    Smiling at Wang Qingyun and others, Ning Xiaolei beckons.


    There is a flash of killing in his eyes. Wang Qingyun takes out his green cloud sword, which is the first product of Xuan level, and sweeps to Ning Xiaolei.


    Green light up, green cloud sword waving a green light column, ruthlessly straight to Ning Xiaolei head.


    As soon as he made a move, Wang Qingyun used the green wood sword technique.


    It can be seen that he hates Ning Xiaolei to the extreme in his heart, and he is not even willing to try.


    Huang Dong and others rushed up, holding weapons in their hands, and all kinds of attacks came.

 Chapter 435

    "Mob!"


    Ning Xiaolei gently shakes his head and looks disappointed.


    Wang Qingyun and others jointly attack, although the effect is good, but in his eyes, full of flaws.


    If they cooperate well, maybe they can struggle.


    But such a random attack will not threaten Ning Xiaolei at all.


    "Damn, you dare to look down on us and try your best to teach this boy a lesson."


    Seeing the expression in Ning Xiaolei''s eyes, Huang Dong said in a loud voice.


    What he used in his hand was a magic weapon of big knife, which suddenly cut off Ning Xiaolei.


    "Flashy, but not practical."


    Gently shaking his head, Ning Xiaolei steps on Tianpeng''s Footwork and comes to Huang Dong.


    Huang Dong looks at Ning Xiaolei in horror. As soon as he is ready to say something, he feels sharp pain in his cheek.


    "Wow!"


    In the tragic voice, Huang Dong flew out, spitting out a mouthful of blood.


    "Waste, ordinary people can''t bear a single blow."


    Ning Xiaolei shakes his head, and the scornful expression on his face almost annoys Huang Dong.


    But the fact makes him unable to refute, Ning Xiaolei didn''t use martial arts, just fight with the gangsters and give him a punch in the face.


    "I dare to hurt people in front of me, to die!"


    At this time, there was a roar from the rear, and Wang Qingyun stabbed with his sword.


    Kening Xiaolei seemed to have expected that he would move to Wang Qingyun''s side and blow out with one punch.


    "I''m not like Huang Dong."


    Wang Qingyun roared and disdain flashed in his eyes.


    However, when he finished speaking, he felt that the fist in his eyes suddenly accelerated and hit him on the cheek with a "Dong".


    "Who gives you confidence? They are all the same."


    Ning Xiaolei turns his mouth and rushes to the others.


    Wang Qingyun, however, didn''t react until he fell to the ground. He was hit by Ning Xiaolei casually.


    When the reaction came, his face turned red, and he roared angrily: "Er, I''m going to kill you."


    In the roar, he rushed to Ning Xiaolei''s body and slashed down.


    In such a scene, many of the people who watched the battle were scared to death.


    But Ning Xiaolei has nothing to do with others. His face is light and cloudless. He wanders among the people. In the blink of an eye, he beats all the others except Wang Qingyun.


    Even Huang Dong, who got up again, was hit several times in the face.


    "Some people haven''t realized the gap."


    Ning Xiaolei shakes his head ironically and raises his hand to blow out a white elephant''s galloping palm.


    The white elephant is surging, unstoppable, and comes in a flash.


    "Break it for me!"


    Wang Qingyun''s face is ferocious and his sword is cut wildly.


    But his sword Qi stood on the white elephant''s figure, but he couldn''t break it immediately, and watched it continue to rush.


    Half fairyland and Middle Kingdom are not in the same level at all.


    It''s not so easy to break the white elephant''s galloping palm on display in Kaining xiaoleishi.


    Without waiting for Wang Qingyun to show other means, the white elephant rushed in front of him and hit him hard.


    "Poof!"


    Wang Qingyun''s body arched and flew upside down, spilling red blood all the way.


    It was just a blow. He was badly hit and his fighting power was cut by more than half.


    Which is better, which is weaker, is instantly clear to the onlookers.


    Compared with the last time, the one at the end of this contest is clean and sharp.


    What does this mean? It''s not that Wang Qingyun has become weak. On the contrary, he has been promoted to the middle of the Kingdom, mainly because Ning Xiaolei is too strong.


    "Genius, this is the real evil genius, compared with Wang Lingyun."


    "No, in my opinion, Qin Zhan and Guan Yun are worse than him."


    "No wonder it can kill the snake demon king. His strength is really strong!"


    Seeing the end of the fight, the onlookers made an uproar and began to talk.

 Chapter 436

    Although winning or losing has been decided, Ning Xiaolei does not intend to let Wang Qingyun and Huang Dong go.


    For these annoying flies, he felt that he needed to teach them a profound lesson.


    Walking to Huang Dong, Ning Xiaolei picked him up and said with a smile: "Yo, who is this big pig?"


    "You, boy, don''t go too far."


    Huang Dong''s eyes twinkled and he bit his teeth viciously.


    He obviously did not expect that Ning Xiaolei''s fighting capacity would be so strong, and he could subdue them so easily.


    If he had known that, he would have vowed not to be involved just now.


    Now it''s good. I''ve been beaten and humiliated. I''ll be humiliated if I look at the current situation.


    "Too much? Oh, it''s too much to know at this time. When you picked Xin, I didn''t think about the consequences. You''re such a rubbish. You dare to offend people. You really don''t know that heaven is high and earth is thick. "


    "This is me, that is, in Yanhuang department. If I''m outside, I don''t know how to die!"


    Looking at Huang Dong sarcastically, Ning Xiaolei''s eyes flashed a burst of disdain.


    Can be crazy, can be proud, but to act according to one''s ability, arrogance also need that capital.


    Like Huang Dong, who has no strength but is still wandering blindly and offending others, the future outcome will only be worse than Ning Xiaolei said.


    But Huang Dong obviously didn''t realize that he thought Ning Xiaolei was satirizing him and humiliating him.


    Glaring at Ning Xiaolei, Huang Dongyin said: "dare you threaten me? This is Yanhuang department. If you dare to move me, I''ll tell you that my grandfather is a member of Yanhuang department''s military academy. He is semi fairyland. "


    "Yes? So powerful, should I kowtow to you for mercy? "


    The corners of his mouth show a trace of satire, Ning Xiaolei pretends to ask.


    Huang Dong didn''t pay attention to Ning Xiaolei''s expression. He thought Ning Xiaolei was frightened by his words and said with pride, "that''s not necessary. You just promise to leave the poetic rhyme."


    "I promise you, sister. I really don''t think I dare to touch you!"


    As soon as Huang Dong''s voice fell, Ning Xiaolei called up with a big hand.


    Now the rhyme of poetry is better than Xiaolei. How can he allow others to think about him? Whoever dares to think about him dares to smoke.


    The clear slap was so loud that Huang Dong was shocked.


    There is only one question in his mind at the moment. Why does Ning Xiaolei dare to beat him after knowing his grandfather''s identity and strength?


    "You, you, you dare to hit me?" After half a day, Huang Dong came back to himself.


    This is not the same as when we were fighting just now. We can be excused when we started fighting, but now it is clear that we are just fighting him!


    Ning Xiaolei said, "yes, I hit you. What''s the matter?"


    "You, ah, I''ll tell my grandfather, you''re dead, you''re dead."


    Huang Dong was so angry that he roared loudly. His face was ugly.


    "Oh, you dare to threaten me. The last thing I want to eat is threat."


    Ning Xiaolei sneered and slapped two big ears.


    Is half fairyland great? It''s not half fairyland.


    And Ning Xiaolei is confident, now he can fight fairyland without losing.


    In the gambling battlefield, he was personally instructed by the big demons. Although it was only two days, the progress was by no means a little bit.


    If before did not grasp with the semi fairyland strength to fight fairyland, now Ning Xiaolei has that assurance.


    "Ah, you dare to beat me. You''re dead this time."


    Huang Dong did not understand what was going on, and continued to shout threats.


    Ning Xiaolei laughs angrily. He shakes his hand more than ten times without mercy.


    "Come on, go on, I haven''t played enough!"


    "I, I..."


    Huang Dong is a fool. He feels the burning pain on his face. How dare he talk nonsense again.

 Chapter 437

    Ning Xiaolei''s fierce action shocked all the people in Yanhuang department.


    As people of Yanhuang department, how can they not know Huang Dong''s identity and his grandfather''s status and strength.


    But now, after Huang Dong tells us about his grandfather''s existence, he is still whipped by Ning Xiaolei.


    "It''s over, it''s done, it''s done!"


    "Huang Dafeng loves his grandson so much that he won''t let go of the people who beat him!"


    "It''s not, otherwise with Huang Dong''s bullshit strength, how can he walk horizontally in Yanhuang department."


    Many people are constantly talking, and many even worry about Ning Xiaolei.


    Ning Xiaolei''s powerful strength has won the favor and respect of many of them.


    Compared with other people, Zhao Xiaoshu and Shiyun have a calm face, which is not the same thing at all.


    Huang Dong''s grandfather even if again fierce, can have the day snake demon king fierce?


    The snake and the devil are all cleaned up, and the Yellow gale is nothing.


    But they know that Ning Xiaolei''s strength is also semi fairyland, not weaker than Huang Dafeng.


    In particular, she is not worried about poetic charm. Not to mention Ning Xiaolei, she is sure to defeat Huang Dafeng.


    After Huang Dong is packed up, Ning Xiaolei turns to Wang Qingyun.


    "You, what are you going to do?"


    Wang Qingyun was a little frightened. He was a little flustered when he saw Huang Dong being cleaned up.


    He found that Ning Xiaolei was a bold guy, as if he had no fear at all.


    "Oh, I didn''t challenge me just now. Now I''m defeated. Of course I have to pay a price."


    Ning Xiaolei walked over with a smile, squatted down and asked, "Wang Qingyun, do you think I am worthy of poetic charm?"


    "I..."


    Wang Qingyun''s eyes twinkle with anger. He thinks Ning Xiaolei is deliberately humiliating him.


    Although he wanted to say that he didn''t deserve it, he didn''t dare to say it when he thought of Huang Dong''s tragic scene.


    If you are beaten as a pig in front of so many people, how can you meet people in the future.


    But let him say match, he can''t say in any case.


    Doesn''t that mean that Wang Qingyun is soft and gives up his poetic charm?


    "You still don''t agree. Do you think I should hit you in the left or right face first?"


    Looking at Wang Qingyun''s struggling eyes, Ning Xiaolei deliberately moves his hands and laughs so cheap.


    Suddenly, a voice came from one side: "boy, if you dare to move brother Qingyun, you are really dead."


    Slightly stunned, Ning Xiaolei turns his head and finds that it''s one of Wang Qingyun''s doglegs who was beaten by him just now.


    "You are loyal. You help your master at this time. Are you not afraid that I will beat you?"


    With a sarcastic look at the young man, Ning Xiaolei has a cold look in his eyes.


    Feeling the horror in Ning Xiaolei''s eyes, the young man was too scared to speak any more.


    He suddenly understood that the other party was lawless. If he dared to talk nonsense again, he would not be happy.


    "I haven''t thought about it yet, so I''ll smoke left and right."


    Looking back at Wang Qingyun, Ning Xiaolei grins.


    In Wang Qingyun''s frightened eyes, Ning Xiaolei slowly raises his hand.


    "You, if you dare to beat me, my brother will not let you go." Wang Qingyun yelled fiercely.


    "I really want to try it." Ning Xiaolei sneers and shouts.


    But at this time, a burst of wind suddenly sounded, and then Ning Xiaolei felt that his hand was caught.


    The other side is a young man, thin, eye-catching is his face, like charcoal general red.


    Moreover, this man''s cultivation is not weak. In the later period of the kingdom.


    "Brother, you have to forgive others. Let him go!"


    Looking at Ning Xiaolei with a smile, the youth said blandly.

 Chapter 438

    Listening to the shouts of the onlookers, Ning Xiaolei already knows the identity of the young man.


    He is the Yanhuang genius named Guan Yun, who is as famous as Qin Zhan.


    "Is Guan''s face red?"


    Ning Xiaolei murmurs that two characters appear in his mind unconsciously, one is Guan Yu, the martial saint, and the other is Guan Sheng, the big sword in the water margin.


    Guan Yun''s surname is Guan, and he''s also a red faced man. Isn''t he a descendant of Guan Yu?


    In an instant, Ning Xiaolei has a strong interest in Guan Yun.


    Since Guan Yun said so, give him face and let Wang Qingyun go.


    "Well, Wang Qingyun, in Guan Yun''s face, I''ll spare you this time. Next time you dare to force me and Shiyun, you won''t be let go so easily."


    Ning Xiaolei snorted, and no longer looked at Wang Qingyun, his eyes fell on Guan Yun.


    Smiling and patting Guan Yun on the shoulder, Ning Xiaolei asks his doubts: "brother, are you the offspring of Guan Erye?"


    "Cough, you are not the first person to ask me this question. Although my surname is Guan and I blush, it does not mean that I am the descendant of emperor Guan."


    Guan Yun coughed lightly. His face was a little embarrassed and he looked very depressed.


    Ning Xiaolei said with a smile: "I''m kidding. Brother Guan Yun''s cultivation is not weak. He is in the later stage of the kingdom. I admire him."


    "It''s better than you. I can''t see through it. You''re half fairyland, aren''t you?"


    Speechless, Guan Yun asks curiously.


    Originally did not intend to hide, Ning Xiaolei truthfully said: "yes, brother Guan Yun good eyesight."


    "What, brother, are you really half fairyland?"


    Guessing is one thing, hearing it is another. Guan Yun''s eyes are full of disbelief.


    Not only Guan Yun, but also the onlookers, such as Wang Qingyun and Huang Dong, were stunned.


    Half fairyland, like many of the older generation in Yanhuang, is a real demon genius!


    No wonder it''s so easy to beat Wang Qingyun down in the middle of the kingdom. It turns out that he''s not in the same level at all.


    Can''t help but, people''s minds on the emergence of their Yanhuang genius Wang Lingyun, do not know who is strong or weak.


    "I think it''s Wang lingyunqiang. We don''t know how terrible that guy is. It''s not like a person at all."


    "Well, in my opinion, it''s Ning Xiaolei. The last time he competed with Wang Qingyun, he was just in the early stage of the kingdom. But it''s only how long ago, he''s already a semi fairyland, and Wang Lingyun''s cultivation is not so fast!"


    "I really hope there will be a war between them, but Ning Xiaolei bullies Wang Lingyun''s brother so much. Sooner or later they will have a war."


    Listening to the public''s comments, Wang Qingyun''s eyes flashed slightly and said a shocking news.


    "My brother has broken through the semi fairyland for a long time. He is now in the middle of the fairyland."


    The news is like a huge rock falling into the sea, which immediately sets off waves.


    They all know that Wang Lingyun is a wizard of cultivation, but they didn''t expect that he was already hitting the bottleneck of fairyland.


    However, it''s not surprising that Guan Yun and others arrived at the later stage of the Kingdom, and Wang Lingyun didn''t have any reason, just this cultivation.


    All along, Wang Lingyun is ahead of others, even though the rest of Yanhuang''s talents are incomparable.


    This is because Wang Lingyun is younger than others, otherwise the gap will be even bigger.


    "Cut, I still think why evil genius, originally not to fairyland ah!"


    Ning Xiaolei curled his lips and was disappointed. A graceful and moving figure appeared in his mind.


    Compared with that figure, Wang Lingyun, the evil genius, is not worthy of the name!


    After all, the master of that figure is a real cultivation in fairyland, and he is not old.

 Chapter 439

    "You are only half fairyland. You are older than my brother. What are you proud of?"


    Wang Qingyun heard Ning Xiaolei''s voice and couldn''t help retorting.


    Ning Xiaolei rolled a white eye, intentionally way: "you this scum scum strength, don''t deserve to talk with me."


    This words a, Wang Qingyun that gas, nose mouth almost gas crooked.


    But the problem is, he still can''t find any good reason to fight back, who let his strength is not as good as Ning Xiaolei.


    Guan Yun laughingly shakes his head, looks at Ning Xiaolei and says, "brother, I listen to what you mean. Have you ever seen the younger generation of fairyland strength?"


    "Of course I have. Brother Guan Yun, I''ll tell you, it''s still a beautiful iceberg. It''s from the Cold Moon Palace in Longdu. It''s called aoxueer."


    Deliberately pretending to be mysterious, Ning Xiaolei comes to Guan Yun''s ear.


    Let what he didn''t expect is, he this words a, Guan Yun whole person direct silly Leng.


    Later, Ning Xiaolei found that Guan Yun''s eyes lit up like a light bulb, and the expression on his face was exciting.


    "I''ll go, no, brother Guan Yun. What''s the matter with you?" Ning Xiaolei was shocked.


    "Brother, what you just said is true? Have you ever seen the snow fairy in the Cold Moon Palace


    Guan Yun tightly grasps Ning Xiaolei''s arm, excited way.


    Doubt frowned, Ning Xiaolei some don''t understand: "what ice snow fairy, she said her name is Ao Xueer!"


    "Ha ha, brother, you don''t know. Aoxue''er is Bingqing snow fairy. Bingqing snow fairy is the nickname given to her by people."


    Guan Yun''s voice is so loud that many people can hear it clearly.


    In an instant, the people in Yanhuang''s Department fried the frying pan, especially the men, one by one, like chicken blood.


    Ning Xiaolei''s face is muddled. As for this, is the influence of aoxueer so big?


    "Brother, tell me what aoxueer looks like quickly?" Guan Yun said excitedly.


    "That''s it. It''s similar to my family''s rhyme. It''s cold and has a special temperament." Ning Xiaolei said with a smile.


    Finish saying, rather small thunder is a Leng, listen to this meaning, Guan Yun doesn''t seem to have seen Ao xue''er.


    Look around Yanhuang people that look forward to the eyes, seems to have never seen.


    It''s strange that aoxue''er went to baishanzong that day. It seems that there is no veil on her face. Is it that aoxue''er seldom experiences outside?


    Curious, Ning Xiaolei asks out his doubts.


    "Brother, you don''t know something. That Ao xue''er doesn''t know what skills she practices. Although I''ve seen her face before, after more than ten days, I found that she was completely forgotten. I can''t remember what she looks like."


    "You can still remember what she looks like. Did you see her not long ago?"


    Guan Yun explains to Ning Xiaolei and asks with a smile.


    Ning Xiaolei was shocked and said strangely, "no, it''s ten days before I met her last time, but I can still remember her appearance!"


    "What, brother?" Guan Yun is shocked and looks at Ning Xiaolei like hell.


    "I do remember. Did you make a mistake?" Ning Xiaolei was surprised.


    Guan Yun frowned in doubt, lost in thought, as if thinking about something.


    A moment later, he raised his head and said with a bitter smile, "I still can''t remember. I just remember someone who just can''t remember her face, even the slightest bit."


    "That''s my problem. I wonder why I can remember it."


    Ning Xiaolei scratched his head, puzzled.


    Is it because he has cultivated his golden eyes and his eyes are different?


    At the same time, in the mountains hidden in the outskirts of Longdu, there is a large, rolling, classical palace.


    At this time, in a beautiful decorated palace, a woman with a peerless appearance and some cold breath was whispering: "why did I let him remember me? Did I say that I was interested in him?"

 Chapter 440

    Unable to figure out why, Ning Xiaolei stopped thinking about it.


    But he remembers that most people in Yanhuang don''t believe in aoxueer''s appearance except Guan Yun.


    Some people who don''t like Ning Xiaolei even begin to sneer, saying that Ning Xiaolei is sensationalizing.


    "You can''t remember that you are incompetent. Don''t think that everyone doesn''t want to be the same as you. Don''t take it alone!"


    Ning Xiaolei looks at those who slander him unhappily, and his eyes twinkle with cold.


    As soon as he said this, no one dares to talk nonsense. The fate of Wang Qingyun and Huang Dong is there. They don''t want to end up in the same situation.


    "Little regor, I believe you."


    Zhao Xiaoshu and poetic rhyme came over, Zhao Xiaoshu said with a smile.


    The rhyme of the poem is to cut Ning Xiaolei''s eyes and hum: "don''t move your mind, be honest, otherwise, hum, you know."


    "Dare not dare, daughter-in-law, I just explain a fact, no other ideas, hehe."


    Ning Xiaolei laughs, pulls up the hand of poetic rhyme, and his face is not serious.


    The rhyme of the poem is speechless and stares at Ning Xiaolei again.


    Leaving Yanhuang department, Ning Xiaolei and others come to a hotel in Longdu.


    This hotel is unusual. From the outside, it''s just a common cottage. It''s nothing unusual.


    But when I came in, I found that there was a unique cave in it, with classical decoration and quiet environment.


    There are a lot of guests in the hotel. Ning Xiaolei takes a casual look and is surprised to find that they are all practitioners. Some of


    are as like as two peas in modern clothes, but some are dressed in ancient costumes, and some are wearing exactly the same clothes.


    "Brother Xiaolei, how about it? It''s a restaurant specially set up for practitioners. Ordinary people can''t get in."


    Guan Yun has some pride on his face and shows off.


    After cleaning up Wang Qingyun and others, Guan Yun takes Ning Xiaolei and Zhao Xiaoshu for a drink and brings them here.


    "Not bad, brother Guan Yun is knowledgeable, and Xiao Lei admires him."


    Ning Xiaolei smiles and shows his admiration on purpose.


    "Ha ha, I''m not drunk today."


    Guan Yun laughs and sits in a quiet place with Ning Xiaolei and others. He greets the waiter and orders a lot of special dishes here.


    Since it''s a practitioner''s restaurant, the food materials used here are not ordinary goods. They are all kinds of natural materials and local treasures.


    Of course, the cost here is not money, but stone.


    When the food and wine came up, Ning Xiaolei took a taste, and his eyes suddenly lit up. It was delicious.


    With the improvement of the quality of the food, the taste of the food is not bad, and the chefs here seem to be experts.


    "Brother Xiaolei, you must have never tasted this kind of delicious food. Eat more, and you''re welcome to Xiaoshu and Shiyun."


    Guan Yun greets people with a smile, with a sincere expression on his face.


    Ning Xiaolei nodded secretly in his heart. Guan Yun is also a person to make friends with.


    The four chatted while eating and drinking. After chatting for a while, they unconsciously chatted about Ao Xueer.


    "Brother Xiaolei, you can remember the appearance of Bingqing snow fairy, which makes me and Xiaoshu envious!"


    Guan Yun embraces Ning Xiaolei''s shoulder, holding a bowl of wine in his mouth, full of wine.


    This guy just drank a lot, his brain was a little dizzy, and he suddenly forgot that the poetic rhyme was beside him.


    Ning Xiaolei didn''t drink so much, but he was still sober. Seeing the poetic expression in his eyes, he quickly coughed and said, "I''m only on one side with AO Xueer. Brother Guan Yun, don''t talk nonsense."


    "Where? It''s the first time for me to remember the face of aoxueer after more than ten days. I''m sure there''s a secret, right? Hehe."


    Guan Yun is bad to smile, full face he understands of facial expression.


    Ning Xiaolei has no choice but to argue with a drunkard. He must be the one who suffers. He simply doesn''t argue with him.


    But Guan Yun doesn''t stop there. He just keeps talking.


    In particular, aoxue''er, a snow fairy, is in the eyes of men like Longdu.


    What Ning Xiaolei doesn''t know is that when Guan Yun says these things, several men at a table not far away gradually show cold color in their eyes after hearing these words.

 Chapter 441

    After dinner, the four left the hotel and went their separate ways.


    Guan Yun and Zhao Xiaoshu return to Yanhuang, while Shiyun and Ning Xiaolei are ready to return to Tiancheng.


    When he came to the outskirts of Longdu, Ning Xiaolei suddenly stopped, looked behind him and said, "I''ve followed you all the way. It''s time to come out."


    As soon as the words came down, six figures appeared in the dark night, and they came to them with bad intentions.


    Ning Xiaolei frowns and looks at these people, his eyes twinkle slightly.


    When he was in the hotel, he felt these people looking at them from time to time.


    When they left, they followed him all the way to the wilderness.


    These people are all wearing the same clothes, obviously from a certain sect.


    "It''s very sensitive, but it''s almost here. I can take you on the road."


    Opposite is a black face man, gloomy opening way.


    Eyes slightly cold some, rather small thunder doubt way: "have a grudge?"


    "No grudge." The black faced man shook his head.


    "Then why do you want to kill us?" Ning Xiaolei is puzzled.


    The black faced man grinned coldly: "because you have seen ice snow fairy, and dare to lie that you remember her appearance."


    "It''s because of this!" Ning Xiaolei suddenly, some can''t laugh or cry.


    In other words, the influence of aoxueer is too big, which can also make people come to the door.


    "Die The black faced man gave a cold roar and rushed up with the people behind him.


    "Presumptuous, dare to fight with my Yanhuang department?" There is a cold color in the eyes of the poetic rhyme, and the tone is not happy.


    But the black faced man was not afraid, disdaining to say: "you Yanhuang department, also can scare those weak forces outside the Dragon City, what to pretend."


    The poem rhyme small face is angry red, cold hum a way: "despise my Yan Huang Department is right, I this let you know fierce."


    With a flash of cold light in his hand, he took out a long sword and pointed the sharp point at the black faced man and others.


    Ning Xiaolei certainly won''t look at it. He has a golden flame around his body and shines all around.


    Among the black faced men and others, the one with the highest strength is the black faced man, who is the cultivation in the later period of the kingdom.


    The rest are worse, three in the middle of the Kingdom and two in the early stage.


    Although their strength is not weak, they can even become a super large sect outside Longdu.


    But this cultivation can''t let two people in their eyes. Let alone Ning Xiaolei, poetic charm can be dealt with by one person.


    However, the black faced man and others didn''t know and killed him with a grim smile.


    "Hum, the sword stabs suddenly."


    The poem hummed softly, the sword was light, the shadow of more than ten swords appeared in the void, and went straight to kill the black faced man and others.


    In the shrill whistling, these swords came near in the blink of an eye.


    "Be careful, she''s not weak. I''ll deal with her. You five, deal with the boy."


    The black faced man yelled, and the shadow of the huge fists burst out and collided with the sword.


    However, he obviously underestimated the strength of poetic charm, and was forced to retreat again and again.


    "I''m not that easy to deal with."


    With the roar of the tiger, the black faced man didn''t know what to do, and his arm was shining with gold.


    In the golden light, his arms were much thicker and his clothes were split.


    Bulging muscles are exposed, full of the feeling of explosive force.


    "Boom!"


    The black faced man blew out his fist, and the piercing wind roared.


    This fist is more powerful than the shadow of the giant fist he just shot.


    Rhyme frowned, a little surprised, but not a little afraid of the appearance.


    She didn''t pay attention to this method.

 Chapter 442

    When Shiyun fights with the black faced man, the other five come to Ning Xiaolei with bad intentions.


    "Do you really want to do it?" Ning Xiaolei frowned.


    "It''s nonsense. No matter what you say today, I will kill you." One of the five said coldly.


    Ning Xiaolei''s eyes flashed slightly, and he doubted: "it''s just a matter of killing people?"


    "Oh, boy, you''re new to the cultivation world. It''s common to kill people, but you don''t have a chance to get used to it."


    He shook his head sarcastically, and the five of them planned to do it.


    "Wait a minute, even if I die, let me be an understanding ghost. I don''t believe that the monks will kill me for that. Even in the cultivation world, there are reasons for killing people, such as looting, hatred and so on, right, hehe."


    Ning Xiaolei reaches out his hand to stop the five and says with a smile.


    The humanist who said before: "well, it''s OK to tell you. Bingqing Xuexian is the fiancee of Childe Ji. If you speak ill and make up lies, you should die."


    "Rooster? There''s no chicken surname. You''re still a dog. Man, are you kidding me? "


    Ning Xiaolei''s face is full of muddled force. She didn''t expect that the girl who had met and refused thousands of miles away had a fiance.


    But from that population, he also understood the reason why these people wanted to kill him and poetic charm.


    In fact, the main reason is that he is only implicated in poetic charm.


    In front of these people, it is obvious that the so-called "rooster" licks the dog and wants to kill him for credit.


    "Bold, you dare to insult young master Ji. You don''t know Ji''s family, one of the five forces in Longdu?"


    Hearing Ning Xiaolei''s words, the man who spoke suddenly became angry and showed his killing intention in his eyes.


    However, Ning Xiaolei was not afraid at all, and said, "I really don''t know. Do you know which chicken, pheasant, domestic chicken and that kind of chicken


    "You''re looking for death on purpose."


    Hearing Ning Xiaolei''s ridicule, those people didn''t understand that they had been fooled and jumped on each other.


    The means of these people are similar to that of the black faced man. The light of their fists condenses and thunders.


    "It''s a good skill, but the people who use it are too bad."


    Ning Xiaolei shakes his head sarcastically, the blue light on his feet flickers, and evades lightly.


    Than said hurt him, this fierce light giant fist, even he did not touch the corner of a garment.


    Those people were slightly stunned and attacked fiercely.


    In order to be afraid of Ning Xiaolei dodging again, this time the five people divided into five directions and surrounded Ning Xiaolei.


    "I''ll show you what I do."


    Ning Xiaolei laughs, and Huhu is five palms.


    What he displayed was the white elephant''s galloping palm. Five white elephants, no less powerful than Guangguang giant fist, roared out.


    "Boom boom boom!"


    There were five loud sounds in a row, and the white elephant and Guangguang giant fist collided.


    In the five people''s astonished eyes, they found that their light giant fist was as easy to be smashed as paper.


    And the five white elephants continued to rush towards them.


    "Get out of the way, we underestimate his strength."


    The man who spoke before yelled and dodged.


    But not everyone had a quick reaction. The two people in the early days of the kingdom were hit by the white elephant.


    "Oh


    "Poof!"


    Scream and spit blood sound mixed together, two people were hit to lie on the ground, directly hit.


    The remaining three men in the middle of the kingdom were frightened to look at Ning Xiaolei and roared: "you, what kind of cultivation are you?"


    "Do you come here to make fun of me? Don''t you dare to ask for trouble if you don''t know my strength?"


    Ning Xiaolei curls his mouth and has nothing to say in his heart.

 Chapter 443

    In fact, it''s no wonder that these people, on the one hand, have a large number of people, and on the other hand, they all know the talented young people with names and surnames in Longdu.


    But among them, Ning Xiaolei is not the number one.


    They couldn''t see through Ning Xiaolei''s Xiuwei, so they thought Ning Xiaolei was hiding by special means. They never thought that his strength would be above them.


    "Come on, for your poor sake, I''ll tell you, brother. I''m a semi fairyland."


    Ning Xiaolei looks at the frightened three with a smile and tells the truth.


    His words fell into the ears of the three people, but they were shocked and couldn''t believe: "no, it''s impossible. If you are half fairyland, how can we not know you?"


    "I''m not from Longdu. Of course you don''t know me. I don''t talk much. Do you want to be cleaned up by me?"


    Slowly clenched his fist, Ning Xiaolei took the initiative to approach.


    The three were fierce and frightened, and cried, "don''t make a bluff, don''t force us."


    "Force you, it''s you who come to me, and you have to kill me."


    Ning Xiaolei laughs sarcastically. He doesn''t talk nonsense any more, and his figure flashes out.


    The three men roared, did not dare to neglect, and showed the same martial arts as the black faced man.


    And not only on their arms, but also on their legs.


    "It''s not a trick. It''s ugly."


    Ning Xiaolei turned his lips and didn''t take the three men''s methods seriously.


    In the face of absolute strength, too much flowery is just a show.


    Ning Xiaolei didn''t use any other moves, so he met him with Niuwang fist.


    In the roar, just a few rounds, the three were smashed out by him.


    Although their strength has improved, they are still not the opponents of Ning Xiaolei.


    Let''s not talk about the difference in realm. The strength of Niuwang boxing alone is not the enemy of three.


    Even in the same realm, Ning Xiaolei can easily beat them.


    When Ning Xiaolei finished the battle, Shiyun had already solved it. The black faced man was lying on the ground like a dead dog, with many scars all over his body.


    He was not only pierced by the sword, but also smoldered in many places, as if he had been roasted in the scorching sun.


    Compared with several people on Ning Xiaolei''s side, his appearance makes people feel seriously injured.


    But in fact, those people on Ning Xiaolei''s side were not lightly injured. Their bones in many places were broken by Ning Xiaolei''s attack.


    "Xiaolei, what should we do with these people?"


    Shi Yun came over and asked in a voice.


    Ning Xiaolei pondered for a moment, went to a person with minor injury, and said, "tell me what happened to the rooster in your mouth."


    "Young master Ji is young master Ji, one of the five super forces in Longdu." The man looked at Ning Xiaolei with fear and said nervously.


    "Didn''t you just say that? Tell me in detail, such as what he did."


    Ning Xiaolei curled his mouth, and his tone was not happy.


    The man was startled and quickly said, "young master Ji''s name is Ji Hualong. It''s said that his strength is the duality of fairyland. As for what he has done, that''s more."


    "For example, he killed the sixth most wanted Taoist Huahua and the eighth most wanted blood baby witch in the Yanhuang department."


    "There was also Tongming mountain demon trouble half a year ago. He went into the mountain alone, fought against the demons, and killed them all."


    "And..."


    The more he said, the more excited he was. There was a bright color of worship in his eyes.


    Ning Xiaolei a burst of chills, quickly cried: "stop, stop, don''t say this, you say he is Ao Xueer''s fiance? Tell me about it. "


    "Hey, hey, I know that. Listen to me, I''ll tell you something about it. It''s like this..."

 Chapter 444

    After listening for a long time, Ning Xiaolei sort of made clear the whole story.


    Ao Xueer and Ji Hualong''s engagement is due to an agreement made by the two elders in earlier years.


    The relationship between the two families has always been good. One time, the master of Ji''s family joked with the master of hanyue palace, saying that for the sake of the friendly relationship between the two sides, it would be better to let the most outstanding younger generation of the two sides get married.


    At that time, the master of hanyue Palace also thought it was a good idea, so he agreed.


    And the most outstanding young people on both sides, the Cold Moon Palace is Ao Xueer, and the Ji family is Ji Hualong.


    Naturally, because of that agreement, they have an engagement relationship.


    This is not a secret. Many of the older generation practitioners in Longdu know about it.


    In addition, after aoxueer showed her talent, the Ji family publicized that it was not only the older generation, but now many younger generation also know about it.


    "After making trouble for a long time, TEMAO still arranged marriage, such a bloody plot."


    Ning Xiaolei''s blood almost gushes out. No matter what the parties think of each other, he decides the marriage so simply and rudely. He doesn''t want to be too willful.


    Shaking his head, Ning Xiaolei becomes a joke. After listening, he and AO Xueer are only on one side, and their relationship is not deep.


    "I''ve said all you asked. Spare us!"


    When Ning Xiaolei was meditating, the man who told him about it begged.


    To tell the truth, he is also afraid that Ning Xiaolei will kill them after asking.


    "I won''t kill you until I die. I''ll polish my dog''s eyes and try to please Ji Hualong. Don''t offend people you can''t afford, such as me."


    Looking at the people lying on the ground with disdain, Ning Xiaolei greets Shiyun to leave.


    After leaving the sight of several people, Ning Xiaolei let the poetic rhyme into the pot of refining demons, and imperial envoy Jin pengsuo went straight to Tiancheng.


    On the way, Ning Xiaolei suddenly remembered something.


    He hasn''t gone to them to collect the animals they captured since he joined the eight armed men. It''s time to have a look.


    After making up his mind, Ning Xiaolei went straight to the Tianxing mountains according to the position that the leader of the eight arm sect told him at that time.


    At the speed of Jin Peng Suo, he arrived ten minutes later.


    Looking down from the sky, Tianxing mountain is not big, but it is also a blessed place.


    At least for the warrior, it''s good to set up a clan in such a place.


    Control Jinpeng shuttle down, Ning Xiaolei strides to the eight arm door.


    All the way up the mountain where the eight armed gate is located, Ning Xiaolei deliberately makes some noise.


    Without much time, more than ten shadows flew out and surrounded him.


    "What''s the matter with someone who comes to my eight armed gate late at night?"


    The people who stop Ning Xiaolei are not old, they should be the younger generation disciples of the eight armed sect.


    Ning Xiaolei said with a smile: "I''m here to find your headmaster. Go and tell him."


    "You want our leader? What''s your status, our leader? You can''t see us when you say you see us. You''re not much older than us. What''s your disguise? "


    Among the people in the eight armed sect, a young man with a sharp mouth is the leader. After hearing Ning Xiaolei''s words, he not only doesn''t go, but makes a mockery.


    Smell speech, rather small thunder brow can''t help wrinkling, in the eyes flash a trace of displeasure.


    Even the leader of the eight armed sect should be polite and respectful when he sees him. How dare these disciples embarrass him?


    "I''ll tell you again, call your leader, or you will bear the consequences." Ning Xiaolei snorted.


    "Oh, you still have a temper? Don''t say it again. It''s the same ten times and a hundred times. You can''t see our leader. "


    The young man with a sharp mouth was so proud that he wanted to beat him.

 Chapter 445

    "I didn''t want to do it. You can''t help it


    Ning Xiaolei sighed and came to the young man with a sharp mouth. He slapped him in the face.


    With his strength, how can a young man with a sharp mouth escape.


    With the sound of "pa", the young man with sharp mouth turned 360 degrees, staggered backward and fell on the ground.


    Stupidly covering his swollen face, he felt a burning pain on his face. He didn''t respond for a moment.


    "He, he hit elder martial brother Hou."


    "How dare he beat elder martial brother Hou? Elder martial brother Hou is elder Wang''s disciple!"


    "Something''s wrong. Please call elder Wang. Let''s take him down first."


    The surrounding disciples who are looking at the scene are very frightened. After they react, they quickly surround Ning Xiaolei for fear that he might take the opportunity to run away.


    The elder martial brother Hou also stood up from the ground, his anger in his eyes flashed wildly, and growled: "dare you hit me? I''m going to abolish you. "


    Said, he darted forward, fists with strong wind, hard straight to Ning Xiaolei Temple hit.


    If you are an ordinary person, if you hit it, you will definitely be killed.


    I didn''t expect that the elder martial brother Hou was so cruel. Ning Xiaolei''s eyes flashed a cold color.


    "If you are cruel, don''t blame me for being merciful."


    With a snort, Ning Xiaolei greets him with his fist.


    He doesn''t use any martial arts skills to deal with such scum. He only needs ordinary attack.


    "Click, ah!"


    First there was a clear sound, followed by a shrill scream.


    Different from what the other eight armed disciples expected, it was not Ning Xiaolei who broke his bones and screamed, but their elder martial brother Hou.


    "Waste, this strength is still arrogant, see you like this, usually not less in the same division brothers horizontal!"


    Ning Xiaolei looks at this elder martial brother Hou with indifference.


    He never looked forward to such bullying.


    "Bold, how dare you hurt my beloved apprentice and live impatiently?"


    At this time, suddenly a broken wind sounded, and two figures came flying.


    In the front is an old man with gray hair, and in the back is the eight armed disciple who just went to report.


    "Hiss, it hurts. Master, my hand is broken. This boy is so vicious. He hurt me for no reason. You have to take revenge for me!"


    Seeing the old man, senior brother Hou Dunru saw the Savior, flew over and knelt down in front of the old man, with a runny nose and tears, pretending to be miserable.


    Elder Wang takes a look at his disciple and looks at Ning Xiaolei coldly.


    "Who and who are you? Why did you break into my eight armed gate and hurt my disciples?"


    Ning Xiaolei snorted and looked at elder Wang coldly: "I''d like to ask you, I''m here to visit your leader. Your disciples humiliated me for no reason. How do you teach them as a master?"


    "Presumptuous, it''s true that you hurt my disciples. It''s not up to you to teach me how to teach them."


    I didn''t expect Ning Xiaolei would talk to him in this tone, elder Wang said angrily.


    Ning Xiaolei said in a cold voice, "listen, it''s your disciple who prevents me from seeing your leader in front of me."


    "I don''t care. Anyway, I only saw that my disciple was injured. I don''t know if I stopped you. Besides, I don''t know who you are and why you should see our leader."


    Let Ning Xiaolei angry smile is, this elder Wang is actually very thick skinned, will blame all on Ning Xiaolei.


    The rest of the surrounding disciples were afraid of the majesty of elder Wang and did not dare to say anything more.


    "Ha ha, what kind of master has what kind of disciples. I''m an eye opener. So, no wonder I am."


    Ning Xiaolei''s eyes flashed a trace of anger, and he was ready to teach the shameless old man a lesson.


    But before he started, there were several figures flying in the distance.

 Chapter 446

    "Elder Wang, what happened?"


    Before people arrived, a voice came from afar.


    The voice is a bit familiar, Ning Xiaolei Leng Leng, did not immediately start, will look at the past.


    Although still separated from the distance, Ning Xiaolei has seen the appearance of the comer clearly.


    In an instant, Ning Xiaolei''s mouth curved out a strange radian. Someone who knew him came. It''s easy to do.


    "Elder Li, it''s like this. This boy broke into my eight armed door, hurt my disciples and threatened me. I''m going to do it..."


    After those people came, elder Wang took the lead, and the villain complained first. But before he finished speaking, elder Li ignored him and quickly walked to Ning Xiaolei.


    In elder Wang''s slightly changed eyes, he saw elder Li''s face full of excitement and respectfully said to Ning Xiaolei: "brother Lei, why did you come here suddenly? Without saying a word, I can come out to meet you."


    This elder Li is the eight armed sect elder who went to Tiancheng that day to find Ning Xiaolei.


    However, at that time, he was convinced by Ning Xiaolei''s strength, and finally joined Ning Xiaolei with eight armed men cleverly.


    "Don''t be so troublesome. I also suddenly thought of it. I came to see it. Unexpectedly, there are such tyrannical elders and disciples in your eight armed sect. They don''t want to pass it on to me. Hum."


    Ning Xiaolei waved his hand casually, then turned his eyes to elder Wang and his disciple, elder martial brother Hou.


    As early as just now, elder Wang felt bad, especially when elder Li called Ning Xiaolei brother Lei.


    He knew that he had kicked an iron plate, an iron plate that he could not provoke.


    "Well, young master, I don''t know your identity. If I knew, I would not dare to borrow ten courage. The villain has been punished for offending you. Please forgive him this time."


    Nervous looking at Ning Xiaolei, elder Wang apologizes in a hurry. He is also smart. Instead of pleading with elder Li, he is Ning Xiaolei.


    Hearing this, elder Li finally reacted to what had happened and burst into a rage.


    "Wang Yi, Hou Jian, you dare to embarrass brother Lei. Who gives you the courage? Don''t you get down on your knees and kowtow to admit your mistake


    Li Chang was so angry that he roared, and his killing intention was crazy and turbulent.


    But he knows Ning Xiaolei''s real identity, his eight arm door can have today, and Ning Xiaolei can''t get away from it.


    With the help of the 100 year old elixir and elixir given by Ning Xiaolei, many of the elder disciples of the eight armed sect have improved their strength and gained great prestige among several nearby sects.


    But now, someone has offended this great God. How can he not be angry or surprised.


    If you provoke this man to go down and find other sects to cooperate, or destroy his eight armed sect, the eight armed sect can''t afford any consequences!


    Wang Chang is always a wise man. He has realized the seriousness of the matter. He fell down on his knees with a puff.


    But Hou Jian is different. He is young and arrogant. He kowtows to a man about his age and admits his mistake. He can''t accept it.


    "Master, why do you kneel down? I think I''m right. Elder Li, don''t be fooled by this boy. I think..."


    "You are my sister!"


    Before Hou Jian finished speaking, the angry elder Li slapped him in the face. He threw out his blood and lay on the ground.


    Elder Li was still angry. He glared at elder Wang: "the good disciples you taught will destroy my eight arm sect sooner or later."


    "Villain, if you don''t admit your mistake again, I will break off the relationship between master and apprentice and drive you out of the eight armed gate."


    Elder Wang''s face is ugly. He rushes out and drags Hou Jian back like a dead dog. He kneels beside Ning Xiaolei.


    "Young master, the villain is stupid. I apologize for him. I will discipline him when I go back."

 Chapter 447

    "Brother Lei, for the sake of admitting their mistakes, let them go, hehe!"


    Seeing that Mr. Wang forces Hou Jian to admit his mistake, elder Li laughs beside Ning Xiaolei.


    After all, elder Wang is a man of the eight armed sect, and his strength is not weak. Elder Li doesn''t want to embarrass him too much.


    Ning Xiaolei nodded lightly and let elder Wang get up. Although elder Wang was wrong, he could be forgiven for his sincere confession.


    Then Ning Xiaolei looks at Hou Jian and says, "are you still dissatisfied?"


    "No, I don''t dare. I''m wrong." Hou Jian''s eyes twinkled, some unwilling.


    But just now his master said that, even if he was not reconciled, he would have to bear it. He didn''t want to be expelled from the eight armed gate.


    He knew his master well and knew that he was not joking with him.


    "I don''t want to care whether you really know your mistakes or not, but I want to tell you that it''s better to be humble. Don''t pretend to be a bull like yourself. For example, today, sooner or later, you''ll kick the iron plate."


    "I''d rather Xiaolei was magnanimous and could have forgiven you, but if I were a fussy person, did you think about what would happen today?"


    "Not only will you die, but your master will also be affected by you. The whole eight arm gate will be buried because of you. Don''t doubt my strength. I have this ability!"


    Ning Xiaolei looks down at Hou Jian and releases his semi fairyland strength. The strong air pressure blows sand and rocks around him.


    Hou Jian felt like a mountain in his heart and almost vomited blood.


    Just now in the heart of that unwilling, in the sense of this terrible breath, instantly disappeared.


    Not only Hou Jian, but also elder Wang''s face changed greatly. He secretly congratulated himself that he had just made a wise choice.


    "There are people outside, there is a day outside. Don''t judge people by their appearance, because you can never know how powerful a person you will offend unintentionally."


    Leaving this sentence behind, Ning Xiaolei, accompanied by elder Li and others, walks all the way to the eight armed door.


    Kneeling on the ground, Hou Jian stood up with the help of the other eight armed disciples, his eyes full of complexity.


    If it had been before, he would have scoffed at it, but after experiencing the previous scene, he found that it might be true.


    Because just now, he has offended such a terrible person and wandered back and forth on the edge of life and death.


    "What, you said Uncle Wang was hurt?"


    On the way, listen to elder Li finish, Ning Xiaolei can''t help but frown.


    Li Chang said: "to the east of the Tianxing mountain range, there is a tianwu gate, which has always been the enemy of our eight armed gate."


    "We are looking for animals everywhere according to Lei GE''s orders. Although tianwu gate doesn''t know our purpose, it still chooses to jump out and fight against us."


    "Just the day before yesterday, when we went to catch a nest of wild leopards, tianwu gate suddenly appeared. While the leader was entangled with the wild leopard, they severely injured the leader."


    Ning Xiaolei''s face is getting gloomy. Now babangmen is working for himself. This day, Wumen is against babangmen, which is against Ning Xiaolei!


    Ning Xiaolei certainly won''t sit back and ignore this kind of thing, but he''d better take a look at the leader of the eight arm sect first.


    When he comes to a room in the backyard, Ning Xiaolei meets Wang Ren, the leader of the eight arm sect.


    At the moment, Wang Renpan was sitting on the bed, pale and breathing with his internal skill.


    Hearing the sound of opening the door, he slowly opened his eyes and looked at the door.


    After finding out that it was Ning Xiaolei, he planned to come down to meet him.


    "If Uncle Wang is injured, don''t be polite."


    Ning Xiaolei steps forward and holds Wang Ren.

 Chapter 448

    "Xiaolei, you come here to take away the animals. You can see uncle''s joke, cough."


    Wang Ren shook his head with a bitter smile and coughed involuntarily.


    He was badly hurt, his face looked bad and his breath was very weak.


    Ning Xiaolei takes out a small yellow pill from the storage Bracelet without saying a word.


    "Uncle Wang, if you take this medicine, the injury will heal instantly. Let''s talk about the rest."


    "Well, I''m afraid it will be very precious because the medicine is so magical. I..."


    Wang Ren hesitated and didn''t pick up Xiao Huang Dan.


    Smiling and shaking his head, Ning Xiaolei said: "it''s not so precious. It''s a piece of cake for me. Take it."


    Can''t help but say will small Huang Dan to Wang Ren, Ning Xiaolei self-care to one side of the stool sat down.


    "Headmaster, eat it. We also hope you will get better soon."


    Seeing that Wang Ren was still hesitating, elder Li came to persuade him.


    He knows that Ning Xiaolei is a man who cultivates immortals. It''s no surprise that he takes out this magic pill.


    Wang Ren''s eyes are complex, nodding and swallowing xiaohuangdan.


    A moment later, Wang Ren issued a exclamation: "God, it''s really good. I feel that my strength has recovered and I can''t feel any pain."


    Ning Xiaolei said with a smile: "Uncle Wang, since the injury is healed, take me to collect the animals first. After that, I have to go to tianwu gate."


    "Xiaolei, do you mean you want to Wang Ren is tiny a Leng, startle a way.


    Ning Xiaolei is noncommittal and dares to hurt his people. How can he just let it go.


    Follow Wang Ren and elder Li to the place where the animals are temporarily placed in the eight armed gate.


    Looking at the surrounding good environment, Ning Xiaolei nodded with satisfaction, because his advice, the eight armed gate did not abuse these animals.


    And the efficiency of the eight arm gate is really good. There are all kinds of animals in it, and the number is not bad.


    "You wait for me here. Go in and take them in."


    Ning Xiaolei gave an order and went in.


    Wang Ren and elder Li know Ning Xiaolei''s ability, but they don''t stop him.


    It took some time. After Ning Xiaolei released the evil spirit and said he would take them to practice, the animals gave in directly.


    They are just ordinary animals and yearn for cultivation.


    Just as ordinary people face cultivators, when cultivators say they want to take them to practice, they will naturally be happy to agree.


    "Well, I''ve taken all the animals inside. I''m very satisfied with your performance. Here you are."


    After coming out, Ning Xiaolei looks at Wang Ren and elder Li with approval and throws the things snatched from Lei yunzong directly to them.


    Although Ning Xiaolei doesn''t see Lei yunzong''s things in his eyes, they are genuine cultivation skills.


    Wang Ren and elder Li looked at it a few times, and then said, "this is the legendary method of cultivating immortals?"


    "That''s right. I told you at that time that you should work hard for me. Sooner or later, you will be rewarded with the skill, that is, practice well in the future."


    Ning Xiaolei nods with a smile, then takes out a storage ring with a wave of his hand, which is the cultivation resources.


    If you want to cultivate, all kinds of cultivation resources are indispensable. Just help others to the end.


    Wang Ren and elder Li take over, smile that call a happy face, to Ning Xiaolei a strong thanks.


    "By the way, we should be strict with our disciples in the future. Don''t let them bully others or do evil. Otherwise, even if I don''t teach them, someone will teach them. Don''t forget."


    Smile to stop two people, rather small thunder seem to think of what, exhort a way.


    "We will pay attention." Wang Ren and elder Li nodded and assured.


    Ning Xiaolei didn''t say anything and said, "it''s not too late. Take me to tianwumen!"

 Chapter 449

    After settling everything in the clan, Wang Ren and elder Li take Ning Xiaolei to the Tiandong mountains.


    The distance between the two mountains was not far. It took them more than an hour to reach tianwumen.


    "Master of tianwu sect, get out of here."


    Wang Ren roared as he waved the guard to one side.


    His voice was made by internal force. It was very loud and spread all over the tianwu gate.


    In an instant, lights were on in many places of tianwu gate, and many people were shouting and flying.


    "Who should I be? I turned out to be the defeated leader of the eight armed sect. Ha ha!"


    With a laugh, a big man with a face full of flesh came out surrounded by many people.


    Ning Xiaolei looked at it indifferently and stepped forward: "are you the leader of tianwu gate?"


    "Who are you? You, my father is talking to headmaster Wang. Are you here to interrupt?"


    Without waiting for the tianwu sect leader to speak, a young man next to him spoke. He was very arrogant.


    The cold light in Ning Xiaolei''s eyes flashed and his figure disappeared. When he reappeared, he had reached the young man and lifted him up with one hand holding his neck.


    "Say it again?"


    "Wu Wu!"


    The young man''s neck was pinched. He could only utter a whimper.


    The owner of tianwu gate next to him was startled, and his eyes were frightened. He said in an angry voice, "be bold, put down my son."


    "That''s how you talk to me? You hurt my people, I haven''t settled accounts with you, dare to be arrogant? Get down on your knees. "


    Ning Xiaolei coldly looks at the tianwu sect master, and his strong breath rushes out.


    With the strength of tianwu sect leader, it is equivalent to how to resist the pressure of semi fairyland in the later stage of dachengjing.


    In an instant, bursts of "Putong" sound sounded, not only the tianwu sect master, all the people who arrived at tianwu gate knelt on the ground.


    To be exact, there is no one, that is the son of tianwu sect leader who is held by Ning Xiaolei.


    "You say, do I have a say now?"


    Satirically looking at the son of tianwu gate master who has turned his eyes, Ning Xiaolei leaves him at his feet.


    "Big, big, sir, spare my life. We don''t know that you are the backing behind the eight armed gate. Otherwise, we would not dare to borrow a hundred courage!"


    At this time, the master of tianwu gate suddenly opened his mouth and kowtowed.


    Seeing that Ning Xiaolei ignored him, he turned to Wang Ren and kowtowed: "brother Wang, I''m wrong. I apologize to you. Please talk to this adult."


    "Hum, you tianwu gate have been aiming at my eight armed gate all the time. This time, you sneaked on me, and almost ruined my life. Do you know what''s wrong?"


    Wang Ren coldly looks at the master of tianwu gate. He doesn''t have a good way.


    The master of tianwu sect nodded: "if you know your mistake, we will never be enemies with you in the future!"


    "If you want me to spare you, it''s not impossible."


    All of a sudden, Ning Xiaolei spoke in a flat tone without any feelings.


    However, tianwu sect master and tianwu sect people are very happy and look forward to seeing Ning Xiaolei.


    "The first condition is that you will work for me in the future, only my orders will be followed."


    "Second, from now on, your tianwu gate will be headed by the eight armed gate for the time being. In the future, if you perform well, you will not only be equal to the eight armed gate, but also be rewarded."


    After a short silence, the master of tianwu gate summoned up courage and looked up at Ning Xiaolei.


    "Dare to ask your excellency, what are we supposed to do?"


    "Help me find all kinds of animals. Uncle Wang will tell you about it."


    Ning Xiaolei spoke calmly and didn''t hide anything.


    The master of tianwu gate''s eyes twinkled for a moment. He bit his teeth and said, "I''ve decided. I''m willing to follow you."


    "Well, well, don''t feel aggrieved. Do things well for me. If I''m satisfied, maybe I will give you the way to cultivate immortals."


    Ning Xiaolei was not surprised by tianwu''s decision. Everything seemed to be in his expectation.

 Chapter 450

    Hearing the method of cultivating immortals, everyone in tianwu gate, from the sect leader to the lowest level disciples, was wide eyed.


    They suddenly understand why Ning Xiaolei looks so young, but his strength is so strong.


    After making trouble for a long time, it turns out that they are immortal cultivators, and they are not in the same dimension at all.


    In fact, Ning Xiaolei is a demon cultivator, not an immortal cultivator, but of course he won''t explain this to these people.


    Knowing that Ning Xiaolei was an immortal, everyone in tianwu gate became more respectful and happy.


    They have made up their mind to do well and get the legendary method of cultivating immortals.


    Leave the matter here to Wang Ren and elder Li, and Ning Xiaolei leaves.


    In front of everyone''s face, he directly took out jinpengsuo, turned into a light and rushed to the sky.


    "My God, my Lord is really an immortal. He flew away."


    "No, even the most advanced modern fighters can''t catch up with that speed!"


    "Ha ha, we also have a chance. We must work hard for that adult. This is our chance in tianwu gate."


    Tianwumen people talk about it and are surprised.


    At this time, Ning Xiaolei has returned to Tiancheng and come to his home.


    In the demon pot space, Ning Xiaolei gives the new animals to xiaotuanzi, and finds a way to repair the demon for them.


    After dealing with everything, Ning Xiaolei goes to develop the space for refining the demon pot and improves his strength.


    In addition to developing space, he certainly did not forget the water group and went to gamble with the big demons.


    Unfortunately, up to now, Ning Xiaolei has never won a game.


    Unconsciously, more than ten days passed, and the time arrived on September 13th.


    There are only two days left for the opening of Yanhuang underground palace.


    Ning Xiaolei is very interested in yanhuangxianchi, which is said to be of great use in breaking through fairyland.


    "I broke through, ha ha!"


    All of a sudden, a voice of surprise rings out in the space of the alchemy pot.


    Listen to the voice, Ning Xiaolei knows it''s his sister, Xiaoyue.


    After learning about the existence of yanhuangxianchi, she has been practicing hard in seclusion. To this day, has she finally made a breakthrough.


    Ning Xiaolei shows a warm smile in his eyes, turns around and rushes to Xiaoyue''s direction.


    Xiaoyue is in the other part of the refining pot, not with him.


    When Ning Xiaolei rushes over, he sees xiaoyuezheng standing there with a happy face, surrounded by a group of monsters, congratulating her constantly.


    "It''s not bad. It''s late in the kingdom."


    With a laugh, Ning Xiaolei walks over.


    "Hum, that''s because I''m diligent. I''ve been practicing without sleep."


    Xiaoyue complacently hummed and asked, "brother, what''s the date today?"


    "Er, on September 13th, you girl can''t practice, forget the time!"


    Ning Xiaolei looks strange and curious.


    "When practicing, who cares so much? Who knows that a few days have passed. Besides, there is no day and night here, and it''s even more indistinguishable."


    Xiaoyue mumbled a few words, then thought of something and said happily: "on the 13th, doesn''t that mean it''s going to start soon? Let''s go. Let''s go now. "


    "It''s only the 13th. What''s the hurry?" Ning Xiaolei is stunned and speechless.


    "Brother dunce, I''m going ahead of time. I''ve been to Longdu for a day. I haven''t been there since I grew up!"


    Throw a big white eye to Ning Xiaolei, Xiaoyue turns and runs to find Lin Yumeng and others to discuss.


    When Ning Xiaolei goes back, Lin Yumeng and other girls have reached an agreement and all agree to set out for Longdu now.


    "good, good, you has the final say."


    Ning Xiaolei shows a helpless smile and just goes to see Zhao Xiaoshu and Guan Yun ahead of time.


    With their strength, they should also go to Yanhuang Underground Palace this time!

 Chapter 451

    At the speed of jinpengsuo, he arrived at Longdu in more than half an hour.


    It was late at night, and the world was dark.


    But Ning Xiaolei found that the situation this time was different from usual. He saw a lot of people on the outskirts of Longdu.


    Those people are all practitioners without exception.


    "It seems that the opening of Yanhuang underground palace has attracted a lot of people!"


    Ning Xiaolei sighs. He finds a place where there are few people and stops jinpengsuo.


    Originally, he wanted to find a place where there was no one, but it was very difficult to find. He had to take the second place and chose a place where there were few people.


    Seeing that it turned out to be a rare flying magic weapon, the people around it suddenly burst out in surprise. Many people''s eyes were full of curiosity, and many people showed their greed.


    At the moment, people''s eyes are looking at the landing of jinpengsuo, to see who is sacred.


    Pushing open the door of jinpengsuo, Ning Xiaolei walked out slowly and waved jinpengsuo away.


    But at the moment, he was wearing a white Cape, and his face was covered with a layer of light. No one could see his face clearly.


    In this way, people can''t help but frown and blink.


    Because at the moment, Ning Xiaolei feels like evil cultivation.


    The ferocious skeletons on the Cape look so terrible. Who would a normal immortal wear such a cape.


    "Who are your friends and where do you come from?"


    Suddenly, someone opens his mouth and comes slowly to Ning Xiaolei.


    Ning Xiaolei turned his eyes, but saw that he was a middle-aged man in a blue robe, and his greedy eyes fell on him.


    Don''t think about it. Ning Xiaolei already knows that the other party must be thinking about him.


    Guessing the other party''s purpose, Ning Xiaolei is too lazy to deal with it. He rolls up a black wind and goes straight to the city.


    "Stop, I suspect you are evil repair."


    It''s just a short way out. Someone stopped the way in front of me, with a bad look on his face.


    "Yes, say who you are before you leave. Don''t leave in such a hurry."


    People in the rear are also catching up, unwilling to let Ning Xiaolei leave.


    But everyone knows that it''s one thing for Ning Xiaolei to dress up strangely. It''s more because these people are trying to grab the magic weapon of flying.


    "Go away, or don''t blame me for being rude."


    Ning Xiaolei is a little displeased and has a chill on his body.


    "Hey, hey, if you feel guilty, you can''t leave."


    "Yes, if we look at your flying magic weapon, maybe we can consider letting you go."


    Not only are they not afraid, but they threaten Ning Xiaolei with a strange smile.


    Some people are even more direct and propose to look at Jin pengsuo''s conditions.


    "To die!"


    After understanding that these people are not good things, Ning Xiaolei starts directly.


    One by one, the nine skeletons in his white bony cloak lit up, and the whole man roared out with a black wind.


    After reaching the semi fairyland, he was able to give full play to the power of the white bone Cape.


    The moment before is still far away, the next moment Ning Xiaolei arrives in front of one of them, and Niuwang fist blows out.


    In his semi fairyland strength, the man in the middle of the kingdom had no time to dodge and was hit in the chest with a punch.


    "Click!"


    The man vomited blood, fell on the ground, life and death do not know.


    Ning Xiaolei ignored and continued to attack the others.


    After a series of roars, all the people who had hit him before were beaten to the ground by one of them.


    Ning Xiaolei didn''t kill him. These people are just seriously injured, but not dead.


    "A group of rubbish, dare to hit my treasure idea, next time will not be so lucky."


    Hum a, Ning Xiaolei natural and unrestrained leave, no one dares to stand in the way again.


    Among these people who fell underground, one of them was in the later stage of Wangjing, but his strength was also knocked down by Ning Xiaolei.


    This makes other people understand that Ning Xiaolei is probably a semi fairyland, but people with no such strength at the scene dare not go forward.

 Chapter 452

    Yanhuangbu, Ning Xiaolei and several women appear here.


    "Is this yanhuangbu? It''s not the same as I expected! "


    Xiaoyue was a little disappointed.


    Ning Xiaolei is funny: "when I came here for the first time, I knew it when I went in. It was very big inside."


    Into the Yanhuang department, with a few women''s beauty, soon attracted the attention of the Yanhuang department.


    In addition, Ning Xiaolei, a monster, soon attracted many people.


    "Isn''t that Shiyun and Ning Xiaolei? Who are the girls beside them? They are all on time!"


    "No, look at that one. It feels pure and has a good figure. It''s not inferior to poetic charm."


    "The one in black is not bad either. Look at her eyes, you can feel love in a moment."


    When people were talking, Huang Dong looked resentful in a corner of the crowd.


    He did not expect that Ning Xiaolei came to Yanhuang department this time, not only with poetic charm, but also with two other beauties who were not inferior to poetic charm.


    Although another little girl looks green and astringent, she can see that she is a beauty when she grows up.


    "But you''re here just in time, grandfather. He''s here just in time. I''ll ask him to deal with you."


    Huang Dong''s eyes twinkled for a moment, and then he left quietly.


    Ning Xiaolei didn''t know that Huang Dong had invited his grandfather. He looked at Shi Yun and asked, "yun''er, do you know where Xiao Shu and Guan Yun live?"


    "I know the approximate location, but I don''t know which room it is in."


    The poem frowned and answered truthfully.


    Just when Ning Xiaolei thought about whether to call them or not, a figure suddenly ran towards them.


    Ning Xiaolei is a little stunned. He recognizes a man named Mu Qing.


    The last time he lived in Baishan, Mu Qing followed xuanjizi and met him.


    At that time, Mu Qing also spoke for Ning Xiaolei, and Ning Xiaolei had a good feeling for Mu Qing.


    "Brother Xiaolei, poetic charm, come to Yanhuang again to hand in the task!"


    Mu Qing came up and said with a laugh.


    Ning Xiaolei smiles and shakes his head: "brother MuQing, Xie Xiu is not a Chinese cabbage. How can you meet him casually?"


    "Ha ha, brother Xiaolei is so humorous, but I think Xie Xiu is cabbage in your eyes!"


    Mu Qing''s face shows an excited smile. I didn''t expect that Ning Xiaolei would call him brother Mu Qing.


    At this time, Ning Xiaolei thought of the previous thing and asked: "brother MuQing, you know where Zhao Xiaoshu and Guan Yun live. Please tell me."


    "Yes, it''s no secret. They''re in 1009 and 1056 of Qinghua courtyard. They''re fine. I''ll take you there."


    Ning Xiaolei wanted to refuse, but he didn''t open his mouth when he saw Mu Qing''s sincere eyes.


    Along the way, not much time to the so-called Qinghua courtyard.


    It was a huge courtyard with many houses, each with a number on it.


    "That''s what that number means. It''s like a hotel." Ning Xiaolei is funny and can''t help muttering.


    Mu Qing''s ears are sharp. He hears Ning Xiaolei''s words and explains with a smile.


    "The significance of this number is more than that. It is also a symbol of strength, and it will not be fixed, that is to say, it will be challenged."


    "If you win, you can stay in this room, but if you lose, you have to leave."


    Ning Xiaolei is surprised, did not expect a room number to have so many gateways.


    However, he thought that such a whole was quite interesting, which could at least stimulate the hearts of the people in Yanhuang department.


    "This house can be occupied or not after being robbed. It''s up to you to choose. Guan Yun is in room 1009 and Zhao Xiaoshu is in room 1056."


    Mu Qing knows Ning Xiaolei doesn''t understand, and continues to explain to him.


    Hearing this, Ning Xiaolei frowned and doubted: "no, my brother Xiaoshu is now in the later stage of the Kingdom, just like Guan Yun''s kingdom. How can the room number be so different?"

 Chapter 453

    The strength of Zhao Xiaoshu is not clear to Ning Xiaolei, but the realm is the real late king realm.


    Can we say that there are dozens of Yanhuang people in the later period of the Kingdom, and they are all more powerful than Zhao Xiaoshu?


    As soon as this idea emerged, Ning Xiaolei denied it.


    If there were so many late Wangjing, no one would stand up when he picked up Wang Qingyun.


    "What, Zhao Xiaoshu is already in the late stage of Wang Jing?"


    Mu Qing is stunned and looks at Ning Xiaolei in shock.


    But he remembers clearly that Zhao Xiaoshu''s strength should be similar to that of him, and he can''t be stronger. But now I hear that he is in the later stage of the kingdom.


    Mu Qing doesn''t suspect Ning Xiaolei to lie. He knows Ning Xiaolei won''t and doesn''t have to.


    "I''m sure it''s the late kingdom."


    The rhyme of the poem smiles and opens her mouth. It''s not only Zhao Xiaoshu, but also Wang Jing''s later cultivation.


    Suddenly, Mu Qing''s eyes lit up and said, "I understand. It must be Xiaoshu who disdains to fight for it, so he has improved his strength, but he didn''t choose to challenge the people above, so he is still in the original room."


    "In that case, it''s a good little book. That guy is quite similar."


    Ning Xiaolei nodded and thought deeply.


    Then, the three went outside room 1056 and knocked on the door.


    "Little brother ray? Ha ha, why are you here? "


    Zhao Xiaoshu is overjoyed and lets everyone into the room.


    Ning Xiaolei said with a smile: "this is not Yanhuang underground palace is about to open, and Xiaoyue wants to come to Longdu first, so she will come."


    "Brother Xiaoshu is good." Hearing about herself, Xiaoyue comes forward and salutes Zhao Xiaoshu.


    "Well, sister Xiaoyue is beautiful again."


    Zhao Xiaoshu smiles and nods. He and Ning Xiaoyue have met several times, and they are familiar with each other.


    Afterwards, Zhao Xiaoshu politely greets Lin Yumeng and her daughters one by one.


    After a simple chat, Xiaoyue was busy and went to yanhuangbu and other places in Longdu.


    "Go, go, don''t make trouble."


    Ning Xiaolei smiles and waves. He doesn''t intend to follow.


    It''s rare to see brothers. Of course, I got together with them.


    As for the safety of several women, don''t worry. This is the Dragon capital, and few practitioners dare to make trouble openly.


    In addition, Xiaoyue and several women are not weak. There are all kinds of treasures he sent. It''s good that they don''t bully people.


    After several girls leave, Ning Xiaolei, Zhao Xiaoshu and Mu Qing come to Guan Yun''s room together.


    See is Ning Xiaolei, this guy is very happy, two words will pull up to drink.


    "Cough, brother Guan Yun, it''s still early, and I''m not in a hurry to drink. Moreover, the underground palace of Yanhuang is about to start. It''s not too late to drink when it''s over."


    Ning Xiaolei coughed and met a drunkard. He said he was helpless.


    "That''s right. It''s not too late to get the quota and break through the cultivation. Ha ha!"


    Guan Yun laughed, but he didn''t ask for it.


    Ning Xiaolei was relieved and then asked who were in the front rooms.


    For those who are more powerful than Guan Yun, he is still very interested.


    "For me, from 1001 to 1009, they are Yu Wencheng, Yu Wendu, Wang Lingyun, Yu Hanmo, Prince Han, Luo Rui, Ning Xiu, Qin Zhan, Guan Yun!"


    Mu Qing took over the conversation with a face full of interest.


    Ning Xiaolei is shocked, curious way: "Wang Lingyun unexpectedly only row third?"


    "Yes, the Yuwen brothers are very strong, and their strength has reached fairyland. Although Wang Lingyun is evil, he can''t catch up with him for a while and a half."


    Ning Xiaolei nods. It seems that the Yuwen brothers are older than Wang Lingyun. Wang Lingyun is a monster, but he hasn''t really grown up.


    Just as they were talking, there was a lot of noise and footsteps outside. Then the door of their room was kicked open.

 Chapter 454

    Kicking open the door is a middle-aged man, full face, he was wearing Yanhuang clothing.


    But unlike ordinary Yanhuang''s clothes, there is a big word "war" written on his chest.


    Behind him were many people in the same clothes.


    "People from the war academy? Why did you break into me? "


    Guan Yun stood up and frowned, a little unhappy.


    How can he be happy when he is talking with a friend and is suddenly intruded.


    Even if the other party is a member of the war military academy, today we must give him an explanation.


    "Is Ning Xiaolei with you?"


    Kick open the door of the man''s eyes in the house scan a circle, eyes finally fell on Ning Xiaolei.


    Knowing that he had been found by the other party, Ning Xiaolei didn''t plan to hide, so he stood up.


    "I''m Ning Xiaolei. What can I do for you?"


    Indifferent eyes looking at each other, Ning Xiaolei is not afraid.


    When he heard the words "war military academy", he knew the whole story. These people must have been found by Huang Dong.


    To be exact, it''s Huang Dafeng, Huang Dong''s grandfather who works in the military academy.


    "You beat my Yanhuang people for no reason. We are ordered to arrest you."


    The man at the head spoke indifferently without any expression on his face.


    Hearing this, Guan Yun and others'' faces changed slightly. Guan Yun said angrily, "Li Ling, don''t spit out blood. Don''t think I don''t know the reason. It must be Huang Dong who confused right and wrong in front of his grandfather!"


    "We don''t know the whole story, and there''s no need to know. We''re just acting according to the orders. Somebody, arrest Ning Xiaolei for me."


    With a wave of Li Ling''s hand, two people came forward behind him and walked towards Ning Xiaolei.


    "Want to catch me, on your strength, don''t Huang Dong tell you, my strength?"


    Ning Xiaolei sneers, his body is flashing, and he has already stood in the yard.


    He didn''t want to tear down Guan Yun''s house because of his hands.


    Seeing that Ning Xiaolei didn''t cooperate, the people in the war military academy turned pale and quickly surrounded Ning Xiaolei.


    "Then I''ll see what strength you have!"


    Li Ling snorted coldly and waved: "set up the array, thunder light subdues the demon array!"


    As soon as his words came down, the people in the warfighting academy around Ning Xiaolei had a long sword in their hands and pointed it to the sky.


    "Stop it. You can''t do anything."


    Mu Qing''s face changed greatly and cried anxiously.


    As a member of Yanhuang department, he knew the horror of Zhanwu Academy. It was a group of people who lingered on the edge of the battle all day.


    Daily life and death training, cast their strong strength, combat experience is extremely rich, within the same realm, few people are their opponents.


    What''s more, now they display the thunder light to subdue the demons array. With this array, these people can fight against the semi fairyland.


    "I advise you not to do it, or you will be punished with the same crime."


    Li Ling coldly looked at Mu Qing and other three people, threatening.


    Without waiting for the three to speak, Ning Xiaolei said with a smile: "you don''t have to intervene. I don''t care about their strength."


    With these words, all the people in the war military academy turned pale and looked very ugly.


    Li Ling snorted angrily, and his murderous eyes twinkled: "dare to look down upon our war martial arts academy, and seek death."


    At this time, many people in Yanhuang Department of cultivation heard the movement outside and opened the door one after another.


    After hearing what Ning Xiaolei and Li Ling said, many people showed great interest.


    "This boy dares to challenge the authority of the war Military Academy. It''s miserable."


    "Eh, Ning Xiaolei, how did he fight with the people of Zhanwu academy? It''s interesting."


    "Look at Li Ling''s tone. He''s angry. Even if Ning Xiaolei doesn''t die, he''ll have to peel off his skin. Alas!"


    At the time of the public discussion, the people of the war Military Academy had launched an attack after Li Ling ordered.

 Chapter 455

    The people of the war martial arts academy use a kind of array. Each of them flies a thunder on the sword and gathers into a huge thunder ball in the air.


    The thunderclap, the thunderclap, gives the human feeling not to be underestimated.


    "Fall!"


    Li Ling roared and pressed down the sword of all the people in the war Military Academy.


    "Cheering!"


    The sound of cloth tearing, thunderous roar to, straight to Ning Xiaolei head top.


    Ning Xiaolei looks up and looks at it calmly. Seeing this, he hums coldly: "small skill of carving insects."


    Words fall, he hands together, display white elephant Pentium palm, a white elephant rushed to the sky.


    "Click, click!"


    Thunder and lightning hit the white elephant and exploded.


    Surprisingly, with the power of thunder and lightning, it was impossible to break the white elephant.


    "No, try your best."


    Li Ling''s face changed slightly and gave a loud order.


    In the roaring sound, thunder and lightning fall faster and faster.


    Ning Xiaolei is happy and fearless. His hand is like the wind, and the white elephant is galloping. If he wants to go up against the sky.


    With the white elephant smashed, but followed by the white elephant, but gradually close to the thunder ball.


    If you let the white elephant destroy the thunder ball, this array will not break, there is no time and no energy to continue to gather new thunder ball.


    "Well, I don''t believe it!"


    Li Ling roars and looks ferocious. He didn''t expect Ning Xiaolei to be so difficult.


    From the beginning to the end, Ning Xiaolei is that pair of light color, as if did not put them in the eye at all.


    Now that so many eyes are watching, it''s related to the reputation of the war Academy. They have to work hard.


    However, lightning still can''t stop the white elephant.


    As the first white elephant bumps into it, the one behind it follows.


    At a certain moment, there was a loud noise, and the thunderbolt was smashed into pieces.


    "Puff, puff, puff..."


    At the moment when the thunder ball was broken, a series of hematemesis sounds sounded, and all the people in the war Martial Arts Academy were pale and fell to the ground powerlessly.


    One exception is Li Ling.


    Relying on his strong cultivation, he stood still without falling.


    But his condition is not good at all. His face is pale, his mouth is bleeding, his legs are trembling, and he looks like he will fall to the ground at any time.


    "Don''t you want to catch me? Get up and go on!"


    Ning Xiaolei turns his mouth and his eyes are indifferent.


    For those who dare to offend themselves, Ning Xiaolei''s principle has always been to strike mercilessly to the end.


    "You..."


    Li Ling was so angry that he couldn''t help but sit down and fell to the ground.


    Ning Xiaolei has no sympathy and hums coldly: "it''s obvious to all that Huang Dong and I fought that day. If he didn''t admit defeat, I could attack. Now you frame me up for beating Yanhuang people and trying to catch me. It''s ridiculous."


    "If the Military Academy of Yanhuang department is such a place where right and wrong are not separated, I really despise it."


    Li Ling and others feel bad when they lose. When they hear Ning Xiaolei''s words, many people are angry and spit out blood again.


    Even if they are inferior to others, they will suffer humiliation. When did the war martial arts academy suffer this kind of loss.


    Just then, a voice came from outside the hospital.


    "Well said, but it''s wrong for you to humiliate yourself even though you have won. Since it happened in our Yanhuang department, we have the right to deal with it."


    As the voice fell, an old man came in. Beside him, there was a familiar person, Huang Dong.


    At the moment of seeing Huang Dong, Ning Xiaolei guesses the identity of the old man. He should be Huang Dong''s grandfather, Huang Dafeng, a semi fairyland expert.


    "Oh, if you want to make excuses, it''s useless for me to say anything. I don''t talk much nonsense. Old man, if you want to catch me, you can show your ability."


    Ning Xiaolei laughs and looks directly at Huang Dafeng without fear.

 Chapter 456

    As a semi fairyland, Ning Xiaolei is not afraid of huangdafeng, although he can also detect that huangdafeng is not an ordinary semi fairyland.


    To be exact, the people of Yanhuang military academy are not ordinary practitioners.


    They have the spirit of killing and cutting that the rest of the Yanhuang people don''t have. They haven''t experienced many real battles, so they can''t form this kind of momentum at all.


    Even Ning Xiaolei thinks that he can''t compete with the people of the war academy if he wants to compete with this kind of momentum.


    However, Ning Xiaolei has no lack of combat experience.


    In the gambling battlefield, those big demons gave him a lot of advice.


    With the knowledge of those great demons, if you put them in the present world of earth cultivation, you can definitely get rid of the most powerful cultivators here.


    A famous teacher is a good apprentice. Ning Xiaolei, who has been trained by those big demons, has poor fighting experience.


    Although it only takes more than ten days, Ning Xiaolei is no longer the one who can only win by magic and martial arts.


    "How dare you talk to me like that


    Hearing Ning Xiaolei call himself an old man in front of everyone, Huang Dafeng can''t hang on his face.


    How can he also be a dignified figure in Yanhuang department? How can he be so humiliated by a younger generation.


    "If you want me to admire you, you have to show your character, or you can''t talk about it."


    Ning Xiaolei''s mouth is curled. He is from Yanhuang department. Why is there so much difference!


    Like Chu Long''s highly respected predecessors, but also Huang Dafeng this kind of muddle headed old man for his grandchildren.


    Although Chu Long''s accomplishments are not as good as Huang Dafeng''s, in Ning Xiaolei''s eyes, Chu long is many times more noble than Huang Dafeng''s.


    "Sharp mouthed boy, if you break the rules of our Yanhuang department and hurt the law enforcers of our Zhanwu academy, don''t blame me for being rude to you."


    Huang Dafeng snorted and walked slowly to Ning Xiaolei.


    Seeing that the two men were about to start, the rest of the war academy struggled to get up and quickly dodged.


    They don''t want to stay in the middle and be hurt by the aftermath of the fight.


    After experiencing the scene just now, they know that Ning Xiaolei is not such a simple opponent.


    "I''d like to see it. It''s a semi fairyland. How many moves can you take from me?"


    With a sneer, Huang Dafeng''s figure suddenly disappeared.


    Seeing this, Ning Xiaolei''s eyes coagulated slightly. He could see that Huang Dafeng was exerting a kind of body method and martial arts.


    "In terms of speed, I''m not inferior to you!"


    Ning Xiaolei''s eyes twinkle slightly, the wind skill is applied, and the whirlwind surrounds his body. Tian Pengbu is ready to respond immediately.


    Just then, he suddenly felt a strong wind coming behind him.


    With a slight step, Ning Xiaolei moves away, and shaking his hand is a white elephant''s galloping palm.


    "Boom!"


    A blast, a wave of air spread and open, Huang Dafeng shot out a huge handprint, and the white elephant disappeared.


    You can see this scene, Huang Dafeng''s face is not good-looking, even some gloomy.


    The other side not only avoided his attack, but also gave him a slap.


    Isn''t that to say that the boy in front of him is at least as strong as himself?


    "But take it


    Ning Xiaolei snorted, his body flashed out, and the ox King fist smashed out.


    Huang Fengfeng frowned and raised his fist.


    However, only for a moment, Huang Fengfeng''s face was very ugly.


    He found that in the face of the boom, he fell behind, and his fists were numb.


    Every blow was like a mountain blow. He couldn''t bear the strength.


    "You old man, you are not such a waste."


    Not only Huang Dafeng was shocked, but Ning Xiaolei was also surprised.


    The power of his ox King fist was many times more powerful than that of the beginning.


    However, although the Yellow gale is invincible, it can barely block it, which makes Ning Xiaolei have to look at it with new eyes.

 Chapter 457

    Huang Dafeng has rich combat experience. After being beaten back many times by Ning Xiaolei, he immediately realized that his melee ability is not Ning Xiaolei''s opponent.


    In particular, that great force is even stronger than he who has always been proud of his strength.


    Although he didn''t want to admit it, he had to accept it.


    After another attack, Huang Fengfeng retreated with the help of anti shock force and directly bombarded with palm technique.


    Huge handprints roared out, with terrible prestige in the roaring sound.


    "Oh, fight for martial arts, right?"


    Ning Xiaolei gives a cold smile, the white elephant rushes out with his palm, and a white elephant rushes out to meet his palmprint.


    You come and I go, and the two sides will soon be united.


    The curtain fell on the onlookers, and almost everyone was stunned.


    Who is Huang Fengfeng? He is a famous figure in the war martial arts academy.


    His strength, if placed in their Qinghua courtyard, would at least rank third.


    Even Wang Lingyun, a genius, is much worse than Huang Dafeng.


    After all, Wang Lingyun does not have such rich fighting experience as Huang Dafeng, nor has he experienced so many decisive battles between life and death. He can not be Huang Dafeng''s opponent.


    But now, although they don''t want to admit it, they find that Ning Xiaolei and Huang Dafeng are tied.


    Does this not mean that Ning Xiaolei is better than Wang Lingyun?


    Wang Qingyun was in the crowd. It was hard to see the extreme when he saw this scene.


    He obviously thought of this, how can he not feel depressed.


    He had planned to let his genius brother teach Ning Xiaolei a lesson after he left the customs.


    But now look at this situation, his brother may not be the opponent!


    Compared with Wang Qingyun, Huang Dong is more surprised, but also afraid and afraid.


    He was surprised by Ning Xiaolei''s strength. He was afraid that his grandfather would lose.


    If you lose, then


    Huang Dong didn''t dare to think about it. He didn''t want to accept the consequences.


    And Mu Qing and Guan Yun and others, this is a surprise, they never thought, Ning Xiaolei''s strength will be so strong.


    Looking at the indifferent Zhao Xiaoshu, Guan Yun couldn''t help saying: "Xiaoshu, did you know the strength of Xiaolei brothers earlier, and didn''t say it earlier, which made Mu Qing and I worried."


    "Little brother Lei, you can never guess with common sense. Even in fairyland, I believe he can clean it up."


    Zhao Xiaoshu showed a slight smile on the corner of his mouth and said a sentence that surprised Guan Yun and Mu Qing.


    All of a sudden, they find that they are not enough to solve Ning Xiaolei!


    But soon they think of the legend that Ning Xiaolei killed the snake demon king. Is it true?


    No wonder Zhao Xiaoshu has such self-confidence that he can even kill the notorious snake demon king in fairyland. Huang Dafeng is a fart!


    Compared with the legendary snake king, Huang Dafeng doesn''t even deserve to carry shoes.


    "Damn, I have such a powerful palm technique."


    After a while, Huang Dafeng''s face was ugly and almost dripping out of the water.


    He found that he still couldn''t get the upper hand if he changed it to palm technique. On the contrary, Ning Xiaolei was still very skillful.


    "I don''t believe it. This boy is a monster!"


    He gritted his teeth hard. Huang Fengfeng flew to the distance and began to cast his magic.


    The reason why he keeps his distance is that he is afraid that Ning Xiaolei won''t compete with him in magic and takes the opportunity to sneak attack with his martial arts.


    "Want to compete with magic, please."


    Ning Xiaolei light smile, did not chase past.


    In terms of magic, he asked himself that he was good at it, at least not bad at martial arts.


    "Earth cone technique!"


    With a low roar of Huang Dafeng, more than ten sharp cones appeared in front of him and roared straight to Ning Xiaolei.


    Ning Xiaolei smiles, and the golden flame flies out and turns into dozens of fire snakes.

 Chapter 458

    The power of the earth cone technique is not weak. The sharp edges make people feel cold.


    However, he is facing Ning Xiaolei.


    With the characteristics of golden flame and the flexibility of fire snake, all sharp cones are blocked without exception.


    In the sound of "boom", the fire snake turns into a flame and twines around the earth cone technique, which soon turns into nothingness.


    "It''s not polite to come but not to go. Take it!"


    With a faint smile and a wave, Ning Xiaolei''s golden flame flew out again and turned into a dozen Firebirds.


    The Firebird flapped its wings and surrounded the Yellow gale from all directions.


    "Earth giant!"


    His eyes shrunk slightly, Huang Fengfeng frowned, and the void pressed. A yellowish giant, up to three or four meters high, sprang up and roared to meet the Firebird.


    "Pa Pa Pa!"


    The earth giant waved his big hand and scattered the Firebirds.


    But the Firebird did not dissipate, instead, it turned into a flame and enveloped the earth giant.


    Not much time, the earth giant and before the earth cone, the same end.


    "This flame is unusual!"


    Huang Dafeng''s eyes flashed a trace of fear, already understand Ning Xiaolei that kind of golden flame terrible.


    However, he didn''t intend to wait to die. He was ready to use more powerful magic.


    "Huang Dafeng, do you want to tear down my Yanhuang part?"


    At this time, a roar sounded, and a figure came from the roof.


    Seeing the visitor, Huang Dafeng was stunned and stopped his action.


    Just now, he was just impulsive. Obviously, he knew that fighting any more would cause great damage to the surroundings.


    Ning Xiaolei didn''t continue to work. He looked at the person who came on the roof, but found that he was an acquaintance.


    It was in baishanzong that the visitor met xuanjizi.


    "Boy, it''s good. I haven''t seen you for a while. Are you so powerful?"


    Xuanjizi falls in front of Ning Xiaolei and looks up and down happily, praising him.


    Ning Xiaolei laughs and does not comment.


    With a smile, xuanjizi didn''t say anything and turned his eyes to Huang Dafeng.


    "Huang Dafeng, is he promising? Bullying a younger generation? And it''s a shame that I haven''t won for so long. "


    "Why, old Xuanji, do you want to compete with me?"


    There is a trace of gloom between the eyebrows. Huang Dafeng hums coldly.


    Xuanjizi curled his mouth and said with disdain, "after all these years of fighting, you don''t know. You can''t help me, and I can''t help you."


    "Well, what do you mean by that? You are obviously picking Xin." The Yellow gale is reluctant.


    "I''m just telling you the truth. You''re an old man. Look at your grandson. If you don''t practice all day, you''ll know how to make trouble."


    Xuanjizi turned his mouth and looked contemptuously at Huang Dong.


    It''s reasonable to say that with such a powerful grandfather, cultivation should be fast, but now it''s just a late stage.


    Compared with Ning Xiaolei, Yanhuang is stronger than him.


    Huang Dong was said to be a little ashamed, and he bowed his head and did not dare to speak.


    At present, his position in Yanhuang department is no worse than his grandfather.


    "Huang Dafeng, if you want me to say, it''s your grandson''s fault. He''s jealous of Xiaolei''s poetic charm, so he makes trouble everywhere. Let alone Xiaolei, I''ll smoke him instead of me."


    "You know, most girls like the strong, especially we practitioners. If we don''t practice well, we will become strong. Is it meaningful to deal with those useless ones?"


    "Not only Huang Dong, but also you, one by one, have such good cultivation conditions. You can''t compare with Xiao Lei, who has no school. Are you ashamed?"


    Xuanjizi didn''t plan to give up. He first accused Huang Dong, then turned to the rest of Yanhuang department and taunted them.


    In his words, many people are ashamed to bow their heads, dare not look at xuanjizi''s eyes.

 Chapter 459

    With the help of xuanjizi, Ning Xiaolei and Huang Dafeng will not be able to fight naturally.


    In addition, xuanjizi forbids the people in the martial arts academy to make trouble for Ning Xiaolei, otherwise they will have trouble with xuanjizi.


    Although Huang Dafeng is not willing to say anything, he doesn''t want to fall out with xuanjizi.


    When Huang Dafeng and the people in the war military academy leave, Guan Yun and others surround with joy.


    In addition to them, there are many people who have never met before, also want to come and make friends with Ning Xiaolei.


    Seeing the strength that Ning Xiaolei showed just now, as long as he is an understanding person, he will not miss this opportunity to pull a relationship.


    "Brother Xiaolei, you are really hidden. You can even draw with the old man Huang Dafeng."


    "In my opinion, brother Xiaolei is destined to be a real big man. Standing at the top of the world, we must hold this thigh firmly, ha ha!"


    "That''s necessary. We Xiaolei brothers can compete with Wang Lingyun. Who dares to say that he has no future."


    Ning Xiaolei coped with it with a smile, and finally found that there were more and more trends in people. He quickly found an excuse to escape.


    Outside Yanhuang, under a big tree, Ning Xiaolei looks depressed.


    "I''m so famous. It''s so troublesome!"


    "Ha ha, no, not to mention you. I don''t know how many people want to have a relationship with me every day."


    Guan Yun laughed and then proposed: "brother Xiaolei, you don''t come to Longdu many times, do you want us to go for a stroll and enjoy the beautiful scenery of Longdu?"


    Ning Xiaolei pondered for a moment and nodded: "it''s a good proposal. Go around."


    Zhao Xiaoshu and Mu Qing had no opinions, and then they set out to a famous scenic spot nearby.


    Unknowingly, a few people spent most of their time wandering around. At this time, Ning Xiaolei''s mobile phone rings.


    The phone call is from Xiaoyue. Ning Xiaolei is in a daze and is busy getting through.


    "Brother, come to Xiantan quickly. There are a group of hooligans bullying us. We are going to fight soon!"


    "Who''s looking for death, go up there, Goma."


    Ning Xiaolei hangs up and his face is extremely blue.


    How can it be tolerated that some hooligans bully his beloved.


    "Brother Xiaolei, what''s the matter?" Guan Yun and others said strangely.


    "There''s no time to explain. Follow me to the fairy altar to clean up the hooligans."


    Ning Xiaolei waves his hand, but he rushes out in an instant.


    Zhao Xiaoshu and others were in a hurry to catch up.


    They were not far from the altar. It took them about half an hour to get there.


    "Over there!"


    Ning Xiaolei shouts. He feels the breath fluctuation in that direction.


    Several people rushed over and soon saw a group of people.


    Among those people, he saw Xiaoyue and a few women with poetic charm.


    At the moment, those people around the women, such as the rhyme of poetry, are performing small magic, constantly playing with several women, and their words are full of provocation.


    "Ji Chongguang, Zhou Huanqing, don''t go too far, or don''t blame me for being impolite."


    Shi Yun''s face was very blue, and she glared at the people who surrounded them, forcing down the murderous spirit in her heart.


    When it comes to fighting, they are not the people who can''t beat them, but this is Longdu. It''s so noisy that it''s easy to cause the panic of ordinary people.


    As a member of the Yanhuang tribe, he didn''t want to do it unless he had a rhyme.


    "Oh, what a rude way. Other people are afraid of your Yanhuang department, but my Ji family is not."


    "I''m afraid of Zhou family, ha ha!"


    Surrounded by a few women, two men with a face of not serious way to laugh.


    Surprisingly, they are all semi fairyland powers.


    "I don''t care if you''re afraid. I''m sure you''ll have your face today."


    At this time, there was a tiger roar in the distance, and Ning Xiaolei came running.

 Chapter 460

    "Lying grass, where is the lengtouqing?"


    "Are you tired of trying to smoke us?"


    Ji Chongguang and Zhou Huanqing are slightly stunned. They are furious and look at Ning Xiaolei.


    Ning Xiaolei doesn''t talk nonsense. He rushes up with his fist.


    "Oh, I''ll go. I dare to do it. Give it to me."


    Ji Chongguang was surprised and waved.


    The people who followed him immediately rushed to attack Ning Xiaolei.


    However, these people all use boxing and footwork, and they don''t use any powerful martial arts or magic that may frighten ordinary people.


    Obviously, they also have some scruples. They don''t really ignore the rules of Yanhuang.


    "A bunch of rubbish, get out of here!"


    Ning Xiaolei snorted, like a tiger into a pack of wolves, and the king of cattle fist was put into full play.


    Just for a moment, the people who rushed up were all put down by him, lying on the ground and humming.


    It''s just some minions who are not available in the later period of the kingdom. It''s not enough for Ning Xiaolei to clean up.


    "Brother, you come just in time. Clean up these two hooligans and smash them into big pigs."


    Xiaoyue runs over and pulls Ning Xiaolei, pointing to Ji Chongguang and Zhou Huanqing.


    Ning Xiaolei nodded faintly, and the cold air flashed in his eyes.


    Dare to bully his most important people, how can he give up with them.


    "It turns out that we have some strength. No wonder we dare to be so arrogant, but do you know our identity?"


    At this time, Ji Chongguang suddenly opens his mouth and sees Ning Xiaolei clean up all his followers, but he is not afraid at all.


    However, with his semi fairyland strength, it seems that there is no need to be afraid.


    Even if we can see that Ning Xiaolei is also a semi fairyland, he is just a little surprised.


    "I don''t care what identity you are. If you dare to bully my sister and my lover Ning Xiaolei, I will kill you."


    Ning Xiaolei is cold and indifferent.


    "Bold, you little bastard. I''m not afraid to tell you that I''m one of the five forces in Longdu. Ji Chongguang, the young master of Ji''s family, what are you going to do with me?"


    "And he, Zhou Huanqing, one of the five major forces of the Zhou family, is lucky for these girls to be liked by us, ha ha!"


    Ji Chongguang laughs and looks at Ning Xiaolei contemptuously.


    In an instant, Ning Xiaolei was furious and showed a terrible killing intention in his eyes: "I''m in charge of your chicken family and dog family. I''ll die."


    A little bit on the ground, Ning Xiaolei flew out, and Niuwang fist smashed out.


    "Oh, if you want to fight, please."


    I didn''t expect that Ning Xiaolei would dare to do it. Ji Chongguang was slightly stunned, and then said sarcastically.


    With that, he clenched his fist and blocked Ning Xiaolei''s blow.


    There is a cold color in his eyes. Ning Xiaolei''s evil spirit runs in his body and gives full play to Niuwang boxing.


    "Boom!"


    "Click, ah, my hand!"


    A bang, followed by the crisp sound of bone fracture, and Ji Chongguang''s scream.


    He was shot out more than ten meters by Ning Xiaolei, holding his bloody fist, and his face was full of pain.


    Ning Xiaolei is not surprised. His ox King fist was personally guided by the ox demon king. This kind of power is reasonable.


    "Son of a bitch, how dare you hurt Ji Shao?"


    Zhou Huanqing roared, then ran to Ji Chongguang and took out a box of medicine mud to smear on him.


    Ning Xiaolei was surprised to find that it was the bone paste produced by his thunderstorm hall.


    Surprise is surprise, but Ning Xiaolei won''t let go of the opportunity to beat the water dog and rush back.


    With a roar, Zhou Huanqing puts down the medicine mud and meets Ning Xiaolei.


    Having seen Ji Chongguang''s tragedy, he didn''t fight Ning Xiaolei. Instead, he chose to dodge with his body method, and then took the opportunity to attack.


    Unfortunately, the opponent he faced was Ning Xiaolei, who mastered Tianpeng''s Footwork and was doomed to a tragic end.

 Chapter 461

    "It''s so slow. You want to attack me."


    When Zhou Huanqing blows, Ning Xiaolei turns around quickly and grabs him by the wrist.


    Without waiting for Zhou Huanqing to respond, Ning Xiaolei broke it off.


    "Click!"


    With a crisp sound, Zhou Huanqing''s wrist was directly broken by Ning Xiaolei.


    But Ning Xiaolei didn''t plan to give up like this. Before Zhou Huanqing reacted, he made a move like the wind and sealed the vitality in his body.


    Kick Zhou Huanqing down, and he immediately comes to Ji Chongguang.


    "You..."


    Ji Chongguang was just about to say something when he got a heavy blow on his chin.


    When he is ready to fight back, he is shocked to find that he has been controlled like Zhou Huanqing.


    "I''ll let you pretend that you don''t do good things and offend me!"


    Ning Xiaolei bites his teeth and puts them together, slapping in the face.


    The two men''s accomplishments were sealed. How could they be rivals? They soon became two big pigs.


    It''s almost time to fight. Ning Xiaolei stops and breathes a sigh of relief.


    But their miserable days are obviously not over. Xiaoyue comes over and kicks them.


    "Dare to offend my aunt, believe it or not?"


    Angry to stare at two people, Xiaoyue such as the head of a raging lion.


    Ji Chongguang and Zhou Huanqing are so scared that they don''t dare to talk. If they really annoy these girls who don''t know anything, they will regret for life.


    See two people recognize counsels, small month also not too embarrassed two people, walked over to two people''s valet beat one by one.


    "Cough, brother Xiaolei, your sister is a little pepper!"


    Guan Yun walks over with a smile, weak way.


    He secretly decided that no matter who he would offend, he would not offend the brother and sister.


    This one is lawless, and the other has revenge. Only when he is impatient can he provoke them.


    "Xiaoyue, forget it, they have learned a lesson, let them go!"


    After a while, Lin Yumeng used to hold Ning Xiaoyue, who still felt that she was still angry.


    "You can get out of here. Don''t mess with me in the future, or I will make you pay a price you can''t afford regardless of your influence."


    Ning Xiaolei snorts, takes a few girls, and Guan Yun and others turn to leave.


    After several people walked out dozens of meters away, Ji Chongguang''s voice suddenly came from behind: "boy, dare you tell me your name and sect?"


    "Oh? Do you want revenge? My name is Ning Xiaolei. You can come if you have the ability. "


    Ning Xiaolei laughs sarcastically and doesn''t care.


    Go back to the room where Guan Yun of Yanhuang department is, a few people begin to discuss the matter of Yanhuang underground palace.


    Tomorrow is the opening time of the underground palace. Ning Xiaolei wants to know about it in advance.


    "There are only 100 places to enter the yanhuangxian pool. As long as it is in the later stage of the Kingdom and does not exceed the fairyland, you can go in."


    "When the immortal pool is open, each depends on his ability. As long as one hundred people go in, the rest will be ejected. Ten days later, the underground palace will be reopened to allow people to come out."


    After listening to Guan Yun''s explanation, Ning Xiaolei said curiously: "it will open in ten days, can''t you still go in?"


    "No, it''s not that simple. The energy in the immortal pool is not endless. Ten days later, even if you go in, there will be no energy in it."


    "It will take at least a year for Xianchi to accumulate enough energy, and the underground palace will be completely closed in a month."


    Ning Xiaolei nodded while listening. It seems that it''s not feasible to exploit the loopholes.


    Seems to know Ning Xiaolei''s idea, Guan Yun continued: "don''t delusion to stay in the underground palace after it''s closed. Someone has done that before, and never came out in the end."

 Chapter 462

    When I got to know the situation of Yanhuang underground palace, it was evening.


    Not much time, Yanhuang department will be ready to set out.


    The leader is Ning Xiaolei''s acquaintance, Xuan Jizi.


    "Master Xuan, are you going to yanhuangxianchi, too?" Ning Xiaolei was surprised.


    "No, I''m just taking you. I went in when I was young. Everyone in it can only go once."


    Xuanjizi waved his hand with a smile. Seeing that all the people had arrived, he took the lead in going out.


    Seeing this, Ning Xiaolei and others keep up.


    Looking at all the people in Yanhuang, Ning Xiaolei finds that most of them are young people, only a few of them are older.


    Look at that situation, they are just like xuanjizi. They are only responsible for leading the way and protecting Yanhuang people. They don''t look like they want to go in.


    Among them, a teenager attracted the attention of Ning Xiaolei.


    It was a boy who was only seventeen or eighteen years old. He was about the size of Xiaoyue.


    But his strength, but let ningxiaolei shocked incomparably, unexpectedly and he is the same half fairyland.


    Even from him, Ning Xiaolei felt the hidden danger.


    You should know that his powerful strength, in addition to his strong cultivation skills, is also top-notch in martial arts and magic. The key is that he has been instructed by the big demons.


    But now, I feel the danger from a boy younger than him, which shows that the boy is not simple.


    Ning Xiaolei feels vaguely familiar with the boy''s appearance. After thinking about it carefully, he understands the reason.


    I''m afraid this young man is Wang Lingyun, the younger brother of Wang Qingyun.


    It seems to feel Ning Xiaolei''s gaze, Wang Lingyun looks coldly, snorts and looks proud.


    "Brother Xiaolei, that''s Wang Qingyun''s younger brother. His proud eyes grow on his head, but others have proud capital."


    Guan Yun is beside Ning Xiaolei. He sees Wang Lingyun in his eyes and explains.


    Ning Xiaolei nodded lightly. It''s OK that Wang Lingyun doesn''t provoke himself. If he dares to provoke, he must know whose fist is bigger.


    In addition to Wang Lingyun, two beautiful girls attracted Ning Xiaolei''s attention.


    Among all the people in Yanhuang department, only the two girls were the exception. They didn''t wear the clothes of Yanhuang people.


    One of them was dressed in red, the other was dressed in blue, and their looks were exactly the same.


    "Hey, brother Lei, they are two of the four beauties in Yanhuang department, Dong xuan''er and Dong Wan''er, twin sisters."


    Seeing that Ning Xiaolei''s eyes are shifting, Guan Yun sees the two girls with a bad smile.


    "Guan Yun, your skin itches, doesn''t it?"


    The rhyme of the poem is on one side. I''m not happy for a moment. I want to beat Guan Yun.


    Although Guan Yun is just a simple introduction, but the smile, always feel that there is no deep meaning.


    "Cough, brother Guan Yun, I just see that their cultivation is not weak. I''m a little curious. Don''t think about it."


    Ning Xiaolei coughed lightly and said cheekily.


    Guan Yun sneered, even worse: "I understand, I understand."


    In addition to these three people, there are others who have attracted Ning Xiaolei''s attention, which is limited to a few more eyes.


    Although some people are semi fairyland, but no one can give him that kind of dangerous feeling.


    Follow xuanjizi all the way out of Longdu City, and everyone goes West.


    About two hours later, they came to a deep mountain.


    Looking around, the mountains and rivers are rolling and continuous, and the plants are tall and towering. From time to time, we can hear the roar of all kinds of beasts.


    At the moment, there are powerful figures everywhere in the mountains, but there are also many practitioners who are less powerful than the later period of the kingdom.


    This makes Ning Xiaolei a little curious. Doesn''t it mean that he can''t enter the underground palace of Yanhuang in the later period of the kingdom?

 Chapter 463

    "Many of them come to see the excitement and gain insight."


    Seems to know the doubts in Ning Xiaolei''s heart, Guan Yun explains.


    Ning Xiaolei doubts: "can you see the situation inside outside?"


    "Well, when the underground palace of Yanhuang officially opens, there will be a film like picture in the sky. You can see the situation inside."


    Guan Yun nodded affirmatively. It was obvious that he had seen the opening of the underground palace before.


    Xuanjizi with Yanhuang people, fly to a mountain, light looking at the open valley below.


    According to Guan Yun, that is the location of Yanhuang underground palace.


    At that time, there will be an underground palace, people who meet the conditions can rush into it.


    "Oh, isn''t this the mystery of Yanhuang department? It''s a little late this time!"


    At this moment, a strange voice suddenly sounded.


    Ning Xiaolei frowned and saw a group of blue robes with Tai Chi veins coming.


    The leader is an old man, looking at Xuan Jizi with bad intentions.


    "Who should I be? I turned out to be the immoral Taoist of xuanqingzong. No wonder I smelled a stink from afar."


    Xuanjizi snorted and didn''t give each other a good face.


    Hearing the words, the old man headed by xuanqingzong suddenly became angry: "fart, Lao Tzu''s name is Xuande, how can it become immoral in your mouth?"


    "I don''t care what others think of you, you are immoral in my eyes!" Xuanjizi turned his mouth, and a trace of irony flashed in his eyes.


    "Xuanji, my good younger martial brother, are you still angry about what happened in those years? In fact, even if I don''t destroy it, you can''t break through the fairyland. Ha ha!"


    "Seek death, Xuande, you wretch. If you hadn''t hurt my foundation, I would have broken through fairyland!"


    In an instant, xuanjizi was stabbed in the pain, and his eyes showed a crazy killing intention.


    In Ning Xiaolei''s mind, xuanjizi has always been a kind image, which shows how much he hates in his heart.


    Don''t say it''s a mystery. Anyone would never keep calm and wish they could kill each other.


    To destroy the foundation of a cultivator''s cultivation is just like that of ordinary people who are cut off from their wealth. It''s a great hatred like life and death.


    "Brother Guan Yun, what''s going on?"


    Ning Xiaolei frowned and asked Guan Yun beside him.


    With a sigh, a complex color flashed in Guan Yun''s eyes and said, "in fact, master Xuanji was a disciple of xuanqingzong. He was no less talented than Wang Lingyun. With his talent, he can definitely break through the fairyland and reach a higher level."


    "But just at that time when the underground palace of Yanhuang was opened, Xuande was jealous that master Xuanji, as his younger martial brother, had higher accomplishments than him. He was even more afraid that master Xuanji would break through the fairyland and leave him far away."


    "So he used the trust of master Xuanji to attack him and hurt his cultivation foundation, so that he still can''t break through."


    "To do such a mean thing, I owe master Xuanji so much trust in him!"


    After hearing this, Ning Xiaolei''s face changed, his eyes became cold and incomparable, and the people who looked at xuanqingzong were not happy.


    Good brothers share happiness and difficulties. How can they use each other''s trust to hurt each other? It''s unforgivable.


    "Brother Xiaolei, xuanqingzong is one of the five forces in Longdu. He is as famous as Ji''s family and Zhou''s family. We must not underestimate them."


    "See that man? He is a very powerful person in xuanqingzong. His name is Xuanqi. He is very powerful. Be careful."


    Guan Yun seems to know what Ning Xiaolei thinks and tells him.


    Ning Xiaolei looks at Xuanqi and remembers silently whether he is powerful or not. If he meets someone who is not polite, he doesn''t mind maiming him.

 Chapter 464

    "It''s so lively. Every time I meet you, I''ll fight with you."


    Seeing that xuanjizi and Xuande were about to start, they swept up the mountain.


    These people are all dressed in different clothes. They don''t look like a school.


    However, their breath is not weaker than that of the disciples of xuanqingzong, one of the five schools.


    Ning Xiaolei takes a look and finds a familiar figure, Ji Chongguang, who was beaten by him during the day.


    In an instant, he found out the origin of these people, the Ji family, one of the five major forces.


    No wonder xuanqingzong''s momentum is not weak. It turned out to be one of the five major forces.


    "Boy, is that you?"


    At this time, suddenly a roar from the crowd, Ji Chongguang found Ning Xiaolei.


    It''s not that Ning Xiaolei is so attractive, but that the girls around him are so beautiful. At the moment, most of the male disciples of Ji''s family and xuanqingzong''s eyes are here.


    Naturally, Ning Xiaolei, who was standing next to several women, attracted attention.


    The rest don''t know Ning Xiaolei, but Ji Chongguang has a big feud with Ning Xiaolei.


    "Why, my face is not swollen. Do you want me to make it up for you?"


    Ning Xiaolei looks at Ji Chongguang with a smile, and there is a chill in his eyes.


    Ji Chongguang was furious: "during the day, I was afraid of making a big impact. I didn''t try my best. You despicable guy, you have all the means. It''s shameless."


    Leng Leng, Ning Xiaolei laughingly said: "special? I have a set of boxing from beginning to end. Who is fighting me like a dead dog, like you?"


    "Chongguang, what''s the matter?" At this time, the old leader of the Ji family asked.


    "Grandfather Chengfeng, my injury during the day is that this boy beat me with despicable means."


    Ji Chongguang, a villain, complains and points at Ning Xiaolei with a resentful expression on his face.


    Ning Xiaolei sneered sarcastically and said, "where are you despicable? You are not my opponent. That''s despicable?"


    "Shut up, xuanjizi. You Yanhuang people hurt my Ji family. You have to give me an explanation."


    Ji Chengfeng suddenly roars and interrupts Ning Xiaolei. He doesn''t look good at Xuanji.


    Although Ning Xiaolei doesn''t wear Yanhuang''s clothes, seeing him with Yanhuang''s people, Ji Chengfeng subconsciously thinks that Ning Xiaolei is also Yanhuang''s people.


    Without waiting for Xuanji to speak, Xiaoyue said, "we are not Yanhuang people. This rascal dares to bully me and my sisters in law with others. He deserves it."


    Against Ji Chengfeng, Xiaoyue turns to Ji Chongguang: "did you forget what my aunt said? It seems that I didn''t castrate you. You are not reconciled?"


    "Hateful little girl film, you have the ability to come, see I don''t beat you everywhere looking for teeth!"


    Be insulted by such a little girl face to face, Ji Chongguang how can endure, roar out a voice.


    Xiao yueleng hummed: "if you wish, you can''t do it in the daytime. There''s no scruple here. I''ll let you know my aunt''s strength."


    With that, the cold light in Xiaoyue''s hand flashed, and a long sword appeared in her hand.


    This sword was changed by Ning Xiaolei to Daji after Tianhua met with Wu. It''s called Yueying sword. It''s very suitable for Xiaoyue.


    "I''m afraid you can''t?" Ji Chongguang''s face was livid, and suddenly stood out.


    Without waiting for Xuanji to stop, Xiaoyue yelled: "I want to fight with that hooligan alone. No one should interfere."


    "I will not be afraid of you, little girl, I want to let you know my strength, but simple fighting is boring, do you want to add some color?"


    Ji Chongguang snorts and looks at Xiaoyue with a bad smile.


    Xiaoyue frowned: "what do you want to do?"


    "Don''t want to do what, if you lose, you accompany this young master to sleep?" Ji Chongguang shows a sly smile of successful scheme.


    "You..."


    Xiaoyue was so angry that she turned blue and said angrily, "if you lose, give it to your aunt. Don''t talk nonsense and take it!"

 Chapter 465

    Ning Xiaoyue holds the moon shadow sword in her hand.


    Ji Chongguang is half fairyland strength, how can you be afraid of a little girl in the late king''s realm, so she didn''t hesitate to choose.


    Ji''s family had great confidence in Ji Chongguang''s victory, so they didn''t stop him.


    "Brother Xiaolei, does your sister like her?"


    Guan Yun is not clear about Ning Xiaoyue''s strength, some worried.


    "It doesn''t matter. Ji Chongguang belongs to the bottom in the semi fairyland. Xiaoyue can cope with it."


    For his sister Ning Xiaoyue''s means, Ning Xiaolei knows better than that, Ji Chongguang can''t be an opponent.


    This is also the reason why he allows Xiaoyue to compete with Ji Chongguang, otherwise Xiaoyue''s strength is not good enough, how can he let her appear.


    "Let me show you my skill, Ji''s sword technique!"


    Ji Chongguang holds a long sword and greets Ning Xiaoyue.


    His sword technique is dignified and powerful, but it''s not weak.


    But that''s relatively speaking. Compared with Ning Xiaoyue''s sword technique, it''s worse.


    Xiaoyue uses the magic moon sword technique, which comes from Lady Shiji in the group.


    Shiji is a tough stone. He used to be a disciple of Tongtian sect leader. Of course, there is no doubt about his strength.


    Her magic moon sword technique is mainly based on magic. If she is not strong in mind, she will soon sink.


    Ji Chongguang, obviously, is not the kind of person with firm mind.


    Xiaoyue just shows a few moves, and Ji Chongguang sinks into it, leaving only the scene of Huahaoyueyuan in her eyes.


    A chill flashed in her eyes. Xiaoyue used her other hand to cast a spell, and a bright star rushed to Chongguang.


    "Why is brother Chongguang drunk? What''s the matter?"


    "No, that group of stars is too powerful. If you don''t resist, you will die."


    "Brother Chongguang, what are you doing? Wake up."


    Seeing Ji Chongguang stupefied, everyone in Ji''s family is scared. Only Ji Chengfeng and a few people with good strength can see that Ji Chongguang is in the magic.


    Under the shout of the rest of Ji''s family, Ji Chongguang is in a trance.


    But obviously, he hasn''t fully regained his consciousness, and he is addicted to the illusion just now.


    At this moment, the star has been flying to his side.


    "Starburst!"


    Xiaoyue roared, and the stars exploded.


    Ji Chongguang was even in time to use any means of defense, then he was enveloped by the light of xingmang explosion.


    A scream, Ji Chongguang swept out from the light group.


    This is the image of a good childe. He was blown up with a dusty face. His whole body was tattered and covered with blood. He was like a beggar.


    "Hateful girl, you should sneak attack."


    Ji Chongguang is very angry. He points to Xiaoyue with anger and looks angry.


    Xiao yueleng snorted: "don''t play if you can''t afford to lose. We are in a contest. We can show each other''s ability by any means. It''s shameless of you to sneak attack."


    "You..."


    Ji Chongguang is speechless and doesn''t know how to argue.


    It was he who was wrong, so it was hard to argue with him.


    "Well, I haven''t lost yet. Come again."


    With a hard bite, Ji Chongguang yelled.


    "Since you want to lose more embarrassed, I will satisfy your wish."


    Xiaoyue snorted, and the moon shadow sword danced, showing the magic moon sword technique again.


    Although Ji Chongguang was already aware of the unusual sword technique, he fell into an illusion unconsciously.


    "The same move can be hit twice, rubbish!"


    "No, if you want me to see, the strength of his semi fairyland is too weak. It''s not as good as a little girl. The Ji family is not so good either!"


    Looking at this scene, xuanqingzong and many people of yanhuangbu began to talk, and their tone was full of disdain.


    The Ji family heard how ugly their faces became.

 Chapter 466

    "What a shame to my family


    "Yes, it suddenly occurred to me that he would not have been defeated by others with boxing during the day. I have some doubts about the other people''s despicable use of other means."


    "Compared with Hualong brother, Ji Chongguang is just a scrap. I used to think he was very powerful and took him as my idol."


    Gradually, even the younger generation of Ji''s family began to satirize Ji Chongguang. They really couldn''t stand it.


    If the strength is not as good as that of the other party, it''s better than that of the other party, but this is the result. As Ji''s family, they feel shameless.


    In this way, it seems that their Ji family is not good. Just listen to the discussion of yanhuangbu and xuanqingzong.


    "That little girl''s means are a little interesting. Sister, maybe you can ask her for help with that relic."


    When everyone was watching the competition between Ning Xiaoyue and Ji Chongguang, two women whispered in the Yanhuang crowd.


    the two women as like as two peas are the same. The only difference is a red robe and a blue robe.


    They are Dong xuan''er and Dong Wan''er, the two talented girls in Yanhuang department.


    "Let''s see first!"


    The blue robed girl Dong Wan''er''s eyes twinkled slightly and didn''t agree immediately.


    It can be seen that she is more stable than her sister Dong xuan''er in red.


    The competition continues. After Ji Chongguang is completely immersed in the illusion, the cold light in Xiaoyue''s eyes twinkles and exerts a powerful spell.


    Starburst was just a small lesson, but Ji Chongguang didn''t appreciate it.


    In that case, she can only use cruel means.


    With her spell cast, the sky and earth blowing starlight hurricane, a tornado whistling shape.


    "Storm of stars and moon!"


    Xiaoyue whispered and pointed, and the tornado ran to Ji Chongguang.


    The tornado is connected with the sky and the earth. Inside, there are all kinds of star like light spots, as well as the cold moon blade.


    "No, once hit, Chongguang will be disabled even if he doesn''t die."


    Ji Chengfeng''s face changed quickly and he was about to fly out to save people.


    At this time, a figure suddenly flashed in front of him and said in a cold voice: "fair competition, life and death by fate, you''d better not interfere."


    It is Ning Xiaolei who blocks the way. How can he allow others to destroy his sister''s contest.


    Moreover, he is also extremely disgusted with Ji Chongguang.


    "Get out of here!"


    Ji Chengfeng is busy saving people. He can''t afford to talk with Ning Xiaolei. As soon as his sleeves are thrown, a strong wind blows out.


    "Well, if you can pass me."


    Ning Xiaolei gave a cold hum, clenched his fists tightly and blasted out with a hard blow.


    Loud sound, Ji Chengfeng involuntarily step back, did not rush past.


    And at this time, a scream spread, star moon tornado has hit Ji Chongguang.


    The star light moon blade, like the sharpest weapon, cuts Ji Chongguang''s skin, and instantly kills him.


    Then, the star moon tornado exploded, and the violent energy blasted on Ji Chongguang.


    After landing, Ji Chongguang''s breath was withered, and her whole body had no skin.


    "Damn it, you''re so cruel. Go to hell with me."


    Seeing this, Ji Chengfeng is angry and attacks Ning Xiaolei hard.


    Ning Xiaolei''s eyes twinkled with cold air and said in a cold voice: "old man, don''t be shameless. Do you think I will be afraid of you?"


    Words fall, Ning Xiaolei boxing, crazy attack, and Ji Chengfeng into a group.


    "It''s shameless. I''ll let the rascal pay the bet first."


    Looking at Ji Chengfeng, Xiaoyue snorts angrily. A fireball pops up in her hand and falls on Ji Chongguang''s crotch.

 Chapter 467

    Ji Chong is seriously injured. He can''t move. How can he escape.


    After a scream of pain, Ji Chongguang shed two lines of desperate tears and fainted.


    "Hiss, that little girl unexpectedly really abandoned Ji Chongguang''s little sparrow, I go, too fierce!"


    Seeing this scene, the voice of air-conditioning suddenly sounded in the sky and the earth. Many men''s faces changed greatly, and they felt chilly under their crotch.


    As men, they have the same feeling for Ji Chongguang''s cry of pain and the tears of despair in his eyes.


    "Well, damn it!"


    Ji Chengfeng of course also saw this scene, a mouthful of old blood almost spewed out.


    He did not expect that the girl film, even really dare to ruthlessly, will Ji Chongguang inherited things waste.


    As one of the five major forces in Longdu, how ever have you suffered such humiliation.


    With a roar, he plans to bypass Ning Xiaolei and kill Ning Xiaoyue.


    "I give you a face, don''t I? Do I really think I can''t help you?"


    Ning Xiaolei snorted coldly, and his attack was fierce several times. The bull King fist and the white elephant''s galloping palm burst out, and Ji Chengfeng retreated.


    Just now, he just pestered Ji Chengfeng, but he didn''t do his best. Unexpectedly, Ji Chengfeng even wanted to deal with his sister Xiaoyue, who had already touched his scales.


    "What''s going on here? It''s very busy!"


    All of a sudden, there was another sound at the foot of the mountain, and another group of people came up.


    After seeing what happened at the scene, the visitor was shocked and exclaimed, "where can the younger generation force Ji Chengfeng like this?"


    "Brother Chongguang?"


    After this voice, another voice rings out, and then a figure rushes to the comatose Ji Chongguang''s side.


    This person is no one else. It''s Zhou Huanqing who was picked up by Ning Xiaolei in Xiantan during the day.


    Obviously, the gang who caught up with the mountain was the Zhou family, one of the five major forces.


    "Well, you''re here too. I''ll clean you up as well."


    Seeing Zhou Huanqing, Ning Xiaoyue said angrily.


    The little girl is very vengeful, because during the day that matter, two people have put her on the blacklist.


    "Why, girl? Ha ha, here you are. I''m not interested in you. What about the girls who are with you? "


    Zhou Huanqing''s eyes brightened and he began to search in the crowd.


    If xiaoyueqi doesn''t come out, she has to start.


    "Xiaoyue, let me deal with this rubbish."


    Lin Yumeng suddenly walks out, grabs Ning Xiaoyue''s arm and looks at Zhou Huanqing with an angry face.


    What Zhou Huanqing said just now has completely offended her.


    Clay figurine still has three points of fire, not to mention Lin Yumeng, whose strength is far above Zhou Huanqing.


    She is confident that as long as she does it, she will make Huanqing worse than Ji Chongguang this week.


    "Wow, the girl is here. My love for the girl..."


    Zhou Huanqing did not finish, Lin Yumeng has been shot.


    Wisteria soft whip in hand, Lin Yumeng demon perfusion, whip like a python, hard to throw at Zhou Huanqing face.


    "Well, I''m quite hot tempered, but I like it."


    Zhou Huanqing didn''t realize the danger and was still joking.


    And the old man who led the team in the Zhou family didn''t stop him. He was smiling at the fight between Ning Xiaolei and Ji Chengfeng.


    However, less than a minute later, after hearing a shrill cry like a rooster, the old man''s face suddenly changed.


    He found that the sound seemed a little like Zhou Huanqing of his Zhou family.


    His eyes turned to see what happened behind the scenes, and the old man''s face suddenly changed.


    He found that Zhou Huanqing was covering his bird with his forehand and wallowing on the ground in pain.


    In an instant, the old man of the Zhou family understood what had happened, and his eyes showed a terrible intention to kill.

 Chapter 468

    "Witch, what''s your revenge? How can you do this?"


    The old man of the Zhou family points to Lin Yumeng and trembles with anger.


    Lin Yumeng snorted: "if he dares to hit the girl''s attention, he must have this kind of psychological preparation. He deserves to be so weak and dare to move unhealthy ideas."


    "I..."


    The old man of the Zhou family was so angry that he had nothing to say. Just now, Zhou Huanqing spoke rudely in front of everyone, which was unreasonable.


    However, even then, it can''t be abandoned directly. It''s very special.


    The old man of the Zhou family has a sore face. Suddenly he sees Ji Chongguang and finds that he is bloody there.


    "I''ll go. Shouldn''t that kid of Ji''s family come back?"


    The old man of the Zhou family''s face changed slightly and suddenly thought of something.


    At this time, a roar came out, and then he heard a "wow" sound of vomiting blood.


    Leng Leng, Zhou''s old man busy hearing to see, but surprised to find that hematemesis is Ji Chengfeng.


    At the moment, Ning Xiaolei, like a cruel murderer, hummed: "Ji Chongguang bullies my sister in the front, but she is willing to accept defeat in the competition. How can you intervene?"


    Ji Chengfeng''s face was very ugly. He clenched his teeth and said nothing.


    He didn''t expect that he would not be able to beat Ning Xiaolei.


    If you open your mouth in this case, you are looking for death.


    "Brother Chengfeng, are you ok?"


    The old man of the Zhou family flew over and helped Ji Chengfeng with the light of inquiry in his eyes.


    Ji Chengfeng shook his head with a bitter smile: "I don''t know where they came from, but they came with Yanhuang people."


    "Are they from Yanhuang?" The old man of the Zhou family frowned.


    "They said at the beginning that they were not from Yanhuang department, and I don''t know whether they were real or not, but they didn''t look like that."


    Ji Chengfeng was a little depressed. He was defeated. In front of so many people, he was defeated by a younger generation.


    The old man of the Zhou family also has a bad face. Zhou Huanqing, a semi fairyland in his family, was defeated and abandoned in such a short time.


    If this spread out, his Zhou family face.


    "Go and bring Ji Chongguang back. Don''t put him in a disgrace."


    How can not Ning Xiaolei, Ji Chengfeng look at the rest of Ji''s family, loud voice.


    Look at each other a few eyes, there are a few and Ji Chongguang good relationship, rushed out to Ji Chongguang back.


    Soon someone from the Zhou family went out and helped Zhou Huanqing back.


    Ning Xiaolei looks at the people of the two nationalities indifferently, and walks back to Yanhuang with Lin Yumeng and Xiaoyue.


    "I wipe, brother, you are so powerful!"


    Guan Yun came up with a happy face, and then added: "not only brother, you are cow, I find you are cow."


    Not only Guan Yun, but also many people from Yanhuang came up to make friends.


    They had seen Ning Xiaolei draw with Huang Dafeng before. It might be an accident.


    But now, they see Ning Xiaolei beat Ji Chengfeng with their own eyes again, it''s absolutely a skill.


    It''s not bad for such a person to have a good relationship.


    However, these people are not very strong people, there are many who think that the strength is good, and did not come forward.


    But there is always an accident. Seeing that the two sisters who have the same appearance and are sweet and lovely come forward, Ning Xiaolei can''t help but be slightly stunned.


    The rest of Yanhuang people around are in an uproar. The strength of Dong xuan''er and Dong Wan''er are both semi fairyland. There''s no need to make friends with Ning Xiaolei!


    "Little girl, what you hit with that fireball is a relief. My sister likes it."


    With a bright smile on her face, Dong Xuaner comes over and hugs Xiaoyue''s shoulder.


    "Che, you are not much older than me. I have a name. My name is Ning Xiaoyue." Small month white one eye, Ao Jiao way.


    "Hee hee, OK, sister Xiaoyue. My name is Dong Xuaner. You can call me sister Xuaner." Dong Xuaner covered her mouth and said with a smile.


    While Dong xuan''er and Xiao Yue are playing, Dong Wan''er stands beside Ning Xiaolei. After a few eyes, she coldly drops a word.


    "Don''t leave immediately after you come out of Yanhuang underground palace. Our sisters have something to ask for you."

 Chapter 469

    Without giving Ning Xiaolei a chance to speak, Dong Wan''er turns around and pulls Dong xuan''er away.


    Ning Xiaolei is forced directly. What is the whole thing?


    "Wocao, brother Xiaolei, I have to admire you. When did I get involved with this pair of sisters?"


    Guan Yun comes close, eyes stare and ox eyes a big, that call a surprise.


    There are already several gorgeous women around, even dare to hook up, I can''t imagine, envy!


    "You ask me, I ask who to go, I say that I speak to them for the first time, do you believe it?"


    Ning Xiaolei is a little depressed and speechless.


    Guan Yuntou shook like a rattle: "don''t believe it."


    Not only Guan Yun, but Zhao Xiaoshu also shook his head, laughing so deeply that one person had deep meaning.


    Ning Xiaolei''s face suddenly froze and told him that something bad would happen soon.


    Sure enough, the next moment, poetry will come and drag Ning Xiaolei away.


    "Be honest, be frank and lenient. Did Guan Yun take you to know them when we went shopping?"


    With a cold face, Shi Yun surrounds Ning Xiaolei with Lin Yumeng and Ling Xiaoxiao and begins the joint trial.


    Xiaoyue looks at her with a smile, but she doesn''t help. She knocks melon seeds to watch.


    "I, I am wronged. I have never seen them before."


    Ning Xiaolei is tearful and shows his innocence.


    "Cut, who believe? Why don''t they talk to other men, but to you?"


    The rhyme of the poem gives Ning Xiaolei a white eye, which makes her look through everything.


    Knowing that rhyme is not easy to break through, Ning Xiaolei turns to Ling Xiaoxiao: "Xiaoxiao, you have to believe me."


    "I believe you. Even if you take them down, I won''t have a problem. Hee hee, but the problem is, you have to pass the pass of Yumeng and Shiyun."


    Chongning Xiaolei makes a face, and Ling Xiaoxiao laughs.


    In desperation, Ning Xiaolei turns to Lin Yumeng.


    After a good explanation, Ning Xiaolei was let go after he almost collapsed and promised not to contact the two sisters more.


    However, Ning Xiaolei''s sufferings, in the eyes of others is Yanfu.


    It turns out that there are three beautiful women with different styles who are related to Ning Xiaolei. In addition, Dong Xuaner and Dong Waner, who are actually sisters who have nothing to do with each other, make many men''s eyes full of jealousy when they look at Ning Xiaolei.


    However, they are afraid of Ning Xiaolei''s powerful strength. They just talk about it.


    At the moment, the Ji family and the Zhou family get together, and the Zhou family elder and Ji Chengfeng are transmitting the sound.


    "Is that really the case? When we go back, it''s not easy for us to explain to the owner! "


    "Then what else can we do? We can''t beat him. The younger generation of the family are even more rubbish."


    "You can ask for help. Find some fairyland experts from your family. When they come out of the underground palace, they will be arrested and my family will be prosecuted."


    "This method is feasible, ha ha, contact together!"


    Ning Xiaolei doesn''t know what Ji Chengfeng and the old man of the Zhou family are talking about. He is looking at the valley below curiously.


    The valley is said to be the place where the underground palace of Yanhuang appeared, but it''s not unusual.


    Even if his eyes were shining, he didn''t see anything.


    This surprised Ning Xiaolei. It seems that things on earth are not so simple.


    As time went by, the remaining two of the five forces arrived at the top of the mountain at dawn.


    The other two of the five forces are hanyue palace and Tianlong temple. Ning Xiaolei of hanyue palace knows that aoxue''er comes from there and only accepts female disciples there.


    Another of the five forces, Tianlong temple, is a Buddhist monk, all of whom are bald headed.


    Seeing the Buddhist for the first time, Ning Xiaolei couldn''t help looking more curiously.

 Chapter 470

    Feeling Ning Xiaolei''s eyes, several monks in Tianlong Temple look at Ning Xiaolei and nod kindly.


    "It''s nice to see. It''s better than the three companies!"


    Ning Xiaolei smiles back and thinks to himself.


    He refers to xuanqingzong, Ji family and Zhou family.


    The Cold Moon Palace are all female disciples, one by one like fairies, who seem to have the cold air of resisting others thousands of miles away, so it''s hard to judge.


    But even so, the eyes of many other forces, including Yanhuang men, still fell on them.


    What makes Ning Xiaolei funny is that even the little monks in Tianlong Temple secretly look at the female disciples of hanyue palace and swallow their saliva.


    Not only that, there are many other sects and sanxiu at the top and bottom of the mountain around them, also looking at them.


    This mountain is the exclusive mountain of the five forces and the Yanhuang tribe. They can''t enter it without permission, so they can only see it at the other mountain tops or under the mountain.


    However, not everyone is looking at the Cold Moon Palace, and many people are looking at the Yanhuang side, as well as the direction of the Ji family and the Zhou family.


    Yanhuang''s side is naturally due to Lin Yumeng''s daughter and Dong Xuaner''s and Dong Waner''s sisters.


    The Ji family and the Zhou family also have several attractive women.


    It was xuanqingzong. Although there were women, they were ordinary and hard to attract people''s attention.


    With such a contrast, xuanqingzong''s disciples suddenly felt very ugly. They were even more jealous of Ning Xiaolei, who was surrounded by all kinds of beauty.


    "Why do you have three good girls like it, why?"


    Xuanqi clenches his fist, pinches his nails into the meat, looks at Ning Xiaolei''s direction, and his eyes are burning with jealousy.


    When he saw Ning Xiaolei, he thought of the scene where he had been refused a few days ago, and his hatred was quietly filled.


    The color of the day is completely bright, and the moment the sun rises from the back of the mountain, the sound suddenly changes.


    In the rumbling sound, the valley below was like an earthquake, and the soil rolled violently.


    Under the gaze of the crowd, a square stone gate suddenly appeared in the middle of the valley.


    Then, the stone gate boomed open, revealing a dark entrance.


    Suddenly, a ray of light swept the air, forming a magnificent picture in the air.


    It shows a labyrinth of palaces. At the end of the palace, there is a huge pool, which is filled with white mist.


    "Yanhuangxianchi is open. There are 100 places. You can enter it later in the king''s Kingdom and later in the fairyland. You can reach the fairyland after crossing the maze. The deadline is ten days. In ten days, the underground palace will be closed. Those who stay without permission will die!"


    Just then, a roaring sound came from the entrance.


    When the sound falls, the world suddenly boils, and the sounds fall into the entrance of the black hole like dumplings.


    "Brother Xiaolei, let''s go. If you enter Xianchi earlier, you can absorb the energy in it earlier."


    Seeing this scene, Guan Yun urged.


    Ning Xiaolei nods, then takes several girls and follows Guan Yun to the entrance.


    Rush into the entrance, inside is a downward ladder, at a glance can not see in the end, do not know how many steps.


    Without hesitation, they rushed down quickly.


    If you can''t block the entrance, it''s easy to be trampled by people at the back, causing a tragedy.


    I went down for more than ten minutes and felt at least a thousand steps before I reached the bottom of the underground palace.


    "It''s a big hand to be so deep underground."


    Ning Xiaolei exclaimed and suddenly had a new understanding of the practitioner''s means.


    "Brother Xiaolei, don''t be stunned. It''s important to go to Xianchi."


    Guan Yun shouts and rushes forward.


    Ning Xiaolei and others looked at each other and laughed, then followed.

 Chapter 471

    Entering the underground palace, Ning Xiaolei finds that the underground palace is much bigger than he imagined.


    After a short walk, there were all kinds of forks.


    Many people who came in ahead of time stood in front of the door thinking, not knowing which one to choose.


    If you choose the wrong one and walk into a dead end, all your previous achievements will be wasted.


    "Brother Xiaolei, which one should I choose?"


    Guan Yun looks at all the forks one by one and comes back to ask Ning Xiaolei.


    "Choose any one. You can''t see anything anyway."


    Ning Xiaolei''s eyes flashed slightly, and then he went to one of the forks.


    A few women did not hesitate, directly follow, Zhao Xiaoshu also followed.


    Guan Yun Leng Leng, busy catch up, shouting: "wait for me."


    Although he doesn''t know why Ning Xiaolei is so casual, he thinks it''s no harm to follow Ning Xiaolei.


    Just go in, a group of monsters with only human calf height rush up.


    These monsters have four heads, eight hands, each hand holding a fork, knife and other things, squeaking, very vicious.


    "What''s this thing? It''s so ugly!"


    Xiaoyue exclaimed, and a sword came out, chopping a monster away.


    "It should be a test. Different doors, different tests, and how to choose are almost the same. The real test is strength."


    Ning Xiaolei calmly smiles and goes to help deal with that kind of monster.


    Not much time, those monsters were all cleaned up by them.


    But after those monsters died, they didn''t leave their bodies. Instead, they directly turned into a mass of black gas and disappeared.


    "Go on!"


    Ning Xiaolei waves his hand and steps into a fork road again.


    It''s also a monster, but it''s a round monster.


    This kind of monster has only two eyes and one mouth. Its mouth is full of sharp teeth. It chases people and bites them.


    "What a fierce monster. It''s a pity that it''s lovely."


    Several women while fighting to kill monsters, while discussing, where this is like to break into the underground palace, clearly is playing.


    Clean up this round monster, once again came to a fork in the road.


    But there are only two roads at this fork, one with "difficult" and the other with "easy".


    Ning Xiaolei thought about it and chose the difficult fork.


    "Ah, why not take the easy one?" Guan Yun''s silly eyes are full of doubts.


    "What we can think of, and others can think of it. In order to get to Xianchi as soon as possible, most people will choose the easy one, but I think the difficult one may be faster."


    Guan Yun was stunned and scratched his head: "it seems to be such a truth!"


    From the difficult fork in, inside is a huge palace.


    To Ning Xiaolei''s surprise, there are more than one people inside.


    There are five people on one side, all women. Ning Xiaolei recognizes them at a glance. They are from the Cold Moon Palace.


    On the other hand, they were from Ji''s family. The first one was flattering and didn''t know what to say to the disciples of hanyue palace.


    Seeing Ning Xiaolei and others coming in, the faces of Ji''s family froze and look ugly one by one.


    Ning Xiaolei cleans up Ji Chongguang in front of so many people, making them feel that their faces are very dull.


    Seeing Ning Xiaolei and them at the moment, naturally they will not give a good face.


    But the disciples of the Cold Moon Palace look at Ning Xiaolei and others coming in. They can''t help but show surprise.


    It''s certainly not a simple person who dares to choose this difficult fork in the road.


    After discovering Ning Xiaolei''s strength as a semi fairyland, they couldn''t help showing their deep joy in their eyes.


    One of the women came forward and said politely, "we are the disciples of the Cold Moon Palace. Now our strength is almost the same. We can start to try to break through the barrier. Do you want to join us?"

 Chapter 472

    "Beauty, if you want to go through a pass, you can''t use the trouble. Just go through it casually. Just follow up."


    Ning Xiaolei smiles and walks forward.


    When he first entered the palace, he saw the situation in the palace.


    The road from the palace to the next intersection is deep in the palace, but there are four half fairyland bronze statues at each intersection.


    If you don''t beat them, you can''t get to the next fork.


    The disciple of hanyue palace who talked with Ning Xiaolei frowned and was slightly displeased. She felt that Ning Xiaolei was a little crazy.


    It''s a fairyland of four and a half. If it''s so good, they won''t wait here all the time.


    The reason why they don''t believe in Ning Xiaolei''s strength is that the disciples of hanyue palace don''t see the battle between Ning Xiaolei and Ji Chengfeng, otherwise they will not hesitate.


    Even so, they still keep up with Ning Xiaolei and others, in case they break through!


    The people of Ji family want to follow, but they don''t have the confidence after all, and they are not sure whether Ning Xiaolei will let them follow.


    If you don''t let me follow you at that time, you will lose face.


    Standing more than ten meters away from the fork in the road, Ning Xiaolei took a look and found that there was nothing special about it.


    When Ning Xiaolei walked into the range of three meters, the eyes of the four bronze statues at the fork suddenly opened.


    Later, the four bronze statues came back to life as if they were alive.


    These four bronze statues are tall and look like ghosts, which should not be underestimated.


    But Ning Xiaolei is not afraid. The white elephant rushes forward, and his palms are connected. One of them faces four bronze statues.


    "You go first, I''ll stop them."


    Ning Xiaolei shouts out, his palm is like the wind, and the white elephant rushes forward. He blasts the four bronze statues away from the entrance of the cave.


    Shi Yun and others knew Ning Xiaolei''s strength and did not hesitate to plunge into the fork road.


    "Thank you. We''ve recorded that."


    A few disciples of the Cold Moon Palace follow suit, politely salute Ning Xiaolei, and then step in.


    Ning Xiaolei smiles, slaps the bronze statue open, and then flies in.


    The next fork is the ordinary one. When several people put out the monster inside, the fork will open automatically.


    Several disciples of the Cold Moon Palace and Ning Xiaolei and others chose different forks, so they separated.


    When the people in the underground palace broke through the barrier, the people watching the battle outside were looking at the picture in the air and discussing it eagerly.


    "That kind of entrance with high difficulty is equivalent to a shortcut, but it can''t pass without corresponding strength."


    "Well, look, that boy stopped four bronze statues with the same fighting power alone. They passed by."


    "No, why don''t the people of Ji''s family keep up? Do they scorn it? It''s not right. They don''t seem to be sure to rush through alone. "


    Listening to the public''s comments, Ji Chengfeng almost vomited blood. He just wanted to talk to him, and the boy certainly wouldn''t let him!


    On the side of the Cold Moon Palace, a middle-aged woman looks at Ning Xiaolei''s figure who finally enters the fork road, and a faint smile appears in her eyes.


    It is obvious that Ning Xiaolei has won the favor of this beautiful woman by helping the disciples of hanyue palace.


    Under the powerful strength of Ning Xiaolei and others, he was like a bolt through all the way and quickly killed through multiple levels.


    After the previous difficult and easy choice of intersection, they encountered this kind of intersection several times, and each time they chose the difficult intersection.


    However, the more backward, the stronger the guard at the fork is. Even with Ning Xiaolei''s strength, he can''t cope with it.


    The rest of the people will not look at it. They will fight together and finally fly all the guards and pass smoothly.

 Chapter 473

    Outside the underground palace of Yanhuang, the sky has been blown up at the moment. Everyone is shocked and looks at the picture in the air.


    Their eyes are on the team that leads the way. The team has been far away from others and they don''t know how far away it is.


    And the distance between them and yanhuangxian pool is only more than ten levels.


    "My God, it''s incredible that such a team should appear this time."


    "No, not only the semi fairyland boy is very strong, but also the other women in the later period have the strength to fight against the war. It''s really terrible."


    "It''s strange where they come from. They don''t look like the people of the five forces!"


    All the people talked endlessly, and their hearts were full of curiosity.


    If you know something, tell the people around you about the battle between Ning Xiaolei and Ji Chengfeng.


    In addition to Ning Xiaolei and them, some people are also paying attention to another team.


    That team is in second place and its lineup is luxurious.


    Dong xuan''er and Dong Wan''er, two sisters of Yanhuang, two half fairyland disciples of hanyue palace, and three half fairyland disciples of Tianlong mountain.


    In addition, there are Yu Hanmo and Prince Han of Yanhuang department, who are second only to Wang Lingyun among the young men of Yanhuang department.


    This is a team composed of semi immortal and strong people.


    But even so, they still can''t pass Ning Xiaolei and others quickly.


    In addition to Dong xuan''er and Dong Wan''er''s team, Wang Lingyun, Ji''s family, Zhou''s family and xuanqingzong''s people formed another team.


    But they can''t even compare with Dong Xuaner, let alone Ning Xiaolei.


    "Hoo, it''s hard to break in."


    A series of violent magic attacks, together with several girls, Guan Yun and Zhao Xiaoshu, finally push the 24 guards back.


    Without waiting for the guards to force them back, they would have tacit understanding to turn around and run quickly, and then narrowly ran into the fork road.


    Out of the fork in the road, in front of you is a hall, but this hall, than before seen the gorgeous countless times.


    In front of the hall, there is a gold chair carved with dragons. On the chair, there is a green jade seal.


    "Is this a reward?" Ning Xiaolei''s eyes brightened and he was attracted by the Golden Dragon chair.


    Listen to right, it is chair, the jade seal that others want to get at the first time, Ning Xiaolei didn''t pay much attention to it.


    What kind of seal do you want with such a powerful dragon chair!


    Ning Xiaolei wants to lift the Dragon chair, but finds that Temo can''t move it.


    "I believe in you


    Ning Xiaolei is unconvinced. He wants to go to the space of the demon pot, but he finds that he still can''t.


    Depressed, Ning Xiaolei had to grab the jade seal.


    It didn''t matter. He was curious to find that there were five dragons on the seal.


    "It doesn''t seem to be an ordinary seal!"


    Ning Xiaolei''s eyes twinkle, ordinary jade seal is one-stop, where come five.


    At this time, Xiaoyue and others run over and curiously look at the jade seal in Ning Xiaolei''s hand: "what''s this?"


    "I don''t know. It should be a reward. I can take it away, but I want this chair!"


    Ning Xiaolei muttered that although the jade seal of the five dragons looked unusual, he still thought about the Golden Dragon chair.


    "Pooh, brother idiot, do you want to be emperor? Oh, I see. You want to be the seventy-two concubines of the three palaces and six courtyards, hee hee. "


    Smell speech, small month this wench can''t help but make fun of Ning Xiaolei, in the face of poetry several female bad eyes, Ning Xiaolei instant full of black lines.


    There is such a pit brother''s sister, really helpless ah!


    Throwing the jade seal to Zhao Xiaoshu and others to watch, Ning Xiaolei sits happily on the Dragon chair.


    Since you can''t move away, you have to sit up and experience the feeling of being an emperor!

 Chapter 474

    "Oh, I''ll go. Won''t you sit down?"


    Ning Xiaolei just sat up, then exclaimed, and then the whole person was directly bounced into the air.


    Only by twisting his waist and legs can he master the balance and land safely.


    He walked back to the Dragon chair with an unhappy face. Ning Xiaolei bit his teeth fiercely: "even if I can''t move it, I can''t sit for a while. I don''t believe in this evil, I want to sit."


    The evil spirit on the body is running. This time, Ning Xiaolei is ready to sit down again.


    However, this time, the rebound force was bigger than just now. He was directly bounced to one side of a wall, lying on it in a big shape and slowly sliding down.


    "Ray."


    Shiyun and other women are shocked and run to help Ning Xiaolei.


    Shaking his head hard, Ning Xiaolei muttered: "it''s really evil."


    I don''t know what the jade seal is for, and the Dragon chair won''t let me sit. What''s wrong with that?


    "Brother Guan Yun, Xiao Shu, you can sit up and have a try. Maybe this chair won''t wait for me."


    Frown to think for a moment, Ning Xiaolei to the side of the two people.


    Guan Yun was startled and shook his head: "I don''t want to stick it on the wall, little book. This glorious task is up to you."


    "Well, all right, I''ll give it up."


    Without a word, Zhao Xiaoshu went to the Dragon chair and sat down.


    Let Ning Xiaolei accident is, Zhao Xiaoshu didn''t fly, straight sat down.


    "I This chair is not for me. "


    Ning Xiaolei is full of black lines, but it''s not too unexpected. He guesses in his heart that it may be related to his repairing demons. This chair won''t let him sit.


    At this time, the chair suddenly sent out a golden light, covering Zhao Xiaoshu.


    "What''s the matter with you, little book?" Ning Xiaolei was startled and asked anxiously.


    However, Zhao Xiaoshu did not answer him.


    Just as he was about to forcibly split the Dragon chair, a voice suddenly rang out: "sit in my dragon chair, and I will inherit it. The inheritance will disappear, and the underground palace will be closed forever."


    "Ha ha, after working for a long time, the little book has been handed down by Yanhuang!"


    Hearing this sound, Ning Xiaolei was very happy and happy for his brother.


    But when the little book comes out, the Yanhuang underground palace will disappear forever.


    "If I had known that, I should have tried."


    After learning that it was inherited, Guan Yun suddenly showed a regretful expression, and his whole face was bitter.


    "You, forget it. The chair will choose its own people. What you want and what you get should be inherited by Emperor Guan. Hee hee."


    Xiaoyue teases Guan Yun with a smile, which makes Guan Yun''s whole face more red.


    Ning Xiaolei stopped Xiaoyue and said, "this is the chance for Xiaoshu. Let''s go to Xianchi as soon as possible. Maybe it will be closed at any time."


    "Yes, this is the last chance. Let''s get going."


    Guan Yun eyes a bright, busy in the hall to find up.


    After a short meeting, they found the only intersection behind and stepped in.


    From the fork out, in front of a huge pool, the pool above the wisps of white fog, like a fairyland.


    "This must be Xianchi. Ha ha, we are the first to come here. Go in quickly!"


    Xiaoyue was the first to jump into the pool.


    Ning Xiaolei and others didn''t hesitate, but they were busy following.


    As soon as I went in, I felt a strong energy of heaven and earth penetrating into my body through my skin.


    Just for a moment, everyone felt that their cultivation had improved a little.


    "It''s really an immortal pool. We should practice separately!"


    Ning Xiaolei said, then closed his eyes, and tried his best to run the East emperor Sutra to absorb the energy in the pool.


    How can he miss the chance to break through the fairyland? It''s the beginning to the strong!

 Chapter 475

    When Ning Xiaolei and others enter the immortal pool, people outside have set off an uproar.


    Although many people have expected it, when the facts are really in front of them, some of them are unacceptable.


    If they were from the five major forces or Yanhuang, it would be all right. But this group of people who came out of nowhere actually took the lead.


    To be exact, there are three people in Yanhuang.


    But people with a clear eye can see that Ning Xiaolei has an irreplaceable role in the reason why they can get to Xianchi the fastest.


    "Oh, no, why is there one less person?"


    A man with sharp eyes pointed to the picture in the air and lost his voice.


    The rest of the people were stunned, busy counting, and found that compared with just now, the number was one less.


    A little comparison, they will see that the less the person is Zhao Xiaoshu.


    "It''s strange that we watched them enter a hall and then choose a passage. How can we get out without one?"


    They were so surprised that they looked curiously at the hall where Ning Xiaolei and others had passed before.


    However, at the moment, they were shocked to see that the location of the hall was covered with a golden light, and they could not see anything clearly.


    If Ning Xiaolei had been outside before, he would have found that what was shown on the screen at the beginning was different from what they had experienced.


    In that hall, they met the Emperor Yan''s inheritance dragon chair and got the jade seal.


    But in the picture of the hall in the sky before, there was no dragon chair or jade seal.


    That is to say, Zhao Xiaoshu''s inheritance from Yanhuang has not been discovered by anyone.


    Ning Xiaolei doesn''t know this. He is now in the yanhuangxian pool to practice.


    This immortal pool contains the purest energy, and the quantity is extremely magnificent, which can be directly refined and absorbed.


    Where to find such a good opportunity? Ning Xiaolei doesn''t want to miss every minute.


    Moreover, the energy in the immortal pool has a special effect, which makes people vaguely feel the flavor of fairyland, and has an inexplicable connection with that deep realm.


    Even if you can''t break through fairyland, it will be of great use to break through fairyland in the future.


    After Ning Xiaolei and others had practiced in it for more than three hours, Dong Xuaner and Dong Waner''s team finally came to Xianchi.


    "Who is faster than us?"


    When he saw several people in the immortal pool practicing with their eyes closed, Yu Hanmo of the Yanhuang Department exclaimed.


    "Eh, isn''t that poetic charm? And Guan Yun, I''ll go. How can they run faster than our Banxian team?"


    Prince Han opened his mouth immediately, his face full of surprise.


    "Maybe it''s because of that guy!"


    Dong Wan''er light mouth, cold eyes fall on Ning Xiaolei, eyes more inexplicable meaning.


    This is the first time that a man''s figure has attracted his attention.


    Even the evil genius Wang Lingyun of Yanhuang department, or the two brothers Yuwen who had already broken through the fairyland, didn''t let her do so.


    "Sure enough, I haven''t lost my sight. I''ve come to see them like this. Don''t be stunned. Hurry up. It''s rare that the others haven''t come yet."


    Dong Xuaner then opened her mouth. Compared with her sister''s indifference, this girl is more lively. She stares at Ning Xiaolei''s face, and then she almost goes to poke it.


    Soon, Dong xuan''er and his team all stepped into the immortal pool to absorb the energy in the pool.


    Half an hour after they arrived, Wang Lingyun and his team arrived.


    "Well?"


    After seeing so many figures in the pool, the faces of Wang Lingyun, Xuanqi of xuanqingzong, Ji and Zhou became ugly.

 Chapter 476

    "Damn it, how can anyone be faster than us? They''ll forget Dong xuan''er. Why is that little bastard here?"


    Xuanqi''s face was very ugly, and the burning jealousy in his eyes almost set him on fire.


    Women''s fate is not as good as Ning Xiaolei. How can Ning Xiaolei break into an immortal pool faster than him?


    Xuanqi is very unwilling. If he is not rational, he would have rushed to interrupt Ning Xiaolei''s cultivation.


    Let''s not say that it will make people outside despise. In case Ning Xiaolei reacts quickly, he is not sure he can deal with Ning Xiaolei.


    He saw the scene of Ning Xiaolei fighting Ji Chengfeng with his own eyes. To tell the truth, he had no bottom in his heart.


    But Xuanqi''s eyes turned slightly, and he immediately thought of a good idea.


    He looked at Ji Chongguang and Zhou Huanqing in the rear and said, "this is a good opportunity."


    Ji Chongguang and Zhou Huanqing are not stupid. They immediately understand the meaning of Xuanqi''s words.


    In fact, when they came in just now, their hatred eyes fell on Ning Xiaolei and several girls, and their eyes were very venomous.


    No matter who is abandoned by others, little sparrow will hate whether they can kill each other. Even so, it may not eliminate their hatred.


    "Chongguang, it''s your fault for the cause. There are so many people watching outside. Don''t disgrace my Ji family."


    At this time, suddenly a man in Ji''s family spoke harshly. Like Ji Chongguang, he was the strength of semi fairyland.


    To be exact, those who came with Wang Lingyun and Xuanqi were also the accomplishments of semi fairyland.


    "Huan Qing, I don''t want to say anything more. Family face is important."


    The people of the Zhou family then opened their mouth and looked at Zhou Huanqing''s eyes full of warnings.


    After all, not everyone can do that kind of despicable thing like the Xuande Taoist.


    Although Ji Chongguang and Zhou Huanqing wanted to do it many times, they finally stifled it.


    Let''s not say whether they can succeed or not. If they dare to mess around, the people of their two families will take the lead in attacking them.


    "Hum, if you want to do it yourself, don''t use a knife to kill people."


    Before Ji''s family, the man who blocked Ji Chongguang snorted and took the people behind him into the immortal pool. He chose a place to practice.


    The people of the Zhou family followed closely, but they didn''t give Xuan a good face.


    "In fact, I think you can do it from xuanqingzong."


    With a meaningful smile, Wang Lingyun walked into the immortal pool.


    Finally, all the people who left xuanqingzong were watching Xuanqi before they entered Xianchi.


    Although they are both semi fairyland, their strength can be divided into strong and weak. Xuanqi undoubtedly belongs to the strong one among them.


    As fellow disciples, they don''t want to offend Xuanqi.


    "Xuanming, go and have a try!"


    Xuanqi looked at one of the disciples of xuanqingzong behind him with unquestionable language.


    Hearing the words, the face of the disciple of xuanqingzong, who was called xuanming, changed instantly, and his face was full of panic.


    "Elder martial brother Xuanqi, this, this is not good. It''s about the face of our xuanqingzong."


    Xuanming hesitated and didn''t do what Xuanqi said immediately.


    "Are you going or not?" Xuanqi flashed a cold color and threatened.


    "Elder martial brother Xuanqi, please forgive me for not being able to do it." Xuanming thought about it and finally shook his head.


    But at this time, Xuanqi stepped forward and hit xuanming with a hard blow.


    "Wow!"


    With a scream, xuanming spat blood out of his mouth and fell to his knees in embarrassment. His eyes were full of disbelief.


    He didn''t expect that Xuanqi, a brother of the same school, would dare to hurt him badly.


    You know, everything here can be seen from the outside. With so many eyes, how dare Xuanqi?


    But in fact, Xuanqi not only did it, but also planned to continue to do it.


    He then turned his eyes to another person and said in a cold voice, "dark night, you go."

 Chapter 477

    Outside, the sudden scene in the underground palace attracted people''s attention. Instead of paying attention to the disappearance of Zhao Xiaoshu, people began to discuss it.


    "Oh, it''s really the style of xuanqingzong. It''s the same despicable and shameless, and it''s also so cruel to his classmates."


    Xuanjizi opened his mouth and looked sarcastically at Xuande Taoist not far away.


    Xuande Taoist pretended not to hear, eyes continue to stare at the sky picture.


    Next to the immortal pool, the disciple of xuanqingzong, named Xuanye, looked at Xuanqi and said, "elder martial brother, which one?"


    As a lesson from the past, Xuanye doesn''t want to end up with the same fate as xuanming.


    Helpless, he can only choose to act according to Xuanqi''s order to deal with Ning Xiaolei and others.


    "Deal with that kid first, and the rest of you won''t worry."


    Xuanqi raises his hand and points to Ning Xiaolei.


    What he envies is Ning Xiaolei alone. For several girls and Guan Yun, he doesn''t mean to be embarrassed.


    Xuanye nods, walks into Xianchi and walks quietly to Ning Xiaolei.


    Although Ning Xiaolei seems to be practicing, he is not afraid of ten thousand, just in case. He has to be careful.


    Outside the underground palace, after seeing Xuanye go to ningxiaolei, xuanjizi''s face suddenly changes.


    "Xuande, xuanqingzong is wandering on the edge of death. Do you know the origin of that one?"


    Xuanjizi''s face was livid with anger, his eyes were angry, and he was even afraid.


    As soon as these words came out, not only the Taoist of Xuande, but also the eyes of the other major forces fell on xuanjizi.


    They were equally curious about the sudden emergence of this group of people who were extremely powerful.


    "What''s the origin? Can it be bigger than my xuanqingzong?"


    Although there was some panic in his heart, Taoist Xuande refused to admit it and hummed softly.


    Xuanjizi couldn''t see Xuande pretending to be, so he just ignored him and said, "they are demon cultivators. They come from Kunlun demon region."


    "Kunlun demon Kingdom, where is that?" Xuande Taoist doubts.


    "You just need to know that they are backed up by fairyland experts." Xuanjizi hummed softly.


    However, Xuande Taoist didn''t like it and said, "what''s great about fairyland? We xuanqingzong didn''t have it."


    "I remember. I seem to have heard of Kunlun demon kingdom."


    At this time, the beautiful woman in the Cold Moon Palace suddenly lost her voice and exclaimed.


    After everyone looked at her, she explained with fear: "I once went to see the palace master and heard her discuss a matter with my ancestors. That matter was referred to the Kunlun demon kingdom."


    "Laozu said that in China, there are four transcendent forces: Penglai Fairy Island, Kunlun demon territory, southern Xinjiang witches, and the Huangs of Longdu!"


    "Compared with these four forces, the so-called five forces in our dragon capital are just like ants. These four forces are all dominated by the top nine in fairyland, and their strength is far beyond our ability."


    Silence, dead silence!


    The voice of the beautiful woman in the Cold Moon Palace fell, and everyone was stunned and speechless for a long time.


    Fairyland jiuzhong, that is the strongest existence in the world.


    After Jiuchong is the divine realm, which is the so-called immortal in the world.


    However, since the six realms were cut off, no more immortals have appeared. The strongest cultivator on earth has become jiuzhong in fairyland.


    If that''s the case, they are the ants in the eyes of others.


    After all, their five most powerful ancestors are the five most powerful in fairyland.


    In the middle, it''s four times worse.


    It seems not big, but the strength gap is very different.

 Chapter 478

    Xuanye slowly approaches Ning Xiaolei, but he doesn''t know that what he has done has been clearly captured by a pair of beautiful eyes.


    Ning Xiaolei, who is facing the impact of demon fairyland strength, suddenly feels the inexplicable vibration of the demon pot in his mind, and the whole person wakes up instantly.


    At this moment, he felt a strong wind rushing to his stomach.


    There is the location of Qihai. If it is abandoned, the hard work will turn into nothing.


    For a practitioner, there is the same importance as life.


    I didn''t expect that when I was practicing in Xianchi, someone would dare to attack me secretly. Ning Xiaolei suddenly set off a huge killing idea in his heart.


    Seeing that the dagger in his hand was about to stab Zhongning Xiaolei, Xuanye showed a trace of satisfaction in his eyes.


    His elder martial brother Xuanqi is satisfied with the abolition of this boy. He will certainly benefit him a lot!


    It doesn''t matter if you get rejected by many people after you go out.


    However, at this moment, Xuanye found a pair of icy eyes staring at him coldly, at the same time, a powerful hand, seized his stabbing arm.


    "Scum, die!"


    Under the fury of Ning Xiaolei, the king of cattle fist is used with all his strength and blasted in Xuanye''s heart.


    With a scream, Xuanye flew ashore, convulsed twice and died directly.


    Ning Xiaolei''s angry blow directly shattered his whole heart. He can''t die any more.


    Standing up, Ning Xiaolei''s cold eyes look at xuanqingzong: "you''re going to die, too."


    The hot gold flame on his body burns, and Ning Xiaolei steps out step by step.


    "Dare to kill my younger martial brother. I''m not ashamed of myself!"


    Seeing the failure of the sneak attack, Ning Xiaolei suddenly wakes up. Xuanqi can''t help showing a trace of fear.


    To be honest, he is not so sure to deal with Ning Xiaolei.


    "Attack me secretly, don''t I want to serve you with good wine and good food? Die for me!"


    With the roar of the tiger, Ning Xiaolei pounced on him.


    He is a hand to kill move, violent bombardment shrouded xuanqingzong people.


    Just a contact, there are a few weak people were blown away, lying on the ground, mouth spit out blood.


    Startled, the last man of xuanqingzong looked ugly and cried out, "it''s none of my business. Elder martial brother Xuanqi forced younger martial brother Xuanye to do it."


    In order to save himself, the disciple couldn''t manage so much, so he sold Xuanqi directly.


    "Oh?"


    Ning Xiaolei hears speech, eyes slightly a MI, fall on Xuan to get up.


    From the beginning, he saw xuanming who was injured and fell to the ground. He was still curious about what happened.


    Now a little analysis, has guessed the reason, must be this Xuanqi persecution, that disciple is not willing to be hurt by Xuanqi.


    "It''s you who are so mean. Die for me."


    After trying to understand what happened, Ning Xiaolei looks into Xuanqi''s eyes and attacks him.


    Xuanqi looks gloomy and fights with Ning Xiaolei.


    The aftereffect of the two hands is not small, and all the practitioners in the immortal pool are awakened.


    After seeing the situation in front of you, your faces changed a lot.


    "What''s the matter? Why are they fighting?"


    "Look, all the disciples of xuanqingzong are injured except one."


    "Look at that. That one seems dead."


    People are constantly talking, only Wang Lingyun and others who come with xuanqingzong people know what''s going on.


    Just now they went into the pool and did not immediately practice, but watched Xuanqi how to deal with Ning Xiaolei.


    They all saw the previous scene clearly.


    "Ning Xiaolei is so terrible. Does it mean that he doesn''t immerse himself in cultivation?"


    Wang Lingyun''s eyes twinkle and he looks at Ning Xiaolei''s figure thoughtfully.

 Chapter 479

    Under the powerful strength of Ning Xiaolei, Xuanqi was defeated.


    Although he was also a gifted disciple of xuanqingzong, he was not as good as Ning Xiaolei, who had a big demon as his companion.


    "Tian Peng kicks Tian leg!"


    One jumped up, not waiting for Xuanqi to react, Ning Xiaolei changed his fist to his leg and kicked like a storm.


    This is not the opponent of Xuanqi, one did not defend, was kicked in the face.


    "Click!"


    Xuanqi''s nose bone was directly broken, leaving a big footprint on his face, and the whole person fell on the palace wall behind him.


    "Ah, I want you to die!"


    With a roar of madness, Xuanqi''s face turned red and he felt extremely humiliated. Then a long sword appeared in his hand and stabbed Ning Xiaolei.


    With this move, he uses xuanqingzong''s swordsmanship to kill Ning Xiaolei.


    "Vulnerable!"


    With a wave of Ning Xiaolei''s hand, thunder clouds move in the air, and thunder and lightning fall in a crackle.


    Xuanqi''s sword Qi was smashed by thunder and lightning before it was stabbed.


    The rest of the thunder and lightning went to Xuanzhou.


    Xuanqi''s long sword dances wildly, and its Qi is continuous, forming a blue light above his head to protect him.


    Thunder and lightning fell on the ground, splitting the blue light, shaking constantly, but in the end failed to break.


    But obviously, Ning Xiaolei''s means are more than these. He is ready to clean up this despicable person and not give him any chance.


    It is clear that there is no hatred between them, but this guy wants to kill him and abolish his cultivation. No matter what he says, he will never get out of the underground palace alive.


    "Fire snake!"


    "Firebird!"


    "Wind blade cutting!"


    Ningxiaolei all kinds of magic crazy throw, while Xuanqi in a hurry, lightning fireball appear, hard together.


    "It''s over, thunderbolt!"


    The golden fireball of thunder and lightning, with the smell of destruction, fell beside Xuanqi.


    With a earth shaking sound, a huge mushroom cloud burst open and submerged Xuanqi.


    Even the solid and incomparable underground palace of Yanhuang was shaken a few times by this blow, and everyone''s face changed greatly.


    Shocked to look at Ning Xiaolei, they have never thought Ning Xiaolei should have such a means.


    "Is Xuanqi dead?"


    At the moment, there is a question in everyone''s heart. I want to see if Xuanqi can survive in such an attack.


    Not only the people in the immortal pool, but also the people watching outside the underground palace were shocked.


    They didn''t expect this to happen in the end.


    Originally, the people of xuanqingzong planned to sneak attack, but in the end, they not only failed to sneak attack, but also were beaten like dead dogs.


    No wonder you are the first one to rush into Xianchi. Your strength is not underestimated.


    "Well, now I know what I said is right. Can ordinary disciples of small sects or sanxiu make such attacks? Let alone the younger generation, we can''t even do it. "


    Xuanjizi snorted and looked at Xuande.


    In the final analysis, xuanjizi was once a member of xuanqingzong. Although he hated Xuande, he didn''t want to be a member of xuanqingzong, because he got into trouble with people who couldn''t be provoked.


    "No, Xuanqi hasn''t been defeated yet. How can he be one of the geniuses of xuanqingzong?"


    "It''s just a half fairyland demon cultivator. I admit that he is very powerful, but we xuanqingzong have fairyland children. Even if he is a disciple of Kunlun demon realm, he is not popular."


    "Even if it provokes him, Kunlun demon kingdom will not show up for him."


    Taoist Xuande shook his head. Although his face was a little pale, he didn''t want to be soft on his mouth.


    Although Ning Xiaolei''s same realm is against heaven, he believes that once the fairyland master comes out, Ning Xiaolei will surely lose.


    This kind of disciple must be insignificant in the transcendent power of Kunlun demon realm.

 Chapter 480

    In fact, as Taoist Xuande said, Xuanqi was not defeated. He is still alive at the moment.


    He was enveloped in a cyan translucent light shield and escaped the disaster.


    The cyan mask is a treasure to protect the body, but it is on the verge of destruction when it is blasted out by thunder and firebombs.


    After the surrounding air waves rolled away, the light hoods clattered and scattered like glass on the ground.


    Xuanqi''s body was exposed, and his eyes were full of the fear left after the disaster.


    Just now, he really felt the smell of death. If it wasn''t for the protection treasure, he would have become a corpse.


    Perhaps in such an attack, leaving the body is an extravagant hope.


    "Since you''re not dead? Then die again. "


    Ning Xiaolei hummed, his eyes were indifferent, and the fireball of thunder and lightning reappeared in his hands.


    He has made up his mind to kill Xuanqi here.


    If it wasn''t for ling''er to remind him of the spirit pot, he might have been a useless man at the moment.


    "No, don''t kill me, please, please!"


    Xuanqi''s eyes were in fear. He fell to his knees and begged constantly.


    "If you had known today, why did you have to start at the beginning? You shouldn''t have provoked me."


    Ning Xiaolei''s intention to kill has been decided. Thunder and fire are in harmony, and thunder and fire bombs fly out again.


    Xuanqi sees a bad situation and turns around to run away.


    But this yanhuangxian pool has only the way in, but not the way out. It can''t leave without time.


    In Xuanqi''s despairing eyes, thunder and fire drowned his figure.


    "Hiss, he actually killed Xuanqi!"


    A moment later, when Xuanqi''s charred body lay on the ground, everyone in the immortal pool was stunned.


    Especially Ji Chongguang and Zhou Huanqing, they wanted to fight at the beginning, but fortunately they were stopped by their people.


    Otherwise, it''s not Xuanqi who is lying there now, it''s them.


    Compared with death, all of a sudden, they felt that it was not so hard for little sparrow to be abandoned.


    Kill Xuanqi, Ning Xiaolei didn''t look at his body more, and went straight to xuanqingzong.


    "No, it''s none of our business. Please spare us."


    Xuanqingzong''s men were directly frightened, and even Xuanqi dared to kill them. They were afraid that Ning Xiaolei would kill them by the way.


    However, Ning Xiaolei didn''t look at them and went to xuanming life on the ground.


    After seeing xuanming''s injury, Ning Xiaolei said, "you have a good character. This healing pill is for you."


    With that, a small yellow pill appears in Ning Xiaolei''s hand and gives it to Xuan Ming.


    Ning Xiaolei appreciates xuanming''s character rather than fighting for his own injury than fighting against him under Xuanqi''s coercion.


    After giving the pill, Ning Xiaolei goes back to the yanhuangxian pool and continues to practice.


    Xuanming stares at the pill in his hand and stares at Ning Xiaolei''s figure. His eyes are full of complexity.


    Without hesitation, he put xiaohuangdan into his mouth.


    He felt that Ning Xiaolei didn''t need to kill him.


    A moment later, xuanming''s eyes suddenly widened and he stood up from the ground. He found that his injury had healed instantly.


    "The pills he gave me are so miraculous?"


    Xuanming murmurs, looking at Ning Xiaolei''s eyes is more complex, and then excitedly runs into the yanhuangxian pool and begins to practice.


    The rest of the xuanqingzong were envious, but they could only focus on healing.


    The uninjured xuanqingzong disciple went to collect Xuanqi''s body.


    Ning Xiaolei killed Xuanqi, but he didn''t move Xuanqi''s things. There might be xuanqingzong''s skills and so on. He didn''t want to fall because of that.


    But if after going out, xuanqingzong because he killed Xuanqi, then it''s another matter, can be aboveboard grab.


    Because at that time, it had already been explained that xuanqingzong intended to live with him, and he didn''t need to give them face again.

 Chapter 481

    As time goes by, more and more people enter Xianchi.


    However, to everyone''s surprise, there were more than 100 people entering Xianchi, but this time the Yanhuang underground palace was not closed.


    "What happened? This has never happened before in Yanhuang underground palace? "


    "I don''t know. It''s unscientific. It''s abnormal. He''s suspicious."


    People are so curious that they don''t even talk about Ning Xiaolei''s killing Xuanqi, a disciple of xuanqingzong.


    On the top of the mountain where the five forces and Yanhuang tribe are located, Taoist Xuande looks extremely ugly.


    Two gifted disciples of xuanqingzong died in the underground palace of Yanhuang this time. Xuanqi, in particular, was one of the gifted.


    After frowning and thinking for a long time, Taoist Xuande finally chose to report what happened here to zongmen.


    Even if Xuanqi and Xuanye things do not say, Yanhuang underground palace abnormal this situation should also be reported.


    Not only Taoists of Xuande, but also the other four forces and xuanjizi passed back what happened here.


    After learning the news, experts from all sides came to see the situation.


    After all, yanhuangxianchi has trained many disciples for their major forces over the years.


    They are naturally more worried than anyone else.


    In the immortal pool, as more and more people enter, the energy that is enough for 100 people to practice for more than ten days is rapidly consumed.


    Feeling abnormal, those who are already practicing in the pool naturally seize the time and do their best to practice.


    "Boom!"


    I don''t know how long later, a strong breath suddenly emanated from the crowd.


    The breath is far beyond the semi fairyland, which is not exactly at the same level as the semi fairyland.


    "Someone''s breaking through Wonderland!"


    If you have a quick reaction, you will scream out and look at the direction of the movement.


    After seeing the figure, everyone couldn''t help but show envy and hatred.


    That figure is no other than Wang Lingyun of Yanhuang department.


    Although he entered the pool a little late, he broke through the fairyland first.


    "Ha ha, Wang Lingyun has finally broken through the fairyland. From then on, he will be a real immortal cultivator."


    Breakthrough success, Wang Lingyun that call a happy, the face showed arrogant expression.


    Many people who were awakened by him saw his eyes and said hello in a flattering way. Their attitude was respectful.


    Wang Lingyun is very satisfied. After looking around, his eyes suddenly fall on Ning Xiaolei.


    Everyone was surprised, they felt a wave of bad from Wang Lingyun''s eyes.


    Can we say that this man, like the people of xuanqingzong, is going to do the same mean thing of sneak attack?


    But in the end, Wang Lingyun didn''t do it, just dropped a sentence: "I''ll wait for the moment when you finish your cultivation."


    After that, Wang Lingyun went out of the immortal pool and closed his eyes.


    To reach the fairyland, the energy in the pool has no use for him.


    After only half an hour, there were two strong breath to the sky.


    "My God, someone broke through fairyland again. This time, there were three. It''s incredible."


    In the cry of surprise, people looked in the direction of breath, but they saw that they were two identical looking sisters.


    It was Dong xuan''er and Dong Wan''er who made the breakthrough.


    "I''ll go. No way. This time, all three of them belong to Yanhuang department. Yanhuang department is going to rise up!"


    When they saw the two girls, they were even more surprised, but the people in Yanhuang''s department were happy.


    Even Wang Lingyun, who had already made a breakthrough, cast his eyes and showed a slight smile at the corner of his mouth.


    Obviously, he also cares about Yanhuang''s reputation.

 Chapter 482

    "Ha ha ha, good, good!"


    When he saw the picture in the immortal pool, xuanjizi couldn''t help laughing.


    Although he couldn''t feel the breath fluctuation inside, he knew that Wang Lingyun, Dong Xuaner and Dong Waner had broken through when they got up and left Xianchi and the envious eyes of the people around them.


    "Yanhuang is really lucky this time."


    Ji Chengfeng curled his mouth beside him, with a sour tone.


    The three men who broke through all came from Yanhuang. Without one of their five forces, how could he not envy them.


    "Congratulations to Yanhuang."


    "Congratulations


    "Yanhuangbu has made it this time, ha ha!"


    In addition to xuanqingzong, the other three forces of people, smile to xuanjizi and other yanhuangbu humanity.


    Yanhuang people smile back, face a happy bloom.


    As for the Taoist of Xuande and the people of xuanqingzong, their faces were ugly.


    They lived in Xuanqi, which was the most promising place to break through, but they were killed by Ning Xiaolei. They didn''t like the rest of them.


    "When you come out, I''ll let the boy give you an explanation."


    Xuanqingzong, an old man in fairyland, was biting his teeth hard, and his eyes were murderous.


    After getting the news of Xuande Taoist, they were sent by the Xuanqing patriarch. The first one was a double elder in fairyland.


    In addition to xuanqingzong, the Ji family and the Zhou family also came with a lot of people, all of them led by the double strong.


    On the contrary, the Yanhuang tribe and the other two of the five major forces have fewer people, and the most powerful one they send is only one of fairyland.


    "Yes, I have to give you an explanation. How can we abolish the younger generation of Ji family and hurt the elder of Ji family?"


    A snow-white elder of Ji''s family should be in harmony with Tao.


    But the Zhou family''s fairyland elder was silent, frowning, and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    "Hum, it''s obvious that you two are not in the first place. If you want to move that little friend, you should pass me first."


    There are three fairyland experts from Yanhuang department, one of them is one eyed old man.


    Although the old man was a restoration of fairyland, the people of xuanqingzong and Ji''s family seemed to be afraid.


    The elder of the Ji family said, "Dugu Feng, it''s reasonable to say everything. Even if my younger generation is wrong, do you want to discard what he inherited?"


    "It''s not humiliating to be abandoned by a young girl in the later period of the kingdom. It''s nice to say that."


    Dugu Feng looked at the elder of Ji''s family contemptuously and said with a cold smile.


    Obviously, he has learned what happened before from xuanjizi.


    Looking at the old man''s gloomy face, Dugu Feng said: "if you want me to see that kind of waste, it will be wasted. Moreover, I heard that it was he who started to read wrongly first, and then made a bad remark. He just deserved it."


    Dugu Feng''s words can be said to be extremely shameless, but the Ji family''s old man gritted his teeth for a long time, his face turned red, and finally did not say a word.


    Obviously, he is a man who is afraid of the fairyland of Dugu peak.


    It only shows that Dugu Feng is not an ordinary cultivator if he can make a person in fairyland afraid.


    In Xianchi, three hours have passed since the Dong sisters broke through, but no one has broken through again.


    Calculate the time, from the moment when the underground palace opened to now, it''s almost ten days!


    "No breakthrough?"


    Wang Lingyun whispered, cold eyes looking at Ning Xiaolei.


    If Ning Xiaolei reaches fairyland, he won''t do it, but if he doesn''t, no wonder he does.


    It is precisely because of the strength of Ning Xiaolei have scruples, Wang Lingyun has not shot.


    But if Ning Xiaolei is only a semi fairyland, he doesn''t mind teaching Ning Xiaolei a lesson.


    But at this time, Ning Xiaolei suddenly breathed a strong breath.

 Chapter 483

    With the appearance of that breath, Ning Xiaolei''s whole body is full of golden light.


    Over his head, scenes that shocked everyone appeared.


    In the picture, the sun collapses the sky and the earth, the void shatters, the golden bird strikes the sky with its wings, and the flame burns.


    On the earth, all kinds of huge monsters, human beings, and other strange looking creatures prostrate on the ground and worship devoutly.


    In the eyes of people, the whole picture gives them a sense of ancient and remote.


    Not long after the picture appeared, it soon turned into a golden light and disappeared into Ning Xiaolei''s body.


    "Boom!"


    Ning Xiaolei suddenly opened his eyes, two bright lights from his eyes, like two thunderbolts, penetrating the void, set off bursts of roar.


    Wang Lingyun is looking at Ning Xiaolei, just to see the eyes, the whole person can''t help but shiver.


    From those eyes, he felt a noble and indifferent atmosphere of overlooking everything.


    Looking at the eyes, he couldn''t help but think of the picture on Ning Xiaolei''s head just now, and wanted to kneel down and surrender.


    "No, damn it, why do I think that?"


    Wang Lingyun shook his head hard and threw the idea out of his mind.


    Not only Wang Lingyun, Dong Xuaner and Dong Waner are opposite Ning Xiaolei, but they also notice Ning Xiaolei''s terrible eyes.


    The idea that emerges in their heart at the moment, unexpectedly like Wang Lingyun, wants to submit to Ning Xiaolei''s feet.


    But fortunately, this feeling is only fleeting, they will see that Ning Xiaolei has returned to normal.


    "Ha ha, I broke through."


    Ning Xiaolei is at a loss and doesn''t know what happened. Feeling his cultivation at the moment, he can''t help standing up and laughing.


    Feeling that the water was useless, he went ashore and stood near Dong xuan''er and Dong Wan''er.


    "You, who are you?"


    Dong Wan''er still has that strange feeling in his mind at the moment. He can''t help but look at Ning Xiaolei and ask.


    Ning Xiaolei scratched his head suspiciously: "I''m Ning Xiaolei. What''s the matter?"


    "Well, what happened when you broke through just now, don''t you know?" Dong Wan''er frowned.


    "What happened? After I felt the breakthrough, I opened my eyes and didn''t see anything else? "


    Ning Xiaolei is more and more astonished. He doesn''t know what the girl sells in the gourd.


    Seeing that Ning Xiaolei''s expression doesn''t seem to be faking, Dong Xuaner comes over carefully and looks around Ning Xiaolei strangely.


    By a big beauty so look at, Rao is Ning Xiaolei cheeky, also can''t help embarrassed way: "Hey, little girl, what are you looking at, should not be interested in brother, hehe!"


    "Yes, yes, I''m thinking about slicing you up!" Dong xuan''er was not shy at all. She covered her mouth and snickered.


    Ning Xiaolei''s head is covered with black lines, and the cold sweat on his forehead comes down. He''s a brother mouse, and he''s slicing research!


    With a silent stare at Dong xuan''er, Ning Xiaolei said, "what do you mean just now? Tell me quickly."


    "Well, I guess only you know what''s going on."


    Dong xuan''er nodded and told the story.


    The girl described it in detail, and almost restored everything just now.


    "Did my breakthrough cause a vision?" Ning Xiaolei''s eyes are silly and his face is muddled.


    Suddenly, he seemed to think of something, which had nothing to do with the East emperor Sutra he practiced!


    After all, it was the skill that Nuwa gave him. It is said that it was practiced by Taiyi, the demon emperor in ancient times.


    So, the vision caused by his cultivation is the picture of ancient creatures worshiping Taiyi?

 Chapter 484

    Ning Xiaolei didn''t tell the two sisters of the Dong family what he thought. After all, he and the two are not very familiar.


    "Cut, stingy, don''t tell us."


    Dong Xuaner throws Ning Xiaolei a white eye and comes to her sister. She doesn''t know what she''s talking about.


    And Wang Lingyun, from the beginning to the end, has been secretly looking at Ning Xiaolei, did not dare to come to talk.


    After the scene just now, he was greatly frightened. How dare he mess with Ning Xiaolei.


    "It''s a question how to explain to those curious people when you go out later."


    Ning Xiaolei frowned and thought hard.


    It''s OK in Xianchi. No one is his opponent. Naturally, no one will force him.


    But after going out, maybe there will be fairyland strength, and it will be difficult to do at that time.


    Eh, no, I seem to be in fairyland now. I''m afraid they''re not good enough!


    Ning Xiaolei''s eyes suddenly light up, and he is still a little confused just after breaking through his brain.


    As long as it''s not the appearance of fairyland, he doesn''t feel afraid of anyone.


    At this time, the whole underground palace of Yanhuang suddenly boomed and shook, as if to collapse.


    Ning Xiaolei was startled. He jumped up from the ground and looked around warily.


    The people who are still practicing in the immortal pool are also directly awakened and forced to withdraw from the cultivation state.


    "What''s going on, what''s going on?"


    Someone exclaimed, his face full of panic.


    Even the practitioners are nervous when unexpected things happen.


    In the past, when the time of yanhuangxian pool came, there would be a stone gate in front of people to let them go to the outside world. But now what''s going on?


    "The situation is different this time. Look at the number of people here. Almost all the people who came in were present."


    Suddenly, there was a cry in the crowd.


    At first, people didn''t pay attention to it. After being reminded, they found it was true.


    "Damn, what''s the matter with yanhuangxianchi this time?"


    They all look very ugly and want to know why.


    "The energy in the immortal pool is gone, which means the time is up?"


    Others screamed out their findings.


    Someone followed the test and confirmed what the man said.


    But the energy of Xianchi is exhausted. Xianchi should have been closed. In principle, the exit should appear. Let them go out!


    "Brother Xiaolei, what''s the matter?"


    At the moment, several women and Guan Yun have come to Ning Xiaolei. Guan Yun asks suspiciously.


    Ning Xiaolei''s eyes twinkled slightly and said: "I''m afraid that the accident this time has something to do with Xiaoshu. It''s OK. It won''t be OK."


    Outside the underground palace, the people of all the major forces were also confused about what was going on inside, and they were very worried.


    After all, they are all the future pillars of their school. How can they be so damaged.


    "Look, it''s changed."


    Suddenly, someone exclaimed.


    The crowd hurriedly followed his line of sight and saw a huge whirlpool suddenly appeared out of thin air above the immortal pool.


    "Little ray, let''s go out."


    At this time, Ning Xiaolei suddenly heard a voice.


    He was curious to see, but he didn''t know when Zhao Xiaoshu appeared beside him.


    Ning Xiaolei was stunned and cast a look of consultation.


    Zhao Xiaoshu understood Ning Xiaolei''s meaning and nodded with a smile.


    "The vortex is the exit. Let''s go out with me."


    Ning Xiaolei yelled, and then he started up with the others and threw himself into the whirlpool.


    After a short period of dizziness, the scene changed greatly. When they reappeared, they had reached the valley outside.


    Seeing someone coming out, people from outside immediately rushed up.


    Suddenly, a startling roar sounded: "kill me xuanqingzong people, by death."


    With the sound comes a big hand of light, which covers Ning Xiaolei and others.

 Chapter 485

    "Well?"


    Ning Xiaolei frowned. Despite the speculation, his face still couldn''t help a cold.


    If before, perhaps there will be some fear, but now he is a real demon fairyland strength of the strong, not afraid of each other.


    He could feel that what he was doing was just an early cultivator in fairyland. When he was fighting at the same level, he would never empty anyone.


    The palm is raised, Ning Xiaolei is a white elephant galloping palm.


    A loud roar of more than ten meters appeared. With wild momentum, it hit Guangguang''s big hand hard.


    Although it''s the same move, fairyland''s strength has changed dramatically compared with before. It''s not a little bit powerful.


    "Boom!"


    The white elephant rushed into the hill in front of him and made a huge hole in the hill.


    The elder of xuanqingzong didn''t expect that Ning Xiaolei could stop him. He was just about to do it again, but he was interrupted by a roar.


    "Xuanqingzong, you can''t look for death. My disciples of hanyue Palace are still there. If they are affected by the aftereffects of your fight, can you afford that responsibility?"


    "This is reasonable. It''s not the time to solve the hatred. Please don''t spread it to Tianlong temple."


    The elder of xuanqingzong''s face froze in an instant. He also knew that he was impulsive just now.


    At this time, xuanqingzong, the strong man in fairyland, walked out and said, "step back. Don''t rush to do it. I don''t think they can run."


    The elder of xuanqingzong nodded and said nothing more.


    Not much time, all the people in Yanhuang underground palace came out from inside.


    "Look, the picture of the underground palace has not disappeared."


    Suddenly, someone screamed and pointed to the sky.


    At the moment, everyone''s attention was on the disciples who appeared in the underground palace. Hearing the words, they immediately turned their eyes.


    Under the gaze of the public, the underground palace of Yanhuang in the sky turned into debris like weathering.


    In a short time, the whole underground palace of Yanhuang turned into dust.


    "Boom, boom!"


    Suddenly, there was a loud noise. In the eyes of the people, the whole valley suddenly sank, more than ten meters.


    As for the picture of the underground palace in the air, with the disappearance of the underground palace, it turned into a light spot and slowly dissipated.


    "What, the underground palace has been destroyed?"


    Leng for half a day, and finally someone issued an unbelievable exclamation.


    The underground palace of Yanhuang is very famous. It has existed for many years and created many fairyland strongmen, but now it turns into a pile of dust in front of everyone.


    People did not doubt the authenticity of the picture, even the ground is trapped, how can there be false.


    "Oh, what a pity for such a holy place!"


    Some people sigh, especially those who come to see me. I''m so depressed.


    Originally, they came here with great interest to see in advance, hoping to accumulate some experience for next year.


    But now it''s OK. The underground palace disappears directly. No matter how much experience you have, it''s useless.


    "Well, how could this happen?"


    Compared with others, the fairyland experts of the five forces and Yanhuang department are thinking about the reason.


    "Could it be that the most important thing in the underground palace of Yanhuang was taken away, so there was no need to exist?"


    Soon, the old man of fairyland in Ji''s family made a sound and thought about it.


    "I think it''s very possible." A fairyland old man in the Zhou family said yes.


    The rest of them kept nodding, though they didn''t speak.


    I have to say that these old foxes have a lot of knowledge, and they have guessed the reason.


    The disappearance of the underground palace was due to Zhao Xiaoshu''s inheritance from the Yan Emperor.

 Chapter 486

    "Who took things from the underground palace of Yanhuang?"


    To figure out the reason, xuanqingzong''s fairyland master looked at the people who entered the underground palace.


    They all shook their heads in amazement to show that they didn''t know.


    "Xuanqisheng, this is your fault. Even if there is something, it is also the person selected by the emperor of Yan. How dare you covet it?"


    All of a sudden, a cold voice came. When they heard it, they saw that it was Dugu peak in Yanhuang department.


    Ning Xiaolei also with the people''s eyes to see in the past, instantly feel behind the hair root erect.


    He had a feeling that this one eyed old man was more powerful than that xuanqisheng.


    "If it''s really Yanhuang''s treasure, it''s just a waste to keep it in the hands of these younger generation. It''s better for us to keep it, hehe."


    Xuanqisheng is cheeky. He laughs, and a ray of greed flashed in his eyes.


    "Yes, I think what brother Qisheng said is reasonable. If it''s the treasure of Yanhuang, we''d better keep it. When the younger generation grows up, it''s not too late to give it to him."


    Ji family that fairyland double strength of the old man mouth, his name is Ji Kaiyu.


    After the two, the Zhou family''s fairyland man also said that they should put it away.


    Dugu Feng looked at the people in Tianlong temple and hanyue palace and said, "what about you?"


    "We don''t participate in the Cold Moon Palace. No matter who gets it, it has nothing to do with us."


    The fairyland master of the Cold Moon Palace shook his head directly and looked like he was out of the business.


    A kind-hearted old Heshang of Tianlong temple said, "I think it''s most appropriate for us to keep it in Tianlong temple."


    What do you mean by this?


    As if he had known that people would have doubts, Laohe Shangdao said, "we Tianlong temple are always fair. No matter which junior gets it, the rest of us will be dissatisfied, so it''s most suitable to let us go."


    "Ha ha ha, I have heard that Tianlong temple is very humane and behaves in a dirty way. Today, it''s true. You want to take it for yourself, old bald ass!"


    All of a sudden, a burst of laughter, this person is not others, it is Dugu Feng.


    Looking at the monk in Tianlong Temple coldly, Dugu Feng said, "my opinion is that who Emperor Yan chooses is who, who dares to rob is the enemy of Dugu Feng."


    "How can you be presumptuous, Dugu Feng?" Xuanqingzong, an old man at the beginning of fairyland Yizhong, yelled out.


    "With my strength." Dugu Feng gave a cold hum, and his figure suddenly disappeared. When he reappeared, he had already reached the front of Xuanqing sect and grabbed the old man.


    Xuanqisheng certainly won''t look at Dugu Feng in front of him and greet him with his fist.


    "Boom!"


    With a loud noise and powerful ripples, Dugu Feng didn''t retreat. On the contrary, xuanqisheng stepped back for six steps.


    It is obvious that Dugu Feng''s strength can be seen from his success in fighting against fairyland.


    "Yanhuangbu, the old man of Dugu, is so fierce. Can Xianyi fight Xianer so fiercely in the later period?"


    Ning Xiaolei looked at the scene in amazement, and his eyes showed admiration.


    Not only the strength of Dugu Feng, but also his character.


    That''s a little bit of an elder style!


    Like xuanqingzong, Jijia and Zhoujia, they are obviously villains.


    However, Ning Xiaolei didn''t expect that Tianlong temple, which has always impressed him well, turned out to be a hypocrite.


    He didn''t doubt Dugu Feng''s words. Just because of the old man''s work style, Ning Xiaolei chose to believe his words.


    What''s more, what the old monk said just now is full of doubts.


    What is best preserved in Tianlong temple is pure nonsense!

 Chapter 487

    "What are you doing, Dugu Feng? Don''t bully people with your strength."


    Ji Kaiyu and the old man in the early stage of the Zhou family are twinkling, standing with Xuan Qisheng.


    Driven by interests, they chose to stand with xuanqingzong.


    "Want to do it together? Come on then. I''ve already been offended by you villains. "


    Dugu Feng snorted coldly. The fierce light in his eyes flashed and swept the three people one by one.


    Ji Kaiyu frowned tightly, and his eyes were terrified.


    Even if it''s three to one, he''s a bit weak.


    It''s true that Dugu Feng is so famous that his deeds can''t be ignored.


    "Dugu Feng, we admit that you are powerful, but the rest of your Yanhuang department can''t stop the three of us, hehe!"


    Xuanqisheng had a strange smile, and his eyes were full of bad intentions.


    "Dugu Feng insults the reputation of Tianlong temple. We can''t just sit back and ignore it."


    The old monk of Tianlong Temple immediately opened his mouth and looked at Dugu Feng''s eyes with a trace of resentment.


    Dugu Feng laughed angrily and said proudly, "I think you look up to me just because of you crooked melons."


    "Master Dugu is right. I don''t think Yanhuang people are afraid of war!"


    At this time, Zhao Xiaoshu suddenly opened his mouth and stood up directly.


    The things in Yanhuang''s underground palace are what he gets. He can''t see Yanhuang''s elders fighting alone, but he is watching the play.


    Besides, now he has the strength to participate.


    At this time, Zhao Xiaoshu is no longer in the later stage of Wangjing, but like Ning Xiaolei and others, he has reached a fairyland.


    And not in the early stage of fairyland, but in the middle.


    "Hahaha, that''s right. I don''t think Yanhuang department is afraid of war. You guys who don''t want to be cheeky, just let them come."


    See Zhao Xiaoshu appear, Yanhuang department that a few elders who come here all laugh, stand out.


    Dong xuan''er and Dong Wan''er look at each other and walk out.


    They are also from Yanhuang department. Although they have just broken through, they also want me to make a contribution in this battle.


    Without much nonsense, Wang Lingyun stood up in silence to show his position.


    Although this guy is hostile to Ning Xiaolei, he is very loyal to Yanhuang.


    "Come on, do it. The little guy who got the treasure of Yanhuang, you can leave. Our Yanhuang Department won''t watch these little people do dirty things."


    Dugu Feng showed a happy expression on his face and was very satisfied with the performance of the Yanhuang people.


    "Good, good, yanhuangbu, it''s a great prestige!"


    Yin Leng stares at all the people in Yanhuang department, and xuanqisheng trembles with anger.


    Although the four factions joined hands, they were not sure whether they could defeat Dugu Feng or not.


    As for the others, they don''t care much.


    His eyes flashed. Xuanqisheng''s eyes fell on Ning Xiaolei, and his eyes brightened slightly.


    If we say that among the people, the one who is most likely to get the treasure of Yanhuang must be the boy.


    If you want to deal with him, you can think of his xuanqingzong disciples as revenge instead of treasure.


    "What does the old man want?"


    Ning Xiaolei frowns slightly. Seeing xuanqisheng''s eyes, he feels that he is having a bad idea.


    "Well, since Dugu Daoyou thinks that''s the right way to do it, that''s it!"


    At this time, xuanqisheng suddenly changed his attitude.


    Even his red face returned to normal and became very dull.


    In the eyes of the crowd, xuanqisheng takes a look at Ning Xiaolei and asks Dugu Feng, "if I want to settle accounts with the boy who killed my disciples, will you be in charge of Yanhuang?"

 Chapter 488

    Ji Kaiyu and the old man of the Zhou family are both sophisticated characters. They soon understand the meaning of xuanqisheng.


    "We Ji''s family have to settle accounts with that boy, too!"


    "And our Zhou family, such private affairs, you Yanhuang will not interfere in it!"


    They look at Dugu peak with twinkling eyes.


    If that happened before, Yanhuang department was reasonable after all, they were passive.


    But for Funing Xiaolei, it has nothing to do with Yanhuang department.


    Even if the disciples of xuanqingzong were mean, that was the reason why Yanhuang didn''t intervene.


    "Old man, that''s the plan


    Ning Xiaolei''s eyes flashed a sneer. Before Dugu Feng could speak, he said, "elder Dugu, this has nothing to do with Yanhuang department. They want to deal with me and let them come."


    Instead of putting Dugu Feng in a dilemma, it''s better for him to accept everything first.


    After all, behind Dugu peak is the Yanhuang department, which is not as unrestrained as him.


    "Oh, boy, your tone is very big. Is it great to break through fairyland?"


    Xuanqisheng turns around and looks at Ning Xiaolei with cold eyes.


    "At least I don''t care about you old man."


    Ning Xiaolei gives xuanqisheng no face with a cold smile.


    His respect has always been given only to those worthy of respect.


    "Looking for death, I will teach you how to be a man, and let you know what is heaven and earth."


    Xuanqisheng was so angry that he blew his beard and glared, and his eyes showed a crazy killing intention.


    Being insulted in front of so many people by a younger generation, he can''t hang on his face.


    "You dare to move me, brother Lei. I want you to be restless."


    All of a sudden, a cold and piercing voice rang out. When people heard it, it was Zhao Xiaoshu.


    At the moment, Zhao Xiaoshu''s pretty face is full of killing intention, looking at xuanqisheng coldly and mercilessly.


    Xuanqisheng frowned and looked at Dugu Feng: "is that what you mean by Yanhuang?"


    "This has nothing to do with my Yanhuang department. It''s my personal meaning. How can I watch you move my brother?"


    Zhao Xiaoshu takes the lead in explaining the relationship between him and Yanhuang.


    But xuanqisheng didn''t look at Zhao Xiaoshu, and his eyes were fixed on Dugu Feng.


    This kind of thing, Zhao Xiaoshu said not calculate, only Dugu Feng this Yanhuang department present strongest person said just calculate.


    However, what people didn''t expect was that Dugu Feng looked at xuanqisheng indifferently and said, "what am I doing? Can''t you understand me? He said he was standing up for his brother. "


    "You..."


    Xuanqisheng''s eyes were gloomy and twinkling, and Dugu Feng was too shameful.


    Full of nowhere to spread the anger, finally xuanqisheng sprinkled on Zhao Xiaoshu.


    "If you want to get ahead, die."


    Xuanqisheng roared, suddenly raised his hand and patted Zhao Xiaoshu on the top of his head.


    Zhao Xiaoshu''s eyes flashed the color of indifference, fearless, indifferent way: "that''s no wonder I."


    As he spoke, a long golden sword appeared in Zhao Xiaoshu''s hand. The combination of man and sword turned into a giant palm with golden light cutting down to the top of his head.


    "We also start, catch that boy, want to live, those girls also catch up."


    Seeing that xuanqisheng starts, another elder of xuanqingzong shouts and rushes to Ning Xiaolei first.


    Behind him, xuanqingzong followed closely.


    "To die!"


    Ning Xiaolei is looking at Zhao Xiaoshu''s battle. Seeing this scene, a cold and merciless killing intention flashed in his eyes.


    Xuanqingzong''s visit to fairyland Yizhong has three elders, two in the early stage and one in the middle stage.


    It is the elder of Yizhong middle period who rushes to Ning Xiaolei.


    But Ning Xiaolei knows that with the strength of the other girls, he is reluctant to deal with fairyland. After stopping the middle-term elder, he plans to stop the other two.


    But at this time, two jiao shouts rang out: "move our friends, it is with us for the enemy, kill!"

 Chapter 489

    Ning Xiaolei hears the news and sees that it is Dong xuan''er and Dong Wan''er who jump out to help.


    Each of them stopped an elder of the Xuanqing clan in the early days of fairyland, and soon they formed a group.


    "These two wenches owe you a favor."


    Ning Xiaolei''s eyes flashed a touch of emotion, did not expect that this time, they will choose to hand, to their side.


    Two sisters stopped the two fairyland masters, and the rest rushed in. It was impossible to threaten the girls.


    "You dare to be distracted when you fight with me. You''re an ignorant boy."


    At this time, Ning Xiaolei''s ear suddenly heard a roar, xuanqingzong the middle-term elder, to Ning Xiaolei body hard grasp.


    His grasp power is not small, the light giant hand whistling with the wind, not near, let Ning Xiaolei feel the danger.


    "Break it for me."


    With a loud roar, Ning Xiaolei''s white elephant''s hands burst out.


    The white elephant steps on the sky. If it wants to smash the mountains and collapse the heaven and earth, it will crash into it.


    In the loud sound, the light and the white elephant disappeared.


    But the old man''s attack followed, and the same shining hand seemed more powerful than before.


    "Break it, break it!"


    Ning Xiaolei roared wildly, even four palms, four elephant one by one hit, such as meteorite hit the earth.


    Rao Shi''s palm was powerful and smashed. In the end, the white elephant was castrated and rushed to the elder of xuanqingzong.


    "Out!"


    The old man was surprised when he patted the white elephant. He said, "I have some strength. Take me again."


    Then, a long sword appeared in the hand of the elder of xuanqingzong. With a wave, several sword shadows appeared.


    ten times as like as two peas, the sky is coming down from the sky.


    Ning Xiaolei looks up and suddenly rises up like rain.


    In the roaring sound, he smashed all the sword shadows one by one with ox King fist.


    "But so it is!"


    Ning Xiaolei shook his head lightly and waved his hand. Countless golden flames of fist size floated in the sky, and then rushed to the elder Xuanqing.


    "How dare you bring out a small spell to shame?"


    The elder of xuanqingzong sneered. Although he wondered why the flame was golden, he didn''t pay much attention to it.


    At this moment, a scream came out.


    Leng Leng, the elder of xuanqingzong looked at it, but he saw that the elders and disciples of xuanqingzong under the fairyland were killed by several girls.


    Several women attack fiercely and fiercely, and his xuanqingzong''s people have been seriously injured.


    As a semi fairyland, the elders of his xuanqingzong are not rivals.


    After the yanhuangxian pool, although the girls didn''t break through the fairyland, they also broke through into a semi fairyland. Except for the shallower son at the end of xiaoyuezi, they were still in the later stage of Wangjing.


    "You dare to be distracted when you fight with me. What an ignorant old man!"


    All of a sudden, a faint voice of sarcasm rang out not far away.


    The old man was slightly stunned, and then he burst into a rage. The hateful boy dared to learn from him.


    But immediately, the old man would not care to speak, the sky those golden flames have reached above his head.


    Close to feel the power of the golden flame, the old man''s face suddenly froze, intuition told him not good.


    There was no time to think about it, so he tried his best to stop it.


    However, the flames had the function of penetrating defense. Although many of the flames were killed by him, there were still several regiments that passed through the gap and fell on him.


    The elder of xuanqingzong suddenly screamed and wanted to destroy it.


    But then he was terrified to find that the flame was extremely difficult to extinguish.


    "Damn it, eh!"


    With a roar of anger, he had to make a choice and cut off his arm with a sword.

 Chapter 490

    Xuanqisheng and Zhao Xiaoshu fight, he thought with his fairyland double strength, can easily clean up Zhao Xiaoshu.


    But after starting, he found that Zhao Xiaoshu was extremely powerful.


    When he felt it carefully, he found that Zhao Xiaoshu was the cultivation of fairyland.


    Suddenly, xuanqisheng''s eyes suddenly light up. He suddenly remembers that he was in Xianchi just now and didn''t see Zhao Xiaoshu break through.


    However, he saw Zhao Xiaoshu come out from the underground palace of Yanhuang with his own eyes, and a guess that surprised xuanqisheng emerged in his mind.


    Does it mean that the one who got the treasure of Yanhuang is not Ning Xiaolei, but the boy of Yanhuang department?


    Not only xuanqisheng, but also Ji''s family, Zhou''s family and other forces who watched the battle from afar all wanted to understand this situation.


    But at this time, a scream sounded, and then there was a shower of blood from the air.


    They were slightly stunned. After shifting their eyes, they saw that xuanqingzong, who was fighting with Ning Xiaolei and others, had fallen behind.


    Even the elder in the middle of fairyland was forced to break his arm.


    "Hiss, so fierce?"


    In an instant, the sound of air-conditioning couldn''t help but ring out, and everyone was shocked.


    They didn''t expect that Ning Xiaolei, who just broke through fairyland, could hurt the practitioner who had already stepped into the middle of fairyland.


    "Ji''s family, Zhou''s family, do you plan to continue the excitement?"


    Xuanqisheng roared, looking coldly at the location of the two families.


    Ji Kaiyu and the old man in fairyland of the Zhou family have a twinkle in their eyes for a moment. They look at each other and nod slightly.


    "The Ji family, the elder of fairyland, go and catch the boy and the girls. They must give me an account."


    "I''ll go to the Zhou family, too. I can''t ignore Huanqing."


    With that, they did not fly to Ning Xiaolei''s direction, but rushed to Zhao Xiaoshu.


    Compared with revenge, they are more concerned about the treasures of Yanhuang underground palace.


    "What I can''t see in Dugu peak is the generation who bullies the small with the big. I represent myself and have nothing to do with Yanhuang."


    At this moment, a cold voice sounded, and Dugu Feng flew out to stop Ji Kaiyu and the old man of the Zhou family.


    "You, Dugu Feng, do you want to step in?" Ji Kaiyu said angrily.


    "Yes, on behalf of me, you can come to me if you want to get revenge in the future."


    Dugu Feng turned his mouth and looked at them with a cold smile.


    Ji Kaiyu and the old man of the Zhou family are furious, but they are afraid to fight against Dugu peak.


    "Benefactor Dugu insulted our temple just now. I''ll meet you."


    At this time, the old monk of Tianlong Temple suddenly opened his mouth and flew over to stop Dugu peak.


    The rest of the Tianlong temple, together with the Ji family and the Zhou family, flew to Ning Xiaolei and others.


    "What a dog like Tianlong temple."


    Seeing this, Dugu Feng was furious and raised his hand to the old monk of Tianlong temple.


    The old monk raised his hand and blew out a golden palm, which collided with the attack of Dugu peak.


    In the roaring sound, the old monk was lifted by the air waves and retreated more than ten steps in the air.


    "Ji and Zhou, two benefactors, are too rampant."


    The old monk looked at Ji Kaiyu and the old man of the Zhou family.


    "How about fighting together? I''m afraid you won''t succeed?"


    Dugu Feng laughed and took the initiative to cover them all.


    Ning Xiaolei was a little happy when he hurt the elder of xuanqingzong. But when he saw the Ji family, the Zhou family and the Tianlong Temple rushing together, his face turned ugly.


    If it''s just him and some girls, they can hide in the pot, but there are Dong xuan''er and Dong Wan''er''s sisters, Guan Yun and others, who can''t leave them alone.


    "Don''t push us, or you''ll all die!"


    Ning Xiaolei flashed a chill in his eyes and threatened coldly.

 Chapter 491

    "Force you, force you again how, ha ha ha!"


    From the Ji family, the Zhou family and the Tianlong temple, five middle and late Yizhong practitioners came. They heard Ning Xiaolei''s words and looked at him with ridicule.


    Ning Xiaolei''s eyes are filled with cold. In the face of such a crisis that he can''t cope with, he must take extraordinary measures.


    All he could rely on was the last Fu Zhuan.


    However, after Nu Wa banned unlimited exchange, these seal characters were extremely precious, and Ning Xiaolei didn''t want to use them as a last resort.


    But in the present situation, facing so many experts from the four major forces, it is beyond his ability to deal with.


    Just when Ning Xiaolei was thinking about whether to use fu Zhuan, a soft voice like the sound of nature suddenly rang out.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, can you give me a face and let this little friend and some girls go?"


    Ning Xiaolei is astonished. In this case, who will help them?


    Curious to see, but see is the Cold Moon Palace, led by a looking at more than 30 years old middle-aged woman, fairyland a heavy later cultivation.


    "Well, Cold Moon Palace, what do you mean?" The elder of xuanqingzong frowned, and his tone was not good.


    "Mr. Su, don''t interfere in this matter. Don''t spoil the friendly relationship between hanyue palace and our Ji family."


    Ji family a fairyland one heavy later period elder also opens the mouth, dissuades the way.


    The beautiful woman named Su Changlao in hanyue palace shook her head: "in the underground palace, this little friend helped our disciple of hanyue palace. I can''t turn a blind eye to him."


    "So, your palace is going to intervene. Amitabha, if the Buddha doesn''t cross the river, he will be the fairy of the Cold Moon Palace."


    In Tianlong temple, a monk of Yizhong''s later period opened his mouth and then rushed to elder su.


    There are only two elders of hanyue palace who came with elder Su in the early days of Yizhong. The monks of Tianlong Temple didn''t pay attention to them.


    "Stop it. It''s none of their business. You''re all coming to us."


    "Sisters of the Dong family, the predecessors of the Cold Moon Palace, you are kind-hearted, Xiao Lei, but please believe that I can solve it."


    Ning Xiaolei looked at the scene and suddenly roared.


    Words fall, he does not wait for the reaction of the public opposite, the body shape flickers, a few ups and downs will fall to the war of poetry and other women next to.


    "Back up!"


    Ning Xiaolei''s eyes flashed slightly, and his attack shot wildly around him, not letting the four forces get close to him.


    Shi Yun and others instantly understood Ning Xiaolei''s meaning and flew away from the people in hanyue palace and Dong Xuaner and Dong Waner.


    After all, the power of those seal characters is too great. If they are too close, they will be hurt by mistake.


    "Ha ha ha, don''t join in the fun. People don''t appreciate it."


    The people of the four forces are laughing, throwing them at the people of the Cold Moon Palace and the Dong family sisters and chasing Ning Xiaolei.


    Dong xuan''er wanted to catch up with her, but her sister Dong Wan''er held her arm.


    "Believe them, he is not the kind of mindless person, and this situation, entangle one or two people, also can''t help much."


    Dong Wan''er''s eyes flashed slightly and explained to Dong xuan''er.


    As far as the Cold Moon Palace is concerned, Su Changlao is not a simple figure. In an instant, he knows what hidden means Baining Xiaolei has.


    Waiting for the people with the four forces to run far enough, Ning Xiaolei showed a sneer in his eyes: "do you really want to embarrass us like this?"


    "Yes, ha ha, why do you cause a vision in Xianchi? Tell us the truth, it can make you die faster."


    "Yes, and in the underground palace, if you have got any treasures, you should hand them in."


    The people of the four forces jokingly looked at Ning Xiaolei and others, such as the fish on the chopping board.


    Ning Xiaolei sneered, sighed: "you want to die, no one can save you, Yuner, do it."


    All the Fu and Zhuan characters in his hand have been used up. Ning Xiaolei can only give this heavy task to Shi Yun.


    At the beginning, he gave a few women''s Fu Zhuan, even if he gave the most poetry.


    Poetic rhyme has long understood Ning Xiaolei''s meaning. As soon as Ning Xiaolei''s words fall, she does not hesitate to crush a seal character in her hand.

 Chapter 492

    The people of the four forces didn''t feel the danger at all.


    In their sense, Ning Xiaolei and others are just lambs to be slaughtered and fish on the chopping board.


    Even though Ning Xiaolei is more powerful, there are more than ten fairyland strongmen on their side.


    Guan Yun and the other girls are just insignificant minions in their eyes. They can crush them to death.


    "Oh, still do it. It''s this time. What else can you do? Just let it go!"


    Laughing at Ning Xiaolei and others, the corners of the mouth of the four forces are full of irony.


    They seem to have seen that victory is in sight, and they can easily win the picture of Ning Xiaolei and others.


    However, at this time, they suddenly found a golden light on Ning Xiaolei and others, and then the whole world was bright.


    "What''s going on, what''s going on?"


    The people of the four forces exclaimed and looked up at the sky in horror. Then they saw a huge shining hand in the sky, covering most of the sky.


    "Ah, what''s the matter? What''s that?"


    Some people were shocked and yelled, and their eyes were full of fear.


    It doesn''t look like a good thing, and it''s rumbling down.


    Some of them are calm, they turn around and plan to run away, but even if they find out, they can''t move.


    The pressure of the light palm has bound them first.


    "I''ll wipe it. It''s over bird, brother Lei. We''re finished."


    Guan Yun, who doesn''t know the truth, is crying, grinning and almost crying.


    Ning Xiaolei has a bitter smile: "what''s the end of it? Don''t you see that we have a light shield to protect us? It''s them who are the end of it."


    "Ah, well, is this your attack?"


    Guan Yun suddenly wakes up and looks at Ning Xiaolei in shock.


    Ning Xiaolei nodded with a smile and joked: "otherwise, why don''t you say I''m not flustered at all, hehe."


    "Is that how Taibai Mountain got its fingerprints?"


    In the distance, in the direction of Yanhuang, xuanjizi was stunned.


    When he saw the handprint in the air, the scene of Taibai Mountain immediately appeared in his mind.


    Looking at Ning Xiaolei and others in the light shield protection, the corner of xuanjizi''s mouth slightly shows a smile: "this boy, he lied to me at that time."


    In such a shocking scene, Ji Kaiyu and others were shocked and forced to stop for a while.


    They felt numb when they saw the desperate and helpless faces of several factions under the giant palm.


    They would never have thought that such a scene would happen when they sent people to deal with Ning Xiaolei and others.


    "So, is that their card? It''s amazing. "


    Cold moon palace there, that fairyland a heavy late beauty''s eyes twinkle slightly, mouth low Nan.


    Dong sisters there, two people four pairs of beautiful eyes stare round, for ningxiaolei and others means marvel.


    Light giant palm boom down, without the slightest mercy.


    After a bang, the air waves soared and the ripples overflowed.


    When the smoke and dust disappear, except for Ning Xiaolei and others who are protected by the light shield, all the people of the four forces who come after them will not survive.


    "The power of this attack is stronger than that of their predecessors. It should be equal to the level of fairyland triple or quadruple."


    Ning Xiaolei looked at the gradually dissipated clouds around him, thinking.


    In the past, he couldn''t figure out when he was half in fairyland. Now when he stepped into fairyland, he could figure out what kind of attack this talisman palm amulet was.


    Put away the storage equipment of the four forces that fall from the ground, Ning Xiaolei takes several girls and Guan Yun to fly over.


    "Come on, keep coming. Those who want revenge should hurry."


    Ning Xiaolei flies to Zhao Xiaoshu and looks coldly at xuanqisheng.


    Now there are only three old monks in the late fairyland and the old monk in Tianlong temple.


    The rest are half fairyland strength, useless little shrimps.

 Chapter 493

    "Wow, hahaha, I''m so happy. Don''t you like bullying people? Kick to the iron plate


    All of a sudden, there was a sound of laughter, but it was Dugu Feng.


    He just won''t tube Xuan Qi Sheng etc. of facial expression, he has to ignore their actual strength.


    "I''m really a bully. If I don''t get angry, I think I''m a sick cat, right?"


    Ning Xiaolei swept the faces of the four forces one by one, and said slightly.


    It''s not that he didn''t give these four forces a chance, but they just don''t know how to cherish it.


    It is their greed and arrogance that have harmed the people of their own power.


    "Hateful boy, your heart is so vicious. You hurt so many lives with your treasure."


    The old monk of Tianlong Temple points to Ning Xiaolei with trembling fingers, and his lips are trembling.


    Ning Xiaolei turned his eyes and snorted: "you are going to catch us. Are you going to catch us? I don''t need to say what we will do after we are caught. We are not three-year-old children. "


    "Demon, the demon cultivator is a demon. Everyone, I have a message for you. This boy and the women behind him are not immortal cultivators or Buddhists. They are demons."


    Xuanqisheng angrily points at Ning Xiaolei, suddenly turns around and shouts to the crowd.


    As soon as the words came out, the crowd burst into an uproar.


    After all, now, the demon practitioners are very mysterious, ordinary practitioners are more afraid of them, and they have everything to say.


    For a moment, a lot of ignorant people, the spearhead immediately pointed at Ning Xiaolei and others.


    "Shut up, people don''t offend me, I don''t offend. In this case, how would you choose? I don''t need to say more. It has nothing to do with what you practice."


    At this time, Dugu Feng suddenly let out a roar, which suppressed the noise of the crowd.


    After Dugu Feng finished, xuanjizi continued: "I''m here to tell you a news. The three brothers of Li, Du man, the gold villain and the silver villain on the wanted list of Yanhuang department were all killed by Xiaolei Xiaoyou."


    "If the demon cultivator really does all kinds of evil, how can he get rid of these evils for the world? Don''t be fooled by villains


    Hearing that xuanjizi said they were villains, xuanqisheng was furious: "you traitor, who do you say are villains?"


    "Who I mean, who knows." Xuanjizi snorted and didn''t give xuanqisheng any face.


    "Traitor, believe it or not, I''ve ruined you." Xuanqisheng looks at xuanjizi coldly.


    At this time, Zhao Xiaoshu, standing on one side indifferently, suddenly said: "be polite to the people of Yanhuang department, or I will abolish you first."


    "Bold, you hairy boy, don''t give you a lesson, do you really think you can draw with me?"


    Xuanqi was so angry that he didn''t expect that everyone would dare to challenge him. How could he bear it.


    "Then I''ll see what your real skills are!"


    With a cold smile, Zhao Xiaoshu took out a jade seal.


    On top of the jade seal, there are five dragons. It''s Ning Xiaolei. They saw the five dragons jade seal on the Golden Dragon chair in the underground palace.


    Zhao Xiaoshu doesn''t talk nonsense. He pinches a few magic formulas into the Five Dragon Seal.


    Then there was a dragon roar, and a blue light suddenly shot into the sky from the jade seal.


    In the crowd''s gaze, a blue dragon with a length of more than 100 meters appears in the sky, and the cold and merciless eyes look at xuanqisheng.


    With another long roar, the blue dragon suddenly went down and grabbed xuanqisheng with its huge claw.

 Chapter 494

    "What treasure is that?"


    Xuanqisheng''s eyes were full of greed and fire.


    But at the moment he has no time to think so much, he must first stop the attack of the blue dragon.


    From the blue dragon, he felt a strong crisis.


    "Broken!"


    Xuanqisheng roared, a big palm print burst out, and roared to the green dragon''s giant claw.


    However, it is unexpected that the powerful palm, under the green dragon''s claw, is just like paper paste. It will break in a moment.


    Seeing this scene, xuanqisheng was shocked and turned pale. He had a long sword in his hand and used a powerful sword technique.


    With his long sword pointing to the sky, a sword shadow of more than 100 meters emerges. With the momentum of creating the world, it collides with the giant claw that Qinglong has seized.


    In the roaring sound, the shadow of the sword was broken, but the green dragon''s Giant Claw also stopped and stopped in the air.


    The blue dragon roared at the sky, broke through the clouds and waves, and rushed straight to the sky.


    Xuanqisheng didn''t dare to be careless. He was busy using his means to fight with the dragon.


    Seeing this scene, Zhao Xiaoshu''s eyes flashed slightly, and gritted his teeth, and fajue entered the Five Dragon Seal again.


    In the roar, a Dragon flew into the air.


    But this time, the dragon is a yellow dragon.


    When the Dragon appeared, Zhao Xiaoshu''s face turned pale, and a big drop of cold sweat rolled down his forehead. He was obviously struggling.


    "Ouch!"


    With a long cry, the earthy yellow spirit flew over xuanqisheng and spewed out a sharp earthy yellow arrow to xuanqisheng.


    "Damn it


    Xuanqisheng''s face changed greatly. Dealing with one is his limit. Dealing with two is just looking for abuse.


    Without saying a word, xuanqisheng turned and fled to the distance.


    "I have written down this hatred by xuanqingzong!"


    Xuanqingzong some of the remaining people slightly Leng, then face big change, chasing xuanqisheng quickly left.


    They are afraid that they will be late. Ning Xiaolei and Zhao Xiaoshu will attack them.


    "Is this the treasure handed down by Emperor Yan? It''s really powerful. Yanhuang, you''re very good!"


    The old monk of Tianlong Temple dropped a word and chose to leave with the monks who were under the fairyland.


    By now, they have no chance of winning.


    Dugu Feng alone can make them have a hard time.


    Moreover, they are also afraid that Ning Xiaolei will attack again with such a move. They don''t know how to die at that time.


    When Tianlong Temple left, Ji''s and Zhou''s naturally ran away in a hurry.


    But when they leave, they look at Ning Xiaolei and Zhao Xiaoshu with resentment in their eyes.


    As for Dugu Feng, they didn''t have the courage to hate him.


    When the four forces leave, the people from the Cold Moon Palace come to say goodbye.


    "They won''t give up. You need to be careful."


    "Thank you, er, this elder sister, and the elder sisters of the Cold Moon Palace for not embarrassing us just now."


    Originally wanted to call elder, Ning Xiaolei changed his mouth at the last moment.


    After all, looking at all the beautiful women, the elder seems very old.


    "Cluck, children can talk. Welcome to our cold moon palace when you have time."


    The most powerful beautiful woman in hanyue palace smiles and her eyes are full of joy.


    Ning Xiaolei nodded with a smile: "to tell you the truth, I still have a meeting with aoxueer of your school."


    "Oh, really? That''s better. My sisters are waiting for you in the Cold Moon Palace. "


    The middle-aged woman smiles and leaves with Ning Xiaolei and other people as well as Yanhuang people.


    "Xiaolei, do you have any plans to go back to Yanhuang with us next?"


    When the people of the Cold Moon Palace leave, Dugu Feng comes and looks at Ning Xiaolei.


    Ning Xiaolei thinks about it and looks at Dong Xuaner and Dong Waner. They seem to have something to look for him.


    "Elder Dugu, our sisters have something to do with them, so we won''t go back with them."


    Dong Wan''er says clearly what Xiaolei means.

 Chapter 495

    Dugu Feng didn''t force Ning Xiaolei and others to stay. Seeing that they had made a decision, they left with Yanhuang people.


    Because of Ning Xiaolei, Guan Yun and Zhao Xiaoshu also stay.


    "Come on, what''s the matter? It''s so mysterious."


    Ning Xiaolei looks at the Dong sisters. It''s the two sisters who let them stay. He doesn''t know what medicine they sell in the gourd.


    "Of course, it''s a good thing. Our sisters can still harm you!"


    Dong Xuaner jumps over and playfully pats Ning Xiaolei on the shoulder. In her beautiful eyes, she is full of curiosity.


    She always felt that the man in front of her seemed to be covered with a mysterious veil, which made people unable to see clearly.


    Out of the girl''s heart, she just wanted to uncover it.


    "Xuaner, don''t make trouble. Let''s leave here first."


    Dong Wan''er opened his mouth, looked left and right, turned and flew away in a certain direction.


    Seeing this, Ning Xiaolei and others follow him in a hurry.


    But soon they found that many people had followed them secretly.


    "It''s money but not life!"


    There is a chill in Ning Xiaolei''s eyes. The target of these people is not him, but his brother Zhao Xiaoshu.


    They covet the treasures of Yanhuang''s underground palace. The former five forces and Yanhuang''s people are not easy to attack.


    But now the people of the five forces leave, only Ning Xiaolei and his younger generation are left. Naturally, many people can''t sit still and jump out.


    After flying several kilometers all the way, Ning Xiaolei and others were overtaken and stopped.


    "No more nonsense. Hand over the seal and you can leave."


    There are five people who stop Ning Xiaolei. At the moment, they all cover their faces, making people unable to see their appearance clearly.


    Ning Xiaolei takes a look and finds out the strength of these people. One of them is fairyland heavyweight, the other four are fairyland heavyweight, three in the early stage and one in the middle stage.


    "Waiting for you to do it?"


    Zhao Xiaoshu sneered at the man who was standing in the way, and suddenly threw a golden object in his hand.


    In the sound of the Dragon chant, a golden light flashed away, and people didn''t understand what had happened.


    "Poop


    But at this time, there was only a light sound, and the double cultivator of fairyland fell directly from the air.


    In his chest, a big hole in the mouth of a bowl, gurgling and bleeding.


    Zhao Xiaoshu reached out and grasped the golden light in front of him. When people looked at it, they saw that it was a golden sword with a handle of dragon head and a sharp blade.


    Almost at the moment of the death of the double cultivator in fairyland, the crowd rushed out and stopped the remaining four.


    Naturally, they have discussed all this for a long time.


    Zhao Xiaoshu''s sword needs time to activate the dragon soul in it. Zhao Xiaoshu has been busy with it all the way.


    Not long ago, he just activated, and these people came up to die. It can be said that they just caught up.


    However, the attack is powerful. This sword can only be used once in a short time. If you want to use it again, you must reactivate the dragon spirit inside.


    "You, damned, are you deliberately setting traps for us to jump?"


    The remaining four were shocked, their faces changed, their eyes turned around, and they were ready to run away.


    However, it is obvious that Ning Xiaolei and others will not give them a chance.


    Give Zhao Xiaoshu the one in the middle of Yizhong. Ning Xiaolei and Dong''s sisters meet the three early practitioners.


    With the strength of Ning Xiaolei and Zhao Xiaoshu, they won''t have much time to solve their opponents.


    Later, they helped the Dong sisters and killed the two they were dealing with.


    "You two are really good. Each of you has the ability to fight at different levels!"


    Dong Xuaner looks at Ning Xiaolei and Zhao Xiaoshu sourly, and her mouth is a little depressed.


    Ning Xiaolei is funny: "girl, you just broke through. With your talent, when the state is stable, it''s OK."


    "That''s no better than you


    Dong Xuaner is still very depressed, which makes Ning Xiaolei and Zhao Xiaoshu laugh.

 Chapter 496

    Dispose of the bodies of five people, remove their storage rings, and several people turn to leave.


    Among the five storage rings, Zhao Xiaoshu made the most effort. The storage ring of the double cultivator and another one were given to him, and the other three were given one by one.


    However, Zhao Xiaoshu gave another one to Shi Yun and other women on the ground that they had a share in the meeting.


    "You don''t want to shirk. I''ve got the inheritance and treasure of Yanhuang. Thanks to brother Lei, what''s this?"


    He forced the ring to Shi Yun and others, and Zhao Xiaoshu firmly said.


    Ning Xiaolei smiles and stops the poetic rhyme and others who still want to say something: "take it, little book, this guy has one muscle."


    It seems that the killing of the five people had a deterrent effect, and I didn''t meet anyone on the way.


    After arriving at a quiet Canyon, the sisters of the Dong family tell us why they came to Ning Xiaolei and others.


    "Our sisters know about a relic of a cultivator, but there is a magic array outside. We see that Xiaoyue''s means are somewhat like magic, so we want to invite you to come with us."


    Hearing the relics, Ning Xiaolei''s eyes lit up instantly.


    Relic is the symbol of treasure, in which all kinds of good things can be found.


    "Hey, hey, what are you waiting for? Hurry up, it''s just a magic array. I can''t help it."


    Ning Xiaolei grins straight. Daji has experienced a dream for thousands of years. What else are you afraid of!


    He had practiced the golden eyes, the bracelets and the dreamgrass he got from Lingze in Wushui last time. He didn''t have the magic array he was afraid of.


    One day later, they came to a valley in the north.


    "At the bottom of the river."


    Dong Xuaner opened her mouth and pointed to a big river flowing in the valley.


    Ning Xiaolei nodded, nothing unexpected. If it was easy to be found, it would have been taken away. Which round would he get them.


    Just as they were about to jump into the river, they suddenly heard the wind breaking in the distance.


    Slightly stupefied, they quickly hide in a grass in the valley, and cover up their breath.


    Not many will, there are more than a hundred figures flying from, into the valley.


    Ning Xiaolei fixed his eyes, but saw that most of them were people wearing purple pattern clothes. On their chest, there was a white door sign.


    More than 20 other people were wearing blue robes with a cloud embroidered on their chest.


    See this familiar dress, Ning Xiaolei is slightly a Leng, because he found that these are actually Lei yunzong people.


    "After making trouble for a long time, people from Lei yunzong came to Longdu. They have the ability to have a foothold in Longdu."


    Ning Xiaolei''s eyes twinkle and he feels thoughtful.


    That day, he forced Lei yunzong to disband, but he didn''t kill them all.


    But I didn''t expect that they would come here.


    However, Lei yunzong''s affairs have passed. If they are no longer enemies to him, he does not intend to embarrass them.


    "Little brother Lei, those in white clothes are the second-class sect, the eight heavy sect and the cloud sect in Longdu. I don''t know. They should be a small force without name."


    Zhao Xiaoshu tells Ning Xiaolei the identity of another group of people.


    Ning Xiaolei nodded and looked at the people of bazhongmen and leiyunzong. He didn''t know if they had any purpose when they came here.


    Can''t it be such a coincidence that they also found that relic?


    "Fang Dongsheng, is this the place you''re talking about?"


    At this time, the head of the eight heavy gate suddenly opened his mouth and looked at an old man in Lei yunzong.


    The man of bazhongmen is the strength of the middle stage of fairyland, while the old man of leiyunzong is only the later cultivation of the kingdom.


    Lei yunzong, an old man named Fang Dongsheng, said, "Master Liu, it''s here, at the bottom of the river."

 Chapter 497

    Hearing this, Ning Xiaolei and others don''t understand. Lei yunzong and the people of bazhongmen also found the existence of the relic.


    Depressed at the same time, people have some helplessness, can only hope that the two people do not break the magic array.


    Otherwise, they have to fight for it.


    But if you rob it, to tell you the truth, the situation is not optimistic when you don''t do it.


    The leader of the Liu sect, the eight heavy gate, is actually the strength of the middle stage of the fairyland, which is even stronger than those of the five forces outside the underground palace of Yanhuang yesterday.


    For such existence, Zhao Xiaoshu''s Golden Dragon sword does not know whether it can succeed in sneak attack.


    In addition to the sect leader in the middle of fairyland two, there are also two elders in the middle of fairyland one. They are white haired and calm, which makes people feel uncomfortable.


    As for the disciples who followed, there were also three in the early stage of fairyland Yichong, and the others were all above semi fairyland and Wangjing.


    So many people, and still this kind of strength, face to face, Ning Xiaolei and others will also have a headache.


    "Elder Qi, you take some people to guard on it. Elder Wang and I will take people down to have a look."


    Knowing that the place to go is at the bottom of the river, Master Liu told an old man in the later stage of fairyland Yizhong.


    Elder Qi nodded and selected more than ten people.


    The master of Liu gate didn''t say anything. He put up his light shield and jumped into the river with the people under the gate and the people of Lei yunzong.


    Seeing this, Dong Xuaner was a little anxious and asked, "they''re in. What should we do?"


    "Don''t worry, wait first!"


    Ning Xiaolei shakes his head. According to the Dong sisters, the magic array is not so easy to break.


    But it''s not sure that these guys came prepared.


    Soon, there was a roaring sound from the bottom of the river. It was obvious that the people of bazhongmen and leiyunzong were breaking through.


    This ring is more than two hours, still did not stop posture.


    Half an hour later, Master Liu and elder Wang floated up from the river.


    Their faces were ugly and gloomy.


    "Master of the gate, but did not break it?" Qi Chang''s eyes opened and he asked curiously.


    "Well, not only that, many of our disciples are still trapped in it. They don''t know whether they live or die. Even Chu Jia is trapped in it."


    Master Liu was a little depressed. He frowned and said, "do you want to invite elder Taishang? The protection is so strong. The treasures inside must be extraordinary."


    "Well, it''s up to the sect leader to decide, but the elder didn''t say before he closed, don''t disturb him until the sect is alive or dead."


    Mr. Qi hesitated and didn''t answer directly.


    Master Liu sighed. Obviously, he didn''t know whether to invite the so-called supreme elder or not.


    Then, the three men were on the shore, discussing how to crack the magic array below.


    "What shall we do?"


    Ning Xiaolei and others hide in the grass, some depressed.


    Now the head of the eight gates and the two elders are on the shore. They can''t go out at all.


    "Let me do something!"


    Ning Xiaolei also frowned and didn''t know what to do.


    After thinking about several schemes, Ning Xiaolei shook his head and rejected them. None of them was reliable.


    Finally, Ning Xiaolei decides to turn to the big demons in the group for help.


    Nu Wa only said that she would not exchange treasures with him, but did not allow him to ask for help.


    And after breaking through fairyland, he had a feeling that he could gamble with some demons in the group.


    In addition to the big demons, there are many small demons with low strength, such as weasel demons when they joined the group.


    You can try. If you can win, you should get some good treasures.

 Chapter 498

    After talking to the public, Ning Xiaolei quietly hides in the space of the refining pot.


    Witnessing this scene, the uninformed Dong sisters and Guan Yun are stunned. What is the means?


    After entering the refining pot, Ning Xiaolei takes out his mobile phone and talks about the current situation in the group.


    Instant time, the group directly fried the pot.


    Golden winged Mirs carving: dare someone rob Lei Xiaoyao''s treasure, can''t bear it, cut him / a cool expression.


    Huang fengguai: it''s a pity that I can''t send treasures. Otherwise, I''ll send Lei Xiaoyao a sacred wind talisman and say goodbye to those guys every minute.


    Jiulingyuansheng: Lei Xiaoyao, in the end, you are still weak. If you are strong, how can you have so much trouble.


    Looking at the content of the big demons in the group, Ning Xiaolei can''t laugh or cry.


    The message is for you to help, not for you to criticize my brother!


    Nu Wa: in this case, you can only rely on yourself. You can have treasures, but younger brother Lei, you have to be able to take / have a smirk.


    After this appeared, Ning Xiaolei''s eyes suddenly lit up, like catching the Savior.


    can we get the treasure to solve the dilemma, or has the final say of the Nu Wa group.


    "Sister Nuwa, you are in a hurry. Give me some hints. Who can I beat at my present level?"


    Ning Xiaolei sent a message, followed by a tearful expression.


    "Well, my elder sister doesn''t know. Well, my elder sister ranks in a strength list. You can choose it!"


    Nu Wa quickly returned a message, not much will see pop-up prompt, new list function.


    With joy, Ning Xiaolei hurriedly points away, and the first name that comes into sight is Nu Wa.


    "Sister Nuwa ranked her first, but it seems that no one can match her."


    Ning Xiaolei muttered, but it''s not too unexpected, but I feel that if I put myself in the first place, would it be too shameful!


    Curious, he continued to look behind, the second is a guy named zhantian demon emperor.


    And the third, it shows the creation of the demon emperor.


    Ning Xiaolei''s face is muddled. What are these? Why haven''t you heard of them?


    Until he saw the twelfth, he found a familiar name, crocodile ancestor.


    That day, he practiced Kung Fu for crocodiles. He once contacted this crocodile ancestor. He was a guy who didn''t get any oil and salt. In the end, he wasted a long time.


    Later, he also found the emperor of gold who gave him the golden flame technique, and Zhan tianlaozu of the xiaotuanzi clan.


    The peacock Daming king was ranked 19th, the golden winged Mirs was ranked 25th, and the monkey sun was ranked 27th.


    "Unscientific, unscientific. I haven''t heard of those in front of me."


    Ning Xiaolei doubts that it''s all about what.


    He even doubted the existence of the demons, and none of them spoke.


    But now it''s urgent, Ning Xiaolei is too lazy to think so much, and rowed to the end.


    "Little fox? Just him. "


    This is the last monster on the list. Ning Xiaolei chose him without hesitation.


    Choose the name, Ning Xiaolei directly launched a gambling war.


    Let him not think of, this fox small directly refused.


    "Oh, I''ll go. I know I can''t beat my brother?"


    Ning Xiaolei is a little depressed. Click apply to add friends.


    Friend application quickly passed, fox small first sent a message: "Lei Xiaoyao adults, I am not your opponent ah / a tearful expression."


    Ning Xiaolei is stunned, but the other party has self-knowledge.


    However, if he wants to get the treasure, he can only find the weak one first.


    Although it''s not a good treasure to estimate this kind of demon, it''s not a human thing, so we can''t use common sense to guess.

 Chapter 499

    "Just compare with me. I can make you lose or not. No matter you win or lose, there will be a prize. I''ll send you a private bag."


    "Sister Nuwa only said that she would not let you send it to me, but did not say that I could not send it to you, hehe."


    Ning Xiaolei grins and chooses many good things to send to Hu Xiaoxiao.


    Finally thought about it, he also gave fox small made some demon Dan and demon Dan.


    For those big demons, yaolidan and Yaoqi Dan are not worth mentioning, but for this kind of small demons, yaolidan and Yaoqi Dan are very precious.


    Otherwise, as soon as he starts to enter the group and snatch the demon Lidan, the weasel demon will not change with him.


    "Thank you, Mr. Lei Xiaoyao. Thank you, Mr. Lei Xiaoyao. I''ll compare with you."


    Fox small gratitude, to ningxiaolei sent a pile of thanks expression.


    Ning Xiaolei chuckles, and then he feels his vision changes and comes to the gambling space.


    Opposite him, a small fox demon with one tail appeared and looked at him timidly.


    "Are you little fox?" Ning Xiaolei was surprised.


    "Back to adult, is small, don''t know adult want to gamble what?" Fox small curious way.


    Ning Xiaolei said directly: "I must have seen what I sent in the group. Do you have anything special that can lead or scare those people away?"


    "Yes, yes, I''ve got a way to pass on the magic power of fox, and cultivate it to a great extent. I can incarnate into thousands of figures and lead people away."


    Fox small thought for a while, eyes suddenly lit up.


    Ning Xiaolei was stunned: "can you take out the inheritance magic power to gamble?"


    As far as Ning Xiaolei knows, the supernatural power of the demon clan is passed down from generation to generation through blood, not the same as Gongfa.


    "Of course, you can refine a drop of my essence and blood, and then you can practice. I will brand the method of how to repair it in this jade slip."


    Fox small explanation, then first slip out of the gambling space, do everything back in.


    The gambling war started, and the two started to fight.


    Soon, Ning Xiaolei was surprised to find that his strength was really above Hu Xiaoxiao.


    Although fox small also has some special means, but obviously can''t compare with his ox King boxing.


    Not much time, fox small will lose, bet space to determine Ning Xiaolei win.


    After going out, Ning Xiaolei can''t wait to refine Fox''s little blood essence and learn the skill of fox.


    "It''s a good move. I''ve taken advantage of the fox. If not, I''ll give him some compensation."


    After learning, Ning Xiaolei is very happy, and gives fox a lot of Demon power Dan and demon Qi Dan, let him quickly improve his strength.


    And Ning Xiaolei also knew fox small real strength, only big demon realm.


    "No wonder I can win."


    Ning Xiaolei wiped the cold sweat on his head and felt like bullying a child.


    With the skill of concealment, Ning Xiaolei quietly comes out of the refining pot space.


    Outside, the head of the eight gates and the two elders are still discussing.


    Having told the public what he thought, Ning Xiaolei plans to take action.


    When Ning Xiaolei stealthily lurks nearby, he suddenly throws his hand, and countless golden flames fall from the sky, covering all the disciples of Bazhong sect, the leader of Liu sect and the two elders.


    "Who?"


    Suddenly encounter attack, the person of eight heavy door is very surprised, deal with in a hurry.


    And in the beginning, Ning Xiaolei''s figure has appeared.


    "Hey, hey, there''s treasure here. I''m going to tell my tutor."


    Ning Xiaolei gave a bad smile and turned around to run.


    When he ran, his fox like skill had been launched, and countless figures rushed to all directions of the valley exit.


    In addition to the fox of thousands of skills, he also used his master of a move to pressure the bottom of the box.


    "No, you can''t let him run away. Kill him."


    The master of Liu gate yelled and ran after him. He raised his hand and clapped at Ning Xiaolei.


    But Ning Xiaolei''s figure is more than 100, and he runs fast in different directions. It''s impossible to get rid of him alone.


    So the other two elders and the rest of the bachongmen disciples also follow Xiang Ning Xiaolei''s figure.

 Chapter 500

    As soon as the people of bazhongmen chase out, Ning Xiaolei shows his figure in the same place.


    Behind the weeds hidden in the crowd, rushed to his side, without much hesitation, they jumped directly into the river.


    Without the threat of Master Liu and the two elders in Yichong''s later period, the rest of them have no threat to Ning Xiaolei and others.


    All the way easy, a few people will be killed in front of the mirage into the ruins.


    "Who are you?"


    Eight heavy gate two fairyland a heavy disciple guard in the magic array entrance, cold looking at Ning Xiaolei and others.


    They have some doubts. Isn''t the headmaster and the elders outside? How can they let people break in.


    "You, it''s you?"


    Fang Dongsheng of Lei yunzong is next to him. He immediately recognizes Ning Xiaolei.


    On that day, Lei yunzong was forced to disband by this young man. The leader and the elder did not know whether they were alive or dead. How could he forget.


    "Well? Mr. Fang, do you know him? "


    The two fairyland disciples of bazhongmen don''t look good and look at Fang Dongsheng. They think Fang Dongsheng told Ning Xiaolei and others the secret here.


    Fang Dongsheng quickly explained, pointing to Ning Xiaolei: "he is the culprit who will lead to the destruction of leiyunzong."


    "What, he''s the guy you call the one who repairs the demon?"


    The two people of the eight heavy door are looking at Ning Xiaolei curiously, with strange faces.


    "Get out of here. We found this place first. We don''t want to talk nonsense with you. Otherwise, don''t blame us for being rude."


    Ning Xiaolei takes a cold look at Fang Dongsheng and turns to the two disciples of bachongmen.


    "I''m not afraid that the wind will flash my tongue. It''s up to you?" The disciple of Bazhong gate is Leng hum.


    Ning Xiaolei is too lazy to talk nonsense, so he blows directly with his fist.


    Zhao Xiaoshu followed closely, and the strong breath oppressed them.


    Feel this breath, two people''s faces quickly changed: "unexpectedly is a heavy medium?"


    However, they were met with a fierce attack, and the Dong sisters immediately pushed back the nearby bazhongmen and leiyunzong disciples.


    Ning Xiaolei and Zhao Xiaoshu, the two disciples of bazhongmen fairyland, plunge into the magic array.


    Not long after they went in, the leader of liumen, the two elders and the disciples who went after them came back.


    "Can you catch that boy?" Master Liu looks at the two elders and disciples.


    "Here it is Qi Chang reached out and threw the man he was holding onto the ground.


    this man is as like as two peas.


    But his accomplishments are lower than Ning Xiaolei''s, and his strength is half fairyland.


    At this time, the sound of water came from Hanoi, and two figures came up from the river.


    Seeing Ning Xiaolei on the ground, they were stunned and puzzled: "no, how can he be here?"


    "Li Jing, Zhao Mingyu, how did you come out? What did you mean by what you said just now?"


    Master Liu frowned and looked at them, puzzled.


    Li Jing, the former female disciple of chongzhong, came back to her senses and said eagerly, "go back to the master, we have something important to report!"


    "Oh? What''s the matter? Is the magic array broken? " There was a little surprise in Liu''s eyes.


    "No, sect leader, someone broke into the magic array!" Li Jing said cautiously.


    The smile on the master''s face suddenly froze, and he said angrily, "what''s the matter? Who is it? "


    "Master, it''s the guy you caught. There are two men, several women, four in strength, one in fairyland, the rest in semi fairyland, and one in the later period of Wangjing. It''s not worth worrying about."


    Li Jing explains. After that, she looks at Ning Xiaolei curiously with a puzzled face.


    She is very curious, clearly this guy ran into the magic array, why will appear here.


    But soon, Li Jing found something unusual. She felt that Ning Xiaolei''s cultivation was wrong.


    But without waiting for her to say anything, Ning Xiaolei suddenly turned into a clear air and disappeared without a trace.

 Chapter 501

    Rushing into the magic array, people feel as if they have entered another world. There is no one else in front of them, only themselves.


    Looking around, the blue sky and white clouds, beautiful mountains and rivers, a picture of paradise.


    Just for a moment, Ning Xiaolei came back to his senses and saw the way out of the magic array immediately.


    Compared with Daji''s eternal dream array, this magic array is not of the same level.


    Having experienced such a magic array, for Ning Xiaolei, it''s just pediatrics.


    This is the reason why he can wake up so quickly. If not for Daji, he still doesn''t know when he will sink and never wake up.


    Frowning and looking around, Ning Xiaolei quickly finds the figure of the others.


    In addition, he also saw many people from bazhongmen and leiyunzong. These people were standing in the same place, with dementia in their eyes, looking like they had been lost for a long time.


    Ning Xiaolei didn''t care about them. First, he took out a dream grass and put it in her mouth.


    A moment later, Lin Yumeng''s eyes will return to pure brightness and get rid of the illusory array.


    "Ah, I''m not in that small village. Why?" Lin Yumeng is a little confused, but he hasn''t recovered yet.


    "It''s a dreamland. It seems that you''ll have to see Daji''s dream in the future."


    Ning Xiaolei explains to Lin Yumeng with a smile, then feeds dreamgrass to others one by one, and soon everyone wakes up.


    With Ning Xiaolei leading the way, people easily walk out of the dreamland and come to a cave at the bottom of the river.


    Because the magic array blocks the river outside, there is no water here.


    "Don''t move!"


    Just as Dong Xuaner is about to step out, Ning Xiaolei suddenly reaches out and grabs her arm.


    Looking at the space ahead, Ning Xiaolei said, "there is a killing array. It''s very powerful."


    As soon as she said this, Dong xuan''er suddenly trembled and her eyes were full of fear.


    In the hand condenses a small fireball, Ning Xiaolei shakes the hand to throw.


    As soon as he entered the front, the fireball was cut into pieces by countless sword Qi that appeared out of thin air.


    Seeing this, they were shocked again, and then they knew that Ning Xiaolei was not talking nonsense.


    "How to break this killing array?"


    A moment later, the poem asked in a voice.


    Ning Xiaolei shakes his head: "I''ll find someone to ask. I can''t do it. I can only force him."


    Having said that, Ning Xiaolei disappears again and runs to the demon pot space to find the big demons with his mobile phone.


    Jiulingyuansheng: go into the array and see if there are any array hearts and eyes. Just remove them.


    Monkey King: if you want me to say that you can''t solve anything with one stick if you just smash it. If you have two sticks.


    Looking at the news sent by the two big men, Ning Xiaolei is in tears.


    If those who can resist can smash directly, they won''t come here to ask you.


    However, there are also relatively reliable big demons in the group, giving reasonable suggestions.


    Bai Suzhen: Lei Xiaoyao, in this case, you need a protective magic weapon.


    Green Lion King of shituoling: it''s OK to cut a road in the killing array. You can take the opportunity to rush through.


    Feeling that what they said was extremely reasonable, Ning Xiaolei said thank you and then picked Xiaoyao at the bottom of the list.


    If you want to get the treasure, of course, you have to gamble.


    Although the strength of these little demons is not so good, they also have some special things.


    Fox small fox magic power, let him benefit a lot, even can be said to help him a big favor.


    "Just him."


    Ning Xiaolei''s eyes brighten slightly and selects a guy named Tiexuan turtle.


    Gambling invitation sent in the past, there is no doubt that this guy and fox small general directly refused.

 Chapter 502

    Ning Xiaolei, of course, will not give up and apply to be a friend.


    To his surprise, Tiexuan turtle refused him.


    In a moment, Ning Xiaolei''s black line on his forehead came out, full of unbelievable expression.


    Since he practiced the East emperor Sutra, he has applied to be friends with others, but he has never failed.


    Even the crocodile ancestors and the golden emperor in the front of the ranking list passed directly.


    Now good, add a ranking last small demon, was rejected by the other party, dare to believe?


    At this time, the mobile phone came shaking, Ning Xiaolei looked down, but someone added his friends.


    He looked curiously, but it was the iron Xuan turtle who had just rejected him.


    Leng Leng, Ning Xiaolei passes through. I don''t know what medicine is sold in the gourd.


    Didn''t you refuse just now? Why do you take the initiative to add your own friends now?


    Tiexuan turtle: Keke, Mr. Lei Xiaoyao, I''m sorry. I thought those who sell their own things!


    Seeing the news, Ning Xiaolei''s eyes are round in an instant. What''s selling?


    This kind of thing happened in the demon group?


    Ning Xiaolei can''t smile bitterly. This kind of situation is very rare on earth. There are even specialized micro businesses, e-commerce and so on.


    But a demon group in this situation, we have to admire.


    It can only be said that there are some smart guys in the demon clan.


    There is no more talk with Tiexuan. Ning Xiaolei directly asks him if he has such a treasure.


    Tiexuan tortoise: Mr. Lei Xiaoyao, there''s no such thing. I''m just the late stage of the big demon. Even if the tortoise shell borrows you, I can''t stand the killing array / a crying expression!


    Ning Xiaolei nodded, as if what he said was reasonable. Isn''t it in vain?


    All of a sudden, Ning Xiaolei''s eyes lit up and sent a message to Tiexuan tortoise: "tortoise, do you have any predecessors? You can borrow them. I''ll bet from you again, hehe."


    The more he thinks about it, the more he thinks it''s a good idea. Ning Xiaolei can''t help admiring his wit.


    "Oh, no way, isn''t it a loophole? If Nu Wa finds out, he can''t smoke me!"


    Iron Xuan turtle is very clever, immediately refused without hesitation.


    Ning Xiaolei''s head is big for a while. Thinking of fox''s small situation, he asks, "do you have any kind of magic power with strong defense?"


    "Yes, there are, but without the shell of our Tiexuan tortoise family, it can''t exert its power at all." Tiexuan turtle returns.


    Ning Xiaolei is speechless. He turns his eyes and begins to seduce Tiexuan.


    "I have delicious dried fish, shrimps and sliced meat here. Do you want to eat them? Wow, it''s delicious. The taste is delicious. It''s fragrant, crisp and spicy. I''m so greedy that I''m drooling! "


    "Oh, really? Give me a taste, quick Tiexuan sent a message.


    Ning Xiaolei is happy in an instant. He can''t cure you.


    "Of course, I can give you a taste. I''ll ask you for the last time, is there anything with super defensive power?"


    "Yes, wait. I''ll move the turtle shell of the old ancestor to you. I said I''ll just borrow it, not for you. Otherwise, my father will kill me."


    For the sake of delicious little fish and dried shrimps, Tiexuan turtle decided to give up.


    A moment later, in the gambling space, Ning Xiaolei and Tiexuan meet.


    "I want five bags of everything, no, ten bags, or I won''t gamble with you."


    Opposite Ning Xiaolei, a little turtle standing upright is gesticulating.


    "Good, good, according to you, ten bags are ten bags. There must be a lot of you."


    After the agreement, the two began to compete.


    What Ning Xiaolei didn''t expect is that this iron Xuan tortoise is more difficult to deal with than fox Xiaoxiao, especially in defense. He can''t help it.


    Finally, he saw the opportunity, and the thunder and fire bombs were used to knock the iron Xuan turtle over.


    After getting the shell of the old ancestor of Tiexuan turtle, Ning Xiaolei sends out a lot of things mentioned before to Tiexuan turtle.


    "If you inject evil spirit, you can urge me. You can hide in it. Remember to return me when you use it."


    Told Ning Xiaolei a, iron Xuan tortoise no news, think is to eat delicious small fish dried small shrimps.

 Chapter 503

    Holding a turtle shell about the size of palm in hand, Ning Xiaolei appears from the space of refining demon pot.


    "Found a way?"


    Seeing Ning Xiaolei appear, people''s eyes suddenly look curious.


    "That''s it."


    Ning Xiaolei nods with a smile and shows the shell of the ancestor of the iron Xuan turtle.


    Looking at the humble tortoise shell in amazement, people were directly dumbfounded.


    From the appearance point of view, the turtle shell is not surprising. It is gray and unremarkable.


    "It''s a baby. I''ll try."


    Ning Xiaolei feels people''s eyes and instills evil spirit into them.


    After his evil spirit was injected, the old ancestor''s shell of Tiexuan tortoise became bigger and bigger, but what Ning Xiaolei didn''t expect was that the speed was too slow.


    "I''ll go, what a pit?"


    Ning Xiaolei is speechless, running at full speed, and the evil Qi is poured into his body.


    It was not until he instilled three-quarters of the evil spirit into his body that the tortoise shell became two meters long and more than half a meter high.


    But if you squeeze, it''s enough.


    "I''ll try first. You''ll wait outside."


    I can''t help but say that Ning xiaoleimao got into the turtle shell and went forward.


    The evil spirit enveloped the turtle shell and controlled it to fly slowly.


    In the other people''s nervous eyes, turtle shell and Ning Xiaolei entered the killing array.


    In a flash, there were countless sharp sword Qi, which were slashed on the turtle shell, jingling incessantly.


    "Ha ha, it''s tough enough."


    Ning Xiaolei didn''t pay attention to these. He always looked at the turtle shell and found that it was not damaged at all, even without a trace.


    Excited, Ning Xiaolei happily quits and takes everyone inside.


    After a series of attacks such as sword Qi, sword light, frost and fire, they finally arrived at a stone gate.


    Put away the shell, Ning Xiaolei returns it to Tiexuan turtle first.


    When you come out later, you can get it from him.


    After all, it''s the stuff of Tiexuan turtle family. It''s easy to cause trouble for that delicious guy for a long time.


    When Ning Xiaolei returns the turtle shell, the Dong sisters have taken out two stone keys, inserted them into the two holes on the stone door, and gently twisted them.


    In the roaring sound, the stone gate opened, and a strong energy breath came to my face, which was also mixed with the good smell of medicine.


    "It''s so rich in the energy of heaven and earth. It seems that there is a panacea."


    The sisters of the Dong family were pleasantly surprised, and their eyes were full of excitement.


    Since they got the key, they planned to come here, but they also knew that they could not get there with their strength.


    Originally, they planned to invite Wang Lingyun and Yuwen''s two brothers, but after Ning Xiaolei and others appeared, they changed their mind.


    After experiencing the previous two difficulties, they are very glad to choose Ning Xiaolei and others.


    Otherwise, the magic array and the killing array will not be able to break through.


    "Wow, what a beautiful place."


    At this time, Xiaoyue suddenly exclaimed, first step into the door.


    Ning Xiaolei and others are busy following, but the space behind the door is full of all kinds of tall trees, lush plants, and beautiful flowers and plants.


    In addition, the most attractive is the shining elixir.


    "Ha ha, there are so many miraculous herbs. It''s too late."


    Guan Yun gave a smile, then rushed to a plant about six inches high, with leaves as green as a sword blade.


    Ning Xiaolei was stunned. He found that it was a sword grass.


    Look at that year. It''s more than 100 years old!


    Before, Ning Xiaolei knew the treasure of sword grass from the rhyme of poetry, but he didn''t expect to encounter it here.


    "I''m going, and I''m running on long legs?"


    All of a sudden, Guan Yun uttered a exclamation, the tone is full of thick unbelievable.


    Ning Xiaolei looked at it strangely, but he saw that there was nothing in the place where the sword grass was just now.


    as like as two peas in the front, more than 10 meters away, a sword like grass is running like a grass.

 Chapter 504

    Ning Xiaolei''s face is muddled. He can run like a sword. What''s the point?


    Is it hard to say that the sword grass in this place has become fine?


    "The elixir has the spirit, meets the danger, can subconsciously evade."


    At this time, Dong Wan''er suddenly opens his mouth and explains to Ning Xiaolei that he is not curious about jianyicao''s long legs running away.


    Ning Xiaolei doubts: "no, I''ve seen the sword grass for thousands of years. Why can''t it run?"


    He refers to the herbs in the land of Lingshan mountain. Although they look extraordinary, they are as regular as ordinary herbs. They are almost like living things.


    "The Millennium herbs you have seen must be from the medicine garden. They are bound by the array." Dong Wan''er said.


    "Well, that''s true." Ning Xiaolei is thoughtful.


    Immediately, Ning Xiaolei asked curiously again, "if you say that, they are also a kind of living creature?"


    "They are not demons, they are just instincts. Due to congenital limitations, the elixir is not more than 100000 years old and rarely becomes a demon."


    Dong Wan''er seems to know what Ning Xiaolei wants to ask and says it directly.


    Ning Xiaolei nodded lightly, but he didn''t worry about it.


    At this time, Guan Yun has caught the sword grass that ran out.


    Ning Xiaolei sees that the two legs of the sword grass have disappeared and become ordinary.


    "Ha ha, it''s sword grass. What a treasure!"


    Guan Yun laughs with joy.


    Ning Xiaolei calmly smiles and looks around: "in order to have a long night''s dream, you''d better finish exploring here and leave as soon as possible."


    The rest of the people had no idea, and then began to explore the ruins.


    It has to be said that this relic is indeed a treasure land. Ning Xiaolei and others did not go far away, but met many miracles.


    And that year, no one was less than a hundred years old.


    In the great joy, all the people show their own means and grasp the herbs. Lin Yumeng and other girls are no exception.


    Ning Xiaolei smiles and joins the team to capture the elixir.


    As people continue to capture herbs, they gradually go deep into this relic.


    Those elixir years, also gradually increase, occasionally can see the millennium.


    "Where on earth is this? There are so many precious herbs?"


    Ning Xiaolei''s eyes show surprise. Regardless of the Lingshan land that the golden winged Mirs carving gave him, the elixir here can be called the most precious one he has ever seen.


    If the news gets out here, countless forces will come in droves and want a share, even the five forces of Longdu are no exception.


    "We don''t know where it is. Our sisters only knew it when they got a map and the two keys in an adventure."


    Dong Xuaner explains to Ning Xiaolei, shaking her head to show that she and her sister don''t know.


    Ning Xiaolei nodded faintly, no matter how much he did, it would be good to get something.


    Compared with those more than 100 years old, the Millennium elixir runs much faster.


    And some years longer, they will become monsters and fight with people, which simply refreshes Ning Xiaolei''s three outlooks.


    If they were not pulled out of the ground, these elixirs would be the same. Ning Xiaolei could hardly bear to start.


    After all, he is a demon mender and doesn''t want to destroy the future of others.


    But according to Dong''s sisters, it''s very difficult for plants to become demons. They can''t become demons without a big chance.


    Unless it''s a rare and precious species, or an adventure.


    If it can be a magic medicine for demons, they won''t change after they are caught out of the soil.


    They can already exist off the ground like other creatures.

 Chapter 505

    After crossing a small slope and seeing a plant in front of him with a faint purple light, Ning Xiaolei''s eyes lit up instantly.


    He saw at a glance that it was a panacea. As for that year''s share, it was about 5000 years.


    "Ha ha, where to run!"


    Ning Xiaolei gave a strange smile and ran after him.


    At the moment, he has only one person. In order to catch these herbs, they chose to separate more than two hours ago.


    The rest of them are two people, Ning Xiaolei alone.


    Without waiting for Ning Xiaolei to catch it, the purple elixir ran away. It was a fast one, and only a faint light and shadow could be seen.


    Seeing that speed, Ning Xiaolei confirmed once again that it is definitely 5000 years old.


    He had met one before. The information in Xumi''s bag showed that it was 5500 years old.


    But because of the different kinds of elixirs, they are good at different things.


    Some are good at running, while others are good at fighting, or hiding.


    It''s not sure exactly how many years.


    But in any case, this purple elixir must be extraordinary.


    The wind skill and Tianpeng''s Footwork are used, and Ning Xiaolei rushes out.


    Although the purple elixir runs very fast, Ning Xiaolei is now the strength of the demon Wonderland, and can walk in the air.


    After some tossing, he still caught the purple elixir.


    "Why, where is this?"


    After putting away the purple elixir, Ning Xiaolei raised his head and saw the scene in front of him. He couldn''t help being slightly stunned.


    In his sight, there are many classical pavilions, just like the palaces of the immortal family.


    All of a sudden, the wind in the rear sounded, and the two figures came, but it was the sisters of the Dong family.


    "Look, there''s a palace ahead. Little ray, where is it?"


    Pointing to the distance, Dong Xuaner can''t help exclaiming, and immediately jumps to Ning Xiaolei.


    Small thunder, is this wench strong to Ning Xiaolei nickname, let Ning Xiaolei very speechless.


    "I''ve also caught a panacea. It''s just arrived for a while, but it hasn''t been up yet."


    Ning Xiaolei shakes his head and stares at Dong Xuaner.


    Where is he small? I don''t know why this naughty girl gave him such a nickname.


    "Go up and have a look?" Dong Wan''er came to propose.


    "Let''s wait for them to come together. There may be danger on it."


    Ning Xiaolei''s eyes flashed slightly, but he didn''t agree immediately.


    Dong''s sisters don''t have any opinions. Ning Xiaolei has made great contribution to entering here.


    Not long after the news was sent out, Zhao Xiaoshu and Guan Yun, as well as several girls, came one by one.


    "Wow, it''s a beautiful palace. Move it. Move it. You have to move it."


    As soon as she saw the palace in the distance, Xiaoyue''s eyes immediately glowed and her face turned red with excitement.


    The sisters of the Dong family were puzzled. They didn''t know what this meant.


    Do you mean to move to these palaces to the outside world?


    Although they know Ning Xiaolei has a special space, they are not connected with the super huge space that can hold the palace.


    "Hee hee, of course, moved home."


    Xiaoyue laughs and doesn''t give the two girls a specific explanation. They are not her own now.


    The secret of alchemy pot space, is not absolute trust, absolutely can''t leak, this truth Xiaoyue still understand.


    Looking at the arrival of all the people, Ning Xiaolei waved and took the lead to move forward.


    Along the road paved with silvery white stone slabs, without much time, people came to a gatehouse.


    There are four big characters on the top of the gate tower, Tianya Haige.


    "Tianya Haige?"


    Ning Xiaolei murmurs, does it mean that this was once the place of a certain sect, which was called Tianya Haige?

 Chapter 506

    Into the gatehouse, in front of a rolling palace appeared.


    These palaces are the most beautiful Ning Xiaolei has seen so far.


    He thought that even the fairyland''s fairyland palace was just like this!


    "Take it away, take it away, take it all away!"


    Xiaoyue shakes Ning Xiaolei''s arm, excited.


    Other girls like all kinds of small things, this girl is good, like the palace, but also let her brother take them away for her.


    "Well, according to you, who let you be my sister?"


    Ning Xiaolei is funny. Of course, he won''t refuse to spoil Ning Xiaoyue.


    Despite Ning Xiaoyue''s problems, he also wants to take away the beautiful palaces in front of him.


    Anyway, the space of the alchemy pot is big enough now. Don''t worry about it.


    However, there is a problem. He has to see if there are any arrays outside these palaces. If there are arrays, he can''t take them away directly. He has to break them first.


    What''s more, I don''t know if there are any treasures in it. At least I can''t take the palace directly until the treasures are taken out.


    "Be careful, everyone. Pay attention."


    Ning Xiaolei told him to go to the first Palace first.


    If, as he guessed, Tianya Haige is a certain sect, some important places must be guarded by array.


    And I don''t know why the people of Tianya Haige suddenly disappeared, leaving the key and map for people to find here.


    There seems to be an unknown secret in all this.


    The first palace they went to was just an ordinary residence for disciples, which was divided into small attics.


    After a search, no one found anything useful.


    When people come out, Ning Xiaolei takes away the palace directly.


    Although it was the palace where the disciples lived, it was also beautiful, which made Xiaoyue like it very much.


    The next few palaces are useless places. There are no treasures, but there are no prohibitions.


    "Come on, this palace seems to have treasures."


    At this time, Dong Xuaner in front suddenly exclaimed.


    When Ning Xiaolei collected the palace, the girl who couldn''t sit had already run to the front to explore the way.


    Ning Xiaolei looks along the direction of the sound, but sees Dong Xuaner standing in front of a palace not far away.


    But at the moment, there is a light blue light shield outside the palace.


    There was no Forbidden Palace before. Suddenly, I met a forbidden one. The first thought in anyone''s mind must be that there are treasures here.


    Without hesitation, the crowd rushed over.


    The palace behind the light shield is smaller than that before, but it looks very solemn.


    On a lintel directly above the palace, there are three characters of Gongfa Pavilion.


    "It seems that it''s a place to store Gongfa. It''s meaningless."


    Ning Xiaolei smashes his mouth. What he practices is the highest skill of the demon clan, which is very attractive to others, but he is not interested in it.


    In any case, he could not cultivate. Comparatively speaking, he was more interested in treasures and pills.


    However, although it is useless to him, it is of great use to Zhao Xiaoshu, Guan Yun and Dong''s sisters.


    In addition, he can take out these skills to reward his subordinates.


    "This array doesn''t seem to be very powerful. Just blow it away."


    Ning Xiaolei takes a look and says.


    As soon as he said this, the people who couldn''t wait immediately launched a bombardment.


    It took more than an hour, and with the help of all the people, the blue light curtain broke into nothingness.


    "Yeah, it''s broken."


    Dong Xuaner was so happy that she was about to rush into the palace.


    Ning Xiaolei grabbed the girl: "breaking the guard prohibition doesn''t mean the danger disappears. I''ll open the way."


    "All right, then you come!" Chong Ning Xiaolei makes a face. Dong Xuaner hides behind Ning Xiaolei.


    She can see that Ning Xiaolei''s black armor is not a simple thing.

 Chapter 507

    Slowly push open the door, Ning Xiaolei step into.


    The imaginary crisis didn''t appear. Everything was calm.


    Seeing this, Ning Xiaolei was relieved. He was just in case.


    "All right, everybody come in. It''s safe."


    Ning Xiaolei beckons to the crowd, smiles and walks to the bookshelves in the palace.


    On it, jade slips were placed quietly. Because of the array, there was no dust on them.


    If it''s not unexpected, it should be the jade slips recording Tianya Haige''s martial arts and magic.


    Ning Xiaolei glanced at more than ten rows of bookshelves, three layers in each row, with at least 100 jade slips.


    Although there is no interest in cultivation, Ning Xiaolei still wants to see what is in it.


    Maybe there is something suitable for one''s own practice, but it''s not necessarily!


    He can ignore martial arts, but he can learn martial arts and magic.


    Of course, the premise of all this is that he is interested. After all, the martial arts and magic in the jade slips are not like the martial arts and magic in the group. They can be instilled directly.


    "Green sea, green tide, green palm?"


    Ning Xiaolei picks up the first jade slip and looks at it. He can''t help but whisper.


    It''s said that this set of palm techniques recorded in it can be practiced continuously until you reach a great success. It''s like waves one after another. It''s very powerful.


    However, Ning Xiaolei is not interested in training. It takes time. What he likes is the fierce attack of white elephant Pentium palm.


    When you meet the enemy, you can just shoot to death with a tough attitude. You can''t stop what you want.


    Putting the jade away, he looked at another piece.


    In this row of bookshelves where he lived, almost all the records on the jade slips were palm techniques. After reading them for a long time, none of them could arouse his interest.


    Take away all the jade slips in this row, and Ning Xiaolei goes to the second row.


    The second row records all kinds of boxing, such as tsunami boxing, falling rain boxing and so on.


    It looks good, but it can''t arouse Ning Xiaolei''s interest in the same way.


    Then there are swordsmanship, Sabre and other kinds of martial arts.


    Up to the fifth row, he found the jade slips recording the magic.


    Among those magic arts, there are some powerful magic arts. Many of them like Ning Xiaolei are very excited.


    The magic he has now mastered is still the means after the semi fairyland. After the breakthrough, he has not had time to find a better level of martial arts and magic in the group.


    But now, unlike before, he can''t find anyone to exchange. If he wants to get it, he has to win through gambling.


    This made him very painful. Although he knew his Nuwa sister was kind, he was still a little depressed.


    Heart to heart, learning these spells has become a big problem.


    He has come all the way now. His martial arts and martial arts depend on indoctrination. He doesn''t have to worry about learning.


    Now, in the face of Tianya Haige''s martial arts, he has a headache. Does he want to spend time studying them.


    It''s not easy to learn martial arts and magic. Even a genius needs a lot of time.


    If only at this time, you could learn the martial arts of the demon group in an instant.


    When he thought about this, Zhao Xiaoshu and others had collected all the jade slips.


    "Is there anything you''re interested in?"


    Ning Xiaolei looks at the crowd with a smile. After they have chosen, he plans to take them all away.


    He is different from the others. He shoulders heavy responsibilities and is destined to have many subordinates. He will not let go of these things.


    "Let''s see first!"


    Guan Yun returned a sentence, then excitedly picked up the jade slip to check.


    The rest of the people were not stunned. They picked up other jade slips and injected divine knowledge.


    A moment later, Dong Xuaner opened her mouth first, holding two jade slips in her hand.


    "I majored in fire magic. I want the magic of the dark burning armor of the abyss and the fire phoenix of the abyss. Share the rest!"

 Chapter 508

    After Dong Xuaner, everyone chose their favorite magic, and Zhao Xiaoshu also chose a sword technique.


    Although he was passed down by Yanhuang, the sword technique was really suitable for him and he didn''t want to miss it.


    Shiyun and other women also chose several kinds of magic and martial arts that they were interested in.


    After all the selection, people look at Ning Xiaolei, but they see that he has nothing in his hand.


    "Little ray, don''t you like it?" Dong Xuaner asked curiously.


    "Hey, hey, since you''ve chosen all of them, how about all of them belong to me?"


    Ning Xiaolei didn''t answer directly. He hugged all the jade slips and said with a smile.


    Originally, according to Dong''s sisters, after Ning Xiaolei finished the election, they all divided the jade slips equally.


    But now, Ning Xiaolei didn''t look at it. He asked for all the jade slips, no matter what the grade.


    In this way, the sisters of the Dong family are not easy to speak.


    After all, if you don''t look at it, you don''t know the level of magic and martial arts in these jade slips.


    And they have seen it just now. Although there are one or two good ones, the rest are common. At least their sisters don''t look at them.


    After thinking about it, Dong Wan''er said curiously, "what''s the use of Ning Xiaolei''s asking for these things?"


    "Because ah, I''m not alone. I have different qualifications. Maybe we don''t like these things, but they are suitable for me."


    Ning Xiaolei explained a little, but did not say too specific.


    The Dong sisters knew that they subconsciously thought Ning Xiaolei was talking about the power behind him.


    But in this way, not only the two sisters but also Guan Yun are ashamed. At this time, Ning Xiaolei can think of the forces behind, but they didn''t think of Yanhuang.


    In such a comparison, they feel that they can''t hang on to their faces.


    However, Zhao Xiaoshu and several women who once entered the refining pot are clear. Ning Xiaolei''s fingers are clearly his subordinates, just like his family.


    Obviously, in the Yanhuang department, the Dong sisters are not winners.


    In other words, Ning Xiaolei is actually thinking for himself, not so noble.


    "Take it if you want!"


    Dong Wan''er opens his mouth. Ning Xiaolei has already said that even if she thinks about Yanhuang at this time, she is embarrassed to open her mouth.


    Ning Xiaolei, with a smile, involves all the jade slips into the storage bracelet.


    But to his dismay, there was a jade slip left on the ground.


    Thinking that he just missed it, Ning Xiaolei collected it again.


    But after seeing the jade slip lying quietly on the ground, Ning Xiaolei was completely stupid.


    Not only he, but also others are curious. It seems that they have found Ning Xiaolei''s abnormal behavior.


    "Why can''t the jade slip be put into the storage bracelet?"


    Ning Xiaolei frowned and picked up the jade slip.


    The demon consciousness sank into it, and he looked at it carefully. What was recorded in it was a spell called the formula for searching the moon.


    "Search for the moon?"


    Ning Xiaolei is stunned. What strange name is it? Looking for the moon?


    "What''s the matter, let me see!"


    Dong Xuaner reached for it and began to visit curiously.


    But soon, she raised her head and asked, "isn''t it just a common formula for refining Qi? Why can''t she put in the storage bracelet?"


    "What''s the formula for refining Qi, isn''t it the formula for searching for the moon?"


    Ning Xiaolei is stunned and looks at Dong Xuaner in doubt.


    Dong xuan''er suddenly opened it again and said, "it''s the formula for refining Qi. Xiaolei, are you hallucinating?"


    "What''s going on, give it to me." Dong Wan''er took it over, and the divine sense came in.


    For a moment, she raised her head and looked at Ning Xiaolei: "it''s the formula for refining gas."

 Chapter 509

    People are curious, and they take it to check.


    In the end, everyone''s answer is the formula of refining gas.


    This time it''s Ning Xiaolei''s turn to be stunned. He takes it in disbelief and carefully checks it again and again. It''s really a recipe for finding the moon.


    "It''s strange. Why do I see different things from the others?"


    Ning Xiaolei frowned and was puzzled.


    "Why, what do you see is still the moon searching formula?"


    Seeing Ning Xiaolei''s face, everyone was stunned and looked at him curiously.


    Ning Xiaolei nodded heavily, his eyes twinkled, thinking about where there was a problem.


    However, no matter what he thought, he never came up with a reason.


    "Xiao Lei, if you don''t practice this moon seeking formula, you may know the reason."


    At this time, Lin Yumeng suddenly proposed.


    Ning Xiaolei nodded. Now, it''s the only way.


    Only he can see the magic, always feel that there is something special hidden in it.


    It''s not difficult to cultivate the formula of seeking the moon. Ning Xiaolei sat on the ground for just over an hour and mastered it completely.


    In the palace, Ning Xiaolei pinches a special formula into his hand and feels it carefully.


    All of a sudden, his eyes lit up slightly, and he suddenly looked to the East, as if he had sensed something.


    It was a very mysterious feeling, as if there was something or someone there that attracted him.


    "This recipe for searching for the moon is not for searching for treasures, is it?"


    Ning Xiaolei thinks so thoughtfully.


    "Say it, say it. What do you find?"


    Seeing the look on his face, they immediately asked.


    They are extremely curious about the secret behind the moon seeking formula that only Ning Xiaolei can see.


    Ning Xiaolei did not hide his feelings and guesses.


    "Is there a specific location?" Dong Wan''er was curious.


    "No, I only know that in the East, I can follow my feelings, but I can''t tell where it is?"


    Ning Xiaolei shakes his head. The formula for finding the moon is too mysterious.


    Everyone looked at each other. Dong xuan''er said, "when we leave here, let''s go with you to see what''s the secret, which makes people itch."


    "Ha ha, well, that''s what it should be."


    Ning Xiaolei smiles. It''s the key and news of the Dong sisters that can enter here.


    There may be a treasure in the place indicated by the formula, so they should have a share.


    Although he learned the formula of searching for the moon, the jade slip that recorded it still couldn''t be included in the storage ring. Finally, Ning Xiaolei had to keep it close to his body.


    Out of this Gongfa Pavilion, put it in the storage bracelet and go on.


    Later, almost all the palaces were forbidden and protected, but they were broken by several people one by one.


    In those palaces, they found a variety of miraculous drugs, materials, pills and many other cultivation resources.


    "Boom!"


    With a bang, the forbidden system of shenbingge was also broken by all the people.


    Entering the hall, several people were attracted by the more than 100 shining magic weapons in the room.


    Among them, the most attractive are more than ten magic weapons, one by one exuding a distinctive atmosphere.


    "Prefecture level, that''s definitely the magic weapon of prefecture level."


    Dong Xuaner exclaimed, her face full of excitement.


    Prefecture Level magic weapons are the standard of fairyland practitioners. Only fairyland practitioners can really exert their power.


    But not all fairyland practitioners can have a magic weapon of their own.


    What many people use is still a mysterious magic weapon.


    From low to high, there are several grades of magic weapons, such as Huang, Xuan, Di, Tian, Xian and Shen. Each grade is divided into four grades: Chu, Zhong, Gao and Ji.


    Even Ning Xiaolei used to be a mysterious magic weapon.


    But now, to break through fairyland, the magic weapons before him can''t exert too much power, so they need higher level magic weapons.


    Originally, he was going to gamble with the demons in the group after a period of time, trying to get some, but he didn''t expect to meet them now.

 Chapter 510

    "Of the 13, we have nine people, one first, and the other four finally."


    Dong Wan''er opened her mouth, and she had just counted the number of prefecture level magic weapons in the air.


    Hearing the speech, Ning Xiaolei said with a smile: "take one by means first, those magic weapons are not so easy to take."


    The thirteen prefecture level magic weapons are surrounded by bright light, floating in the air, as if there is a great spiritual, not as quiet as the Xuan level magic weapons.


    Ning Xiaolei takes a look one by one, and his eyes fall on one of the golden lights.


    Through the light, it can be seen that there is a magic weapon like a mirror inside.


    The magic weapon of the mirror is the one with the strongest breath among these magic weapons.


    "Brother Lei, I''ve got the Golden Dragon Sword and the Five Dragon Seal in the underground palace of Yanhuang. You can choose first!"


    All of a sudden, Zhao Xiaoshu opens his mouth and gives priority to the right to choose.


    Without waiting for Ning Xiaolei to speak, Guan Yun said: "I know my strength, and the powerful treasures don''t necessarily recognize me, so you pick the strong ones first, hehe."


    Ning Xiaolei is stunned and speechless. He can''t help looking at the Dong sisters.


    "I think that little bowl is good. It''s all right."


    Dong Xuaner opened her mouth and pointed to a small bowl emitting white light in the air. She didn''t choose the mirror.


    As for Dong Wan''er, he didn''t say anything. He ran straight for a magic weapon in the shape of a square blue handkerchief.


    "Well, I''ve given the mirror to me!"


    Ning Xiaolei felt his nose bitterly, and his heart was inexplicably moved.


    It''s no use saying more. He rushed to the mirror and grabbed it.


    But before he could grasp it, the mirror would come to life and turn into light.


    "I''m not ashamed to let you run away!"


    Ning Xiaolei grins and catches up.


    What he didn''t expect was that the mirror was extremely flexible, flying fast, and small, so it was not easy to grasp.


    At the same time, the rest of the people also choose their favorite magic weapon, want to put them in the bag.


    Those magic weapons, like the mirrors pursued by Ning Xiaolei, are very spiritual. They don''t want to be caught and run about in the palace.


    All the people are chasing the magic weapon of fleeing, showing their own means.


    For a moment, this quiet hall is very lively.


    "If you can, stop. I promise I won''t hit you."


    After chasing for a long time, still didn''t catch the mirror, Ning Xiaolei breathed.


    This is too pit father, want to get a prefecture level magic weapon so difficult?


    What he didn''t expect was that when he said this, the mirror really stopped and confronted him in the air.


    "Well, if you don''t run away, I won''t be polite."


    Ning Xiaolei gave a laugh and flew across.


    But he did not grasp the mirror, the mirror first he step, "Shua" to fly to the distance.


    "I don''t believe it if it''s a pitfall."


    A trace of anger flashed in his eyes. Ning Xiaolei pinched Jue in his hand, and his body slowly disappeared.


    If it''s not clear, it''s dark. I don''t believe I can''t take the magic weapon of the mirror.


    "Brother Xiaoshu, do you think my stupid brother can grasp the mirror? Why don''t you help him! "


    Not far away, Xiaoyue holds a red rope magic weapon in her hand and asks Zhao Xiaoshu beside her.


    In the hands of Zhao Xiaoshu, there is also a magic weapon for fans. Obviously, they have got the magic weapon they chose.


    Not only two people, but the rest also got the magic weapon.


    With the help of Zhao Xiaoshu, a medium-term master, it''s not too difficult to grasp those magic weapons.


    Hearing this, Zhao Xiaoshu shook his head and said with a smile, "I believe Xiaolei can conquer that magic weapon with his ability."

 Chapter 511

    What Ning Xiaolei didn''t expect is that although his concealment technique is useful, when he is ready to grasp the magic weapon of the mirror, it runs away again.


    At that moment, the magic weapon of the mirror unfolded at the same speed as the double or even triple practitioners of fairyland.


    It''s as fast as light.


    But the more so, the more Ning Xiaolei''s desire to conquer is aroused.


    Such an unusual mirror is certainly not an ordinary treasure.


    "This time I''ll see how you hide!"


    Ning Xiaolei snorts and shows his fox like skills. His dense figure covers the hall.


    Although those are separate bodies, they are almost the same as noumenon. He wants to see if this magic weapon can distinguish them.


    It''s a pity that Ning Xiaolei''s plan is doomed to fail. The magic weapon of the mirror seems to have the ability to see through the vanity, and directly passes through his separation.


    "Ni Mei, I cut you a broken mirror."


    Ning Xiaolei is so angry that he pulls out the white bone sword and cuts it.


    Although the grade of the white bone sword is not as good as the magic weapon of the mirror, it is the magic weapon of the demon group, which is more mysterious than the ordinary magic weapon.


    With Ning Xiaolei''s sword Qi cut out, those skeletons would Gaga and jump on the mirror with a strange smile.


    "Take my gale skull."


    Ning Xiaolei roared, and the wind skill was wielded. He rolled up the skeletons to help them increase their speed.


    His move was directed by Baigujing himself in the gambling war, and its power was very good.


    When the casting is finished, Ning Xiaolei puts on a white cloak, goes around to the other side and attacks the magic weapon in the mirror.


    In order to avoid the Mirror magic weapon running away, he cast a spell called Chongguang.


    This magic was originally a defensive magic, which conjured up a few lights and shadows to confuse people''s mind, so that they could not see which was the essence.


    There is no way at the moment. I hope these lights and shadows can interfere with the magic weapon of the mirror.


    To Ning Xiaolei''s dismay, at the moment when he cast this magic, the Mirror magic weapon came and stopped in front of him.


    "What does that mean?"


    Ning Xiaolei held out his hand carefully, then speeded up and grasped the magic weapon of the mirror.


    To his surprise, the magic weapon of the mirror didn''t dodge this time.


    "Is it difficult to be confused by my Chongguang skill just now, and feel good for me?"


    Ning Xiaolei''s eyes lit up, as if only in this way can he explain.


    Lazy to manage so much, Ning Xiaolei is soon immersed in the joy of getting the magic weapon.


    "Little ray, did you do well?"


    "Congratulations to little ray."


    At this time, the onlookers came up with a smile. Such a difficult magic weapon must not be a simple thing.


    "Let it recognize the master quickly, and see what grade of magic weapon it is."


    Dong Xuaner was impatient and urged.


    Ning Xiaolei smiles, drops a drop of blood on the magic weapon of the mirror, and enters a string of master recognition fingerprints.


    Without much time, he established contact with the magic weapon of the mirror, and a string of information came out of his mind.


    "Haoyang mirror, the best magic weapon of prefecture level!"


    Ning Xiaolei is very happy and tells the public the news.


    Hearing the words, Dong xuan''er immediately said: "I know it''s extraordinary. It''s really superior to my Xuantian bowl, and my Xuantian bowl is the best."


    "Ha ha, you don''t want it. Blame me!"


    Ning Xiaolei laughs and makes faces at Dong Xuaner.


    Dong xuan''er is not happy. Regardless of the presence of the crowd, she starts to play with Ning Xiaolei.


    One side of the rhyme several women black face to Ning Xiaolei, they found this guy, seems to have forgotten in front of them promised.

 Chapter 512

    The Dong sisters took two of the remaining four magic weapons, and Ning Xiaolei forced Guan Yun to take another one.


    Finally, he was going to give it to Zhao Xiaoshu. Zhao Xiaoshu didn''t want it. Ning Xiaolei had no choice but to accept it.


    It''s a broadback broadsword. It''s rough and heavy, at least a thousand pounds.


    This type of magic weapon, a few women naturally do not like, can only Ning Xiaolei himself.


    "It seems that we should have a complete set of knife techniques."


    Ning Xiaolei muttered that this knife is very handy to him.


    After Di Xue recognized the master, he had got the information of this Dao, ancient thunder Dao, the first magic weapon of prefecture level.


    Because the rest of the people have got two magic weapons, the remaining yellow level and Xuan level magic weapons, no one is willing to compete with Ning Xiaolei, so naturally they are cheaper.


    Out of the Shenbing Pavilion, Ning Xiaolei takes away the palace, and everyone goes to the last palace.


    It was the last remaining palace in tianyahai Pavilion.


    To everyone''s surprise, although the temple is big, it has no name on it.


    Although they felt strange, they didn''t think much about it. They went straight into the palace.


    The decoration in the hall is very simple. To be exact, it is empty. There is only a round cushion in front of the door. In front of the cushion is a rectangular table.


    On the table, you can see the paper and pen.


    Ning Xiaolei and others were stunned and inexplicably disappointed.


    They had great expectations and thought that there must be something very powerful here.


    Did not expect to come in, but found that only some very simple things, even worse than ordinary people''s home.


    "No wonder there is no forbidden guard, so there is nothing in it!"


    Xiaoyue turns her lips and murmurs.


    Even so, they plan to go over and have a look at what''s on the table.


    Maybe it''s not that there''s nothing here. Maybe it''s in the storage equipment.


    As soon as they entered the hall, they walked a few steps forward, but a faint figure in the light suddenly appeared at the table.


    The figure couldn''t see clearly, but it could see clearly. It was a man.


    They were startled and were on guard.


    However, the figure did not seem to see them in general, looked up and issued a low sigh: "Acacia meet know when?"


    What the hell? Who do you think and meet? Does it mean one of us?


    Ning Xiaolei was shocked, then shook his head and denied the idea, because the figure didn''t look at them at all.


    Looking at the figure in the light curiously, Ning Xiaolei finds that the other person doesn''t seem to be a real person, but it''s a bit like the Baishan hermit who came to Baishan sect with the power of array.


    Can we say that this is also a part of someone?


    "It''s a ghost. He might have lived here before."


    At this time, Dong Wan''er suddenly opened his mouth and his eyes twinkled slightly.


    Ning Xiaolei is curious: "ghost, isn''t it a special part?"


    "No, if you feel it carefully, he doesn''t have any accomplishments at all." Dong Wan''er shook his head.


    "Well, it seems so." After feeling it, Ning Xiaolei was surprised.


    When the people looked at the ghost curiously, he spoke to himself again.


    "Yuer, you still can''t forgive me after all. Why don''t you come to see me all the time?"


    "I know I''m wrong. I shouldn''t neglect you with all my heart. I shouldn''t develop my power with all my heart. I regret it!"


    "I''ll drive everyone away and leave the array that only you can break through. I''ll leave the key here for you, but why don''t you come?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The figure whispered there, and the tone was full of sadness and regret.


    Ning Xiaolei and others listen quietly, as if they saw what happened in those years.


    But they are very curious, who is the moon in the mouth of the tianyahai Pavilion master?

 Chapter 513

    After listening for a long time, it was still those words, and there was no important news, so they went to the table.


    As they got closer, they could see the appearance of the Lord of the pavilion at the end of the world. He was a very handsome man.


    But the most remarkable thing is the endless sadness in his eyes, which makes people feel uncomfortable.


    "It''s a sad story!"


    Ning Xiaolei takes a sympathetic look at the Lord of tianyahai Pavilion. It''s important to cultivate and develop power, but no matter what, we can''t forget the original intention.


    Fortunately, he has the refining pot and the big demons behind him. He doesn''t need to balance this problem.


    There was nothing on the table, and there were many white papers, all of which were painted by a woman.


    It was a very beautiful woman. Although she was only painting and calligraphy, Ning Xiaolei felt no worse than the girls around him.


    "Tut Tut, with such a beautiful girl, this guy is bent on cultivating and developing his power. What''s in his mind?"


    Ning Xiaolei''s mouth is curled and some of them are speechless.


    But at the moment, he suddenly felt that his eyes fell on him.


    Leng Leng, Ning Xiaolei looked up, but was surprised to find that it was like the ghost of Tianya Haige.


    When Dong Wan''er explained to him just now, he told him that the other party was just a ghost and could not feel them.


    But at the moment, he clearly has a feeling that the owner of Tianya Haige is looking at himself.


    In consternation, Ning Xiaolei stretched out his hand to shake, and tried to say: "hello?"


    "How can you have the breath of Yuer? No, no, it''s not the breath of Yuer, it''s the breath of Haixun."


    Tianya Haige focuses on Ning Xiaolei, and his eyes are shining.


    Ning Xiaolei was shocked to see this. What''s the matter? How did he suddenly live.


    What''s the sea seeking formula and what''s the relationship with the moon seeking formula.


    Ning Xiaolei full head question mark, Leng Leng looking at the end of the earth sea Pavilion master.


    The rest of the people were also startled and stood beside Ning Xiaolei, full of vigilance.


    But in the eyes of Tianya Haige, there seems to be no one but Ning Xiaolei.


    "I wonder if I''m just a ghost, but I can see you and talk to you?"


    All of a sudden, the Lord of tianyahai Pavilion opened his mouth.


    Without waiting for Ning Xiaolei to ask, he explained to himself, "it''s just a means I used to do in my life. Even if I die, I don''t want to miss the chance to see Yueer, so as long as I encounter the breath of sea searching Jue, I will wake up my memory."


    "What''s the sea seeking formula, and what''s the moon Seeking Formula I got from your clan?"


    After listening to the Tianya sea Pavilion owner''s explanation, Ning Xiaolei is slightly relieved, and then asks with doubts.


    He always thinks that these two magic arts are not ordinary magic arts.


    "It''s a spell that moon and I master. As long as we practice it, we can feel each other and find each other no matter how far away we are."


    The owner of Tianya Haige finished his explanation, and then he was slightly excited. He looked at Ning Xiaolei: "you have the smell of sea searching, but have you seen the moon?"


    "I''ve practiced the moon searching magic of your family, but I haven''t met a person named yue''er, and who you said yue''er was. I''m at a loss now."


    Ning Xiaolei shakes his head and feels confused.


    However, the sea search formula and the moon search formula aroused his interest.


    "It''s my negligence. The moon in my mouth is called hanyue. I feel the breath of sea searching Jue in you. It''s also related to that that you can cultivate moon searching Jue."


    "No, I don''t seem to have seen a woman named hanyue!"


    Frowning and thinking, Ning Xiaolei shakes his head. He can''t remember such a person.

 Chapter 514

    "It seems that the rest of the people have practiced the sea searching Jue!"


    The owner of tianyahai Pavilion sighed, with a low tone.


    Suddenly, he looks at Ning Xiaolei and pleads: "can you do me a favor?"


    "Well, I''ll help if I can." Ning Xiaolei didn''t think much, so he came down.


    They broke into other people''s sects and removed the treasures and even the palace.


    It''s just a little help. He doesn''t mind helping!


    After listening to Ning Xiaolei''s words, the owner of Tianya Haige was very happy and said excitedly: "I want you to find that person with the moon searching formula, help me to ask about the news of Yueer, and look at Yueer for me by the way."


    "Well, yes, of course." Ning Xiaolei is stunned and agrees immediately.


    He didn''t expect that what the Lord of tianyahai Pavilion asked him to help was just such a trivial matter.


    Even if the Lord of tianyahai Pavilion didn''t say it, he was going to look for it.


    But before he thought it was the location of the treasure, now he knew it might be a person.


    "Thank you very much, young master. In addition, I have another thing to ask you. I don''t know how you came here. Are any of you descendants of my tianyahai pavilion?"


    Tianya sea Pavilion Lord thanks, then curious asked.


    Ning Xiaolei didn''t hide it. He said directly: "some of us found two stone spoons, then broke the ban and came in."


    "What? It''s not my descendants of Tianya Haige, but also directly breaking the ban? "


    The owner of Tianya Haige was slightly stunned, and then he asked in disbelief: "I don''t know where you get these two keys. I am Tianya Haige?"


    "Wait for me, master. I''ll ask you."


    Ning Xiaolei then turned to the Dong sisters and asked about it.


    He found that the owner of tianyahai Pavilion couldn''t seem to hear the others, but could hear him.


    After a short time, Ning Xiaolei asked clearly and said, "my friends say that they are exploring a relic of an ancient sect, but that ancient sect is not called Tianya Haige, but haiyuezong."


    "What, relics? My Tianya Haige has been destroyed? " The owner of Tianya Haige was stunned for a moment, and his tone was full of disbelief and deep sigh.


    Although he has looked at everything, it does not mean that he can remain indifferent after hearing that his clan has died out.


    Listen to the owner of Tianya Haige, Ning Xiaolei already knows that haiyuezong is the Tianya Haige from here.


    Tianhai, hanyue, the tianyahai pavilion that moved out was renamed haiyuezong, which shows the deep affection of the pavilion owner for the woman named hanyue.


    "Well, that''s right. I offended so many people in those years. Without me, it''s reasonable that haiyuezong was buried."


    Looking at the sigh of Tianya Haige, Ning Xiaolei didn''t know how to comfort him, so he didn''t say anything.


    "I don''t have much time. This awakening will completely exhaust the energy of my soul. Unfortunately, I will never see the moon again."


    After a moment''s silence, the owner of tianyahai Pavilion suddenly gave out bitter laughter.


    "Please, young master, I''ll report to Tianhai in the afterlife."


    After that, the figure of the Lord of Tianya Haige turned into light spots and slowly dissipated.


    Ning Xiaolei wanted to grab it, but he caught an empty one.


    "It''s no use. I shouldn''t have lived here long ago. Now I''m at the end of my tether."


    The voice of the Lord of tianyahai Pavilion came and disappeared completely.


    Suddenly, "Ding Dong" a clear sound, a round bead fell on the table.


    Ning Xiaolei is curious to pick it up, and suddenly feels a warm breath pouring into his mind. The whole person is much more comfortable in an instant.


    "What is it?"


    Looking at the black beads in his hands curiously, Ning Xiaolei looks surprised.

 Chapter 515

    The easiest way to figure out the use of beads is to put them into the Xumi bag in the mobile phone, and the name and use of beads will be displayed.


    But now the Dong sisters and Guan Yun are present, and Ning Xiaolei doesn''t do that right away.


    "What''s the matter, the elder has gone?"


    People come up, curious to see the bead in the hand of eye rather small thunder, doubt asks a way.


    Ning Xiaolei nodded and said, "I don''t know anything about this bead, but it should be a treasure. You..."


    "Little ray, take this bead. Maybe it was given to you by the elder."


    Without waiting for Ning Xiaolei to finish, Dong Xuaner interrupts directly.


    Dong Wan''er seemed to have discussed with Dong xuan''er, but he didn''t show any abnormality.


    Guan Yun then advised: "brother Xiaolei, take it. You are the only one who can talk to the elder. Isn''t this a kind of fate?"


    Zhao Xiaoshu didn''t speak, just smile, but the meaning in his eyes can''t be understood.


    Ning Xiaolei looked at them one by one and nodded: "well, it''s better to be respectful than obedient."


    They left the palace and took it away, and the people left here.


    One day later, all the elixirs in this relic were searched, except for some years which were too small to be looked down upon.


    "The aura of heaven and earth is rich here. Why don''t we practice here for a while?"


    On the top of a hill, Dong Xuaner suddenly opened her mouth.


    Ning Xiaolei thought for a moment, then nodded his head and said: "the people of the eight gates may still be outside now, and they are not sure to deal with it when they go out, so first practice for a period of time."


    "It''s just what I want. I also want to digest the gains of Yanhuang underground palace." Zhao Xiaoshu said with a smile.


    There was no objection, so they stayed here.


    It can be said that it is a rare place to be selected by tianyahai Pavilion.


    The strength of the aura of heaven and earth is several times that of the outside world. Most people don''t want to miss this opportunity.


    But Ning Xiaolei doesn''t plan to practice honestly. He wants to get something good from the demon group first.


    Moreover, to reach fairyland, some of the means he mastered should be upgraded.


    Otherwise, there is no way to press the bottom of the box, and it is easy to be beaten.


    If he meets an ordinary opponent, he will suffer a lot when he meets an evil genius and an old monster who has a lot of means.


    In the space of refining demon pot, Ning Xiaolei is chatting with the big demons in the group with his mobile phone.


    The huge palace where the Lord of tianyahai pavilion was originally located has now become his bedroom.


    Of course, he will not be the same as the owner of tianyahai Pavilion. Instead, he will move in many things.


    At the moment, he was sitting on a big bed, chatting with Nu Wa.


    "If you want to get magic and martial arts skills, you should take out your skills to gamble. Remember, don''t cheat. Otherwise, I won''t be soft handed / smile."


    Seeing this news, Ning Xiaolei is inexplicably flustered. He can''t help Tiexuan tortoise. He has been found!


    If that''s the case, it''s his fault.


    After all, he was the one who helped him with all kinds of temptations.


    Although the tortoise shell was also from his gambling, it was not belonging to Tiexuan tortoise after all, but their family.


    Otherwise, the rest of the big demons like to learn, give their things to the small demons, let and ningxiaolei gambling war, that Nuwa''s rules and did not set.


    At this moment, Nu Wa sent another message.


    "Sister is going to have turtle soup tonight. Would you like to taste it / a smirk?"

 Chapter 516

    Ning Xiaolei is full of black lines in his brain. He doesn''t understand. Tiexuan tortoise is out of luck.


    He secretly helps Ning Xiaolei, which has been discovered by Nu Wa.


    Things start on their own. Ning Xiaolei certainly can''t just sit by and ignore them.


    "A box of Wahaha, ten strings of sugar gourd!"


    Ning Xiaolei sends a message to Nu Wa that there are no such two kinds of things on the shelves in Qunli mall.


    Having been in contact with Nu Wa for such a long time, he knew that Nu Wa was also a eater.


    To be exact, most of the banshees in the group are foodies.


    But it''s not surprising that girls are typical eaters everywhere.


    Banshee, also belongs to the category of girls!


    "I''m trying to buy off my sister, but I look down on her too much / a smirk!"


    Nuwa''s news came back, as always with a symbolic smirk.


    Ning Xiaolei didn''t talk nonsense. He said directly, "two boxes, twenty strings!"


    "How to say, Tiexuan tortoise is such a thing / a smirk."


    "Five cases, fifty strings. There''s so much in stock. If I don''t want to, I can''t help it / an arrogant expression."


    "OK, deal, you send it to me, I will not pursue the little guy."


    Nu Wa''s news immediately sent, for fear that Ning Xiaolei would not like to be general.


    Ning Xiaolei shakes his head in a funny way. He has already expected the result.


    He doesn''t believe there are things that Wahaha and Tanghulu can''t solve. This is Nuwa''s favorite.


    After the thing is sent, Ning Xiaolei is lost in thought. It seems that the similar abacus can''t work.


    In this case, he can only gamble honestly.


    He is not afraid of gambling war.


    Moreover, even if it is a small demon, there are some special means, such as fox small fox to his thousands of skills, he is very satisfied.


    Click on the list, Ning Xiaolei looked at it for a while and chose a guy named "tiger in tiger".


    This is a tiger demon, ranking two places higher than Tiexuan turtle.


    Ning Xiaolei didn''t launch a gambling war directly. First, he added Huqi as a good friend.


    After passing, Ning Xiaolei directly points out his meaning and asks this guy if he has any magic power or good treasure.


    "It''s not that I boast. I have three unique skills. One is Tiger Wrestling. No matter how fierce the opponent is, once he is knocked down by me, he has no chance to get up. A few days ago, I......"


    What Ning Xiaolei didn''t expect is that the tiger in tiger spirit guy sent him a big paragraph directly, which almost became an article.


    After wiping the cold sweat on his head, Ning Xiaolei quickly finished browsing. Although he was wordy, he also found the so-called three unique skills.


    One is Hupu, one is Huwei sweep, one is Huxiao.


    "That''s nothing. Ordinary tigers can do it, too!"


    Ning Xiaolei is speechless. He doesn''t feel reliable, and he''s a human being. What''s he doing!


    After thinking about it, he said to Hu Li: "I like humanoid combat. Please tell me if you have any similar magic power."


    "Yes, Huxiao is OK. I tell you, Huxiao, if it''s Dacheng, one roar can break the world and collapse the void. No matter how many opponents there are, under my roar..."


    Tiger tiger gas sent over is a large paragraph of text, see Ning Xiaolei a big head.


    He found out. This guy is a talker.


    But the tiger roar is OK. When it''s time to learn, he will be able to roar like fierce Zhang Fei in the Three Kingdoms.


    If you think so, it seems that this move is OK.


    To tiger in tiger gas sent a lot of things, let him ready to need things, two people entered the gambling space.

 Chapter 517

    In the gray gambling space, a golden figure appears on the opposite side.


    Ning Xiaolei is curious to see it, but he sees that it is a dull little tiger. Looking at this guy, Ning Xiaolei suddenly has the words "stupid".


    "Tiger in tiger, fool in fool, NIMA, it''s famous."


    Ning Xiaolei almost couldn''t breathe with a smile. He didn''t know whether the name was his own or his parents.


    When Ning Xiaolei looks at Huqi in Huli, Huqi in Huli also looks at Ning Xiaolei.


    "Lord Lei Xiaoyao, you are so powerful that you can keep human form."


    Suddenly, the tiger exclaimed, full of envy.


    If you want to turn a normal monster into a human, you must at least have a demon spirit state.


    You are indeed an adult and powerful.


    Ning Xiaolei doesn''t realize that his strength is misunderstood by tiger, otherwise he will laugh and cry.


    He has just entered the demon fairyland. How can he compare with the demon fairyland? The demon fairyland is a character of the immortal class, a powerful pronoun.


    "Cough, I don''t want to talk much nonsense. Let''s gamble!"


    Pretending to cough, Ning Xiaolei casually takes out something and begins to compete with Hu Li Hu Qi.


    Ning Xiaolei steps out with Tianpeng''s footwork.


    More than 20 minutes later, there was a loud bang, and the tiger was lying on the ground.


    "It''s really painful. This silly tiger is more powerful than the iron Xuan turtle."


    Ning Xiaolei kneaded his painful face, some depressed.


    It seems that he still needs to work hard and hone his fighting experience!


    You can''t even deal with the tiger spirit in the tiger. How can you deal with the big demon in the front.


    If he can''t win those big demons, it''s a surprise that he can''t get better magic, martial arts and supernatural powers. How can he be willing.


    "The thunder small demon adult is fierce, the tiger in the tiger spirit admires."


    Tiger tiger gas from the ground, eyes full of small stars.


    Ning Xiaolei smiles, inexplicably embarrassed. He''s too grown-up.


    Out of the gambling space, Ning Xiaolei immediately refined the drop of blood essence that tiger Qi gave him.


    It''s not that the essence and blood of the tiger Qi in the tiger must be refined in order to practice the tiger howling spell, but after refining, the power of this move can be really exerted by using the tiger howling.


    Jin Guang rushes into his mind. Ning Xiaolei doesn''t have much time to master the method of Huxiao, and his face shows a trace of excitement.


    At the beginning, he was still a little suspicious that the tiger spirit in the tiger was being influenced by him. After learning this skill, he found that it was very successful and the killing power was really terrible.


    "That little tiger is not simple in blood."


    Ning Xiaolei is thoughtful. How can ordinary demon tiger master such a magic power.


    Thinking that Huxiao is not aggressive enough, Ning Xiaolei thinks about it and changes his name to Tianhu roar.


    "This is domineering, this is OK."


    Ning Xiaolei, with a smile, grins to the root of his ear, which makes him proud.


    In the distance, several figures came, showing the figures of xiaotuanzi and Xiongwu.


    "Dad, I seem to have heard a tiger whistling just now. Is there a new member? Hand it in quickly."


    Xiaotuanzi began to shout and looked anxiously from left to right.


    Ning Xiaolei, with a black line on his face, slapped xiaotuanzi on the back of his head: "that''s my new magic power. If there are new members, can I not inform you?"


    "I don''t believe it, unless dad yells again." Xiaotuanzi kneaded the back of his head and said.


    "While playing, my powers are not for performance."


    Stares at a small group, Ning Xiaolei finds a little demon in front of the group and talks with him.

 Chapter 518

    A few days later, Ning Xiaolei went through countless gambling battles, defeated many monsters in the group and got a lot of things.


    Of course, only a few of them directly agreed to bet with him. After all, what he challenged were the little demons who were ranked lower, and their strength was not so good.


    Many monsters didn''t accept the challenge of him, who had practiced the East emperor Sutra and was living in the crowd.


    This kind of problem is naturally difficult for Ning Xiaolei. Before every competition, he would send all kinds of red envelopes to those monsters in exchange.


    In the face of this kind of business, those monsters are naturally willing to accept his gambling.


    Ning Xiaolei was not the only one in the gambling war. Several women also participated in many games.


    Over the past few days, they have not only improved their combat experience, but also gained many magic powers and martial arts of the demon clan.


    Because of communication in advance, people choose what is suitable for them.


    In addition to these, Ning Xiaolei and others also got some treasures.


    Although those monsters don''t rank well in the group, after all, they are in a higher level, such as fairies, Buddhists and demons. Even those little demons can take out what makes Ning Xiaolei''s heart beat.


    "Fairyland should master the means to master almost, there is no need to gamble so frequently."


    Ning Xiaolei opens his mouth with a smile. He has been playing in the gambling space these days, and his mind is inevitably tired.


    Shiyun said with a smile, "well, let''s go out. If we don''t show up all the time, they will be worried."


    The rest of the people have no opinion, Ning Xiaolei heart read a move, there is a refining pot space.


    The ruins where Tianya Haige is located, Ning Xiaolei and others appear quietly.


    Zhao Xiaoshu and others, who are practicing on one side, seem to feel it. They open their eyes and look at them with a twinkling of cold in their eyes.


    Seeing Ning Xiaolei and others, their eyes became normal and their faces showed a smile.


    "Hey, hey, how are you doing?"


    Ning Xiaolei smiles and looks at several people.


    Zhao Xiaoshu replied: "the state of mind has been completely stabilized. It''s not something that can be achieved in a few days if you want to improve. However, the speed of cultivation here is faster than that outside."


    "I feel, at least three times that of the outside, I''m not willing to leave." Dong Xuaner opened her mouth with joy on her face.


    Ning Xiaolei said with a smile, "let''s stay here for a month, and then we''ll see what we choose."


    Although the aura of heaven and earth is strong here, Ning Xiaolei doesn''t care much about it.


    First of all, it''s hard to arouse his interest unless it''s a place like yanhuangxianchi.


    It''s not necessarily worse to cultivate in the development space of refining demon pot than here.


    But now there''s a problem. The people of bachongmen stay outside. With their current strength, it will be difficult to leave.


    Since Zhao Xiaoshu and others are also interested in this place, they simply stay for a long time.


    It''s just that he and several girls have also got a lot of good things in gambling these days. It takes time to master them.


    After the decision was made, the people stayed in the ruins.


    At the moment, Ning Xiaolei is holding the ancient thunder knife, practicing a set of knife techniques.


    Gu Lei Dao is another magic weapon in tianyahai Pavilion. Besides Haoyang mirror, it is the first product of the prefecture level.


    Although it was the lowest in the prefecture level, it was much better than his original Liuguang axe.


    After all, Liuguang axe is just a magic weapon.


    The sword technique he is using now comes from a small crocodile in the group, which is called crocodile chopping sword technique.


    "This Dao technique is good, especially with the ancient thunder Dao."


    Ning Xiaolei''s eyes brightened after playing the sword from beginning to end.


    When he wields this Sabre technique, he cuts out crocodile Sabre Qi. With the bonus of this ancient thunder sabre, he directly turns into a thunder giant, which makes people feel ferocious.

 Chapter 519

    It took more than half a day for Ning Xiaolei to be completely familiar with the ancient thunder knife, so he was very handy.


    After all, he has refined the ancient thunder sword, but now he just runs in the sword techniques and magic weapons to make them play their best power.


    Take back the ancient thunder knife, he took out the Hao Yang mirror again.


    The attack of Haoyang mirror is mainly reflected in the beam attack, which is very powerful.


    Ning Xiaolei once experimented that if he injected enough evil spirit, the light beam could directly collapse a hill.


    The key is that the attack of the light beam is very fast, and it is difficult for the enemy to evade.


    In addition, Haoyang mirror can also release a kind of guard array, which can protect people inside and integrate attack and defense.


    Demon sense into Haoyang mirror, Ning Xiaolei control it up and down, constantly attack around.


    After reaching the demon fairyland, the demon sense is strong enough to control the magic weapon to fly far away to attack.


    After a long time of being proficient, Ning Xiaolei took it back contentedly.


    Later, he began to practice the magic from the group.


    Ning Xiaolei chose a few suitable for himself among the many magic tricks he won.


    In addition to his previous skills of Fox and tiger roar, he also learned the skills of wild boa swallowing the sky and xuangui divine armor.


    These are the exclusive magic powers he learned from those monsters after he came to essence and blood. When he used them, he would never be weaker than those monsters themselves.


    If they can be seen by him, these techniques have their own peculiarities, and their power is very good.


    In addition to these, he also got a spell from those monsters in the group, cloud climbing.


    When you reach the fairyland, you have real flying ability.


    Most of the practitioners choose to fly, but it''s no surprise that as long as they are in fairyland.


    Of course, there are also some unique methods to defend objects, or because of the advantages and disadvantages of magic weapons, there will be differences in flight speed.


    Ning Xiaolei''s cloud climbing skill, however, is not a way to control things. It is a direct way to gather the clouds and fly with evil Qi.


    Although the name doesn''t sound very good, I feel that the speed will be very slow, but in fact it''s a complete illusion.


    At least in fairyland, this cloud climbing skill is far away from those Royal methods.


    After experimenting with these magic tricks one by one for countless times, Ning Xiaolei takes out the jade slips he got from Tianya Haige.


    After rummaging inside for a while, he quickly found a way to practice the magic of thunder snake descending from the sky.


    Compared with the human practitioners, the demon clan mostly uses its own magic power or melee combat, and its magic is not so strong.


    Ning Xiaolei challenged a lot of demons in the group, but he didn''t find any good magic.


    In desperation, he decided to practice the magic of Tianya Haige.


    According to the records in the jade slips, Ning Xiaolei moves the evil Qi and uses the formula to push the evil Qi into the air and condense the thunder clouds.


    After several tests, thunder clouds soon coalesced in the air.


    In the roaring sound, thunders scurrying away in the clouds, giving people the feeling of fear.


    Then, the thunder and lightning, which turned into thunder snakes, thundered down and cut big holes in the ground below.


    "Isn''t that easy?"


    Ning Xiaolei is a little confused. He thought it would be very difficult to learn, but he didn''t expect to learn it in more than ten minutes.


    Of course, he is just a beginner. He still has to practice hard if he wants to play the real power of thunder snake, but he has learned it after all.


    The other people''s eyes were attracted by the movement, and they were stunned one by one.


    All of them have seen the jade slips, and naturally remember what they are from the memory of the practitioners.


    But they didn''t expect that Ning Xiaolei had mastered it just for a while.


    "My little brother Lei is really a genius among the geniuses. He is far more intelligent than others."


    Zhao Xiaoshu showed a bright smile on his face, happy for Ning Xiaolei.

 Chapter 520

    "That guy is really a pervert. He can''t be compared with him."


    Dong Xuaner mumbles, and angrily clenches the jade slips that record the fire phoenix skill in the abyss.


    Just now, she practiced with her for a long time, not to mention Huofeng. Even the fire of the abyss could not be condensed.


    Although it has something to do with the fact that her fire and Phoenix skill in the abyss of hell is a medium level magic skill in the prefecture level, it is somewhat disappointing.


    Although Ning Xiaolei''s mastery of thunder snake Tianjiang is only a high-level product, it is absolutely not what ordinary people can master so quickly.


    Ning Xiaolei is not only surprised by others, but also by himself.


    Just now, he just wanted to make a trial to see if it took him much time to practice the magic in these jade slips. He didn''t expect that it was much less than he thought.


    Grinning, he came up with a bold idea and directly changed another jade slip.


    In that jade slip, it records a kind of first level magic called Thunder Dragon robbery.


    Xuan level high-grade products can be mastered so quickly. He wants to try this prefecture level first grade product to see how much time it takes.


    Compared with the Xuan level, now only the prefecture level magic can be used as a means of pressing the bottom of the box for this fairyland master.


    The demon consciousness sinks into the jade slips, and Ning Xiaolei watches carefully.


    When he remembered clearly, he began to operate the evil spirit according to the method recorded in it.


    Ten minutes, half an hour, one hour.


    "Boom, roar!"


    A roar, Thunder Dragon roar, roar down from the sky.


    After the loud noise, the ground was blasted out of a deep pit of tens of square meters, and wisps of black smoke curled up from inside.


    "It''s quite powerful. It''s already comparable to the thunder and fire bombs that I used in my half fairyland."


    Ning Xiaolei''s eyes are full of surprise. The key is that it''s only a prefecture level common magic!


    If he can master another fire spell at the prefecture level and combine the two, how terrible the new attack will be. I''m looking forward to it.


    "Little ray, did you master the Thunder Dragon in an hour?"


    Hearing the sound, people fly over and look at Ning Xiaolei in disbelief.


    Ning Xiaolei nodded with a smile: "yes, it''s hard. I don''t think so!"


    "Of course it''s hard. You must be angry with us on purpose, you rotten bastard."


    Dong xuan''er is so angry that she wants to eat Ning Xiaolei''s posture. Her skill of Fire Phoenix in the abyss of hell can only coagulate the fire of the abyss of hell.


    It''s a long way to go before we can really use the power of this move.


    "Compared with you, we are all mediocre!"


    Dong Wan''er shook his head with a bitter smile, and his cold face was a little lost.


    Ning Xiaolei was a little stunned and quickly advised: "sister Wan''er, I''ve just practiced Lei FA before. Maybe it''s easier."


    However, Dong Wan''er ignored him and went to one side to continue his cultivation, as if he had been stimulated by Ning Xiaolei.


    Ning Xiaolei felt his nose bitterly. He really didn''t mean to hit people.


    Zhao Xiaoshu and Guan Yun come and smile to Ning Xiaolei.


    However, she did not come. She just took a look and continued their cultivation.


    It''s no wonder that Ning Xiaolei has mastered the magic so quickly.


    If the waste material can be selected and drawn into the group by Nu Wa, can it be approved by the demon pot? Obviously, it''s impossible.


    "No, no, you have to teach me. Help me to see this fire phoenix skill."


    When Zhao Xiaoshu and Guan Yun are driven away, Dong Xuaner pulls Ning Xiaolei to instruct her.


    Ning Xiaolei has no choice but to take the jade slip. After checking it, he begins to test it.


    It has to be said that the middle level magic is more difficult than the first level magic. It took Ning Xiaolei three hours to master it.


    Looking at the flaming phoenix flying to the top of her head, Dong xuan''er opened her mouth in surprise, and then she became a master?


    The rest of them, of course, saw the scene, and were speechless.


    "Sister xuan''er, it''s like this. When you cast this spell, you should..."


    Disperse the magic on the top of your head, and Ning Xiaolei begins to explain it to Dong Xuaner.

 Chapter 521

    Some people teach and think about it by themselves. Naturally, the speed of learning is not the same.


    After more than an hour, Dong Xuaner also mastered the fire phoenix skill of the abyss.


    "Oh yeah, I learned it, ray. Thank you so much."


    Dong Xuaner is so excited that she pours into Ning Xiaolei''s arms and hugs him.


    Feeling the hot and soft body in his arms, Ning Xiaolei is a fool.


    Dong Xuaner seems to be aware of the problem. She quickly releases Ning Xiaolei and stands aside with a red face. However, she is soon overwhelmed by the joy of learning the fire phoenix skill of the abyss.


    Poetic rhyme does not know when it has come to Ning Xiaolei''s side, black face, eyes full of bad.


    "Cough, yun''er, am I a genius?" Ning Xiaolei is weak.


    "Genius, you''re a big head. Xuaner is still young. Don''t make up your mind." The rhyme of the poem is white. Ning Xiaolei has no good way.


    When Dong Xuaner heard it, she held her arm and said, "Shiyun, I''m not young. I''m only two years younger than you."


    Hearing this, the rhyme of the poem is speechless. Does the girl not understand or deliberately!


    "Xuan''er, come here."


    At this time, Dong Wan''er suddenly opens his mouth and calls Dong xuan''er over.


    Dong Wan''er''s face was serious, his lips moved, and he didn''t know what to say to Dong xuan''er.


    But Ning Xiaolei can see that Dong Xuaner seems not happy.


    After a brief chat with Ning Xiaolei, Shiyun leaves without asking Ning Xiaolei to help her learn her magic.


    She has many means, and she is not in a hurry to learn new ones.


    Just now in the distance, she and Lin Yumeng had been practicing with their eyes closed.


    Now for them, the most important thing is to break through the fairyland, rather than learn the method of attack.


    Don''t know what Dong Wan''er and Dong xuan''er said, Dong xuan''er didn''t come to let Ning Xiaolei teach her the skill of dark burning armor.


    This made Ning Xiaolei, who wanted to take the opportunity to learn this spell, a little depressed, and he was embarrassed to ask for it.


    After all, Dong xuan''er was given the skill of dark burning armor, and he got the rest of the skills.


    Shaking his head, Ning Xiaolei didn''t ask. Now that he has mastered the fire phoenix and Thunder Dragon, he just tries to combine the two spells.


    After breaking through to fairyland, he felt that the thunderbolt was not enough.


    Although because of his breakthrough, the power of the thunderbolt also increased.


    But fairyland practitioners have a good command of the means. They can avoid the thunder and fire before it explodes.


    After making up his mind, Ning Xiaolei began to try integration.


    It is more difficult to integrate a prefecture level first product and a medium product than Ning Xiaolei imagined.


    But after all, he has the experience of fusing thunder and fire bombs. It took him a whole day, and he finally worked out a new spell.


    Looking at the dragon in the sky, which is composed of black inflammation and is surrounded by thunder and lightning, Ning Xiaolei''s eyes show satisfaction.


    The thunder fire black dragon contains extremely violent energy, which makes people feel extremely palpitating.


    "What a terrible feeling. What kind of spell is that?"


    Dong Wan''er was shocked. His cold face couldn''t calm down any more. His eyes were full of fear.


    Dong xuan''er, who was silent beside her, also opened her eyes and marveled.


    Zhao Xiaoshu and Guan Yun''s eyes shrink slightly, and there is a fiery color in the bottom of their eyes. They are envious of such domineering moves.


    Only a few women with poetic charm are not surprised. They know that this is Ning Xiaolei''s new fusion spell.


    "Try the power!"


    Ning Xiaolei''s eyes flashed slightly. He looked at a mountain in the distance and controlled the thunder fire black dragon to fly out.

 Chapter 522

    Thunder and fire black dragon roared down and hit directly on the top of the mountain.


    In the loud sound, a violent energy suddenly spread out.


    Under this force, the rocks, vegetation and the earth flying up from the ground are directly destroyed into powder.


    The sky was full of smoke, and the black purple light was shining wildly.


    After a long time, the air waves that shrouded the top of the mountain slowly dispersed, revealing the top of the mountain.


    But at the moment of seeing clearly the scene inside, everyone was stunned, including Ning Xiaolei.


    They were surprised to find that the original location of the mountain was empty.


    The whole mountain, under that energy, is directly melted into nothingness.


    "I''m almost catching up with the reduced talisman, and I''ll knock down a mountain with one blow."


    Ning Xiaolei muttered, and then he was very excited.


    What he wants is this effect. The more powerful it is, the more satisfied he is.


    In the future, this move will surpass thunder and fire bombs and become his real unique move to press the bottom of the box.


    Compared with the simple Thunder Dragon and Fire Phoenix, this move is more destructive.


    "I think it''s called thunder fire black dragon break!" Ning Xiaolei said happily.


    In such a shocking scene, Dong xuan''er was attracted again and forgot what Dong Wan''er had just said to her.


    "Xiaolei, what''s the name of this move? Teach me quickly. Why haven''t you seen it in those jade slips?" Dong Xuaner said urgently.


    "Because I created it myself, ha ha!"


    Ning Xiaolei laughs. He is also very happy to master this unique skill of pressing the bottom of the box.


    When he said this, except for the few women who knew the rhyme of poetry, the others were shocked again.


    Even Dong Wan''er, a calm woman, came over excitedly.


    "That move was really your own creation?" Dong Wan''er was surprised.


    "Of course, it is."


    Ning Xiaolei nodded with a smile, fireball lightning appeared in his hand, condensed into a Thunderball.


    "The principle of my move just now is the same as this, which is to combine the two properties of thunder and fire to form a thunder and fire spell."


    "What, it turned out to be a fusion spell, and you succeeded?"


    Dong Wan''er exclaimed, looking at Ning Xiaolei''s eyes, he was shocked.


    Magic fusion is always taboo, especially for two kinds of magic with completely different attributes.


    But this guy not only succeeded, but also created such a powerful and terrible move.


    Dong Wan''er is so excited that she wants to ask Ning Xiaolei about the secret. If she succeeds, her strength will go to a higher level.


    But then she shook her head with a bitter smile. She was not a relative. Why should others tell her this unique skill.


    "In fact, it''s not difficult. In addition to the control of the two series of spells, it also needs the cooperation of cultivation techniques. If there is no cooperation of cultivation techniques, the power will not be as great as I am. When merging..."


    However, to Dong Wan''er''s surprise, Ning Xiaolei speaks directly in front of her and Zhao Xiaoshu.


    Staring at the figure, Dong Wan''er was stunned. She didn''t expect that there was such a person in the world.


    In an instant, an indescribable feeling surged into her heart, and her eyes gradually changed as she looked at Ning Xiaolei.


    Suddenly, she seemed to understand why there were so many excellent girls around him, even her sister wanted to pester him.


    "Hello, sister Wan''er, are you listening?"


    Ning Xiaolei is stunned and speechless, and his face is a little uncomfortable. He is talking, but suddenly he sends a letter. The girl stares at him, distracted.


    Do you mean, brother, I''m so charming?


    Ning Xiaolei thought happily, secretly some proud.


    "I, I was just thinking about what you said. I think it''s very reasonable. Please say it again."


    Dong Wan''er''s face turned a little red, her eyes turned a little, and she said.


    Dong xuan''er was staring at her sister. Her beautiful eyes were round. She didn''t know her very well.


    How can her sister, who has always been cold and indifferent, show such a posture?

 Chapter 523

    Dong Wan''er asked that Ning Xiaolei would not refuse. He said all the aspects that should be paid attention to in the magic fusion.


    People listen to the infatuated, there is a kind of suddenly realized feeling, feel a lot of harvest.


    After hearing this, the Dong sisters, Zhao Xiaoshu and Guan Yun immediately tried to integrate.


    However, it is not so easy to understand and master.


    One after another, not only Zhao Xiaoshu and Guan Yun, but also the two sisters of the Dong family were all black.


    Ning Xiaolei forced himself to smile and pointed out some problems in the process of integration.


    Unconsciously, three days later, Dong Wan''er was the first to master her own method of magic fusion.


    It''s not fusion. She just combines ice and water spells to create her own move.


    As we all know, the magic of these two attributes are of the same origin, which is much simpler than Ning Xiaolei''s completely different magic.


    However, this is the most suitable fusion method for Dong Wan''er.


    Because she is very good at these two kinds of magic. If you let her merge other kinds of magic, it will not be worth the loss.


    "I really made it, Ning, Xiaolei, thank you."


    Seeing the attack of directly turning the square into ice powder after the explosion, Dong Wan''er was very excited.


    With her eyes at Ning Xiaolei, they are more and more agreeable.


    "Sister Wan''er, it''s because of your hard work. I''ve never seen a girl spell like you."


    Ning Xiaolei nodded with a smile, his eyes full of praise.


    Dong Wan''er, a girl, has an inexplicable ruthlessness. She has failed countless times in the past three days, but she doesn''t flinch at all and insists on it.


    And from beginning to end, the girl''s face never showed the appearance of giving up.


    In contrast, even Zhao Xiaoshu and Guan Yun hesitated for a while, but Dong Wan''er didn''t.


    "Sister, you don''t let me get too close to Xiaolei, but you come up by yourself, hum!"


    At this time, Dong xuan''er suddenly came over and stared at her sister jealously with a bad smile on her face.


    Ning Xiaolei was shocked and looked at Dong Xuaner, wondering: "too close? what? Is that why you won''t let me teach you another spell? "


    "No, my sister said that she was afraid of poetic rhyme and..."


    "Xuaner, shut up


    Dong Wan''er stares at Dong xuan''er and refuses to let her go on.


    But what Dong Xuaner wants to express is understood by Ning Xiaolei and others in an instant.


    Dong Wan''er is not as ignorant as Dong xuan''er. He obviously doesn''t want to be misunderstood by several women, such as Shi Yun.


    "Sister, what''s the matter? I don''t really want to do anything. I don''t care. I want Xiaolei to teach me magic."


    Dong xuan''er breaks free from Dong Wan''er''s hand, runs to Ning Xiaolei and grabs his arm tightly.


    Ning Xiaolei is slightly embarrassed. He knows Dong Wan''er''s worries.


    In fact, to tell the truth, he is also a little interested in Dong''s sisters. After all, few people will ignore such charming twin sisters.


    But just like Dong Wan''er''s worries, he had to consider the idea of a few women with poetic charm.


    He had promised in front of them that he would keep a distance from the Dong sisters.


    But in the face of Dong xuan''er''s help, he was too embarrassed not to help.


    "That fool, I don''t know what to say about him."


    Several women of poetic rhyme witnessed the situation here in the distance, and the poetic rhyme was somewhat depressed.


    "Don''t worry about him. He won''t let us down. Sister Shiyun, concentrate on cultivation, or you will distance yourself from him."


    Lin Yumeng''s eyes flashed slightly. She opened her mouth softly and closed her eyes immediately.


    Leng Leng, poetic thinking, simply not to guanning Xiaolei, heart to practice.

 Chapter 524

    A month later, the Dong sisters, Zhao Xiaoshu and Guan Yun all mastered their fusion magic.


    Dong Xuaner''s dark and burning armour is also quickly mastered under the guidance of Ning Xiaolei.


    Of course, Ning Xiaolei has learned it himself.


    It''s also a medium level spell, but it''s defensive.


    Just like the name, when you cast this spell, you will gather a layer of dark abyss armor outside your body, which is much stronger than the ordinary shield.


    However, in addition to Dong xuan''er, in fact, people didn''t let Ning Xiaolei know their magic, but they spent more time mastering it.


    Ning Xiaolei doesn''t mind. Everyone has their choice.


    In addition to the dark burning armor of the abyss, he practiced all the magic in the pile of jade slips he got during this period.


    Not only magic, but also martial arts.


    If he fights with people now, he can take out a bunch of attack and defense methods.


    However, although the number is large, there are only a few that really press the bottom of the box.


    "Almost. It''s time for the people of the eight gates to leave."


    On this day, Ning Xiaolei stood up and whispered.


    He is going to leave here, and he has to finish the order of the Lord of tianyahai Pavilion.


    Ning Xiaolei is very curious about the man who has practiced the sea searching formula and has been in contact with him.


    "If they don''t appreciate it, let them know that we''re not that easy."


    Zhao Xiaoshu got up and a cold light flashed in his eyes.


    As early as a few days ago, he activated the dragon soul in the Golden Dragon sword.


    If he catches the chance, the practitioners of fairyland can also kill with one blow.


    "Ha ha, yes, I''m not as good as I was at the beginning."


    Guan Yun laughs and grasps Ning Xiaolei''s fusion spell. This guy is full of confidence.


    In addition to fusion magic, he also learned a set of sabre techniques and a kind of Xuan level best magic in Tianya Haige.


    It''s not that he doesn''t have prefecture level magic. It''s just that he can''t give full play to the power of prefecture level magic with his semi fairyland strength.


    When they heard that they were going to leave, the others came flying one by one.


    When he came to the battle, Ning Xiaolei said, "I''ll go first and have a look."


    This time, he didn''t ask Tiexuan turtle for the shell of their old ancestors. Instead, he used the magic armor of xuangui.


    However, when Ning Xiaolei was surprised, it was extremely difficult to come in, but there was no danger when he went out.


    "This array is mysterious."


    With a murmur, Ning Xiaolei returns to explain the situation to the public and ask them to follow.


    Out of the killing array, and then they entered the magic array.


    Similarly, when they come in, they almost fall into the magic array, but when they come out, they have no power.


    In the magic array, they found the bachongmen and leiyunzong disciples who were still trapped in it.


    In addition to a young man with fairyland strength, Ning Xiaolei found that all the others had lost their lives.


    They stayed in the ruins for more than a month, that is to say, these people also stayed in the magic array for more than a month.


    If you don''t eat or drink for such a long time, it''s strange that you''re still alive.


    After all, they are trapped in a magic array. It is impossible for them to use their skills to absorb the aura of heaven and earth and replenish the energy needed by their bodies.


    "Forget it, save his life!"


    Ning Xiaolei shakes his head with self mockery, takes out a dream grass and puts it into the mouth of the young man with fairyland strength.


    After a while, the young man was so excited that he suddenly recovered.


    "Well, where is this? Why am I here?"


    The young man mumbled and then slowly turned his attention to Ning Xiaolei and others.


    "This is the magic array. I saved you." Ning Xiaolei said faintly.


    Leng Leng, youth eyes gradually bright, obviously also want to remember before.


    Hearing that it was Ning Xiaolei who saved him, he quickly said, "thank you for your kindness. I''m Chu Jia in the next eight gates."

 Chapter 525

    Ning Xiaolei light smile, did not say anything, with the rest of the people turned away.


    Chu Jia is stunned for a moment, and busily puts the eight gates in the magic array and Lei yunzong''s dead people into the storage equipment, followed by Ning Xiaolei and others to leave.


    There are no people from bazhongmen and leiyunzong outside. Ning Xiaolei is a little relieved to break the river and fly up the river.


    "Shua Shua!"


    Instant time, breaking the wind sounded, a group of figures swept over.


    Ning Xiaolei fixed his eyes on it, but it was the people of Bazhong gate and leiyunzong. The leader of liumen and the two elders.


    It turns out that they didn''t leave, just didn''t guard Ning Xiaolei and others at the bottom of the river, but came to the shore.


    However, this is not surprising. After all, in the river, you have to hold the shield to protect the river all the time. There will be mana consumption.


    If it happens that the mana loss is great, Ning Xiaolei and others suddenly appear, they will suffer a lot.


    "Good, good, you''re finally here."


    With a laugh, the master of Liu gate was ready to wave his hand and besiege with the people of the eight gates.


    At this time, the river "Hua La" a sound, Chu Jia flying out.


    Micro Leng Leng, Chu Jia busy welcome up, loud voice: "met the door master, met two elders."


    "Chu Jia, did you break out of the magic array?" Liu main micro Leng, surprise way.


    He thought that for such a long time Chu Jia had already died in the magic array.


    Chu Jia pointed to Ning Xiaolei and others and said, "sect leader, they saved me. It''s a pity that all the other martial brothers..."


    "Well, they saved you?" The master of Liu gate was slightly stunned and frowned.


    "Master, is there a problem?" Chu Jia was puzzled.


    Master Liu nodded and snorted: "these people even broke into the magic array in front of my Bazhong gate and played tricks on me and the two elders. It''s clear that there is no Bazhong gate in my eyes. Today I must ask them to give me an explanation."


    When he spoke, the master of Liu''s eyes flickered. He winked at the two elders, apparently planning to take Ning Xiaolei and others.


    It''s not a big deal to play with them, but it took more than a month to get out of the magic array. Maybe the treasures inside have been acquired by these people.


    How can the master of liumen, who is old and sophisticated, not understand this point.


    Ning Xiaolei, of course, also understood it. He humed coldly: "this is not the place for your Bazhong gate. If you stop us, you want to get the treasure inside."


    "Hum, although it''s not from bazhongmen, it''s my bazhongmen who discovered it first, so it should be my bazhongmen. It''s wrong for you to break in without our permission."


    The leader of Liu''s sect was eloquent, and then he turned his eyes and said, "but if you hand over what you get, you will not be spared."


    "What if I say no?" Ning Xiaolei showed a sneering smile at the corner of his mouth.


    "No? Then don''t blame my bazhongmen for being impolite. If you dare to destroy leiyunzong in Qinzhou, you are already the enemy of our bazhongmen. "


    The cold light in the master''s eyes of liumen was twinkling, and the breath of fairyland in the middle of his life soared to the sky.


    Feeling this breath, Ning Xiaolei''s face can''t help changing. It''s so strong.


    With his strength, at most and a heavy late entanglement, against the two heavy words, inevitably some reluctantly.


    What''s more, the leader of liumen is still in the middle of the double period.


    But now there is Zhao Xiaoshu''s Golden Dragon sword, and I hope it can make contributions later.


    "Sect leader, no, they are my life-saving benefactor. Have something to say!"


    At this time, Chu Jia suddenly opened his mouth and put his hand in front of Ning Xiaolei and others.


    Ning Xiaolei is stunned. He didn''t expect to save this guy. He even knows how to repay his kindness.


    "Chu Jia, get out of the way. They don''t discuss it well. They can''t blame the sect leader. If they don''t pay, they will die."


    The master of Liu gate snorted angrily, raised his hand, and a strong wind roared out, throwing Chu Jia to one side.


    Chu Jia spent a lot of energy in the magic array, and there was little mana left. Now it was the end of the crossbow, so he couldn''t stop it.


    What''s more, even in his heyday, he was only in the early stage. How could he be the opponent of the master Liu.

 Chapter 526

    Following the mighty Master Liu, the elder Qi and elder Wang of bazhongmen also followed.


    As for the disciples of bachongmen and the people of leiyunzong, they haven''t moved yet.


    They feel that the sect leader and the two elders are enough to win Ning Xiaolei and others.


    "Are you sure you want to do it?"


    Ning Xiaolei''s cold eyes look at the master of Liu''s gate, and his murderous spirit twinkles in his eyes.


    Master Liu said proudly, "it''s not my Bazhong gate that has to do it. You forced it. Tut Tut, the demon mender. I''ll see what you have today."


    That day, let Ning Xiaolei to a gasification of the three Qing put a, but the liumenzhu is very unconvinced.


    Ning Xiaolei also wants to get a magic that can be transformed into a magic that is the same as noumenon.


    "If you want to see it, I''ll let you see it, but it takes a long time for me to prepare this move. Would you like to wait?"


    Ning Xiaolei''s eyes twinkle and he looks at Liu menzhu quietly.


    What he wants to do is to press the bottom of the box to kill thunder, fire and black dragon.


    In fact, this move doesn''t need such a long preparation time, and it''s difficult to kill a master like Liu.


    Ning Xiaolei wants to create an opportunity for Zhao Xiaoshu.


    As long as we solve the problem, the other two elders will be much easier to deal with.


    He and Zhao Xiaoshu are not afraid of them.


    Other people, such as Dong sisters and Shi Yun, can deal with them.


    "So confident? Then I''ll have to see. You can do it. "


    In the eyes of the master of liumen, he flashed the color of sarcasm, regardless of elder Wang''s eyes.


    Although I saw the magic of Ning Xiaolei''s method that day, Liu menzhu still felt sure.


    In the face of absolute strength, he felt that all means were decoration.


    Seeing this guy''s carelessness, Ning Xiaolei shows a sneer at the corner of his mouth, even when he uses thunder fire to break the black dragon.


    With the appearance of the two, he took the East emperor Sutra as the medium to merge them slowly.


    This scene, as expected, attracted the attention of Master Liu and the two elders, and their faces changed greatly.


    They can feel that Ning Xiaolei''s two moves are prefecture level magic.


    But they would never have thought that Ning Xiaolei would dare to merge two such violent spells.


    Isn''t he afraid of the sudden explosion of the magic and breaking himself to pieces?


    Seeing that his moves have successfully attracted the attention of Liu''s master, Ning Xiaolei shows a curved curve at the corner of his mouth.


    All this was in his expectation.


    For the first time, few people are not shocked to see him merge magic.


    With the gradual integration of Ning Xiaolei''s two spells, Liu''s mind is also highly concentrated.


    However, at this time, Ning Xiaolei suddenly opens his mouth, and a tiger''s shadow appears on his body, and suddenly gives out a roar.


    Master Liu and the two elders were unable to take precautions and were directly shocked.


    This is the roaring power of the heavenly tiger from the demon group. Besides, even the strength of the leader of the Liu clan can''t react at such a close distance.


    "Go to hell!"


    With a roar, a golden light appeared in Zhao Xiaoshu''s hand, which was shot out by electricity.


    For a moment, the master of liumen came back to see the golden light, and his face was in fear.


    From above, he felt the breath of death. He had a feeling that if he was blasted, he would die with his cultivation.


    At the critical moment, Master Liu pulled the elder Qi beside him and pushed him to the golden light.


    And he himself, taking advantage of this opportunity, retreated rapidly.

 Chapter 527

    When elder Qi came back, it was too late.


    As the golden light flew by, there was a big hole in Qi Chang''s chest, and his heart was crushed directly.


    "Master, you..."


    At the last moment of his fall, elder Qi looked back at the direction of Liu''s master, his eyes full of disbelief.


    He would never have thought that, at the critical moment of life and death, he would be used as a shield by his own master.


    The master of Liu gate didn''t look up to the elder. He watched the golden light flying back to Zhao Xiaoshu.


    "What kind of treasure are you? How can you be so powerful?"


    Greedily looking at the Golden Dragon sword in Zhao Xiaoshu''s hand, Liu menzhu asked.


    Zhao Xiaoshu snorted: "why should I tell you this despicable villain."


    As soon as these words came out, the master of Liu''s face became ugly, and his eyes showed a sense of killing.


    Just now, he had no choice but to think so much about life and death. He only knew that he had to keep his own life.


    "Lord, how can you do that?"


    At this time, the king elder''s lips trembled and trembled.


    Fortunately, he was far away just now. If he was closer, he might be the one who died, not Qi Changlao.


    When he thought of this, he was afraid and dangerous.


    In the rear, the disciples of bazhongmen and the people of leiyunzong were all gaping at the scene.


    Obviously, they would not have thought that the leader of liumen in bachongmen would be such a person.


    The people of Lei yunzong are OK. The disciples of the eight fold sect look ugly one by one, with shame, resentment, puzzlement and other expressions.


    Master Liu represents not only himself, but also the whole Bazhong sect. His move made those disciples feel a burning pain on their faces.


    "Shut up, all of you. I''m helpless. I''m for the future of bachongmen. Only I can guarantee to kill them and get the treasure in the magic array."


    With a roar, he interrupted the disciples, but the master of Liu''s face was also a little uneasy.


    Ning Xiaolei will be disappointed if he fails to kill the strongest Liu menzhu.


    However, it is not futile to kill an elder in the later stage of fairyland Yichong.


    "I''ve learned a lot about the despicable master."


    Ning Xiaolei snorted, his hands suddenly closed, and the thunder fire black dragon broke completely.


    With a roar, the black dragon of thunder and fire, which contains the smell of destruction, flies in the air and looks down indifferently.


    "I can''t see that you are not weak."


    The master of Liu''s family raised his head and looked at the thunder fire black dragon in fear. He said in a cold voice.


    The corners of his mouth slightly curled, Ning Xiaolei said: "then let you taste it and drop it for me."


    With a low roar, Ning Xiaolei suddenly waved and fell.


    The thunder and fire black dragon roared down in the dragon''s song, and in the twinkling of an eye, it reached the head of the master Liu.


    There was a chill in the master''s eyes, and the seal in his hand was quickly superimposed and turned into a giant palm to face the sky.


    In the roaring sound, the thunder fire black dragon collides with the palm print, and the violent air waves rush around.


    Ning Xiaolei''s eyes are shining, and he sees the situation inside through the fury.


    Although the giant palm was strong, it was finally broken by his thunder fire black dragon.


    However, the rest of the storm was not enough to kill the master of Liu''s family, and was stiffly blocked by his body protection mask.


    Then he had a thunder fire black dragon to break, Liu door Lord just the facial expression tiny white some.


    "The gap of cultivation is still a little big after all!"


    Ning Xiaolei sighs. If Liu''s master is in the late stage, his move can at least make the other party suffer a heavy blow.


    "Little regor, let''s deal with him together."


    Zhao Xiaoshu shouts, the Golden Dragon Sword disappears and takes out the Five Dragon Seal.

 Chapter 528

    Because of what sect leader Liu did just now, when Zhao Xiaoshu said that he would deal with Ning Xiaolei together, the rest of the people in bazhongmen didn''t move.


    Elder Wang''s eyes flashed slightly. Instead of starting, he quietly retreated.


    He didn''t want to follow elder Qi.


    "Lord, how can you do that?"


    Chu Jia climbed up from the river and his eyes were full of disbelief.


    At this moment, he suddenly felt that his world outlook was collapsing. Was this the sect he was going to defend to the death?


    "Well, Xiaoshu, let''s clean up this despicable guy together. How about Shuangchong? We''re not afraid of him."


    Ning Xiaolei answered, his eyes showed fiery color, and he was a little excited.


    It''s the desire to fight, the excitement to be about to beat a double medium-term cultivator.


    "Ha ha, OK, brother Lei, let''s go."


    Zhao Xiaoshu nodded happily and put the formula into the Five Dragon Seal.


    In the roar, a huge Blue Dragon flew up into the air and meandered among the clouds. At last, his cold eyes fell on Master Liu.


    Ning Xiaolei, of course, will not show weakness. He carries an ancient thunder knife and uses the alligator chop technique to cut it out.


    "Arrogant boy, I''ll see what you can do!"


    The leader of the Liu clan yelled, and his face became very ugly.


    Although the dragon in the air didn''t give him a sense of lethality just now, it also made him feel threatened.


    At this time, the blue dragon in the air suddenly raised his claws and roared to the master of liumen.


    In a flash, the wind was loud, the clouds were rolling, and the strong breath swept all around.


    "Chop!"


    At the same time, Ning Xiaolei roared and Gu Lei''s sword fell.


    A thunderbolt crocodile, shaking his head and tail, flew out of his knife with a big mouth and swallowed it up at the master of liumen.


    Ning Xiaolei''s alligator chopping skill comes from the demon group.


    According to the goblin, this is the ancient heaven crocodile family''s inheritance magic power. After training, one hit can devour one side of the world.


    Ning Xiaolei expressed some doubts about this, but had to admit that this alligator chopping technique is really not weak.


    "Damn, what kind of sabre does it affect my movements?"


    Liu''s face was ugly. He was just about to raise his hand to fight against the blue dragon''s giant claw in the air, but he felt a force of suction acting on him.


    He turned around and saw Ning Xiaolei''s knife. His face became a little ugly.


    At this time, he didn''t care to think so much. He used all his mana to avoid the influence of Kaining Xiaolei''s sabre.


    After the dragon''s claw fell to the sky, he suddenly turned back and hit the giant alligator with a huge fist.


    "Boom!"


    The huge fist rushed into the crocodile''s mouth and exploded it.


    But what the master Liu didn''t expect was that the crocodile exploded, and the thunder and lightning on his body made him run.


    "Get out of here!"


    The master of Liu gate snorted, a strong wind whistling, rolling thunder and lightning.


    There was a loud noise from the rear, and the blue dragon clapped again at the master Liu.


    "Kill me!"


    A long sword appeared in Master Liu''s hand. He even produced more than ten swords. The sharp sword went straight to the blue dragon.


    Looking at his posture, it is clear that he wants to smash the dragon''s claws and then attack and kill the blue dragon.


    "It''s quite a tone. Take it."


    Ning Xiaolei shouts and cuts again.


    Then, he directly put out a Thunder Dragon robbery. In the roar of the dragon, a Thunder Dragon flew down to the head of Liu''s master.


    "The emperor of Yan is supreme!"


    In the roaring sound, a golden giant palm came.


    Zhao Xiaoshu manipulated the five dragon seal while attacking.


    The huge palmprint with the posture of destroying everything, and the grand and domineering atmosphere made the master of liumen frown.

 Chapter 529

    Thunder Dragon bombards, Ning Xiaolei shows a sneer in his eyes, and urges the fire phoenix skill of the abyss.


    With a loud sound of the Phoenix, the burning black fire phoenix appeared, and with the rolling black fire, directly attacked the master of Liu clan.


    After these two spells are cast, Ning Xiaolei turns into a light and shadow and goes after them.


    "These two damned boys, they can attack like this."


    At the moment, the main face of liumen is iron green, and he even uses means to fight against the attacks of Ning Xiaolei and Zhao Xiaoshu.


    For Ning Xiaolei''s approach, he didn''t care.


    Or he never thought that Ning Xiaolei would rush near him.


    "Wild boa swallows the sky."


    All of a sudden, a fierce roar rang out, which scared the master of liumen.


    As soon as he was ready to turn back, he saw that the sky was dark.


    "What''s the matter?"


    The master of Liu''s family was terrified. He had no time to think about it, and his figure flew out.


    As for the remaining thunder and lightning after the dark fire of the abyss and the breaking of the Thunder Dragon that fell on him, and the aftershock of Zhao Xiaoshu''s handprint, he could not stop it. Now he just wanted to escape from the unknown danger behind.


    After the flash swept a certain distance, the master of liumen turned his body in the air and looked back.


    But just now that shadow is a huge Python shadow, open mouth is swallowing.


    In the middle of the magic Python shadow, he saw Ning Xiaolei''s figure.


    "It''s the boy who made it up!"


    Liu''s main face was angry, and a small seal appeared in his hand. After making a few Dharma Seals, the seal flew up into the sky, turned into a hill, and photographed the shadow of the python chasing him.


    "Boom!"


    With a loud noise, Xiao Yin smashed the Python''s shadow directly.


    Ning Xiaolei shows his shadow, opens his mouth and spits out a mouthful of blood. His spell is broken and he is attacked.


    "Dare to hurt me, brother Lei, die!"


    Seeing this scene, Zhao Xiaoshu yelled angrily, and the blue dragon in the air suddenly drew its tail.


    The master of liumen didn''t take any precautions, so he was directly smashed into the ground by a tail.


    "Damn it


    But just in a flash, the master of Liu''s family flew out. Except for some embarrassment, he was not seriously injured.


    Staring at Ning Xiaolei and Zhao Xiaoshu fiercely, the master of Liu gate roared: "you''re irritating me."


    "How can I annoy you? If you have the ability, you can use it!"


    Ning Xiaolei snorted coldly, and a cold color flashed in his eyes.


    The strength of this old man is stronger than he wants!


    But the more he did, the more excited he was, and he felt that the blood in his body was burning.


    If the other side is very weak, on the contrary, there is no interest.


    "I''m looking for death. I''ll show you my unique Zhenzong school."


    The master of Liu''s family was so murderous that he pinched out a series of dazzling formulas.


    Seeing this, Ning Xiaolei''s eyes slightly coagulated. Seeing the complexity of the formula, it seems that this blow is not simple!


    After reminding Zhao Xiaoshu, he busily displays the skill of dark burning armor in the abyss to protect himself first.


    After he finished casting, the master of Liu''s sect was ready, and a heavy door was formed in his hands.


    Although the portal is a collection of magic power, it is lifelike. On it are carved soldiers in armor, holding various weapons, which gives people a sense of great pressure.


    "Eight heavy first door!"


    Master Liu roared and threw out his door.


    In the watchful gaze of Ning Xiaolei and Zhao Xiaoshu, the door becomes bigger in the wind and turns into a giant door as high as 100 meters.


    The huge gate rumbled down from the sky and pressed down on them.


    Before they fell down, the fury made their clothes fly and their bodies sink.


    If you are pressed, you can imagine the result.

 Chapter 530

    "Smash it for me."


    Zhao Xiaoshu shouts, controlling the blue dragon in the air to attack.


    The blue dragon raises his hand and pats it down, but the huge portal doesn''t move. He continues to press Zhao Xiaoshu and Ning Xiaolei.


    Ning Xiaolei roared, cut it out and fell on it.


    But the huge gate, still in an unshakable attitude down.


    "How powerful is this spell?"


    Ning Xiaolei''s eyes twinkle and his face looks ugly.


    Gritting his teeth, he did not say a word, but directly used thunder and fire to break the black dragon and bombard it.


    "Boom!"


    A blast, thunder fire black dragon from the sky, bang on the huge door.


    In Ning Xiaolei''s joyful eyes, he obviously saw that the door was more illusory than the beginning.


    "Roar!"


    Just at this moment, another dragon song is heard.


    A huge earth yellow dragon hovered over Zhao Xiaoshu''s head. A huge earth arrow from his mouth fell on the door.


    Some of the illusory doors were completely smashed and disappeared.


    "What, did you break my eight fold magic gate?"


    The master of Liu''s sect showed his disbelief and exclaimed.


    Since his cultivation, no one at the same level has been able to break his move, let alone just two younger generation who are less powerful than him.


    But the fact is that he can''t help believing it.


    Not only the leader of liumen, but also the elder Wang and his disciples of bachongmen were shocked by the scene.


    As members of the eight fold sect, they certainly know how powerful their sect''s Zhenzong unique learning is.


    But now, they are blocked by two young people younger than most of them. How can they keep calm.


    Bazhong seal the magic gate is a unique skill of Bazhong gate, which is extremely difficult to cultivate.


    All those who can master it are the generation of Tianjiao. Among the people in the eight gates, the master of liumen and the elder Taishang who has been closed all the time.


    But even they didn''t control it all.


    The master of Liu''s gate only mastered the use of the two gates.


    It took him countless years and pains to learn.


    But this kind of attack was forcibly dispersed by others, which was unbearable to the master of Liu''s heart.


    But then his eyes showed a grim color. If the first door could not be killed, he used the second door. He didn''t believe that the two boys could stop him.


    "Do it, don''t let that old thing use it again."


    At this time, Ning Xiaolei shouts at Zhao Xiaoshu, and the whole person rushes out.


    Just now, he personally faced this move. He knew the horror of this move. Ning Xiaolei even had an impulse to snatch it.


    When you get to the top of Liu''s head, Ning Xiaolei grabs the ancient thunder knife tightly and uses the alligator chopping technique to chop it down.


    However, Liu''s main plan is to use the second gate. How could he be unprepared.


    The light in his hand flashed, and a light curtain appeared on his head, protecting him inside.


    "Boom!"


    The light of the sword fell, and the roar came out, but the light curtain shook twice and then stabilized again.


    Zhao Xiaoshu flew to command the Tuhuang dragon to launch an attack with him.


    In the light curtain, the master of Liu''s family showed a sneer, and quickly squeezed out the formulas in his hand, which was more mysterious and complicated than just now.


    "No, this move will be more terrible than just now."


    Ning Xiaolei''s face changed a little. Unexpectedly, the eight heavy gate still has this unique skill. It''s true that people in the world can''t be underestimated.


    Even if he has a big demon behind him, but this world is obviously not as simple as he imagined.


    A small eight gates can take out this kind of attack method, so what about the other stronger forces?


    Instead of thinking so much, Ning Xiaolei once again showed his skill of breaking through thunder, fire and black dragon.


    He planned to smash the light curtain in one breath and interrupt the master Liu''s move first.

 Chapter 531

    Thunder and fire black dragon with the power of destruction, fell from the sky, fell over the light curtain.


    In the explosion, the light curtain suddenly shook violently.


    With the cooperation of Zhao Xiaoshu and the Yellow Dragon he summoned, the light curtain gradually became unsustainable.


    In the air, the blue dragon with cross knees also flew over and roared down with one claw.


    In the face of this intensity of attack, the light curtain is ultimately unable to support, such as broken glass, suddenly scattered.


    However, it''s still a step late. Master Liu has finished casting.


    He was holding a small door in his hand, and a breath more powerful than just now came out from above.


    Chongning Xiaolei and Zhao Xiaoshu give a cold smile, and the master of liumen flies out and throws the door out.


    This time, the giant gate is also more than 100 meters high.


    But this time, the soldiers on the door are no longer soldiers in armor, but fierce gods and evil spirits, looking at the very fierce Buddha King Kong.


    "Damn it, I can''t keep it any more."


    Ning Xiaolei''s face is ugly, so he sacrificed Haoyang mirror first.


    With the magic formula in his hand, a column of light flew out of the Haoyang mirror and blasted on the door.


    Haoyang mirror is worthy of being the magic weapon of the prefecture level best. The light column shakes the door, a little dim.


    However, that''s all. The door is still pressing against him and Zhao Xiaoshu.


    "Get up there and hold on!"


    Zhao Xiaoshu shouts angrily and controls the two dragons to fly out and hold the door.


    But under the great power of the portal, although the speed was a little slower, it still pressed them.


    Ning Xiaolei and Zhao Xiaoshu take this opportunity to fly back quickly, trying to avoid the attack of this door.


    Seeing this, the corner of Liu''s mouth showed a trace of ridicule. How could he avoid this move.


    Ning Xiaolei and Zhao Xiaoshu just went out for a distance, then stopped.


    They have found that they have been locked by the door owner in the air. When they run there, the door owner will chase them.


    The only way is to smash the door.


    They even have the feeling that even if they kill the leader of liumen at this time, the door will not disappear.


    At the moment of Master Liu''s exertion, the door seemed to be independent.


    Look at each other, the two did not hesitate, once again showed their strongest attack.


    In the distance, the faces of those who watched the battle changed slightly. They felt that the heavy door was so terrible, and they were very worried about them.


    "Dong Wan''er, take me quickly. I have the means to block the door."


    Looking at Dong Wan''er with poetic charm, he said anxiously.


    What she refers to, of course, is the seal script in her hand. Ning Xiaolei has given her a lot, but there is still something left.


    "It''s too late."


    Dong Wan''er shook his head, a trace of helplessness and deep worry appeared on his face.


    Smell speech, poem rhyme etc. facial expression instant pale, eyes one by one show the color of fear.


    In the roar of the dragon, Ning Xiaolei once again shows his thunder fire and black dragon break. Together with Zhao Xiaoshu''s attack, he blows on the King Kong gate.


    However, the last attack that could destroy the Tianbing gate only made it illusory on this Vajra gate.


    "Damn, it''s too late, little book, don''t fight!"


    Ning Xiaolei''s face is ugly, so he is ready to hide with Zhao Xiaoshu into the space of the alchemy pot.


    But at the moment, Ning Xiaolei is shocked to find that he and Zhao Xiaoshu seem to be bound, and they can''t even hide in the refining pot.


    "Damn it, how could that be?"


    Ning Xiaolei''s eyes finally show the color of anxiety and fear.


    Can we say that we are going to plant here today?


    As the King Kong door fell, he felt more and more pressure on him.


    His body gradually some can''t bear, skin burst, full of blood, from the air a little bit was pressed to the ground.


    Ning Xiaolei roars. Xuangui Shenjia and Mingyuan Heiyan armor are used together. They don''t want to fall here like this.

 Chapter 532

    Zhao Xiaoshu is more miserable than Ning Xiaolei.


    But he obviously did not want to sit and wait to die. The Five Dragon Seal drooped a wisp of light to protect him.


    "Ha ha ha, I''m ignorant. I''m ready to die. I dare to fight with my master out of my capacity."


    At this time, a burst of wild laughter rang out, and master Liu looked down on them in the air.


    All the depressions he had just had were swept away at this moment.


    Ning Xiaolei glares at the leader of Liu''s gate, and his eyes are extremely unwilling.


    But in the face of the King Kong gate, which wanted to suppress everything, he felt very powerless.


    "Ding, the spirit of ran Yiwang has woken up and asked to fight!"


    At the moment when Ning Xiaolei was about to despair, a warning sound came to his mind.


    Ning Xiaolei was slightly stunned, and then he was disappointed. Even ran Yiwang could not solve the problem in front of him!


    In line with the idea that a dead horse should be a living horse doctor, Ning Xiaolei summoned the spirit of ran Yiwang.


    "Roar!"


    As soon as he appeared, the spirit of ran Yiwang roared and sent out a strong momentum.


    Feel this momentum, Ning Xiaolei Leng Leng, eyes immediately revealed a thick surprise.


    He found that the spirit of ran Yiwang was much stronger than when he took in the pot, at least equal to the strength of fairyland.


    After roaring, ran Yiwang''s spirit soared into the sky and hit the King Kong gate.


    In Ning Xiaolei''s eyes, he finds that the door that makes him and Zhao Xiaoshu desperate is smashed.


    "Isn''t it so fierce?"


    Ning Xiaolei''s eyes show the color of ecstasy, regardless of the injury, suddenly swept to Ranyi Wang demon side.


    Zhao Xiaoshu was startled. He came after him in a hurry and said warily, "brother Xiaolei, is this ranyu?"


    Zhao Xiaoshu once ate ranyu, so he knew ranyu, but he didn''t expect that a ranyu would come out here, and he had such strong strength.


    Ning Xiaolei said with a smile: "this is the king of Ran Yi. It should be the ancestor of Ran Yu."


    "I''ve seen the demon master. Ranyu is just the energy spilled by my demon, not my offspring."


    At this time, ran Yiwang suddenly opened his mouth and looked at Ning Xiaolei with respectful eyes.


    Ning Xiaolei''s face is full of amazement. He didn''t expect that this guy would talk.


    But then he reacted. He remembered that ling''er had told him that when ran Yiwang woke up, he would wake up the memory of his previous life, and it was not uncommon for him to speak.


    All of a sudden, Ning Xiaolei thought of what ranyiwang called him. He couldn''t help but look confused. What is the demon master?


    Originally, Ning Xiaolei wanted to ask right away. After thinking about it, he felt that it was not right now. The most important thing now is to clean up the guy who is the leader of liumen.


    At the moment, Master Liu is still in a state of muddled force. He is about to kill those two hateful boys. He didn''t expect that a monster suddenly appeared.


    And this monster is also strong, just a hit on his second door smashed.


    "Ranyiwang, give me that old thing."


    At this time, Master Liu suddenly heard Ning Xiaolei''s voice and saw that he was pointing at himself.


    Micro Leng Leng, Liu main face instant change, turn around ready to run.


    Even his most powerful Vajra portal was smashed by that monster. Is it left to die?


    But without waiting for Liu men to take the initiative, ran Yiwang spewed a water ball out of his mouth and covered him suddenly.


    Liu''s master struggled to find that he could not use his magic power in the water polo.


    "Wow, so fierce?"


    Ning Xiaolei is overjoyed. Rao Shi thinks that the leader of liumen is not the opponent of ran Yiwang. He didn''t expect that he would be captured so easily.


    It seems that the spirit of ran Yiwang is more powerful than he imagined!

 Chapter 533

    Ning Xiaolei didn''t immediately go to clean up Liu''s master. First, he took out Xiao Huang Dan and healed the injury for himself and Zhao Xiaoshu.


    However, seeing that there is little left of xiaohuangdan, Ning Xiaolei is a little depressed.


    It''s not so easy to get this healing medicine in the future.


    Along the way, Xiao Huangdan helped him a lot, and there was almost no injury he could not cure.


    The point is that the recovery time is almost negligible.


    "It''s going to have to be spared in the future."


    Ning Xiaolei muttered and made up his mind that if it''s not a big injury in the future, it''s better not to use it.


    At this time, people from afar rush over, Ling Xiaoxiao pours directly into Ning Xiaolei''s arms and sobs.


    "Xiaolei, I thought you wanted to..."


    "It''s OK. It''s not good."


    Ning Xiaolei comforts the girl. Among the three girls, even if the girl is the most kind-hearted.


    Similarly, this girl is the one who loves to cry most.


    After calming Ling Xiaoxiao, Ning Xiaolei turns to the master of Liu''s gate, and the corners of his mouth show the color of banter: "how do you want to die?"


    "You, you can''t kill me. I''m the master of the eight gates."


    Master Liu''s face changed wildly, and he was frightened and yelled. Then he turned to the direction of the disciples of bachongmen and said, "elder Wang, all the disciples, come and help me."


    However, when he said this, elder Wang and his disciples did not move.


    Not to mention that they knew that they were not the opponents of Ning Xiaolei and others and ran Yiwang, but they were also killed when they rushed up.


    The previous incident of Liu sect leader taking elder Qi as a shield has already hurt their hearts.


    "Don''t yell, despicable fellow. They''ve already given you a cold shoulder."


    Ning Xiaolei is sarcastic. He can''t stand the guy who sacrifices his men for his own life.


    Xiaoyue came over and gritted her teeth and said, "such a hateful guy, you can shoot him to death directly. Talk nonsense with him."


    "Don''t, don''t, just spare me and let me do anything."


    The master of Liu''s sect anxiously asked.


    From the time he took elder Qi as a shield, we can see how afraid this guy is of death.


    He was willing to live without dignity.


    "Today you..."


    Just as Xiaoyue was about to say, Ning Xiaolei stopped her, and then looked at the master Liu with a smile: "really?"


    "Of course, it''s true. It''s true. You can do anything."


    Seeing that there seems to be a turn for the better, Master Liu can''t wait to promise.


    Ning Xiaolei nodded faintly and said with a smile, "well, hand over the magic that you attacked our huge portal."


    "What? You have the idea to seal the magic gate with Bazhong. That''s my unique school of Bazhong! "


    Liu door advocate Leng Leng, immediately hard shake head way.


    "Who just said that he was willing to do anything? Since he is not willing to do it, he must die, ranyiwang!"


    With a slight bend in the corner of his mouth, Ning Xiaolei yelled at ran Yiwang, who was floating in the air.


    Ran Yiwang knew that a powerful force was acting on Liu menzhu in an instant.


    In an instant, the master of Liu''s family felt that he was being pushed in all directions. He almost vomited blood.


    He suddenly reaction, he is now a prisoner, the other party may want his life at any time.


    Shocked, the master of liumen said in a hurry: "don''t stop, stop, can''t I hand it over?"


    Ning Xiaolei shows a smile and waves to ranyiwang to stop.


    "Then hand it in!"


    "Well, I''m actually very happy to hand it in, but it''s recorded on a huge stone in my Bazhong gate. I can''t bring it out!"


    With a sad face, the leader of Liu''s sect hastily explained that he was afraid that he would be late. Ning Xiaolei asked ran Yiwang to kill him.

 Chapter 534

    "You''re not lying to me, are you?"


    Ning Xiaolei stares at Liu''s eyes, his eyes are cold.


    Master Liu shook his head in a hurry: "no, no, how dare I!"


    "I don''t dare you to tell me about your eight gates. Who is the strongest one?"


    Ning Xiaolei snorted and asked about other things.


    In order to protect his life, the leader of Liu''s sect didn''t dare to hide it and told the whole story of his eight important sect.


    According to him, Xu Donglai, the most powerful man in the eight fold sect, is the elder of the Supreme Court. The later cultivation of the two fold sect is now closing the door to attack the three fold realm.


    "Can you deal with ran Yiwang?"


    Hearing this, Ning Xiaolei nods and looks at ran Yiwang.


    He has made up his mind to go to the eight gates and get the way of the giant gate.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about, but as long as I''m not ten times better than him, I can deal with it."


    Ran Yiwang said so.


    Stunned for a moment, Ning Xiaolei understood.


    If it''s only in the later stage of the second division, it will not be ten times stronger than in the middle stage of the second division, and it will be about three times at most.


    Maybe there is still a chance to break through triple, which is ten times better than that in the medium term of double.


    Want to understand this, Ning Xiaolei''s eyes instantly show the color of great joy.


    In this case, I''m afraid of something. I''ll go straight to the door.


    Before going to the Bazhong gate, he has another thing to do. First, he should control the leader of the Liu gate.


    With a flash of light in his hand, Ning Xiaolei takes out a black pill.


    This is the God controlling pill he won from a monster during the gambling war. It is said that it can make people obedient.


    In the panic eyes of Liu''s master, Ning Xiaolei throws control God Dan into his mouth.


    According to the formula taught by the monster, Ning Xiaolei''s fingerprints changed slightly.


    "Ah


    Suddenly, a shrill scream suddenly rang out.


    But Liu''s head in his hands, his face twisted, and he fell on the ground, tumbling wildly.


    Because of the pain, the veins on his forehead burst up and his eyes were full of blood.


    "Is it so powerful?"


    Ning Xiaolei''s body shrinks subconsciously and relieves the formula.


    Looking down on the leader of Liu''s gate, Ning Xiaolei snorted: "if you don''t listen to me in the future and dare to do evil, that''s the end."


    "No, I dare not. Please don''t let me try again."


    The master of liumen knelt down at the foot of Ning Xiaolei.


    He swore that he didn''t want to try it again.


    Unexpectedly, the leader of liumen was so spineless that Ning Xiaolei didn''t torture him any more, and then he turned his eyes to bachongmen and leiyunzong''s disciples.


    But Ning Xiaolei didn''t embarrass them, let liumenzhu lead the team to bazhongmen.


    Bachongmen and leiyunzong''s disciples clenched their teeth and chose to keep up.


    In order not to attract people''s attention, Ning Xiaolei sent ran Yiwang back to the refining pot first.


    Seeing that the monster who easily smashed his unique knowledge disappeared out of thin air, the master of liumen once again showed a strong color of fear.


    Knowing that the young man had such means, he vowed never to provoke.


    Bazhongmen is not far from the valley. It took them more than an hour to get to bazhongmen.


    With Master Liu leading the way, everyone naturally entered the Bazhong gate.


    At Ning Xiaolei''s request, the party went straight to the place where the boulder was.


    They didn''t disturb the elder Xu Donglai. There''s no need for that.


    If Xu Donglai takes the initiative to come to their trouble, we''ll talk about it then.


    "Is that the stone?"


    It''s not necessary for Master Liu to say that Ning Xiaolei saw the strange stone full of tread patterns at a glance.


    A closer look before entering, found that it is not a pattern, but a dense traditional small characters.


    But at this time, Ning Xiaolei''s mind suddenly came a hint, let Ning Xiaolei whole person excited.

 Chapter 535

    "The ancient demon God, fire light, beast king and spirit have been detected. The collection progress has not been completed!"


    Hearing the voice in my mind, Ning Xiaolei almost jumped up in excitement.


    Last time I met ran Yiwang, the refining pot inspired a task of collecting demons.


    Unexpectedly, not long after, he met a second spirit.


    Having seen the power of ran Yiwang, Ning Xiaolei will try his best to accept it even if he doesn''t ask for the pot.


    How can you miss such a powerful man.


    "Is it under here?"


    Ning Xiaolei murmured after turning around the huge stone.


    Surprised to see Ning Xiaolei''s strange performance, Zhao Xiaoshu couldn''t help but wonder: "brother Xiaolei, what''s the matter? What''s wrong with this spell?"


    "No, I''m thinking about how to move it."


    According to Ning Xiaolei''s estimation, seven or eight out of ten of the fire beast king spirits are below.


    When talking, Ning Xiaolei bent down and hugged the stone that recorded the eight seal magic door, and wanted to move it away.


    But let him muddle force is, even if he uses the strength of sucking, also can''t move a cent.


    "So heavy?"


    Ning Xiaolei stares big eyes and is very unconvinced.


    Seeing this, the master of Liu''s gate said: "it''s because this stone can''t be moved away that I didn''t take it with me."


    Ning Xiaolei nodded thoughtfully. He knew that master Liu didn''t have to and didn''t dare to lie.


    Since he can''t move it, Ning Xiaolei tries to collect it with the storage bracelet and the refining pot, but it doesn''t work.


    "Is it hard to say that you have to learn the above magic to move away?"


    A moment later, Ning Xiaolei frowned and thought about the ropeway.


    Anyway, he wanted to learn, so he planned to stay in bazhongmen for a while.


    "We plan to understand this spell here. Master Liu, you can manage your family. You''d better not disturb your elder."


    Ning Xiaolei waves his hand to drive the master of Liu''s gate away, and he learns in front of the big stone.


    Zhao Xiaoshu, Dong''s sisters and others will not miss this opportunity to follow the enlightenment.


    "Eight seal the magic gate, one Tianbing gate, with the air of the supreme military front, to suppress the devil. Double Vajra gate, with Vajra to break the evil spirit, the power to suppress demons. Triple... "


    Looking at the small characters on the big stone, Ning Xiaolei began to practice.


    Just a touch, he felt that the eight seal magic door is not a simple thing, no wonder it will be so hard to deal with.


    Unconsciously, five days passed, and Ning Xiaolei''s eyes suddenly opened.


    Then, in his hand, he played a series of dazzling magic formulas. The next moment, a small, vivid and powerful door appeared in his hand.


    "At last, we have become the first Tianbing gate."


    Ning Xiaolei''s eyes were filled with ecstasy and excitement. The cultivation of the eight seal magic gate was more difficult than he imagined.


    It only took him more than three hours to master the skill of fire and Phoenix in the abyss.


    But now, it took five days to master the first level of the eight seal magic gate.


    But the more so, the more let Ning Xiaolei feel this eight seal magic door extraordinary.


    Now that we have met, we must not miss it.


    The color of firmness flashed in his eyes. Ning Xiaolei scattered the Tianbing gate in his hand and continued to realize cultivation.


    Fifteen days later, he opened his eyes again, and made a series of more complicated recipes in his hand, which condensed the second King Kong gate.


    Looking at the powerful breath of the door in hand, Ning Xiaolei grinned, this time is not unjust.


    The combination of these two gateways has become his strongest killing move.


    Double door together, even if his pressure box bottom kill Zhao thunder fire black dragon break, also slightly inferior.

 Chapter 536

    Unknowingly, more than five months passed, Ning Xiaolei and others have been understanding the eight seal magic gate.


    It''s more and more difficult to seal the magic gate eight times. Every time you step back, the difficulty of cultivation will increase.


    It took Ning Xiaolei five days for the first, ten days for the second, and fifteen days for the third.


    Up to now, the former qichongning Xiaolei has fully understood and is now practicing the eighth.


    But eighth, there has been no substantial progress.


    On this day, in the forbidden area at the back door of the eight gates, a strong breath suddenly burst into the sky, followed by a burst of proud laughter.


    "Ha ha, I''m Xu Donglai, and I''ve finally broken through the triple Wonderland."


    The voice is rolling, covering the whole eight heavy door, for fear that someone doesn''t know.


    Ning Xiaolei and others are awakened by this voice.


    "How did this guy get out of the gate at this time?"


    Ning Xiaolei frowned and his eyes twinkled.


    It''s not that he''s afraid of Xu Donglai. With the presence of ran Yiwang, Xu Donglai can''t make waves, but he will have some troubles.


    Although he has controlled the leader of liumen, there are so many people in bachongmen that someone will tell Xu Dong.


    Even the master of Liu clan can''t control it.


    "Well, instead of waiting for him to come up, it''s better to take the initiative to meet him."


    Ning Xiaolei''s eyes flashed slightly, so he had an idea and stood up from the ground.


    At this time, a streamer came from the outside, showing the figure of the master of Liu.


    "Master Lei, the elder, he..."


    The master of Liu''s gate was worried and worried.


    Other people''s accomplishments are not as good as him, and he can suppress them.


    However, Xu Donglai''s accomplishments are higher than those of him. If Xu Donglai knows that he does not hesitate to harm his fellow elders in order to steal his life, and gives in to Ning Xiaolei, he will not be spared easily.


    Ning Xiaolei said faintly: "I heard that. I''m going to meet him."


    After that, he looked at Zhao Xiaoshu and others: "you continue to understand, don''t worry."


    Following the master Liu, they went to the mountain behind the eight gates.


    On the way, they saw many people in bazhongmen, sneaking around.


    No need to guess, these people must be planning to report to Xu Donglai.


    Ignore these people, Ning Xiaolei and Liu menzhu continue to move forward.


    Without waiting for them to pass, two figures came flying in front of them.


    One of them is the elder Wang of the bazhongmen, and the other is an old man with white hair and beard. He looks angry now.


    Feeling the strong breath on the other side, Ning Xiaolei has determined that he is Xu Donglai, the elder of the eight gates, who has just broken through the cultivation.


    "Liu Sanqing, you are so bold!"


    Xu Donglai gave a roar and looked at the master of Liu''s gate with fury.


    "It''s too long, I..."


    "Shut up, you don''t have to talk. I''ll clean up Liu Sanqing, and then I''ll clean up you."


    Ning Xiaolei was interrupted directly by Xu Donglai before he finished his speech.


    In an instant, Ning Xiaolei''s face is a lot of ugly. He''s kind-hearted, but the old guy takes him as a soft persimmon. He''s really bullying himself!


    Hum a, the heart reads a move, directly will Lian demon pot space of Ran Yi Wang release.


    "Ran Yiwang, teach him how to speak well."


    Ning Xiaolei points to Xu Donglai and orders directly.


    Seeing such a monster out of thin air, Xu Donglai was shocked.


    Elder Wang''s face changed suddenly. He said: "elder Tai, it was this thing that defeated the sect leader that day."


    While elder Wang was talking, ran Yiwang rushed directly to him.


    Xu Donglai didn''t dare to be careless. He raised his hand and patted it directly.

 Chapter 537

    As a triple master of fairyland, although he just broke through, the power of this palm is much stronger than that of Master Liu, a double medium-term cultivator. I don''t know how many times.


    Even this casual palm can be compared with the heavy Tianbing gate of Master Liu.


    Unfortunately, the opponent Xu Donglai faced was ran Yiwang.


    According to Ning Xiaolei''s estimation, at the beginning of the three stages of fairyland, no one was an opponent of ran Yiwang.


    The strength of ran Yiwang can almost match that of the first World War of the third heavy industry.


    I don''t know if it''s my own illusion. Ning Xiaolei finds that compared with the last call, ran Yiwang''s strength is stronger.


    In the face of Xu Donglai''s slap, ran Yiwang directly ignored it and bumped into it with an extremely strong posture.


    But even the double Vajra gate on display by master Shi of liumen can be smashed. Xu Donglai''s palm is like tickling to him.


    In Xu Donglai''s eyes, his palm was directly smashed by ran Yiwang.


    On the other hand, there was no scar on ran Yiwang.


    After smashing the seal, ran Yiwang opened his mouth, and a water ball that had trapped Liu''s master flew out.


    Xu Donglai''s face changed slightly, his palm turned into a fist, and he used a set of fist techniques.


    In the roaring sound, a fire fist, like a meteor, collided with the water ball.


    But let Xu Donglai did not expect is, he smashed out of the fire fist, directly silent into the water polo.


    Just a moment later, it disappeared quietly in the water ball.


    Water polo, on the other hand, continued to come to him.


    "What''s the trick?"


    Xu Donglai''s face changed greatly with fright, and he burst out several fire fists in succession.


    In the face of an unknown opponent, unable to understand the attack, he dare not take it lightly.


    "Have you forgotten my existence?"


    At this moment, a cold hum suddenly sounded.


    Xu Donglai was stunned, only to find that ran Yiwang had arrived a few meters in front of him.


    Without waiting for Xu Dong to respond, ran Yiwang rushed forward and hit him hard.


    "Poof!"


    Xu Donglai spewed blood from his mouth, and his whole body flew upside down.


    Elder Wang was also implicated. He was knocked to the side of the tree by King Ranyi. He lay on the ground like mud and didn''t know his life or death.


    "Hateful, what a powerful force."


    After all, he is a master of fairyland triple. Xu Donglai has some ability to stabilize himself quickly in the air.


    Wiping the blood from the corner of his mouth, Xu Donglai looked at ran Yiwang with a gloomy face.


    "You''re strong, but I''m not that easy to deal with."


    With a low voice, Xu Donglai pinched the magic formula in his hand, and directly displayed the first of the eight seal magic gate, Tianbing gate.


    In the face of an opponent like ran Yiwang, he did not dare to hide any more.


    Compared with Master Liu, Xu Donglai is much faster.


    Before ranyiwang rushed over, it was more than 100 meters high, and the mighty Tianbing gate had already appeared in the air, rumbling down against ranyiwang.


    For the sake of cultivation, Xu Donglai''s Tianbing gate is much more powerful than that of Master Liu.


    However, Ning Xiaolei is more aware of the strength of ran Yiwang and knows why Xu Donglai can''t do it.


    "Just try what I know!"


    Witnessing the rumbling Tianbing gate, Ning Xiaolei suddenly has the idea of winning.


    He also mastered the eight seal magic gate, he would like to try, who is strong who is weak.


    For their own strength, Ning Xiaolei still has self-knowledge, so a shot, is the third day.


    After a series of dazzling formulas, a shining door appears in Ning Xiaolei''s hands.


    Seeing the door which is quite different but comes down in one continuous line, Master Liu''s eyes are wide open, and his heart is full of waves.


    "Isn''t this the third door?"

 Chapter 538

    Since its establishment, bazhongmen has a history of thousands of years.


    The stone recording the seal of Bazhong gate has been comprehended by the most talented people in the history of Bazhong gate.


    But the one who has mastered the most is the third level of cultivation.


    And according to the records of bazhongmen, it took the elder five years.


    However, now, Ning Xiaolei has never been to the eighth gate until now, which is not half a year. How can he master the third gate?


    In Liu''s view, it''s good for Ning Xiaolei and others to master the first gate. It''s impossible to master the deeper level.


    But looking at Ning Xiaolei''s more powerful door, Liu menzhu is sure that it is definitely not the first two doors he controls.


    At this moment, Ning Xiaolei suddenly sends out a low roar in his mouth and throws out the door of sanchongtian.


    "Triple, the gate of heaven!"


    Hearing Ning Xiaolei''s voice, Liu Mengzhu was stunned.


    It''s the third door.


    In less than half a year, I have mastered the third gate. What talent should it be?


    Master Liu stares at Ning Xiaolei. For a moment, he suddenly feels that Ning Xiaolei''s image is much bigger.


    He suddenly felt that it was not a shame to follow Ning Xiaolei.


    If you can master the third gate in such a short time, doesn''t it mean that the youth in front of you will be stronger than the eight gate owners of all ages?


    "Boom!"


    There was a bang in the distance. Xu Donglai''s Tianbing gate was smashed by ran Yiwang without any accident.


    There is no doubt that the powerful strength of ran Yiwang is revealed.


    As soon as Xu Donglai was ready to use other means, he heard a roaring sound in the air.


    Looking up in horror, he was stunned.


    This, unexpectedly is his eight heavy gate''s Zhen Zong unique learning, eight heavy seal magic gate.


    "No!"


    The next moment, Xu Donglai''s eyes showed the color of fear, he felt the deep crisis.


    There was no time to think about it. As expected, he used the eight seal magic gate, the first Tianbing gate, to greet Ning Xiaolei''s Tianjiang gate.


    "Boom, boom!"


    There was a big bang, and two huge objects collided together.


    Although Xu Donglai has broken Ning Xiaolei''s Tianjiang gate, his Tianbing gate is also light, as if it could be broken by a gust of wind.


    Ran Yiwang just sprayed a water ball, and Xu Donglai''s Tianbing gate disappeared completely.


    "It''s really powerful."


    Seeing this scene, Ning Xiaolei''s eyes are full of ecstasy.


    He did not expect that with this third day general, he could fight with Xu Donglai, a triple master.


    However, with the corresponding power, the consumption of this day''s general gate was also a little big, which consumed most of the evil spirit in his body.


    But compared with the power, this consumption can be ignored.


    That''s triple cultivation. After two battles, how many people in this world can do it.


    Ning Xiaolei is overjoyed, and suddenly wants to try several heavy portals behind.


    The three gates are so powerful. What kind of power should the four and five gates have.


    The more he thought about it, the more excited he was. Even though Ning Xiaolei decided to use it, his face changed slightly as soon as the Sizhong Luohan gate came out.


    He felt that the evil spirit in his body was pouring into his door like a tide. It seemed that he wanted to use this move. The evil spirit he consumed was not a little bit. With the evil spirit he had left at the moment, he could not use it!


    To understand this, Ning Xiaolei is quite depressed and disperses most of the arhat gate in his hands.


    Although it was only a moment, the master Liu and Xu Donglai in the distance saw the scene.


    Liu''s eyes are full of admiration and admiration when he looks at Ning Xiaolei.


    As for Xu Donglai in the distance, he was also shocked. Looking at ran Yiwang who was going to attack him, he roared: "stop first, I have something to say!"

 Chapter 539

    Of course, ran Yiwang would not listen to Xu Donglai. He looked at Ning Xiaolei and asked for his opinions.


    Ning Xiaolei thought about it and asked ran Yiwang to withdraw. He wanted to hear what Xu Donglai wanted to say.


    If you want to deal with Xu Donglai, you can do it at any time.


    "You, you just cast, but my eight fold seal magic gate of eight fold gate?"


    Xu Donglai nervously looks at Ning Xiaolei with uncertain language.


    He didn''t recognize it. He couldn''t believe it. He didn''t even recognize the two moves of the other side. Doesn''t that mean that he didn''t master the last few?


    "Isn''t that bullshit? As the supreme elder, you can''t recognize your unique knowledge of the eight gates? I was fighting with you just now. It''s Sanchong tianjiangmen! "


    Ning Xiaolei looks at Xu Donglai with disdain. He can''t even recognize the things of his own sect. What kind of elder should he be!


    Hearing this, Xu Donglai took a cold breath, and then said excitedly, "is that the one you were going to show just now?"


    "You''re right. That''s the fourth level, arhat gate, but it needs a lot of energy to perform. It''s interrupted."


    Ning Xiaolei hit it, hit it, some regret.


    I don''t know if we can beat Xu Donglai down with the fourth play.


    If you can, then even if you drain all the evil spirit in your body, you are willing to!


    Fairyland a hit, get down fairyland three, say out more face.


    Hearing Ning Xiaolei''s confirmation, Liu Mengzhu and Xu Donglai are just as stupid as if they had been struck by thunder. They don''t want it.


    On the way from the seclusion place, Xu Donglai has heard elder Wang explain everything. He knows that Ning Xiaolei came to his bazhongmen more than five months ago.


    In other words, it has been less than half a year for Ning Xiaolei to practice the method of eight times sealing the magic gate.


    How talented it must be to master quadruple in such a short time!


    Thinking, Xu Donglai suddenly had a bold idea in his mind.


    "I asked. Let''s go on. Aren''t you going to deal with me?"


    At this time, Ning Xiaolei opened his mouth, rolled his arms and sleeves, ready to start.


    Xu Donglai was startled. He waved his hand quickly: "I just want to clean up Liu Sanqing!"


    Seeing the strength of ran Yiwang and the talent of Ning Xiaolei, how dare he have this idea.


    "But I''ve controlled the master of your Bazhong sect, and I''ve learned your unique school of Zhenzong sect. Don''t you want to revenge me?"


    Ning Xiaolei snorted in a bad tone.


    Xu Donglai shakes his head and smiles as brightly as the flowers: "no, of course, he won''t retaliate. You control Liu Sanqing, young master. I think you have no choice but to do so."


    After that, Xu Donglai suddenly changed his words: "young master, I wonder if you would like to join our bazhongmen and be the supreme elder of our bazhongmen?"


    Nani, elder?


    Ning Xiaolei was stunned and speechless, and was shocked and tender by Xu Donglai''s words.


    Don''t you look like an old man, and this old man has to deal with him all the time. How can he be invited to be the supreme elder all of a sudden?


    "Young master, since the establishment of our Bazhong sect, no one has ever trained Bazhong to the fourth level. You are the only one. I think you are more than enough to be the supreme elder."


    "To be the supreme elder, you will be on an equal footing with me, in charge of all the affairs of the eight gates, and you will be offered Yuanshi every month!"


    It seems that he is afraid of Ning Xiaolei''s unwillingness. Xu Donglai hastily explains the reasons and benefits for Ning Xiaolei to become the supreme elder.


    The master of Liu gate was stunned and looked at the scene, but his head couldn''t turn.


    How could the elder of his eight fold sect invite this young man to be the elder of his sect?


    If so, he will bring it back, not only right, but meritorious!

 Chapter 540

    It took quite a while for Ning Xiaolei to recover.


    He waved his hand and said, "I won''t join your eight fold sect to be a supreme elder. I like freedom, but I don''t like restriction. Moreover, I''m a demon cultivator, and I''m doomed to be impossible to join the sect of immortal cultivators."


    Although Xu Donglai''s request is very attractive, he still doesn''t want to join.


    In fact, he has a better idea in his heart. He wants to establish his own power in the Dragon capital.


    It''s a sect that can accommodate all kinds of demons.


    Listen to Ning Xiaolei finish, Xu Donglai Leng Leng, immediately hurriedly way: "young master, you don''t misunderstand, become eight heavy door of the supreme elder has no restriction, also don''t affect you to join other sects, you just in our eight heavy door hang a name."


    "Oh, you can do that?" Ning Xiaolei has some doubts.


    "Of course, I can''t lie to you." Xu Donglai clapped his chest in a hurry.


    Ning Xiaolei nodded faintly, his eyes flashed slightly, and asked, "if I need help from bazhongmen, can I give an order directly?"


    "Of course you can. The disciples will certainly be willing to help the elder to complete the task." Xu Donglai said.


    "Well, I''ve agreed. If there''s nothing wrong, I''ll go to understand the last remaining cultivation method first."


    As for this, Ning Xiaolei has no reason not to agree. At the same time, he also wants to help him find monsters and animals and expand his power.


    "What, the last? So


    Wen Yan, Xu Donglai and Liu Mengzhu are silly. They can''t believe their ears.


    Ning Xiaolei showed a smile: "yes, I have now become the first seven, only the last one."


    As soon as these words came out, Xu Donglai and Liu menzhu only felt that they were in a dream and could not believe it at all.


    They thought that they had overestimated Ning Xiaolei enough, but they did not expect to find that they underestimated Ning Xiaolei seriously.


    It''s not half the difference between five months'' cultivation to quadruple and five months'' cultivation to sevens!


    "Evil, real evil genius, ha ha!"


    A moment later, Xu Donglai burst out laughing and secretly congratulated laning Xiaolei on how wise he was to become the supreme elder of his eight gates.


    He seemed to have seen the day when his eight gates rose.


    As the supreme elder, Ning Xiaolei has mastered all the eight seal magic gates. There is no reason not to teach them.


    Even if it''s only mentioned occasionally, it''s good for the eight gates.


    After saying goodbye to Xu Donglai and the leader of the Liu clan, Ning Xiaolei goes back to the big stone that records the eight fold seal of the demon clan.


    After explaining the situation to the public, he fell into the state of cultivation again.


    This flash is more than three months. On this day, Ning Xiaolei''s eyes suddenly open, showing a dazzling light.


    It took him more than eight months to seal the magic gate, and he finally mastered it.


    "Boom!"


    At this time, there was a roar from the bottom of the earth, and there was the roar of some kind of beast.


    The whole eight heavy door, under this force, shakes violently.


    All the people in the cultivation quickly opened their eyes, one by one showing the color of surprise.


    People from the eight Gates also came from all directions to see what happened.


    Xu Donglai and the master of Liu''s gate came flying and said, "what''s the matter?"


    "I''ve mastered all the eight seal magic gates, as if I''ve touched some mechanism. There''s a monster coming out here."


    Ning Xiaolei gave a simple explanation and then said, "Master Liu, please let your disciples leave the mountain. I''m afraid it''s dangerous."


    "Well, I''ll give the order right away."


    Knowing that it was urgent, Master Liu didn''t dare to be careless, so he quickly turned around and flew away.

 Chapter 541

    "Xiaoyue, you also leave!"


    After Liu''s master flies away, Ning Xiaolei looks at Xiaoyue, Guan Yun and others.


    They haven''t been to fairyland. I''m afraid it''s dangerous for them to stay.


    "No, no, stupid brother, I''ll stay and deal with the monsters below."


    Xiaoyuetou shakes like a rattle. She is very willful.


    Ningxiaolei helpless, just ready to explain, poetry has come to pull ningxiaoyue way: "Xiaoyue, the following monster is not small, don''t let your brother distracted, we can''t help."


    With that, Shiyun goes to Ning Xiaolei and hands him a talisman.


    There are few talismans left, only a few of them are in stock.


    Ning Xiaolei nodded with a smile and said: "yun''er, you should also pay attention to safety. If you see the situation is not right, you should stay away."


    "Well, I understand. I won''t talk to you anymore, or I won''t be able to run away."


    Shiyun smiles and waves her hand, greeting Lin Yumeng and Guan Yun to leave quickly.


    Finally, only the Dong sisters, Zhao Xiaoshu and Xu Donglai were left at the scene.


    Without much time, the master Liu, who had arranged for his disciples, came back with the elder Wang.


    Several people suspended in the air, quietly looking at the mountain below the eight gates.


    At the moment, the whole mountain is shaking more and more violently, and cracks appear in many places.


    Suddenly, with an explosion, the stone that originally recorded the eight seal magic gate cracked, and the broken stones flew in all directions.


    "Underground things are coming out."


    Xu Donglai''s pupils shrank and let out a low roar.


    He would never have thought that there was a monster under his eight fold door.


    "Boom!"


    At this time, a mountain shaking like shaking, a red light suddenly burst into the sky from the gap of the mountain.


    At the same time, the hot air enveloped the whole world.


    "No, it''s like a volcanic eruption. Get out of the way."


    Feel the burning skin, hot and painful heat wave, Ning Xiaolei yelled, calling everyone to stay away.


    As soon as they flew up into the sky, the whole mountain below exploded directly, and the red magma rushed up into the sky, and then rushed away in all directions.


    Scorching heat waves and pungent smell filled all around, and a huge beast with fire light all over, stepped on the fire waves and rose to the sky.


    Ning Xiaolei fixed his eyes on it, but he saw that the giant animal looked like a giant rat. It had very long hair and was surrounded by flames. It was very handsome.


    With a move in mind, Ning Xiaolei summons ran Yiwang of the demon pot space.


    "Why, the king of fire?"


    Ran Yiwang exclaimed in amazement and looked at the giant beast in the air.


    But as if he didn''t know the king, he raised his head to the sky and let out an earth shaking roar.


    "He hasn''t recovered his memory yet. Ran Yiwang, beat him up!"


    Ning Xiaolei shouts and takes the lead.


    As soon as he makes a move, he is the first level magic Thunder Dragon robbery.


    Just listen to a bang, thunder and lightning into a Thunder Dragon, straight down.


    The fire light beast king seems to be infuriated and opens his mouth to spurt out a column of flame.


    Just a contact, the falling Thunder Dragon will be smashed directly, exploding into small lightning all over the sky.


    "If you have some means, take me again!"


    Ning Xiaolei is not too surprised. This time, he directly exerts the fire phoenix skill of the abyss. A burning fire phoenix flies out and rushes away.


    At the same time, the rest of the people have launched means, a variety of attacks together to cover the fire king spirit.


    "Roar, roar..."


    The fire light beast king issued a series of harsh roars, and the fire changed into various shapes to meet the attack of the people.

 Chapter 542

    The strength of Huoguang beast king was roughly equal to that of fairyland triple from the middle to the late stage, slightly stronger than that of Ranyi king.


    However, at the moment, there are magma flames all around the fire king, which has a great effect on him.


    "There''s no need to waste a talisman."


    Ning Xiaolei murmured after he found that the fire light beast king was not as strong as he thought.


    At the beginning, the king of fiery light had the upper hand.


    Under the eruption of the volcano below, the fire light beast king''s attack power is very strong, no one dares to choose to meet him.


    But with the passage of time, the eruption of the volcano gradually extinguished, did not have that kind of blessing effect, the fire light beast king soon fell in the downwind.


    At present, ran Yiwang and Huoguang beast king meet each other.


    He was covered with a layer of blue light, and was not afraid of the fire of the king of fire.


    With the help of Ning Xiaolei and others, it''s only a matter of time before the fire light beast king loses.


    Fire light beast king also realized this obviously, issued a anxious cry.


    Instead of fighting to death, he began to look for opportunities to run away.


    "You can''t let him go, you have to catch him!"


    Ning Xiaolei yells, if he runs away, where will he go and come back.


    After hearing the words, all the people did not leave their hands any longer, and they pressed the bottom of the box.


    "Double diamond gate!"


    Xu Donglai roared and directly used the strongest means he could master.


    "Kill me!"


    Zhao Xiaoshu roared, Five Dragon Seal urged, green dragon and Tuhuang two dragons fly out, from both sides of the fire light beast king.


    "Fire phoenix of the abyss!"


    "Ice crystal cracking technique!"


    The two sisters of the Dong family have their own ways to kill each other, and their power should not be underestimated.


    Ning Xiaolei sees the opportunity and uses the skill of wild boa swallowing the sky.


    The huge shadow of the python covered the sky and the sun, biting the fire king in his mouth.


    "Roar


    The fire light beast king roars, and the fire on his body conjures up a huge shadow that is exactly the same as him, which forcefully supports Ning Xiaolei''s crazy Python swallowing the sky.


    Ning Xiaolei''s eyes were slightly cold. He wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and hummed: "there are still some means."


    After that, Haoyang mirror appeared in his hand, and the formula entered the air.


    A bright column of light flew out of the mirror, slammed on the king of fire and turned him over.


    Xu Donglai''s King Kong gate is roaring down, and he wants to kill the king of fire.


    The fire light beast king was not willing to rush against the sky and smashed the King Kong gate.


    At this time, Dong xuan''er''s Fire Phoenix came from the abyss of hell. She opened her mouth and spewed out black fire, which enveloped the king of fire.


    The fire light beast king did not dodge, directly absorbed that black inflammation.


    The fire phoenix of the abyss still wants to attack. It is smashed by the king of fire, and absorbs the energy inside.


    "This guy is immune to fire, by other means."


    Ning Xiaolei''s eyes narrowed and yelled.


    "Coagulation


    A Jiao chide, Dong Wan''er''s cold voice came.


    Her words fell, and the sound of clicking came continuously. The firelight beast was frozen by a huge piece of ice crystal with flashing blue luster.


    See this scene, Zhao Xiaoshu busy control green and yellow two dragons dive down, pain hit the water dog.


    However, without waiting for the two dragons to fall, the fire light beast king blocked the two dragons from breaking the ice crystal and opened his mouth with a flame.


    "Fire light beast king, let''s go


    Ran Yiwang''s voice suddenly exploded, and his figure appeared beside the fire light beast king. A huge blue light shield covered the fire light beast king inside.


    Although Huoguang beast king is better than Ranyi king, he is also helpless to be covered by Ranyi King''s exclusive magic power.


    No matter what he did, he couldn''t break it.


    "Cut him in half!"


    Ning Xiaolei shouts. He hasn''t heard the demon pot in his mind saying that he can accept it.


    Ran Yiwang received the order, and the strong pressure was on the Huoguang beast king. Soon, the Huoguang beast king was lying on the ground in a wail.


    "Fire light beast king spirit can be collected. Do you want to collect it?"


    A moment later, a clear and pleasant sound came to mind.

 Chapter 543

    Ning Xiaolei was overjoyed and chose to charge without hesitation.


    After a long time, he finally subdued the king of fire.


    With a flash of light, the figures of Huoguang beast king and ran Yiwang disappeared out of thin air, and Ning Xiaolei brought them into the refining pot.


    Seeing this, Xu Donglai''s eyes shrunk slightly, and a trace of fear flashed. It was this kind of means again.


    Just about to talk with Ning Xiaolei, his face suddenly changes slightly and he looks to the north.


    Ning Xiaolei and others were slightly confused, but soon found the situation.


    In the distant sky, two figures flew over.


    "Well, what happened to Bazhong gate? It was destroyed?"


    Fly to near, two people show figure, one of gray hair old way.


    There was a flash of anger in Xu Donglai''s eyes, and he hummed coldly, "even if it''s destroyed, it''s your Heishan sect that will be destroyed first."


    After that, he explained to Ning Xiaolei their identities.


    Both of them are from Heishan sect, not far from bazhongmen. The grey haired elder is Qi Mo, the elder of Heishan sect. The other is Li Yelai, the leader of Heishan sect.


    "Oh, how can you be so polite to a younger generation? Is it your master?"


    Seeing that Xu Donglai is so polite to Ning Xiaolei, Qi Mo sneers.


    Xu Donglai''s face was so angry that he said angrily, "Qi Mo, if you insult me again, I will fight with you."


    "It''s up to you?" Qi Mo''s eyes flashed a trace of contempt, showing a sneer.


    He has already broken through the triple fairyland, and Xu Donglai is just the double fairyland.


    This idea just fell, angry Xu Donglai suddenly sent out the breath of origin, rolling straight at Qi mo.


    Leng Leng, Qi Mo quickly put out the pressure to resist, eyes show a startled color: "Xu old son, you even broke through?"


    "Nonsense, you have something to say. If you don''t have anything to do, you are not welcome to my bazhongmen."


    Xu Donglai snorted and waved his sleeve.


    Hearing the speech, Qi Mo said with a sarcastic smile: "do you think you can fight with me if you break through triple? You can''t. tell me what''s going on here


    "He''s not enough. What about me?"


    All of a sudden, Ning Xiaolei jumps out, and his eyes are eager to try.


    He has long wanted to find a chance to try the fourth power of the eight seal magic door, this Qi Mo is just the opponent.


    Without giving Qi Mo a chance to speak, Ning Xiaolei plays a series of dazzling tricks in his hands and directly plays the fourth arhat gate.


    With the gradual condensation of Luohan gate in hand, the evil spirit in Ning Xiaolei''s body is rapidly consumed.


    Just for a moment, Ning Xiaolei''s evil spirit consumed 90%.


    Seeing the evil spirit coming to the bottom, the arhat gate was finally formed.


    "I can''t take such a risk when I''m fighting alone."


    Ning Xiaolei is thoughtful and then looks at Qi Mo with unkind eyes.


    "As the supreme elder of bachongmen, you insult our sect. We can''t help it. Take it!"


    With a low roar, Ning Xiaolei throws the Luohan gate in his hand.


    In the roaring sound, the Luohan gate became bigger in the wind, and turned into a hundred Zhang giant in the blink of an eye.


    With the momentum of suppressing everything, the huge arhat gate ran to Qi Mo to suppress everything.


    Li Yelai, the leader of Heishan sect beside Qi Mo, was shocked when he saw the situation.


    "Well, this is the unique school of the eight fold sect. Why is it so strong?"


    Feeling the terrible momentum above his head, Qi Mo''s eyes were terrified and exclaimed in disbelief.


    It''s not that he hasn''t seen Xu Dong perform this move, but how can he be frightened by a little boy at the beginning of Yizhong?


    "Is this the fourth power? It''s really strong!"


    Ignoring Qi Mo, Xu Donglai and Liu menzhu look up and are shocked to see the Luohan gate rumbling down, with envy in their eyes.


    Zhao Xiaoshu and others were also stunned. Among them, the fastest was the second, but they found that there was no such power as Ning xiaoleishi exhibited.


    In other words, Ning Xiaolei''s performance is definitely higher than what they have mastered.

 Chapter 544

    "That guy is really a pervert!"


    Dong Wan''er shook his head depressed, a little lost.


    She thought that she was talented enough, but after contacting Ning Xiaolei, she always felt that she was hit from time to time.


    "It''s so powerful. Xiao Lei is really my favorite."


    Compared with Dong Wan''er''s steadiness, Dong xuan''er''s face is flower crazy, and her eyes are full of little stars.


    Dong Wan''er''s face was slightly black, and he glared at his sister angrily.


    It''s ok if Ning Xiaolei is single, but he already has several confidants. Dong Waner naturally doesn''t want her sister to join in the fun.


    Although she can''t admit that Ning Xiaolei is excellent, she still can''t accept the three views she accepted.


    Facing the Rohan gate, Qi Mo roared up to the sky and did not dare to neglect it. He punched like rain and roared to the sky.


    But soon, he found that his attack only made the huge gate door a little unreal and had little effect.


    "Hateful, black mountain kills the devil''s sword!"


    Qi Mo eyes canthus want to crack, gritting his teeth to show a master of the type of killing move.


    A huge black sword went up into the sky and chopped at the gate of Luohan.


    In the roar of fury, the sword burst open on the door.


    But when the clouds dissipated, Qi Mo was depressed to find that the Luohan gate had not disappeared.


    "How can it be so difficult? He''s just a kid in Wonderland!"


    Qi Mo almost vomited blood, looking at the more and more close Luohan gate, the top of his head quickly condensed a huge mountain shadow.


    "I don''t believe it. Break it for me, ah!"


    In the roar, Qi Mo throws the shadow of the mountain.


    A violent wave far beyond that just now burst open, and the strong wind made people retreat again and again.


    A moment later, when the light dissipated, people found that the arhat gate in the air had disappeared.


    Qi Mo stood in the sky below, his face slightly pale, and he was not hurt.


    A series of means, the final shadow of the mountain, after all, saved his life.


    Afraid of looking at Ning Xiaolei''s figure, Qi Mo was surprised and said, "who are you, how can you be so strong?"


    "I told you just now? I am the supreme elder of the eight gates. "


    Ning Xiaolei said with a smile, and the test result was very satisfactory.


    Although the evil spirit in his body is almost exhausted, it''s very good to force a triple practitioner to this degree.


    "No way, I don''t know that you are the supreme elder in the Bazhong gate, and with your age, it''s impossible!"


    Qi Mo shakes his head and doesn''t believe everything Ning Xiaolei says.


    At this time, Xu Donglai stood up and said, "what he said is the truth. I can testify to that. Qi Mo, I believe that the strength of the new Supreme elder is OK."


    "What, what he said is true?" Qi Mo frowned and looked a little ugly.


    Ning Xiaolei''s strength, even he is difficult to cope with, does not mean that from now on, the strength of the eight heavy gate will exceed him.


    Not only Qi Mo, but also Li Yelai, the leader of Heishan sect, who wanted to understand this point, looked ugly.


    In the past, they had been pressing on the eight gates. How could they be willing to see the rise of the eight gates and back pressure them.


    "The purpose of our Bazhong gate is that people don''t offend me and I don''t offend. If you are good, we will get along well with you."


    Understand Qi Mo and Li Yelai''s concerns, Ning Xiaolei light way.


    He just wants bazhongmen to help him. He won''t help bazhongmen suppress other forces.


    However, if Heishan Zong doesn''t open his eyes, he doesn''t mind helping the eight heavy gate to swallow it.


    Qi Mo and Li Yelai were silent for a long time, and finally chose to leave.


    Now they are at a disadvantage in terms of strength. How dare they make trouble.

 Chapter 545

    After the leader of Heishan sect and the supreme elder left, many people came to hear the news.


    More than half an hour later, Yanhuang people also arrived at the scene.


    As a special national organization, the Ministry of Yan and Huang will appear in time in any special situation.


    "Eh, xuan''er, Wan''er, why are you all here?"


    Yanhuang is led by a middle-aged woman. Seeing the Dong sisters and others, she can''t help but wonder.


    Dong Xuaner said with a smile, "aunt Mo, why are you here? We''ve been at the Bazhong gate all the time."


    After that, Dong Xuaner takes the middle-aged woman and introduces them to Ning Xiaolei and others one by one.


    "Are you the boy in the mouth of old Dugu?"


    Aunt Mo was surprised, looking up and down at Ning Xiaolei, a pair of eyes.


    Ning Xiaolei was stunned for a moment, and immediately realized that old Dugu in aunt Mo''s mouth was Dugu Feng.


    For Dugu Feng, he is very impressed. Ning Xiaolei admires him for his powerful strength, personality and temperament.


    "Aunt Mo, let me tell you, Xiao Lei is a pervert. I can''t do magic in half a day. This guy learned it in three hours, and..."


    Dong Xuaner takes aunt Mo and talks about the legend of Ning Xiaolei.


    Ning Xiaolei has a faint smile, does not acquiesce, does not deny, let a person more elusive.


    Yanhuang people came to inquire about the situation, learned that the culprit had been solved, then left.


    When she left, aunt Mo wanted to take the Dong sisters and Zhao Xiaoshu and others to leave, but they didn''t agree.


    They won''t leave after seeing the power of the eight seal magic gate displayed by Ning Xiaolei just now. At least wait for Ning Xiaolei to teach them.


    Now that this happens in bazhongmen, it''s natural that it can''t stand on the original mountain.


    After discussing with Ning Xiaolei, Xu Donglai chooses a mountain nearby.


    Although the spirit of that mountain is not as good as that of the original mountain, it is not bad.


    It''s good to help Bazhong gate build a mountain gate. Ning Xiaolei personally guides Zhao Xiaoshu and others to cultivate Bazhong Fengmo gate. Master Liu and Xu Donglai are also touched with this light.


    Also here are some gifted disciples of the eight heavy gate, including Chu Jia, who Ning Xiaolei rescued from the magic array.


    It has to be said that savvy is very important. Although Ning Xiaolei personally instructs, people''s progress is different.


    Some people understand it quickly, but others can''t understand it for a long time.


    Ning Xiaolei didn''t care so much. He told all his feelings. Then he recorded the cultivation method of eight times sealing the magic gate in a piece of jade slips.


    "Practice well, you will be successful one day. I have something else to do. I have to leave the Bazhong gate first."


    Give the jade slip to Xu Donglai, and Ning Xiaolei says goodbye.


    After the fire king, he spent another month in the eight gates.


    "Well, elder Lei, I''ll let my disciples do what you ordered."


    Xu Donglai didn''t ask him to stay. He knew that Ning Xiaolei had decided to go, but promised.


    Ning Xiaolei nodded with a smile: "if you perform well, you will be rewarded. Don''t let the disciple say that I am too stingy, ha ha!"


    "That is, it must be, ha ha!" Xu Donglai laughed and admired his wise choice at that time.


    Now, not only did he reach the fourth level, but Liu men majored in the third level. Chu Jia and other three geniuses who had entered the fairyland earlier also mastered the first level of cultivation of the eighth level.


    Compared with the beginning, the strength of bazhongmen has been greatly improved. How can he not like being a supreme elder.

 Chapter 546

    "Little brother Lei, let''s say goodbye!"


    Leave eight heavy door, line after a distance, Zhao Xiaoshu suddenly open mouth.


    Beside him stood Dong''s sisters, Guan Yun, and poetic charm.


    A few of them, all of them are from Yanhuang department. They haven''t been back to Yanhuang department since the last visit to Yanhuang underground palace.


    "Xiaolei, let''s go back to the Ministry and see what''s arranged. If not, I''ll go to you."


    Poetry quietly looking at Ning Xiaolei''s eyes, eyes are full of reluctant.


    "Xiao Lei, don''t worry. I''ll go to you after I''m busy. I want you to teach me more powerful magic arts!"


    Dong Xuaner opened her mouth, her eyes were red.


    Dong Wan''er wanted to stop Dong xuan''er from talking. Seeing her expression, she had to stifle it.


    "It''s not that it''s gone. It''s like parting from life and death. You can contact me by phone at any time. Ha ha!"


    Ning Xiaolei laughs and breaks some of the repressive atmosphere.


    He can''t see this separation scene, and his heart will be inexplicable.


    However, there is no banquet in the world that does not end, and separation is always inevitable.


    After a few words, Zhao Xiaoshu and others left first and rushed back to Yanhuang department.


    Ning Xiaolei finds a safe place and enters the refining pot with several women.


    "Xiaolei, let''s refine the elixir we got. When you finish the task of the elder, you should pay attention to safety."


    In the refining pot, Lin Yumeng and Ning Xiaolei say that they plan to go back to their own room to practice.


    They haven''t had time to refine the many elixirs they got from the ruins of Tianya Haige.


    With Ning Xiaolei breaking through fairyland, the opponents they meet will certainly become stronger and stronger. They don''t want to be left behind and become the one who delays them.


    "Wait a minute, you''ll share this."


    Ning Xiaolei shouts a few girls and takes out the elixir he caught in the ruins of Tianya Haige.


    For him, these elixirs are of limited help to him. It''s better to give them to Lin Yumeng''s daughters.


    "Xiaolei, that''s what you got. You..."


    "You''re welcome. Mine is not yours. You can break through fairyland and help me more."


    Ning Xiaolei smiles and flicks Lin Yumeng''s forehead. He can''t help but throw the storage ring with the elixir in his hand.


    Lin Yumeng smiles and says nothing. She takes the storage ring and leaves with Ling Xiaoxiao and Xiaoyue.


    When the three girls leave, Ning Xiaolei turns out a bead in her hand, and her eyes twinkle slightly.


    This bead is the black one left by the ghost of the Lord of tianyahai pavilion after he disappeared. With the help of Xumi bag in his mobile phone, he knew the name and use of this bead for a long time.


    Pearl is called soul pearl. After refining, it can enhance the power of demon consciousness.


    Demon consciousness, like mana, is the foundation and indispensable of practitioners.


    Under fairyland, the role of demon consciousness is not obvious, but in fairyland, demon consciousness will be able to play a huge power.


    Demon sense can not only resist objects, but also be used to attack. Refining tools and alchemy also need demon sense.


    However, compared with mana, demon sense is more difficult to improve, and the difficulty is not a little bit.


    But the soul bead in Ning Xiaolei''s hand can greatly enhance the power of demon consciousness.


    After thinking for a moment, Ning Xiaolei goes back to the palace and sits down. The power of demon knowledge gushes out and begins to refine the soul beads in his hands.


    In just over half an hour, he refined all the soul beads in his hands.


    "This feeling?"


    Inside the palace, Ning Xiaolei closed his eyes and felt the situation outside. His eyes were filled with ecstasy.


    He found that the scope of his demon consciousness was even expanded to more than 100 meters.


    But before, his demon sense could only cover a radius of more than 30 meters!


    Refining the humble soul bead, the power of his demon knowledge has more than tripled.

 Chapter 547

    Like magic and martial arts, demon sense also has its cultivation method, but Ning Xiaolei hasn''t mastered it yet.


    However, with his powerful demon sense at the moment, he has the confidence to fight with triple practitioners.


    Even if his magic and martial arts are not as good as his opponent''s, he can still be invincible with the power of demon knowledge.


    Of course, all this is just the conjecture of Ning Xiaolei. He doesn''t know how strong the divine sense of the normal fairyland triple practitioners is.


    The divine sense is also the demon sense. It is the demon sense for the demon cultivator, and the divine sense for the immortal cultivator and Buddha cultivator.


    There is another advantage of demon consciousness promotion, that is the control of magic weapons.


    For example, now Ning Xiaolei can control Haoyang mirror and Gulei Dao to kill the enemy within 100 meters.


    And this, all proud of his demon sense of the power of ascension.


    Before, only in his body within 10 meters, the gap is not a little bit.


    Attacking 30 meters away is not the same as attacking more than 100 meters away.


    "this is awesome."


    Ning Xiaolei shows a happy smile at the corner of his mouth and leaves the palace and comes to a flat ground in the demon pot.


    There, there lies a big guy, who was taken in by him more than a month ago.


    At the moment, the fire king spirit is still sleeping.


    "I don''t know what strength you will reach when you wake up?"


    Ning Xiaolei is thoughtful. He can feel that a stream of inexplicable energy comes from the demon refining pot and is injected into the body of the fire light beast king. His cultivation is improving a little bit.


    This is what happened to Ranyi before. When he woke up from a deep sleep, he reached the level of fairyland.


    But before that, the strength of ran Yiwang''s spirit was only about entering fairyland for the first time.


    The spirit of the fire light beast king is equivalent to the triple of fairyland at the beginning. Maybe it will reach the quintuple of fairyland after waking up.


    To see a powerful man of fairyland Wuzhong, Ning Xiaolei is inexplicably excited.


    Just when Ning Xiaolei was watching the fire light beast king, a strong breath suddenly rushed up from somewhere in the demon pot.


    Feeling the familiar breath, Ning Xiaolei felt a little happy in his heart and rushed to there immediately.


    "Brother Xiaolei, Xiaoyu has broken through to Banxian."


    As soon as Ning Xiaolei appeared, a figure rushed to Ning Xiaolei and cheered around him.


    This figure is just Qin Yu with ghost posture.


    Before the battle against black cloud old devil, that guy summoned more than ten ghosts above the strength of the kingdom with a black flag.


    After being purified by the Bodhisattva of the king of Tibet, the ghosts turned into more than ten grey masses of energy.


    Ning Xiaolei didn''t know what it was at that time. Qin Yu said it would help her, so Ning Xiaolei gave it to Qin Yu.


    During this period of time, Qin Yu has been refining those energies. Now, after refining, he has successfully stepped into a semi fairyland.


    "Xiaoyu, Congratulations


    Ning Xiaolei congratulates with a smile and is happy for Qin Yu.


    At this time, the rest of the people who felt the movement in the refining pot came to see Qin Yu''s breakthrough. Naturally, it was a good congratulations.


    After a long time, the crowd dispersed.


    "It turns out that everyone has already made a breakthrough, and I have to work harder."


    Seeing that Lin Yumeng''s daughters are half fairyland, Qin Yu is a little puzzled.


    She thought that after the breakthrough, her strength must be the strongest and can help Ning Xiaolei, but she didn''t expect to find that others had already reached this level.


    However, her previous accomplishments were not as good as those of several girls, and now it''s a good thing to catch up with her.


    "Hey, hey, you talk, I''ll go out first!"


    After chatting for a while, Ning Xiaolei said goodbye to everyone and quit the refining pot.


    Outside, Ning Xiaolei shows up. After looking around at nobody, he pinches a special formula.


    "Eh, did you run to the southwest?"

 Chapter 548

    What Ning Xiaolei does is to find the moon. Now there''s nothing to do. It''s time to finish the task of Tianya Haige.


    Ning Xiaolei is extremely curious about the man who has practiced the sea searching formula and has been in contact with him.


    With the request of the Lord of Tianya sea Pavilion, he has no reason to refuse.


    After feeling the general position, Ning Xiaolei stepped on the ancient thunder knife and flew into the air.


    Although he mastered the faster cloud climbing skill, he wanted to try the legendary flying of imperial sword.


    There was no suitable sword in his hand, so he had to take a knife instead.


    Blue sky, white clouds, cool breeze, galloping between heaven and earth, how a cool word.


    Just for the first time, Ning Xiaolei fell in love with this feeling.


    No wonder so many people want to practice. This feeling of flying freely between heaven and earth makes many people unable to refuse.


    At the beginning, Ning Xiaolei didn''t dare to fly too fast. After all, it was the first time to test the imperial sword. If he was flying fast and accidentally capsized, it would be a big shame.


    He didn''t want to be mentioned by later generations that there was a cultivator who lost his sword. He immediately thought of his name.


    But soon, he became familiar with the secret of flying the imperial sword and speeded up.


    With the strength of his demon sense, flying is just a small test.


    What''s more, Gulei Dao is still a magic weapon to recognize him.


    In order to avoid unnecessary trouble, Ning Xiaolei''s sword plunges into the cloud above his head, and he wants to fly above.


    Through the layers of clouds, he came to the top of the clouds.


    Looking around, white clouds are floating at our feet, and the blue sky above us is bluer than the sea.


    Far away, a round of red sun shed thousands of light, reflected in the white clouds, emitting a charming luster.


    "What a beautiful view


    Ning Xiaolei exclaimed, slightly closed his eyes, and his face was full of intoxication.


    He had been on a plane before, but the problem is how to gallop in the world in an iron shell.


    Feeling the light breeze on his face, Ning Xiaolei''s sword roared toward the southwest.


    As soon as he flew away, a large airliner came rumbling. A passenger sitting in front of the window just saw Ning Xiaolei''s back.


    "Look, look, it''s like a man. He flies away with a knife. My God, am I blinded?"


    "Damn, it''s really a person. Don''t go, daffodil. I want to worship you as my teacher."


    "Immortal, immortal, that''s immortal. I''m so lucky to witness it in my life. I''m really lucky."


    In addition to that person, many people sitting by the window saw Ning Xiaolei''s figure.


    Many people who are a little far away can''t see clearly. They even want to unfasten their seat belts and go to see.


    The stewardess was frightened, looking at Ning Xiaolei''s back, managing the order and trying to calm the people.


    Ning Xiaolei, who is unaware that he is making big news again, is singing happily, and gradually comes to the direction indicated by the formula for finding the moon.


    "It''s down there."


    With a murmur, Ning Xiaolei''s sword flew down the clouds and fell to the ground.


    But before landing, he felt a strong breath. Everyone''s breath was stronger than him.


    "I''ll go. What''s the situation?"


    Ning Xiaolei is a little confused. Does the formula of seeking the moon guide him to a certain sect?


    If so, he would be under siege if he ran into other people''s sects!


    "Who?"


    Without waiting for Ning Xiaolei to figure out how to explain, a roar rings, and then figures fly to him.


    From the outside, these people are young men and women in their twenties, very young.


    All of a sudden, Ning Xiaolei was attracted by a graceful and beautiful figure, and his eyes suddenly showed a bright color.


    The ultimate source of the moon Seeking Formula instruction is the woman.


    The point is, the woman, he knows.

 Chapter 549

    "Proud beauty, it turned out to be you. I thought who it was. I thought about it for a long time."


    Ning Xiaolei flies in front of Ao Xueer with excited face.


    The woman he knew was Ao xue''er who had met in the Cold Moon Palace in Baishan sect.


    "It''s you?"


    Aoxue''er also recognizes Ning Xiaolei, and a little surprise appears in her eyes.


    As well as, so a trace of indifference, even she did not find the joy.


    "Cher, do you know him?"


    At this time, a cold man''s voice rang out, and Ning Xiaolei felt a strong murderous atmosphere.


    In a moment, he was not happy. Who would kill him for no reason?


    Ning Xiaolei turns his head curiously, but sees that it is a slender man with a gloomy face, looking at him coldly.


    "Who are you? What are you staring at? Can''t you see that I''m more handsome than you


    After discovering that he didn''t know each other, Ning Xiaolei fought back impolitely.


    After he asked himself, he had never been afraid of anyone.


    "Poof


    What people didn''t expect is that Ning Xiaolei''s words fell, and AO Xueer even laughed.


    This iceberg big beauty a smile, that can not, the scene of all the men''s eyes fell on her.


    Ning Xiaolei doesn''t say that the rest of the people have been in touch with AO Xueer for such a long time. This is the first time to see this iceberg beauty smile.


    In their mind, aoxueer has always been a non cannibal, aloof, fairy like existence.


    But just now, the fairy laughed.


    Aoxueer is very beautiful. Just now, her smile is more like the blooming of snow lotus.


    "Wow, you''re so beautiful when you smile. Listen to me. Don''t be so straight in the future."


    Ning Xiaolei was also shocked by AO Xueer''s smile, but he soon recovered and said with a smile on his face.


    Accustomed to the beauty of Lin Yumeng and other women, he has a little resistance to beauty.


    Although aoxue''er is different because of her unique temperament, she doesn''t make people crazy with a smile.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Listen to Ning Xiaolei''s words, Ao Xueer quickly put away the smile on her face and turned into a indifferent and merciless posture again.


    Ning Xiaolei smashed it, smashed it, a little bit sorry.


    It''s beautiful to smile, but this girl doesn''t listen to him.


    "I''ve come to you specially, aren''t I moved?"


    Regardless of the strange eyes of people around, Ning Xiaolei''s flower path.


    At this moment, a sharp, murderous and angry voice suddenly rang out: "damn boy, I''ll kill you!"


    It''s not others who are shouting. It''s the slender man who has come back for a long time.


    At the moment, his face turned red, twisted and ferocious, as if he could not swallow Ning Xiaolei''s flesh and blood.


    Before the words came down, he raised his hand and patted Ning Xiaolei.


    "Ji Hualong, what do you mean?"


    Without waiting for Ning Xiaolei''s hand, aoxue''er flashed in front of him. With the help of her sleeve, she wiped the man''s palm away.


    Ji Hualong?


    Hearing the name, Ning Xiaolei was surprised. It turned out that the guy who killed him was Ao Xueer''s legendary fiance!


    No wonder, seeing aoxueer and his acquaintance, this guy is obviously jealous.


    In addition, he was merciless and sarcastic just now, and finally he was furious.


    "Cher, get out of the way. What''s your relationship with him?"


    Ji Hualong looks at Ning Xiaolei with murderous eyes.


    He didn''t expect that his fiancee would stop him, which made him jealous of Ning Xiaolei.


    Although he and aoxue''er are nominally unmarried couple, aoxue''er is never cold to him, and even doesn''t want to talk with him.


    But just now, she was directly amused by the hateful boy who didn''t know where, and still insulted him.

 Chapter 550

    "What do I have to do with him? Why should I tell you?"


    Aoxueer looks at Ji Hualong coldly.


    In her eyes, it was not her fiance, just a passer-by of no importance.


    "That is, how can I tell you which onion you are!"


    Ning Xiaolei opens his mouth with scorn.


    "Ah, no one can save you today."


    Ji Hualong was directly blown up by the gas and gave out a very angry roar.


    At the moment, he has determined that his fiancee and the boy who suddenly appeared have a secret relationship.


    Suddenly, he thought of a recent rumor in his mind, gritting his teeth: "are you Ning Xiaolei?"


    "Why, do you know my name?" Ning Xiaolei was surprised and puzzled.


    He was just a semi fairyland before, and could not enter Ji Hualong''s eyes.


    Later, after breaking through the underground palace of Yanhuang, he went to the ruins of Tianya Haige and came out to stay in bazhongmen for more than nine months.


    According to the truth, Ji Hualong should not know him.


    "Damn it, it''s you!"


    Ji Hualong was more and more angry. He didn''t expect that the news was true.


    According to the news, there is a person who claims to remember aoxueer''s appearance and will never forget. That person is Ning Xiaolei.


    In this regard, Ji Hualong naturally does not believe, because as long as more than ten days, even he will forget aoxueer''s appearance.


    But now after seeing the unusual relationship between Ao Xueer and Ning Xiaolei, he suddenly realized that it was not an empty story.


    "Never mind, I don''t want to know!"


    Seeing that Ji Hualong is just full of anger and doesn''t say the reason, Ning Xiaolei turns his lips and shows a trace of disdain.


    "Death


    Ji Hualong doesn''t talk nonsense. She claps her hands again.


    This palm is at least two or three times stronger than just now. It can be seen that he is really angry.


    "Go away, don''t you think I''m proud of Xueer?"


    Aoxue''er waves her sleeve, and the bright light is blooming. She collides with Ji Hualong''s palm.


    She looked at Ji Hualong coldly, and a strong breath filled her body.


    Looking at her posture, Ji Hualong will not hesitate to fight as long as she continues to embarrass Ning Xiaolei.


    "Ah, damn, Xueer, get out of the way, boy, will you just stand behind a woman?"


    Ji Hualong is mad, but she doesn''t want to fight with AO Xueer.


    Even if he guesses that aoxueer and Ning Xiaolei have an unusual relationship, he doesn''t want to hurt aoxueer.


    "Is it your ability to bully?"


    Aoxueer does not give in and looks directly at Ji Hualong.


    She also can''t say why, very decisively chose to stand on Ning Xiaolei''s side.


    Maybe it''s Ning Xiaolei''s extraordinary performance on that day, maybe it''s something else. Aoxueer doesn''t want to think about it.


    She just needs to know that her heart wants to protect Ning Xiaolei at the moment.


    "What are you doing? We''re the strongest generation. We can''t hold the meeting. Ji Hualong, is that all you have?"


    At this time, an unhappy voice suddenly came, unexpectedly did not give Ji Hualong face.


    Ning Xiaolei is curious to see that she is a woman in xuanqingzong''s clothes. Her skin is like cream, her eyebrows are like willow moon, and her lips are thin. Her beauty is not inferior to Ao Xueer''s.


    She is the real genius disciple of xuanqingzong, xuanning''er.


    Compared with her, Xuanqi, who was killed by Ning Xiaolei, is just a waste.


    Funny at that time, Xuanqi also confessed to xuanning''er beyond his ability. After being rejected, he directly hated Ning Xiaolei, who was surrounded by all the beauties.


    Later, he sneaked an attack and was killed by Ning Xiaolei.


    "Strange, is Ning Xiaolei a familiar name?"


    All of a sudden, a monk in Tianlong Temple clothes opened his mouth and thought flashed in his eyes.

 Chapter 551

    "Master nulei is right. I think his name is familiar to me too!"


    After the monk of Tianlong temple, another man of xuanqingzong spoke.


    The rest of them all fell into a state of thinking.


    A moment later, the Ji family''s face suddenly changed, finger Ning Xiaolei said: "I remember, he, he is the one who fought against the four forces outside the Yanhuang underground palace and killed many experts of our four forces."


    "What? Is he the man? "


    The rest of the people suddenly turned pale.


    Some of the violent, directly stand up, murderous eyes fell on Ning Xiaolei.


    "What are you looking at? You four forces are allowed to offend me and I''m not allowed to kill people?"


    Ning Xiaolei laughs sarcastically. He had expected that these people would kill him when they knew his origin, but he didn''t care.


    Looking at the crowd with cold eyes, Ning Xiaolei said coldly: "that day, who is right and who is wrong? I have a clear conscience. If you want revenge, just come."


    "But I want to remind you to be ready to die before you start. Don''t blame me if you die."


    Anyway, I have already offended these four forces to death, and I don''t mind more trifles.


    If they really want revenge, he doesn''t mind giving these four forces another profound lesson.


    "I probably know about that day. It''s my xuanqingzong that''s wrong. They''re dead, but they don''t have enough skills. I won''t interfere."


    At this time, Xuan Ning''er is the first one to stand up and say that he doesn''t plan to deal with Ning Xiaolei.


    Leng Leng, Ning Xiaolei looks at the woman in surprise, and a trace of approval flashes in her eyes.


    Knowing right and wrong and understanding truth, Xuan Ning''er is different from others.


    However, although xuanning''er quits, another xuanqingzong doesn''t plan to give up with him.


    There were two disciples of xuanqingzong present. In addition to xuanning''er, another was a man named xuanjingyu.


    "How can we let go of this hatred after killing so many old disciples of our clan?"


    Xuanjingyu roared and his eyes were murderous.


    In that day''s battle, he xuanqingzong lost the most. In addition to the elders who reached the fairyland, many of the elders and disciples in the semi fairyland and Wangjing also died.


    "To kill so many people for the sake of a little enmity, it''s time to kill them!"


    Another man in the Ji family said that he was Ji Rudao, the second person of the younger generation in the Ji family after Ji Hualong.


    "If what Taoist brother said is right, how can I, Zhou Chenghu, look at the family''s great enemy in front of me and be indifferent."


    A man in the Zhou family says that he is Zhou Chenghu, who is as famous as Ji Hualong. He gives Ning Xiaolei a strong feeling. It is estimated that he is the second man of fairyland.


    "Amitabha, everyone who is evil will be punished!"


    Master nulei of Tianlong Temple opened his mouth and opened his eyes.


    Ji Hualong is no nonsense, the strong breath of his body shows his attitude, he would rather Xiaolei die.


    For a moment, except for a few people, the rest showed their hostility to Ning Xiaolei.


    "No one wants to hurt him with my aoxueer."


    At this time, aoxue''er spoke again with a firm attitude.


    Ning Xiaolei rubbed his forehead with a headache. Why did the girl jump out again!


    Aoxueer''s kindness he knows, this affection Ning Xiaolei is also very moved, but she can not solve the problem, will only make people more angry.


    Even some people who don''t hate him may be jealous of aoxueer''s kindness to him and choose to fight.


    In addition to the five forces of Longdu, there are many other new faces on the scene, which Ning Xiaolei doesn''t know.


    I think these people are from other sects, or sanxiu.


    Not all the masters choose to join the big faction. There are also many masters who hide in the small faction or choose to go their own way.


    It''s not surprising that there are people in this so-called most powerful Taoist forum except the five major forces.


    "Proud beauty, I''ve understood your kindness, but it''s my business. Leave it to me!"


    Ning Xiaolei opens his mouth and comes to Ao Xueer. His cold eyes look at those who are hostile to him.


    "If you want to deal with me, are you ready to die?"

 Chapter 552

    Although the opponent is very strong, Ning Xiaolei can''t show his fear.


    Besides, he is not afraid of these people.


    It''s a big deal. Hide in the refining pot and let these people wait here.


    When the fire light beast king wakes up, it''s not sure who will clean up!


    In front of these people, the strongest is the level of Ji Hualong and Zhou Chenghu, the double cultivation of fairyland.


    Ning Xiaolei can''t feel the specific extent.


    As real evil geniuses, these people must have some special means, which can''t be calculated according to common sense.


    In this way, their strength is roughly equivalent to that of the triple practitioners in fairyland.


    But the fire light beast king awakes, estimates at least is also the fairyland four heavy strength, therefore is not afraid of them.


    "Arrogant boy, if you want to die, I will help you."


    The angry thunder of Tianlong temple is very angry. He swims away and blows at Ning Xiaolei.


    He condensed a golden giant fist, with awe inspiring power, unstoppable.


    Although the breath of Nu Lei was strong, it didn''t reach the level of Ji Hualong. It was stronger than Zhao Xiaoshu.


    Zhao Xiaoshu is in the middle stage of fairyland first heavy industry, and furei is stronger than him, so it should be in the later stage of fairyland first heavy industry.


    But Ning Xiaolei is not afraid. If he tries his best to smash the eighth seal, the fourth seal, and the third seal in fairyland, he has to lie down.


    Even if he doesn''t seal the magic gate, he won''t be afraid of anyone in fairyland.


    Just ready to move, a figure has already one step ahead of him to use the means, easily dispersed the attack of angry thunder.


    "Aoxueer, what do you mean?"


    Angry thunder angrily looked at the gentle figure, the forehead blue veins straight jump.


    It was Ao xue''er beside Ning Xiaolei who suddenly shot just now.


    "Xueer, people don''t care for you. Why do you do this?"


    Ji Hualong then opened his mouth, and his eyes were almost dreary.


    He would like to tear Ning Xiaolei. He has never seen Ao xue''er so indifferent, and for a man.


    He felt inexplicably as if a piece of green grass had been planted on his head. He was very angry.


    Although he and aoxueer, in fact, it is nothing.


    However, after all, she is his fiancee in the name of Ji Hualong, and has always been regarded as a forbidden woman by him.


    Ningxiaolei also some depressed, this girl how so stubborn, he said not to let tube, but aoxueer or did not hesitate to choose the hand.


    This makes Ning Xiaolei, who wants to express himself, a little embarrassed.


    When he knew that these were the so-called strongest generation in front of him, he could not suppress them.


    I want to compare him with the so-called strongest generation, who is stronger and who is weaker.


    But aoxueer didn''t give him the chance.


    "When I do things, I never need to explain to others. Whoever attacks him is my enemy. If there is another offender, don''t blame me for being ruthless."


    Aoxue''er opens her mouth, and her cold eyes sweep over several people who are hostile to Ning Xiaolei, and the chills surge out of her body.


    Suddenly, Ning Xiaolei was surprised to find that the girl''s breath was much stronger than when he saw it.


    Even compared with Ji Hualong and Zhou Chenghu, they are not inferior.


    In other words, aoxue''er is now a double cultivator of fairyland.


    Enrage thunder bear the brunt of it, push by the strong breath of Ao Xue Er direct pedal pedal backward a few steps.


    It''s Ning Xiaolei. Because aoxueer didn''t aim at him, he didn''t feel any pressure.


    "Good, good an AO xue''er, bullying me, is there no one in Tianlong temple? I''d like to see what your skills are


    There was a roar, and a burly monk came out.


    His face is full of flesh, just like the angry eyes of King Kong, and his momentum is not angry.


    As for his breath, he was even stronger than Nu Lei, reaching the pre stage of fairyland.


    He is the highest one of the three people in Tianlong temple, the master of demon cutting.


    The other two are Nu Lei, who is forced back by AO xue''er, and nu Lei, who is a general demon removal master.

 Chapter 553

    "Fierce monk, our Cold Moon Palace is not afraid of your Tianlong temple."


    Two jiao chide rings out, two young and beautiful women in Palace Dress appear beside Ao Xueer.


    Their accomplishments are worse than aoxueer''s, but they are just like the thunder of Tianlong temple. They are the strength of Yizhong in fairyland.


    One of them has a round face and some babies are fat. What she said just now is exactly what she called.


    "Is Tianlong Temple afraid of your cold moon palace?"


    Angry thunder grits his teeth and roars. He and Chumo stand by the beheading demon side and fight each other with the three people in the Cold Moon Palace.


    "Elder martial sister Siyu and elder martial sister Xuerong, this is my own business. Don''t do it."


    Suddenly, aoxue''er opens her mouth and says to the two women who stand beside her.


    She didn''t want to make hanyue palace and Tianlong Temple unhappy because of her actions, although the relationship between the two was not so good.


    "Sister Xueer, but..."


    The baby fat disciple of hanyue palace still wants to open his mouth, but Ning Xiaolei interrupts first.


    "Hey, I say it''s my business. What are you doing?"


    Moving is moving. Ning Xiaolei is not a brainless man. He doesn''t want to pull the Cold Moon Palace into the water because of his own business.


    Looking at him, Ning Xiaolei, a disciple of hanyue palace named Siyu, grins and turns to Ji Hualong and others.


    "It seems to me that you are holding a meeting of the strongest generation on Taoism. I think it''s better to change it into a meeting of the strongest generation on Wushu and Taoism. You don''t like it. You can challenge one by one."


    When Ning Xiaolei said this, everyone''s eyes were shining.


    Ji Hualong, in particular, was afraid that Ao Xueer would stop him again. She said in a hurry: "this idea is very good. As a practitioner, she should be able to meet the heroes in the world with martial arts."


    Smell speech, Ao Xue Er can''t help but frown, see Ning Xiaolei seems to have decided, then didn''t say anything.


    Without aoxueer''s obstruction, the Taoist Association was directly changed into the martial arts association.


    The place of Bidou was set in the air. All the practitioners in fairyland had the ability to control the sky.


    "I''ll challenge you!"


    Angry thunder first jump out, let want to get rid of Ning Xiaolei''s Ji Hualong face immediately without some ugly.


    But after thinking about it, he seems to think that it''s good for people to try Ning Xiaolei, so he doesn''t make a sound.


    "Yes, I also want to see the means of Tianlong temple."


    Ning Xiaolei nodded calmly, happily fearless, and flew out of the air dozens of meters away with angry thunder.


    Looking at the two people in the distance, the people who stayed here to watch immediately began to talk.


    "That lengtouqing is going to lose. He''s just breaking through the fairyland."


    Aoxueer side, the baby fat hanyue palace disciple some depressed to speak.


    Her name is Ye Siyu, and another disciple of hanyue palace beside her is Li Xuerong.


    Hearing the speech, Li Xuerong shook his head and then looked at Ao Xueer with a smile: "I don''t think he is the kind of impulsive person. Younger martial sister xue''er, what do you think?"


    "He''s not that simple." Aoxue''er opens her mouth lightly, ignoring the teasing of Li Xuerong.


    Not far from aoxueer, the master of cutting demons and the master of removing demons in Tianlong temple are also chatting.


    Chumo said with a sneer: "that boy who doesn''t know the greatness of heaven and earth, I bet he won''t last ten rounds in the hands of younger martial brother Nu Lei."


    "Maybe!" Chop demon nodded, brow slightly wrinkled, but somehow always feel some uneasiness.


    But thinking of the gap between Nu Lei and Ning Xiaolei, he shakes his head and shakes out his mind.


    He didn''t believe that Ning Xiaolei would be so rebellious that he could fight across two small realms.


    On Ji''s side, Ji Hualong''s eyes flashed slightly and said in a low, murderous voice: "I hope you have some skills. After all, I want to tear you up with my own hands. No matter who dares to hit Xueer''s idea, I will die!"

 Chapter 554

    "Evil, I will punish you here today to let you know that Buddhism is boundless."


    Anger thunder Master in the opposite plain looking at Ning Xiaolei, Sen Leng mouth.


    He was furious just now. He entered into a state of fighting and immediately became like a new man.


    Surprised to see this guy, Ning Xiaolei didn''t want to suffer a loss. He sarcastically said, "open your mouth and shut your mouth, you are a demon. You are not a good Buddhist. Buddha will be angry to see you like this."


    "Don''t be so eloquent, take it!"


    Angry thunder snorts and roars. A Golden Shadow of fist blows at Ning Xiaolei.


    What he shows is the move that he wants to attack Ning Xiaolei before, but is dissolved by AO Xueer.


    Although aoxue''er''s defecation is light, it doesn''t mean that the move is weak, but aoxue''er''s cultivation is stronger than nulei''s.


    Golden fist video with roaring wind, in an unmatched state, straight to Ning Xiaolei.


    "I''ll see who''s better."


    Ning Xiaolei roared, clenched his fists, put on the king of ox fist, and flew to meet the Golden Shadow.


    Different from Golden Shadow boxing, Niuwang boxing is an introverted boxing method. All its power is concentrated on the fist, and it will not turn into light boxing.


    So it seems that Ning Xiaolei is holding his fist, and the whole person goes directly to the Golden Shadow.


    The whole picture gives people a sense of shock.


    Just like ants and elephants, who will win?


    Under the gaze of the crowd, an earth shaking roar came out, and a figure was bounced out.


    The figure is no one else, it''s Ning Xiaolei.


    Although from the surface, Ning Xiaolei is embarrassed, but the Golden Shadow of the fist, but in his fist, into the sky light scattered.


    "Hiss, it''s really hard to touch later."


    Standing firm in the air, Ning Xiaolei sighs, resisting the surging of Qi and blood.


    I don''t know that in the eyes of others, he shocked them.


    How could it be that he was forced to retreat from the attack of the later stage with his previous accomplishments?


    "Do you have any skills?"


    Surprised looking at the scene ahead, ye Siyu was slightly surprised.


    "The person that Xueer''s younger martial sister likes is really unusual."


    Li Xuerong low Nan, smile not smile, looked at the side of Ao Xueer one eye.


    Aoxueer didn''t answer, pretending not to hear, but her ears were slightly red.


    Even she didn''t know why she felt so kind to that person.


    Seeing that his fist was blocked by Ning Xiaolei, angry thunder snorted coldly, and his fist was like rain.


    In a flash, innumerable Golden Shadow of boxing, covered all the space in front of Ning Xiaolei.


    "But so!"


    Ning Xiaolei''s mouth is curled, and the white elephant''s palm is displayed.


    A giant elephant with demonic spirit is marching in the sky to greet the Golden Shadow.


    Here is the shadow of all over the sky, there are countless white elephants. When they touch, they explode with a roaring sound.


    Violent ripples of energy hit all around and flooded the center of the battle.


    "Vajra subdues the devil!"


    Fist shadow didn''t play the effect of imagination, anger thunder is not anxious, mouth spit out a loud voice.


    With his words down, a golden light shining giant palm, from here rumbling pressure in the past.


    Along the way, the remaining shadow and white elephant were all smashed and dissipated under his hand.


    Even the most violent energy in the middle is broken by this palm.


    Giant palm with terrible power, blows to Ning Xiaolei.


    "Chop!"


    Ning Xiaolei doesn''t panic. He uses the ancient thunder knife in his hand and uses the alligator chop technique.


    A giant crocodile''s shadow appeared and roared out. Before it collided with the giant palm, it sent out a terrible suction.


    In everyone''s surprise, the golden palmprint was gradually distorted and turned into wisps of golden light, which was swallowed by the giant crocodile.


    However, after swallowing so much energy, the giant crocodile also suffered. It exploded and disappeared with the golden palmprint.

 Chapter 555

    "It''s a little tricky. Come again!"


    I didn''t expect that Ning Xiaolei could break his Vajra subduing magic palm so easily. Nu Lei was a little surprised.


    However, he immediately found the ancient thunder knife in Ning Xiaolei''s hand and thought Ning Xiaolei was relying on the magic weapon.


    In the low roar, enrage thunder casts the Vajra subduing magic palm again.


    This time, he clapped five hands at a time.


    Five golden handprints rolled across the sky.


    It''s as if everything on the opposite side is going to collapse.


    "It''s no use to me!"


    Ning Xiaolei hummed, and the alligator chopping method was crazy. Shua Shua was five or six.


    "Don''t be rampant. Take the move. Jin Gang is angry!"


    There was a roar of angry thunder from the other side. Of course, he knew why King Kong subdued the devil and could not calm Xiaolei.


    But he didn''t want to win by King Kong''s demon subduing palm. As his words fell, his eyes suddenly became golden, and two bright beams of light came with the giant palm.


    It''s late, but the light comes first. Before the crocodile has swallowed the golden palm print, the golden light has reached Ning Xiaolei.


    "How could it be?"


    Ning Xiaolei didn''t expect that Nu Lei had this move, and he was obviously scared.


    But he didn''t panic. At the critical moment, he used the mysterious tortoise armor.


    A tortoise shell appeared in front of him, just blocking the two pillars of light.


    Boom boom sound, light column boom on the turtle shell, sound for a long time.


    But half a day later, when the light beam dissipates, people find that Ning Xiaolei''s turtle shell skill is illusory, but it doesn''t completely disappear.


    "Hiss, unexpectedly blocked the golden and angry eyes of Tianlong temple, or blocked the later stage with a heavy earlier stage, what kind of magic is that?"


    And they were astonished, and began to speak with a loud voice.


    Up to now, their views on Ning Xiaolei have gradually changed.


    They found that Ning Xiaolei was not arrogant and didn''t know the greatness of heaven and earth, but really had some ability!


    "It''s a little tricky, but so what, it''s doomed to be the loser of Ji Hualong."


    In the crowd, Jihua longan flash across a cold, low Nan Road.


    Even if Ning xiaoleishi showed his ability to fight against master Nu Lei, he didn''t pay attention to it at all.


    "No, how can it be?"


    Seeing that his attack was blocked by Ning Xiaolei again, nu Lei roared.


    Can we say that when dealing with a small heavy early stage, he still needs to take out the means of pressing the bottom of the box?


    If so, even if you win, it will be disgraceful and criticized.


    But now the arrow is on the way, he has no other way, he must defeat Ning Xiaolei today.


    "It''s not polite to come here. Monk, it''s my turn to attack me for so long."


    At this time, Ning Xiaolei suddenly shouts and looks directly at the angry thunder.


    He is not the one who can''t fight back. How can he be attacked by thunder all the time like a sandbag.


    As soon as the words came down, he had used his means.


    In the hand method Jue pinches moves, he has displayed the prefecture level intermediate product the dark abyss Fire Phoenix''s skill.


    A loud and clear Feng Ming, Huo Feng with a towering potential, carrying rolling black flame straight to anger thunder.


    "This, this breath, prefecture level medium level magic?"


    Angry thunder is surprised. Even in Tianlong temple, the prefecture level magic is rare. He didn''t expect that Ning Xiaolei would have it.


    Surprise comes back to surprise. Anger thunder is not afraid. As a genius of Tianlong temple, he also practices the prefecture level magic.


    "Vajra Buddha body!"


    Angry thunder roars and uses his technique. A golden Buddha shadow appears in his body and protects him inside.


    The fire phoenix flies to the abyss, and the black flame falls down to burn the thunder.


    But the body of Vajra Buddha was extremely strong, and the dark fire of the abyss could not help him for a short time.


    And nu Lei continued to use Vajra subduing magic palm and patted the Phoenix in the abyss to smash it.

 Chapter 556

    "I didn''t expect that the boy really had some means to force younger martial brother Nu Lei to show his angry eyes and Vajra Buddha body one after another!"


    Except magic master sigh, looking at Ning Xiaolei''s eyes for the first time have some dignified.


    As a person of Tianlong temple, he also practiced these two kinds of prefecture level magic and knew their power.


    But just now, Jin Gang angrily hit with all his strength and was blocked by Ning Xiaolei with a turtle shield spell.


    This is still a heavy late war against a heavy early, if the same strength?


    In addition to magic master suddenly did not dare to think down, so he felt Ning Xiaolei metamorphosis.


    You should know that these people are the strongest talents recognized by the Dragon capital cultivation circle, but they are challenged by a weaker person.


    Doesn''t that mean Ning Xiaolei is more evil than them?


    Even so, master Chumo is confident in the thunder after the display of Vajra Buddha.


    Jin Gang Nu Mu is only a first-class magic at the prefecture level, but the body of Vajra Buddha is a middle-class one, and it is also famous for its defense.


    How can Ning Xiaolei win.


    "In the face of the body of Vajra Buddha in Tianlong temple, what will you do?"


    Cold Moon Palace three people here, ye Siyu beautiful eyes shining, full of interested color.


    After the previous scene, she found that Ning Xiaolei was far more powerful than she imagined, so she had a lot of expectations for Ning Xiaolei.


    If you can defeat Nu Lei, Ning Xiaolei will be famous in the Dragon capital cultivation world!


    "It looks very strong!"


    Seeing Jin cancan''t help murmuring.


    He can see that it''s hard to break the gold body of Nu Lei by relying on the fire phoenix skill of the abyss.


    With a twinkle in his eyes, he did not hesitate to carry out the thunderbolt.


    Although Thunder Dragon robbery is only the first magic at the prefecture level, its direct destructive power is stronger than that of Fire Phoenix in the abyss. Ning Xiaolei plans to try it.


    In the roar, a Thunder Dragon came down from the sky and roared to the angry thunder.


    Light saw one eye, anger thunder Master didn''t stop.


    "Click!"


    The Thunder Dragon falls on master nuluo. To Ning Xiaolei''s surprise, master nulei just shakes slightly, and then continues to attack the fire phoenix in the abyss like nobody else.


    "I''ll see how you can do it, huh!"


    The corners of his mouth slightly curled, Ning Xiaolei hummed, and performed eight times to seal the magic gate.


    After a series of dazzling formulas, the shining door appeared in my hand.


    The corners of his mouth show a trace of sarcasm. Ning Xiaolei throws the Tianbing gate at Nu Lei master.


    In the roaring sound, the Tianbing gate became bigger and bigger in the wind, turning into a hundred Zhang giant.


    The powerful power oppressed Nu Lei and suppressed him.


    Seeing the huge door in the air, the angry thunder''s face changed wildly, and felt the thick danger.


    He had a feeling that when he was hit directly by the door, his Vajra Buddha body would be scattered.


    "Damn, how could he have such a means?"


    Master Nu Lei roared in his heart and didn''t dare to neglect him. He didn''t care about the fire phoenix in the abyss. Vajra''s demon subduing palm roared up into the air.


    "That, that''s like the eight sealed magic gate of the eight gates."


    Suddenly, a man in white opened his mouth and his eyes were shocked.


    He is a genius of the second-class forces. He had the honor to see the master Liu of the Bazhong sect perform this move.


    That time, the leader of Liu clan defeated the leader of their clan with this move.


    Because of this, he was very impressed by this move.


    At this moment, as soon as Ning Xiaolei performs, he immediately recognizes it.


    "It''s the eight sealed magic gate of the eight gates. How can he use it? Is it related to the eight gates?"


    Then someone exclaimed, affirming the origin of Ning Xiaolei''s method.

 Chapter 557

    In the face of the hundred Zhang high door under the pressure of the head, the palm print of angry thunder is like the wind.


    However, he just made Tianbing gate illusory, and did not let it disappear.


    Without waiting for him to use other means, Tianbing gate had hit him and pressed him directly from the air to the ground.


    Under the great power, the body of Vajra and Buddha around the body of Nu Lei is gradually illusory, and there is a posture of disappearing.


    "Damn it, how could that be?"


    Angry thunder roared, his face showed the strength of hard work, and his face gradually turned pale.


    But his body, still a little bit pressed to fall.


    Finally, the Vajra Buddha around him disappeared completely, and he was crushed to the ground by the Tianbing gate.


    "Boom!"


    Tianbing gate smashed on the ground, stirring up dust all over the sky, rolling smoke and dust scattered everywhere.


    Master nulei opened his mouth and spat out blood. His face became whiter than paper.


    Master Chumo and master Zheyi swooped down. A fierce attack scattered the Tianbing gate and quickly pulled master nulei out.


    "Younger martial brother Nu Lei?"


    Two people exclaimed, quickly took out the healing pill and put it into Nu Lei''s mouth.


    Ning Xiaolei stands in the air, looking at everything below indifferently, and his face doesn''t change much.


    When Tianbing gate was used, he expected the result.


    With his current strength, he exerts a heavy Tianbing gate. There are few people in Yizhong''s territory.


    After a short period of consternation, there was a startling sound between heaven and earth. Many people looked at Ning Xiaolei with some fear in their eyes.


    Not all of them are better than master Nu Lei. If Ning Xiaolei can defeat Nu Lei, he can also defeat them.


    "Where did this genius come from, and why didn''t we know it before?"


    "People from the five forces say that his name seems to be Ning Xiaolei, but I don''t remember that name!"


    "No matter what, this son will be famous for defeating master nulei of Tianlong Temple today!"


    Exclamation and admiration came from all around, telling the rest that it was not a dream.


    Cold Moon Palace side, ye Siyu Jingnan: "this guy is so strong?"


    "It''s really the person that our younger martial sister Xueer likes. She has two brushes!"


    Li Xuerong covered his mouth and snickered. He took a deep look at Ji Hualong''s direction.


    As a gifted disciple of the Cold Moon Palace, she has a good relationship with AO Xueer. She knows that Ao Xueer doesn''t like Ji Hualong.


    With her understanding of aoxue''er, she knows that aoxue''er will not easily submit to Ji Hualong even if she is bound by the engagement.


    With aoxueer''s attitude towards Ning Xiaolei, she thinks that they may have some possibilities.


    Of course, there are only some possibilities. All this is Li Xuerong''s guess.


    Although she knows aoxue''er, she doesn''t know it very well. Aoxue''er is born with the coldness of resisting others.


    Even if she is a classmate, she also feels that there is a layer of invisible estrangement, always unable to enter aoxueer''s heart.


    "Good boy, I have some skills. I''ll challenge you."


    At this time, a roar sounded, and the master of demon removal flew into the air to face Ning Xiaolei.


    Ning Xiaolei is about to open his mouth, and someone preempts him and says, "he just fought a battle. Master Chumo, you are suspected of taking advantage of others'' danger. If you want to fight, I will accompany you."


    When he spoke, a shadow flew out and stood in front of Ning Xiaolei.


    Yuwendu?


    Ning Xiaolei is surprised. He thinks the name is familiar.


    All of a sudden, his eyes lit up and he suddenly thought of where he had heard of the name.


    The last time he went to Yanhuang department, he heard Mu Qing tell him about a group of young experts in Yanhuang department. Among them, a pair of brothers ranked first.


    One of them is yuwendu, the other is yuwencheng.


    He didn''t expect to meet yuwendu, one of the two.


    Yuwendu''s cultivation didn''t disappoint him either. He was a late cultivation like master Chumo.


    This kind of strength is worthy of being the evil genius of Yanhuang department. Compared with Wang Lingyun, it is also worse.

 Chapter 558

    "Yuwendu, what do you mean?"


    I didn''t expect that Yuwen would suddenly appear, and master Chumo said angrily.


    Eyebrows slightly wrinkled, Yu Wen''s eyes slightly flashed: "what do you mean? It''s meaningless. It''s just itching. I want to fight with you! "


    "Get out of the way, I don''t want to fight with you, I want to fight with that boy!"


    In addition to the magic master''s eyes, the killing intention twinkles, fingers Ning Xiaolei.


    Yu Wen all curls his mouth: "I want to fight with you, why, are you afraid?"


    "Afraid? I''ll be afraid of you. It''s a joke. "


    As if the cat had been trampled on its tail, the demon master suddenly screamed.


    In fact, to tell you the truth, he was really afraid of Yu Wendu, the two brothers of Yu Wenjia, who were notorious.


    Although it was the later stage of Yizhong, their two brothers were fighting lunatics. They dared to fight with each other, and few people were willing to provoke them.


    "If you''re not afraid, come and have a try. Since it''s a contest, don''t fight on wheels. Let that brother have a rest. I can''t stand it until I come out."


    Yu Wen all jokingly opens his mouth, arms embrace chest, calmly looking at the demon master.


    Being watched by so many people, although the master was a little afraid, he still gritted his teeth and launched an attack.


    Ning Xiaolei is very happy and wants to have a look at the ability of yuwendu, so he retreats to one side.


    Compared with master Nu Lei, Master Chu Mo is a little stronger.


    A hand, he will exert all his strength, Vajra boxing and Vajra subdue magic palm overwhelming attack to yuwendu.


    "Well come!"


    Yuwen is excited and shouts out, a big halberd appears in his hand, and the dance shouts with the wind to greet him.


    Looking at the huge halberd, it seemed to be as light as nothing in his hands. The halberd shadow was all over the sky, and the momentum was amazing.


    In addition to the magic master''s Vajra boxing and Vajra subduing magic palm are soon broken, Yuwen are gradually approaching the past.


    With a roar, the light column in master Chumo''s eyes burst out, and he used the method of Vajra with angry eyes.


    But what people didn''t expect is that the speed of yuwendu was also extremely fast, so they moved away.


    In desperation, master Chumo shows the body of Vajra Buddha, fighting with Yuwen.


    Although Vajra Buddha is good, it also consumes a lot of mana.


    Yuwendu''s halberd, however, has the power of thousands of Jin. One halberd smashes down, as if the heaven and earth are going to collapse. It smashes on the demon master, making a sound of gold and iron.


    After a fierce battle for a while, master Chumo was unable to stop him. Finally, he had no choice but to admit defeat.


    Chongning Xiaolei shows a kind smile, and Yuwen retreats.


    "Ji yingyue, dare you fight me?"


    Originally Ning Xiaolei thought that someone must challenge himself this time. Unexpectedly, as soon as Yu Wendu stepped down, a woman from the Zhou family jumped out and looked at Ji''s house with bright eyes.


    There were three people in the Ji family. Besides Ji Hualong and Ji Rudao, the third one was a woman, Ji yingyue, who was the name of the woman in the Zhou family.


    "If water, what are you doing? Come back to me!"


    Zhou Chenghu roared. He didn''t expect that his sister would suddenly appear and challenge Ji yingyue.


    His Zhou family and Ji family have always had a good relationship. At the moment, their common enemy is Ning Xiaolei. He didn''t expect that his sister would fool around.


    "It''s been a good week. I''d like to see if you''ve improved."


    However, at this time, Ji yingyue, who was staring at by Zhou Ruoshui, was not hesitant to plunder out, and he was tit for tat with Zhou Ruoshui.


    "I''m afraid I let you down again. I''ll beat you this time."


    Zhou Ruoshui snorted and started without saying a word.


    It''s too late to stop it.


    Zhou Chenghu is depressed and shakes his head. He has no choice but to blame his sister for her caprice.

 Chapter 559

    Ning Xiaolei looks at the two women''s fight with great interest, and his mouth shows an interesting radian.


    The two women are not bad, graceful figure, flickering, looking at micro some pleasing.


    They are all middle-term accomplishments with half the weight.


    Ning Xiaolei mainly watches the martial arts performed by the two women. He will definitely fight with the Ji family and the Zhou family later. It''s not bad to know in advance.


    "Zhou Huang''s swordsmanship is good."


    Looking at Zhou Ruoshui''s sword technique, Ning Xiaolei''s eyes twinkle.


    When that set of sword technique is applied, the fierce sword Qi will permeate the world and affect people''s mind all the time.


    Every time Zhou Ruoshui puts out his sword, there will be thousands of sword shadows flashing, which can''t be ignored.


    However, the Ji family and the Zhou family are one of the five major families, and their means are not weak.


    Ji yingyue uses a set of palm techniques. When she uses it, she can see only the shadow of her hand, but no one.


    Every palm seems to have a huge power to destroy the sky and the earth, which is very powerful.


    Although it was performed by a woman named Ji yingyue, her domineering spirit did not diminish.


    Two women, you come and I go, from palm, sword, fight to boxing, leg, finally all kinds of magic are also used one after another.


    However, discerning people can see that their strength is not much different, and it''s not possible to win or lose in a short time.


    After fighting for more than two hours, the two women still had no choice but to fight each other.


    But at the moment, the mana in their bodies is about to run out.


    If we go on fighting, we will lose both sides.


    "Well, stop it. It''s a draw."


    A light voice rings out, a person suddenly appears between two women, will they blast to the attack of the other side easily block.


    It was Ji Hualong who did it.


    "Hum, I didn''t expect you to be promoted. I''ll win next time."


    Zhou Ruoshui stares at Ji yingyue and reluctantly returns to Zhou Chenghu and Zhou Baoshan.


    Zhou Baoshan is another member of the Zhou family who came here. His strength is very important.


    "I''ll wait. I''ll be with you any time."


    Ji yingyue returned without any sign of weakness and went back to Ji''s house.


    Ji Hualong, on the other hand, stays in the same place and looks at Ning Xiaolei with cold eyes.


    "I''ll fight you!"


    A figure flashed out, and the fast Ning Xiaolei didn''t react.


    He was shocked to see, but saw that it was a man who was somewhat similar to Yu Wen.


    "With you, yuwencheng?"


    Ji Hua''s longan looks at Yu Wencheng with a chill.


    It''s just one of the later cultivation. What can you challenge him with.


    Yuwen Cheng''s accomplishments are similar to Yuwen''s, but he is stronger than Yuwen''s, and he is about to break through the double.


    "I know it''s not your opponent, but if I''m afraid of you, it''s not yuwencheng."


    Not salty tunnel a, Yu text into the hands of a rod such as Yu text are general halberd, halberd point to Ji Hualong.


    "Arrogance, I will let you know that I am invincible."


    Ji Hualong roared and clapped his hand at Yu Wencheng.


    He used the same palm technique as Ji yingyue just now, but when he used it, it was more than twice as powerful.


    The huge palm shadow with the breath of destruction, ruthlessly shrouded Yu Wencheng.


    "Come on, break it for me."


    Yu Wen Cheng laughed, raised his halberd with both hands and chopped it down.


    A bright crescent halberd blade flew out and collided with the giant palm, making a booming sound.


    However, this is just the beginning. After Ji Hualong''s hand is blown out, the whole person tells him to move. The overwhelming shadow of his hand covers Yu Wencheng.


    But obviously, Yu Wencheng''s speed is not slow either. Just now, he didn''t allow Ning Xiaolei''s reaction, so he took the lead. Then he saw that he had mastered a kind of body method and martial arts.


    He danced wildly with his halberd, like a devil in troubled times, blocking the palmprint one by one.

 Chapter 560

    "This is the only way, Ji Hualong, you are not so good, ha ha!"


    Dissolve Ji Hualong''s attack, Yu Wencheng suddenly gives out a burst of laughter, manic state exposed.


    As soon as he said this, Ji Hualong''s face became gloomy and cold.


    "To die!"


    Indifference spits out a voice, Ji Hualong attack abrupt change.


    He pulled out a shadow and went straight to Yu Wencheng.


    Looking at his posture, he wants to fight with Yuwen.


    "Ha ha, I''m not afraid of you when it comes to the power of hand to hand combat."


    Yu Wen Cheng laughs and directly puts away the halberd in his hand and raises his fist to meet him.


    "Well, don''t regret it!"


    Jihua longan flashed a grim smile, a layer of golden light, powerful and domineering armor appeared on him.


    He fists around the golden light, hard and Yuwen pairs together.


    "Boom!"


    A blast, people did not expect is, yuwencheng directly by Ji Hualong blow fly out more than 100 meters away, in the far air embarrassed stop.


    On the one hand, it is related to Ji Hualong''s stronger than Yu Wencheng''s, on the other hand, it is because of his boxing.


    "You can''t imagine the power of Huangji boxing of my family!"


    Ji Hualong snorts and looks at Yu Wencheng.


    "Ha ha, that''s great. Come again!"


    Yu Wencheng doesn''t mind, laughs and rushes in again.


    Looking at his posture, he clearly wants to meet Ji Hualong again.


    Ben has some proud Ji Hualong on his face. He looks ugly again. Does he belittle the power of his Jijia Huangji boxing?


    "If you don''t appreciate it, I''ll beat you this time."


    Mouth spit out the voice of indifference, Ji Hualong took the initiative to meet up.


    Soon, the sound of boom will continue to ring.


    Ning Xiaolei stands on the ancient thunder knife, his eyes twinkle, looking at the two people fighting together.


    The power of Huangji boxing is stronger than he imagined. It seems to be a medium-class martial art of prefecture level.


    And Ji Hualong''s cultivation, he has also seen, fairyland double early.


    "If it''s just the way he shows up now, I can almost suppress him by breaking through thunder, fire, black dragon and the second King Kong gate, but I always feel that he still has something to hide."


    Ning Xiaolei is thoughtful. Otherwise, the talents like Longdu are too talented.


    Even the second-class forces such as bachongmen have the skill of bachongfeng. It''s impossible that the five forces don''t have it.


    Although the situation of bachongmen is a bit special, we must not underestimate the five forces.


    "Crazy, go on crazy!"


    Ji Hualong''s roar rang out, and he kept pressing Yu Wencheng to fight.


    Originally, he wants to pay Ning Xiaolei, yuwencheng suddenly jump out, and also look down on him, he has no place to spread anger, all vent to yuwencheng.


    "Ji Hualong, you only have this means, or it''s not enjoyable. I''m fine."


    Although fall in the leeward, although be bombarded again and again spit blood to fall to fly, but Yu Wen Cheng and have nothing to do with general, instead more and more crazy.


    Ji Hualong almost blew up. It''s like this. Who gave you the confidence!


    "Do you really think I can''t help you? The spear of heaven


    With a roar, Ji Hualong pinches the formula and casts a local level spell.


    In the roaring sound, a golden spear appeared from the air and stabbed Yu Wen Cheng.


    "No, yuwencheng''s cultivation is slowly getting stronger. He is breaking through the war."


    Ning Xiaolei has been watching the battle between them. Suddenly, his eyes are slightly bright, and he seems to find something.


    Looking at although embarrassed, but he can feel, Yu Wen Cheng''s breath seems to have so silk change, has gradually reached the critical point of breakthrough.


    "Ha ha ha, the combination of human and halberd!"


    With a laugh, the halberd reappeared in yuwencheng''s hand, and then the man moved with the halberd and turned into a bright shadow of the halberd, which collided with the spear.

 Chapter 561

    After the big bang, Yu Wencheng flies backward and spills blood along the way.


    His body is full of scars, many places of the skin has been broken, looking a bit shocking.


    In the face of such a serious injury, he was not only not decadent, but also excited.


    "Ha ha, Ji Hualong, thanks to you."


    All of a sudden, Yu Wen Cheng burst out laughing, and a strong breath burst into the sky.


    That breath is no longer a heavy post, but a double pre.


    "Well? Are you crazy to fight with me in order to stimulate yourself to break through? "


    Ji Hualong is not stupid. He immediately understands what happened.


    But just because he understood it, he felt that he was being used, and his face was much more ugly.


    Yu Wen Cheng smiles noncommittally and flies to Yu Wen Du. Sitting in the void, he begins to stabilize his state.


    It''s hard to break through. He doesn''t want to fall back because of the unstable state.


    Although Ji Hualong looks ugly, he doesn''t choose to continue to deal with Yu Wencheng.


    Anyway, the winner of this war is still him.


    Seeing the breakthrough in yuwencheng''s battle, the onlookers burst out in an uproar, most of them marveling at yuwencheng.


    It is rare to see anyone who dares to break through in a battle. If he is careless, he may die.


    Without Yu Wencheng''s obstruction, Ji Hualong''s eyes fall on Ning Xiaolei again. He doesn''t plan to have a rest and starts directly.


    Ning Xiaolei turns his mouth, who is afraid of who, and then he is ready to fly out to fight.


    But what he didn''t expect was that he was preempted again.


    "What are you going to do?"


    Looking at the graceful figure standing opposite Ji Hualong, Ning Xiaolei was so depressed that he almost vomited blood.


    It was aoxueer who stood out this time.


    A snow-white palace, spotless, body around the cold ring spin, with a light face has always been a thousand miles away from the cold.


    "Let me see what you can do. Let me do it!"


    Ao xue''er calmly opens her mouth, and her cold eyes don''t have too much emotion fluctuation.


    Ji Hualong looks ugly and frowns: "Xueer, are you protecting him?"


    "Don''t call me Cher. We are not so close. If you don''t accept my challenge, please step down."


    Her eyes stare at Ji Hualong indifferently, and AO Xueer speaks in a cold voice.


    Leng Leng, Ji Hua''s longan suddenly showed a huge hatred, angry roar: "you are my fiancee of Ji Hua Long, sooner or later is my person of Ji Hua Long, is it because of that boy, you are so to me?"


    "The engagement is only made by the palace master, not my original intention of aoxueer. I treat you like this just because you don''t deserve it, and it has nothing to do with the rest!"


    Ao xue''er looks at Ji Hualong indifferently and opens her mouth mercilessly without losing her domineering spirit.


    Hearing the speech, Ji Hualong''s face was twisted, his eyes were ferocious, and he roared: "don''t you deserve it? I don''t deserve the first day? Who is worthy of you, the waste of the first heavy industry? "


    Ji Hualong didn''t expect that aoxueer would suddenly say such words in front of so many people.


    He only felt that his whole face was like being slapped and fanned wildly. It was burning!


    After aoxueer said that, he jihualong will be disgraced and become a joke of the Dragon capital cultivation world and even the whole Chinese cultivation world.


    At the moment, he has been stimulated to lose his mind, not only Ning Xiaolei, but also Ao Xueer.


    "Ma Ma criticizes, you are a waste, your whole family is a waste!"


    Ning Xiaolei didn''t expect that things would suddenly evolve to such a situation. After reaction, he yelled.


    Ao Xueer doesn''t like Ji Hualong. It''s a good product. She attributes all the problems to him, Ning Xiaolei, and scolds him for being a waste.


    What''s more, he has always been lawless and supported by demons all over the sky.


    What bullshit is the first day, in his eyes, just a scum.

 Chapter 562

    "Ji Hualong, pay attention to your tone of voice!"


    Not only Ning Xiaolei, Ao Xueer is also furious, and her eyes are murderous, staring at Ji Hualong.


    She is proud of Xueer. She is nothing. How can she match this and that.


    Even if it is to choose, it is up to her to choose. No one can tell.


    "Well, well, you dog men and women, I''ll kill you today."


    Ji Hualong roars angrily and has completely lost his mind. At the moment, he just wants to kill Ning Xiaolei and then humiliate Ao Xueer.


    "You want to die!"


    Mouth spit out the voice of ice cold matchless, Ao Xue Er brazenly hand.


    After a series of dazzling formulas in her hands, a bright shadow of the full moon suddenly appeared behind her.


    Aoxue''er stood up a month ago, her clothes were like a fairy in the world.


    She didn''t talk nonsense. She raised her hand and pointed to Ji Hualong. A streamer came out and went straight to Ji Hualong''s chest.


    "It''s over. Xueer''s younger martial sister is really angry. She directly shows Tianyue''s Dharma body."


    Li Xuerong exclaimed, his face changed wildly, and ye Siyu were as anxious as ants on a hot pot.


    But with their strength, they can''t stop the fight between aoxueer and Ji Hualong.


    "Boy, insult my Ji family, hit my idea of brother Hualong''s fiancee, my Ji Rudao will meet you."


    At this time, another roar sounded. Ji Rudao and Ji yingyue flew to the front of Ning Xiaolei side by side.


    "Bah, what''s the matter with your Ji family? It''s you who are aiming at me for no reason. If you can''t get the heart of a proud beauty, it''s the Ji Huachong who is incompetent!"


    Ning Xiaolei originally wanted to help Ao Xueer deal with Ji Hualong. Seeing these two people coming, he had to change his mind.


    He was never polite to the enemy and fought back mercilessly.


    "If you want to die, I will abolish you."


    Ji Rudao was so angry that she raised her hand and patted a handprint directly.


    The palm technique that Ji yingyue and Ji Hualong used before he used was called Miedu palm.


    Ji Rudao is just a later cultivation, Ning Xiaolei is not afraid.


    "Let you know if your family is rubbish or not!"


    Ning Xiaolei hummed. This time, he showed his skill of swallowing the sky.


    The huge shadow of the python appeared between heaven and earth, covered most of the day, and suddenly swallowed it to Ji Rudao.


    Ji Ru road is very close to Ning Xiaolei. I didn''t expect that Ning Xiaolei would suddenly use such a terrible move.


    At this time, it was too late to do anything else. At the critical moment, Ji yingyue, who was on one side, reacted quickly. She took out a small flag and put up a blue mask around them.


    Python mouth closed, Ji Ru Dao and Ji yingyue are directly trapped by Ning Xiaolei''s move.


    "Waste is waste!"


    Ning Xiaolei complacently snorts, and terror comes from all directions, squeezing them.


    If you are swallowed by the shadow of the wild boa swallowing the sky, you have to peel off the skin even if you don''t die.


    "Brother Rudolph, try to find a way. I can''t hold on."


    Feeling the pressure around, Ji yingyue''s face went crazy.


    As soon as the words came down, the light shield held up by her little flag was smashed and turned into a light spot.


    In the face of the terrible pressure in the python shadow, they spewed out a mouthful of blood and turned pale.


    But what scares them even more is that they feel pressure all around their bodies, their bones are going to collapse and their skin is going to burst.


    "Damn it, yingyue, let''s use the spear to break the sky and bombard one place."


    Ji Rudao''s face was ugly. She didn''t hesitate to pinch the formula.


    Ji yingyue is slightly stunned, and immediately casts her magic.


    In a moment, two spears with the smell of destruction appeared and blasted in the shadow of the python.

 Chapter 563

    Outside, seeing Ji Rudao and Ji yingyue swallowed by Ning Xiaolei''s python, everyone was stunned.


    Before Ning Xiaolei defeated master Nu Lei, they thought that they had high opinion of Ning Xiaolei.


    But now I find out that Ning Xiaolei is more powerful than they think.


    The python swallowing the sky move, which was suddenly used, was no worse than the magic of the eight gates just now.


    "This, this guy is so powerful?"


    Ye Siyu murmurs, her eyes are full of shock, looking at the direction of the python shadow.


    Li Xuerong didn''t have a good way: "otherwise, do you think our younger martial sister Xueer is so arrogant that she can take a fancy to waste?"


    After that, she looked at the regiment where Ao Xueer and Ji Hualong were.


    Compared with Ning Xiaolei, she is more worried about Ao Xueer''s safety.


    Although aoxueer is not weak and evil, after all, she is facing Ji Hualong, who is the first day of dragon capital legend.


    "Wow, that guy is so powerful that he turned into a big snake and swallowed Ji yingyue."


    On the side of the Zhou family, Zhou Ruoshui''s face was full of exclamation, with a faint sense of schadenfreude.


    She and Ji yingyue always look at each other, but no one can do anything.


    Now seeing Ji yingyue''s accident, she is inexplicably happy.


    Compared with the heartless Zhou Ruoshui, Zhou Chenghu and Zhou Baoshan are gloomy and hesitant to move.


    Ning Xiaolei has long been the enemy of the Zhou family.


    Over the years, few people have dared to challenge his family, and most of the consequences of the challenge are death.


    But Ning Xiaolei not only challenges, but also lives well.


    To be exact, Ning Xiaolei challenges not only his Zhou family, but also their other four forces outside the Cold Moon Palace.


    "My xuanqingzong is majestic and inviolable. This son must be killed!"


    Suddenly, xuanjingyu of xuanqingzong opens his mouth and steps to the direction of mang Ying.


    "Xuanjingyu, what are you going to do?" Yu text all sternly opens a mouth, quality asks a way.


    But now he wants to protect the Dharma for his brother Yuwen, and he can''t go out to stop him.


    Xuanjing rain is not Li Li Yu Wen Du, suddenly accelerated away.


    Ye Siyu and Li Xuerong look at each other. They are hesitating whether they want to move. Suddenly, Ning Xiaolei''s magic Python shadow disappears.


    After a stalemate for a while, Ji Rudao and Ji yingyue work together to break the sky spear, and finally break a big hole in the python shadow, and they escape.


    "My true cultivation is still a little low!"


    Ning Xiaolei sighed, if he is a heavy medium-term, two people absolutely not so easy to escape.


    Since he was escaped, the shadow of the python was no longer valid. He simply scattered it.


    Xuanjingyu, who is flying over, sees Ji Rudao and Ji yingyue fleeing with bloodstains, and her eyes suddenly coagulate.


    He didn''t expect that just for a moment, they were so seriously injured.


    Looking at their pale faces, it was obvious that there was not only a small wound on the surface, but also a big wound on the inside.


    Turn head to sweep one eye Ao xue''er and Ji Hualong to fight of battle regiment, see Ao xue''er have no afterwards, rather small thunder tiny relief tone.


    Then, his eyes turned to xuanjingyu, which was suspended more than ten meters away. He said, "do you want to do it to me?"


    "Hum, you hurt my xuanqingzong disciple in Yanhuang underground palace. How can you do that?"


    Xuanjingyu snorted. After all, he was a practitioner in the early stage of Erzhong. He was not too worried.


    Ning Xiaolei can pick up Ji Rudao in the later period and Ji yingyue in the middle period, but it''s not enough to deal with him.


    At least, he thinks so in his heart. Whether it''s the eight gates that he used to seal the magic gate to Zhan Nu Lei, or the python shadow just now, he''s sure to block it.

 Chapter 564

    "If you want revenge, you can come!"


    Ning Xiaolei gives a cold smile and doesn''t put xuanjingyu in his eyes.


    He is the one who wants to fight with Ji Hualong. He can''t even deal with xuanjingyu.


    At the beginning of fairyland, Ning Xiaolei can feel that xuanjingyu is weaker than Ji Hualong.


    "Arrogant boy, I''ll teach you how to be a man."


    Xuanjingyu roared, and a long sword appeared in his hand, stabbing Ning Xiaolei.


    What he used was not ordinary sword Qi, but a special sword technique.


    It''s not huge, but it''s very sharp. It pierces Ning Xiaolei''s eyebrows.


    Before he arrives, Ning Xiaolei feels that a cold killing will lock him in. If he is stabbed, he will not come to a good end.


    "It''s really more difficult to deal with in the later stage, even if it''s just in the early stage!"


    Ning Xiaolei''s eyes flashed slightly, and he was secretly alert in his heart.


    From xuanjingyu, he felt a strong sense of danger.


    Ji Rudao and Ji yingyue look at each other. Instead of taking part in the war, they retreat to a distance and seize the time to heal.


    In the face of xuanjing rain stab to a sword, Ning Xiaolei is not very afraid, Shua Shua two white elephant Pentium palm.


    But then, to his surprise, the essence of the sword Qi easily penetrated the white elephant and continued to run towards him.


    "So powerful?"


    Ning Xiaolei is frightened. Gu Lei''s knife flashes in his hand and cuts it down.


    The alligator appeared, roared and opened his mouth to swallow the sword Qi.


    The next moment, a bang came out, the crocodile was directly smashed by the explosion.


    But fortunately, xuanjing''s sword Qi was also blocked by his knife.


    "It can block my broken star sword. You are not weak."


    Xuanjingyu frowned in surprise, and a trace of greed flashed in his eyes.


    He knew the power of his breaking star sword power, and he could cross a big realm to block his attack. The sword technique was not weak, but strong.


    But he didn''t know that it was Ning Xiaolei who had refined a drop of crocodile monster''s blood essence. Crocodile monster has the blood of crocodile, and crocodile chopping technique has such power.


    Otherwise, the alligator chopping technique alone would not be so adverse.


    As for the reason of the magic weapon, Xuan Jingyu didn''t think about it. Although the prefecture level magic weapon is rare, as a person of the five forces of Longdu, he can still get it.


    He can see that Ning Xiaolei''s ancient thunder sword has reached the prefecture level, but his sword is not bad either.


    Ning Xiaolei certainly won''t explain to Xuan Jingyu. If he dares to attack him, he is the enemy.


    No matter whether the other party is greedy for his treasure or not, can he let the other party go.


    If he fails, xuanjingyu attacks again. His figure twinkles around Ning Xiaolei, and the power of the star breaking sword is like rain.


    In a flash, there were sword shadows in all directions of heaven and earth. Ning Xiaolei felt that his skin was chilly.


    But he was not afraid. The alligator chopping technique was used, and the alligators fought in all directions, devouring the stabbed swords.


    The roaring sound of explosion comes one after another, and Ning Xiaolei is submerged by the air waves.


    "What, he can fight with xuanjingyu in the early stage of Erzhong without losing?"


    Witnessing this scene, the spectators were stunned and tongue tied.


    Duality and oneness are not the same concept, which is a big difference.


    Although they can defeat Ji Rudao and Ji yingyue, they don''t think Ning Xiaolei can fight xuanjingyu.


    But at the moment, they find Ning Xiaolei not only fighting, but also not falling.


    The scene in front of them has gone beyond their common sense.


    This is not only the genius of demons, but also the genius of demons. How can there be such a terrible cultivator in the world?


    "All of a sudden, I understand why younger martial sister Xueer likes this guy so much. I didn''t expect to be so abnormal!"


    Li Xuerong low Nan, just saw Xuan Jingyu to Ning Xiaolei hand, she also secretly pinched sweat, did not expect her worry, pure superfluous.


    But soon she found that Xuan Jingyu didn''t really show his means. At the moment, he was just trying his best.


    It remains to be seen whether we can fight twice with one.


    But anyway, at this moment, Ning Xiaolei''s performance has been amazing.

 Chapter 565

    "Damn, how can he have such fighting power? His sword technique seems to have a restraining effect on my broken star sword power."


    Xuanjingyu was more and more frightened during the Vietnam War, and his face was very ugly.


    In his eyes, the cultivator of yichongjing is just a mole ant, but it is such a mole ant, but he has been fighting with him for so long.


    If this spread, would not let him xuanjingyu prestige.


    Thinking of this, Xuan Jingyu''s eyes gradually show his intention to kill. He must end the battle as soon as possible.


    The long sword in his hand flickers slightly. Xuanjingyu stops for a moment and flies over Ning Xiaolei''s head.


    "I''ve been playing with you for so long. It''s time to end. Break the star sword array!"


    Xuanjingyu roared, his sword pointed to the sky, and a stream of mana was injected into the sword.


    After that, a series of swords appeared around him, reaching thousands in the blink of an eye.


    These countless swords are arranged on both sides of xuanjingyu, and suddenly cross and rush to Ning Xiaolei.


    Because there are too many, the sharp whistling produced by Wuthering pierces the eardrum, making most of the onlookers look ugly.


    "It''s another move. It''s one of the best moves to suppress the bottom of the box. It''s not wrong to lose by this move!"


    "It''s not true that yanbeihan, who was famous in those days, was defeated by xuanjingyu. His confidence was frustrated, he was depressed and became an ordinary man."


    "Finally, I saw Xuan Jingyu''s move again. It''s worth the trip!"


    The onlookers were in an uproar, shaking their heads to show that they were not optimistic about Ning Xiaolei.


    In their opinion, Ning Xiaolei''s performance has been excellent, but his real cultivation is not as good as xuanjingyu after all.


    To be able to do this step, has shown that he is very good, defeated, and no loss.


    "It''s over. He can''t stop it this time. He can''t even use the giant snake move just now."


    Ye Siyu is pale and worried about Ning Xiaolei.


    Li Xuerong''s eyes twinkle and shakes his head slightly. Obviously, he is not optimistic about Ning Xiaolei.


    On the other side, Yu Wen''s eyes are in a panic. He can''t bear to see Ning Xiaolei''s tragedy.


    However, Ji Rudao and Ji yingyue, who were defeated by Ning Xiaolei before, showed a curved curve and were full of ridicule.


    "If you want to defeat me, it''s not enough, it''s not enough!"


    All of a sudden, Ning Xiaolei raised his head to the sky and roared, shaking all directions.


    He admits that xuanjingyu is very powerful, but he prefers Xiaolei. Why did he try his best.


    As early as xuanjingyu used the broken star sword array, Ning Xiaolei actually had the preparation, and used the second of the eight seal magic gate, Vajra gate.


    However, most people are attracted by xuanjingyu''s moves, and don''t pay attention to him.


    With the roar, Ning Xiaolei has a huge door on his head, which rumbles down in front of him.


    He chose to defend instead of attacking the enemy.


    The huge Vajra gate was horizontal in front of him, allowing the overwhelming sword to roar on it.


    With the power of the sword, it is impossible to break the diamond gate in a short time.


    Just now, the people who were not optimistic about Ning Xiaolei were stunned. Looking at the scene, they could almost put an egg in their mouth.


    They didn''t expect that Ning Xiaolei actually stopped them.


    "No, it''s impossible for him to block the broken star sword array of xuanjingyu with the power of eight seal magic gate he used before."


    Some people are puzzled, the tone is full of puzzled.


    "You''re stupid, aren''t you? Look, it''s the same as just now. The pattern on the door is not the same at all. This move is stronger."


    Immediately, the practitioner who found out the situation retorted loudly and exclaimed.


    Before he recognized the practitioner of bachongfeng, he couldn''t believe it and shook his head: "it''s impossible. This is the second level of bachongfeng. I heard Master Liu of bachongfeng say that he also mastered the second level."


    For a moment, the world is full of suspicious voices, shocked by Ning Xiaolei''s means.

 Chapter 566

    The sword is like rain, whistling all over the world and falling on the King Kong gate.


    But the Vajra gate is strong and unbreakable. Until all the swords are gone, the Vajra gate is still as strong as a mountain.


    "The momentum is good, but the power is not so good!"


    Ning Xiaolei snorted, put a few evil pills into his mouth, and waved the waves away.


    Just now, he has consumed more than half of the evil spirit in his body.


    Next, he didn''t know what kind of enemy he would face. He didn''t dare to be careless.


    Last time, he offended four other forces besides hanyue palace, but now the Zhou family and Tianlong Temple haven''t done anything.


    On the other side, the battle between aoxueer and Ji Hualong is no less active than here.


    Both of them are the cultivation of fairyland in the early stage, and their attack is extremely violent and powerful.


    Aoxueer stands in front of the bright moon, with light light around her body. Her attack is sometimes a finger, a palm, and a fist. She is elegant without smoke and fire.


    As for Ji Hualong, he''s very aggressive. He seems to be able to crack rocks with every blow.


    Aside from other things, Ji Hualong''s strength is still very good.


    At least at present show means of public, also proud snow son can still with him stalemate.


    Even Xuan Jingyu, who fought against Ning Xiaolei, was much worse than Ji Hualong.


    Aoxue''er and Ji Hualong have a hard time. If they want to hurt each other, they have to show other means.


    "Well, don''t talk big. My attack has just begun."


    Hearing Ning Xiaolei''s sarcastic words, Xuan Jingyu can''t help but snort.


    But if you look carefully, you will find that the King Kong gate standing in front of Ning Xiaolei''s gate is full of fear.


    There are three fairyland children in bazhongmen. They didn''t master the magic of bazhongfeng before. People in Longdu are not very familiar with this magic. They don''t know its power.


    Now when Ning Xiaolei shows up, they suddenly find out that bazhongmen has such a powerful spell.


    And it''s far more powerful than they think.


    "It seems that we can only try that trick!"


    The cold light in xuanjingyu''s eyes is shining. He doesn''t want to continue to consume with Ning Xiaolei.


    Having made up his mind, Xuan Jingyu didn''t hesitate and threw his sword in the air.


    The small sword is suspended above xuanjingyu''s head. As xuanjingyu''s Secret moves into the sky, a huge shadow of the sword appears around the small sword.


    At a certain moment, when the huge sword shadow was completely solidified, xuanjing Yuyu roared: "Xuantian sword spirit!"


    The small sword and the shadow of the sword around it were lifted up obliquely at first, and then they chopped down at Ning Xiaolei.


    The shadow of the sword was up to 100 Zhang. When it was cut down, the wind was surging and the momentum was terrible.


    Ning Xiaolei stands opposite. Facing the huge shadow of the sword, he looks very small.


    "I''ve been preparing for so long, but I''m not disappointed by the power!"


    His eyes twinkle slightly, and Ning Xiaolei''s mouth murmurs.


    For the five forces of Longdu, he has a new understanding.


    They really have some powerful means.


    For example, the Xuantian sword Qi of xuanjingyu in front of his eyes can at least compare with the third level of bachongfeng in Ning Xiaolei.


    However, because no one could master the third level of bachongmen before, his fame was not as famous as xuanqingzong''s Xuantian sword.


    Although the Bazhong gate was controlled by an old ancestor before, it was a long time ago.


    Just now, when he felt the momentum of xuanjingyu, Ning Xiaolei was ready early.


    In the face of Baizhang''s sword spirit, he didn''t hesitate. He threw the door of the third heaven in his hand into the air.


    And he himself, the figure flickers, quickly left the original position.


    He didn''t want to be hit by the sword Qi before tianjiangmen suppressed it.

 Chapter 567

    Tian Jiang''s gate became bigger in the wind and turned into a hundred Zhang in the blink of an eye, which was not inferior to the sword Qi cut by Xuan Jingyu.


    The huge gate and the huge sword collided with each other.


    The hundred Zhang sword fell from the sky and cut it on the hundred Zhang gate.


    The dazzling light is shining wildly, and the violent waves are pounding away in all directions.


    The spectators were horrified, and many retreated for fear of being hurt.


    "That boy even has the means to block the Xuantian sword Qi of xuanjingyu. It''s really against the sky."


    "It''s different from the two gates in front of me. My God, is this move from the eight gates?"


    "It''s impossible. It can''t be the third level. The eight level sect leader said at that time that he only mastered two levels."


    People talk incessantly, Ning Xiaolei completely refreshed their three concepts, let them understand what is beyond heaven, there are people outside.


    Even if it was just unknown and not well-known before, it could break out the power to amaze the world.


    There is no evil genius, only more evil genius.


    Xuanjingyu is amazing enough. He is very famous in Longdu, but now everyone thinks that Ning Xiaolei is more evil.


    Even they feel that even if the so-called dragon city turns into a dragon on its first day, its talent is much worse than Ning Xiaolei''s.


    Although Ji Hualong is also powerful, they don''t think that Ji Hualong can overcome the triple practitioners in fairyland.


    But Ning Xiaolei can. So many of them have witnessed it.


    And Ning Xiaolei against this man, or in the eyes of all of them one of the genius.


    "It turns out that there are people in the world who can be evil to such a degree!"


    Some people sigh, laugh and shake their heads.


    Being able to come here proves that they are not mediocre people, and their talent is certainly not weak.


    But now, they find that they are not proud at all.


    Compared with that figure, they are just ordinary and can''t be any more ordinary.


    "So he is so strong!"


    In the crowd, Xuan Ning''er''s eyes twinkle and looks at Ning Xiaolei quietly.


    She knows what happened in yanhuangxianchi that day and Ning Xiaolei killed xuanqingzong, but she doesn''t blame Ning Xiaolei.


    It was her that day. In the face of that situation, if she had that means, she would not hesitate to use it.


    So from the beginning to the end, she just treated Ning Xiaolei as an ordinary person.


    But now seeing Ning Xiaolei''s amazing performance, Xuan Ning''er suddenly has a feeling of admiration.


    "It''s time to finish. I''ve learned almost what I know!"


    In the air, looking at the tianjiangmen gate blocking Xuantian''s sword Qi, Ning Xiaolei shows a trace of coldness in his eyes.


    In his hand, the formula moves, and he directly casts the magic Thunder Dragon.


    There was a bang above xuanjingyu''s head. Thunder and lightning turned into dragons and rushed away.


    "What, how can you still cast a spell?"


    Xuan Jingyu was a little stunned, and he was shocked in an instant. Although his Xuantian sword Qi was strong, he needed to cast a spell to control it.


    On the other hand, Ning Xiaolei''s tianjiangmen seems to be out of control.


    "Damn it


    Xuanjingyu is very unwilling, but he doesn''t want to be attacked by Thunder Dragon. He can''t carry it.


    In desperation, he had to give up his Xuantian sword Qi and dodge the Thunder Dragon.


    "Put it down!"


    Ning Xiaolei smiles, pointing to tianjiangmen, which still exists in the air.


    It only consumed half of its energy when it collided with Xuantian sword Qi just now.


    The sky will collapse the sky, roaring after xuanjingyu.


    "Damn it, break it for me!"


    Xuanjingyu roared and used his means to fight back, but his hasty means couldn''t stop tianjiangmen from falling.


    Even his means of exerting are limited to consume the energy of tianjiangmen.


    Just for a moment, tianjiangmen was only ten meters away from xuanjingyu''s head.


    If it falls, xuanjingyu will not die and will be seriously injured.

 Chapter 568

    In addition to the sound of aoxueer and Ji Hualong fighting in the distance, the whole world was quiet for a moment.


    No matter what people think, Ning Xiaolei will not only block xuanjingyu''s attack, but also force him to a precarious position.


    "Xuantiandun!"


    Xuanjingyu''s face twisted, his sword waved, and he put a blue light shield over his head.


    Now he doesn''t expect to block the huge door, he just hopes to save his life.


    "Amitabha, the demon really can''t use common sense to speculate, and his heart is cruel enough, so I have to do it!"


    Just then, a loud voice suddenly rang out.


    Then a tall figure came, and a string of jade beads appeared in his hand, throwing them to the gate of heaven.


    After a series of rumbling blasts, the tianjiangmen gate, which is less than half powerful, is smashed by the Buddha beads.


    The Buddha beads are shining with light luster and fly back to the speaker.


    Obviously, the bead is definitely a magic weapon of high grade.


    Otherwise, it is impossible to break the tianjiangmen with just one blow.


    Even if tianjiangmen had been consumed by xuanjingyu, it was not so simple to break.


    Ning Xiaolei looks gloomy and looks at the person who goes out.


    In fact, without looking, he has already guessed the identity of the other party.


    The only one who can have this kind of strength is the demon chopping master of Tianlong temple.


    It''s just that Ning Xiaolei didn''t think that this beheading demon should be so shameless.


    Even if the hand, but his words, but clearly will Ning Xiaolei said heinous general.


    "The scum of Tianlong temple, if you want to do something, don''t give me all kinds of hats!"


    Ning Xiaolei is not polite. His eyes are cold and he looks at the master.


    The demon chopping master looks angry, but he doesn''t answer Ning Xiaolei. Instead, he looks to Zhou Chenghu: "this son slaughtered so many people of our four forces at that time, don''t the Zhou family plan to do it?"


    Zhou Chenghu was slightly stunned, his eyes twinkled for a moment, and finally flew over.


    Zhou Baoshan, who was beside him, followed him without hesitation.


    But Zhou Chenghu''s sister, Zhou Ruoshui, was at a loss and cried heartlessly, "brother, do you want to bully more than less?"


    Zhou Chenghu''s body was stiff. He ignored his sister and flew to the master.


    "To deal with demons, there is no saying that more is more than one."


    Cut demon master light smile, look to Ji''s direction.


    Ji Rudao and Ji yingyue, who have recovered most of their injuries, gnash their teeth and fly over to show their attitude.


    And behind the master of demon cutting, master Nu Lei and Master Chu Mo have already stood there.


    "I..."


    Zhou Ruoshui gnaws his teeth, but he follows.


    Looking at the scene in front of him, the rest of the besieged geniuses were dumbfounded.


    This is the rhythm of fighting alone. I''m not sure. I''m going to fight around?


    "Well, I think the geniuses of the five forces in the Dragon capital are bullshit. They are so high sounding that I''m ashamed to be as famous as them."


    Some people speak in anger and scold without mercy.


    Ye Siyu and Li Xuerong''s face changed greatly. They were anxious and didn''t know what to do.


    They can feel that the relationship between Ao Xueer and Ning Xiaolei seems unusual, and they don''t want him to have something.


    "Who dares? Four big forces, oh, I have seen your shameless degree. "


    At this moment, a roar sounded, two figures flew out, and Ning Xiaolei stood together.


    But it''s yuwendu, and yuwencheng, who has just consolidated a good state.


    "Yuwen brothers, you''d better not meddle in your business."


    Ji Ru road cold voice mouth, tone is full of threat.


    Yu Wencheng didn''t care at all. He yelled: "I''m in charge of it. Why, I don''t want to fight alone. I''ll kill you little scum!"


    "You..."


    Ji Rudao is so angry that his face is livid. If yu Wencheng didn''t break through, it''s OK, but now he asks himself that he is not Yu Wencheng''s opponent.


    Sen Leng took a look at the Yuwen brothers, and the demon Master said: "if they want to intervene, let them intervene. How can our four forces be afraid of Yanhuang and kill them all?"


    This word falls, no matter be Yu Wen family brother, still rather small thunder, in the eye all exposed icy cold to kill an idea.


    At this time, a loud bang came from the far sky, followed by the sound of someone vomiting blood.


    At the same time, a cold voice rang out: "just like you, you deserve to be my future husband?"

 Chapter 569

    The master of chopping demons and others, who were ready to start, were all stunned, and their eyes turned to the past.


    Ning Xiaolei and Yuwen brothers also follow to look there.


    At the moment, aoxue''er is still standing in the air, with the moon and shadow behind her. Her clothes are just like before, without any dust.


    But Ji Hualong, who was fighting against her, was covered with blood, disheveled, half kneeling in the air, and his breath was extremely dispirited.


    Indifferently looked at Ji Hualong one eye, Ao Xueer didn''t pay any attention, straight flew to this side.


    Beheading demon master and others were startled and quickly let them open the way.


    Flying near Ning Xiaolei, Ao Xueer looks directly at master zhanyao and others: "I''ll take him. Do you have any opinions?"


    The tone is cold, overbearing, no doubt, the chill on the body is chilling.


    Unexpectedly, even the first day before, Caiji Hualong was defeated by AO Xueer, and the master of cutting demon hesitated.


    He can''t even compare with Ji Hualong, how to fight with aoxueer.


    But soon he had an idea. He hummed coldly: "this is our four forces and his hatred. Do you want the Cold Moon Palace to participate?"


    "What about participation? What about non participation? Can you represent the four forces?"


    Aoxueer cold mouth, and then said: "stop me, don''t blame me ruthless, I have, no one wants to move him."


    "You..."


    Master beheading demon was so angry that his face was livid. It''s unreasonable!


    With the hatred of their four forces and Ning Xiaolei, how can they do that.


    But with aoxueer''s strength, if he wants to intervene, he has to worry.


    Looking at the current situation, it is obvious that aoxue''er is not afraid of the threat from the forces behind him.


    Zhou Chenghu, Xuan Jingyu and others also look ugly one by one, unwilling to look at Ao Xueer.


    If not aoxueer, so many of them will surely win Ning Xiaolei.


    Seeing that the people are still reluctant to leave, aoxue''er snorts. The moon behind suddenly solidifies, and the light is bright. A cold killing opportunity envelops the people.


    Ye Siyu and Li Xuerong fly here, each holding a long sword and standing with AO Xueer.


    Next to him, Ning Xiaolei can''t laugh or cry. Does Ao Xueer think that he is a soft persimmon? How can she always like to stand out for him.


    The talents of the four forces add up to less than ten.


    With the help of Yuwen brothers, Ning Xiaolei is not afraid of them.


    However this wench helps his heart, he is very moved.


    And it seems that the two people met for the first time, Ao Xueer also helped him.


    "Aoxueer, do you really want to do it?"


    Zhou Chenghu''s eyes narrowed slightly and asked in a cold voice.


    Aoxueer looked at him indifferently: "I don''t want to say the same thing for the second time."


    Words fall, her body strong breath horizontal push out, in addition to Zhou Chenghu and other three double, the rest were pushed back several steps.


    "Let them go, don''t stop them."


    Zhou Chenghu''s face was ugly. He was thinking about whether to do it or not. Suddenly, Ji Hualong''s roar came from the distance.


    This sentence seemed to squeeze out word by word. He could see how resentful he was.


    Today''s story spread, he jihualong, from now on will become a laughing stock.


    "Go


    Aoxueer''s eyes flash slightly. She takes a deep look at Ji Hualong and says to Ning Xiaolei.


    Ning Xiaolei nodded with a smile, stepped on the ancient thunder knife, and followed the three beauties of the Cold Moon Palace to fly far away.


    The brothers of Yuwen''s family were not stunned for a moment, and then left.


    "Ning Xiaolei, I will kill you in my life


    A few people just left not far away, heaven and earth will ring a hysterical roar.


    Ning Xiaolei certainly heard it, but he shrugged and didn''t feel at ease at all.


    In his eyes, Ji Hualong is just a pitiful person without self-knowledge.

 Chapter 570

    After a few kilometers away, the crowd fell on a small hill.


    Ning Xiaolei looked at Yu Wencheng and Yu Wendu: "today, thank you for helping me."


    "Ha ha, you''re welcome. It''s all a family. Master Dugu Feng told us about you. We''d like to see you for a long time."


    They laugh and wave their hands, looking at Ning Xiaolei with very kind eyes.


    Stunned, Ning Xiaolei said with a smile, "go back and say hello to Dugu Feng for me."


    "Well? Brother Lei, don''t you come back to Yanhuang with us Yu Wen Cheng frowned and asked suspiciously.


    Now Ning Xiaolei has offended the other four forces of Longdu besides hanyue palace. They will certainly not let Ning Xiaolei go.


    Before, it was because Ning Xiaolei ran away directly after leaving the underground palace of Yanhuang. Now he appears again, and the four forces will surely send out experts to pursue him.


    "No, don''t worry. I still have some confidence in self-protection."


    Ning Xiaolei thinks about it and then understands that Yu Wencheng is worried about him and laughs.


    Yu Wencheng''s eyes flashed slightly for a moment, and said: "well, whatever you want, come to Yanhuang department, I''ll make sure you''re all right."


    "Ha ha, definitely." Ning Xiaolei promised.


    Seeing that Ning Xiaolei doesn''t want to leave with them, the Yuwen brothers leave.


    Seeing them disappear, Ning Xiaolei smiles and looks at Ao Xueer.


    "Hey, you are a disciple, big sex wolf. Don''t stare at our younger martial sister Xueer."


    Ye Siyu, like an old hen protecting the calf, stands between them.


    Recognition belongs to recognition, but she doesn''t want Ning Xiaolei to abduct her Xueer younger martial sister so easily.


    In an instant, Ning Xiaolei was full of black lines and speechless.


    "Did you go there for me?"


    Suddenly, aoxue''er opens her mouth and looks quietly at Ning Xiaolei.


    Leng for a while, Ning Xiaolei hurriedly said: "of course, I''m here for you."


    I didn''t expect that Ning Xiaolei would directly admit that Ao Xueer''s body was slightly stiff, and a strange feeling suddenly came to my heart.


    Don''t give Ao Xueer the chance of reverie, Ning Xiaolei asked: "Ao Meimei, have you done anything to me?"


    "What? What did younger martial sister Xueer do to you? "


    Without waiting for aoxueer to open her mouth, Li Xuerong screamed out first, and his face was stunned, looking back and forth at them.


    Ning Xiaolei said that just now, she felt that it contained a huge amount of information, which was hard to digest for a while.


    Ning Xiaolei was puzzled. Looking at Li Xuerong''s bad smile, he immediately understood something and explained: "it''s not what you think, I..."


    "What''s that? Is it difficult that you and younger martial sister Xueer have already done that? "


    Ning Xiaolei was interrupted by Li Xuerong before he finished.


    Stunned and speechless, Ning Xiaolei shakes his head and says helplessly: "this beautiful sister, can you stop it? I have something serious to say with proud beauty."


    "What, business?" Li Xuerong laughs and curls his mouth. Even ye Siyu beside him can''t help showing a knowing smile.


    Ning Xiaolei is full of black lines, directly ignoring them and looking at Ao Xueer.


    "Do you know the sea searching formula? Have you used it on me before?"


    "Well? How do you know? " Aoxueer''s face is slightly stiff, and she looks at Ning Xiaolei unnaturally.


    It seems that she is afraid of Ning Xiaolei''s misunderstanding. She quickly explains: "my practice is special. After a period of time, others will automatically forget my appearance. I use the sea searching formula for you, because I want to..."


    Speaking of this, aoxue''er suddenly stops and doesn''t go on.


    "Ah, can I remember you because you want me to?"


    Ning Xiaolei a Leng, subconsciously whisper, words a export he feel bad, quickly shut up.


    It turns out that everything is done by this girl deliberately.


    But why does she want to let herself remember her? Does it mean that she is right for herself?


    Ning Xiaolei can''t help reverie, looking at Ao Xueer''s eyes gradually showing a bright color.

 Chapter 571

    Not only Ning Xiaolei, but ye Siyu and Li Xuerong also look at Ao Xueer with their mouths wide open. They look very cute.


    They didn''t expect that Xueer''s younger martial sister in their mind should take the initiative to let a man remember her appearance.


    Is it true that their younger martial sister xue''er really moved everyone''s heart?


    "Well, I didn''t mean to. Who said I wanted to remember you?"


    Being looked at by three people''s eyes, aoxue''er snorts and restores her cold posture.


    In addition, Ning Xiaolei just said that, which made her feel very uncomfortable.


    Even if she likes Ning Xiaolei, she doesn''t like to let Ning Xiaolei know her mind for the moment, but Ning Xiaolei is still alive.


    Ning Xiaolei, of course, understands the mistake he has made. With a light cough, he quickly changes the topic.


    As long as you understand the girl''s heart, why worry for a while.


    And two people want to be together, but also have to pass several women such as Lin Yumeng that pass, is not so simple thing.


    "I know not only the sea search formula, but also the moon search formula!"


    With that, Ning Xiaolei pinches the spell of seeking the moon, and then looks up at Ao Xueer.


    After casting the spell, he confirmed again that the person he was referring to was the beauty in front of him.


    Aoxue''er is slightly stunned at first, and her face suddenly changes. Then she shows her sea search strategy, and looks at Ning Xiaolei.


    After the previous show has not been moving to find the sea Jue, this time unexpectedly pointed to the place where Ning Xiaolei is.


    I don''t know if it''s because of the influence of fajue. She feels a strange feeling in her heart. She thinks that this person in her eyes is very important to her.


    After half a day, aoxue''er shakes her head and tries her best to get this idea out of her mind.


    Although she thinks Ning Xiaolei is different and has good strength, she hasn''t risen to such a level.


    There was a trace of eagerness on her face. Aoxue''er asked, "where do you come from?"


    "I should ask you that. What''s the relationship between you and Han Yue? Eh, no, cold moon, Cold Moon Palace? Is it difficult... "


    Ning Xiaolei''s eyes are suddenly widened, and he looks at Ao Xueer inconceivably.


    Before, I didn''t know that the breath of sea searching Jue on him came from Ao Xueer, so he didn''t think much about it, but now I know that as soon as the name of cold moon was read out, he immediately thought of Cold Moon Palace.


    "That''s the founder of our cold moon palace. How can you know her existence?"


    Ao Xueer is surprised. It''s impossible for Ning Xiaolei''s age to know this.


    Moreover, when the Cold Moon Palace was founded at that time, the cold moon walked in the cultivation world in the name of the Moon Fairy, rather than its original name.


    So when people talk about it, they will also talk about the Moon Fairy, not the cold moon.


    But Ning Xiaolei clearly says that cold moon is a person.


    If it''s just a coincidence, aoxueer Jedi don''t believe it.


    Ye Siyu and Li Xuerong are also surprised to see Ning Xiaolei. Of course, they know about their sect''s ancestors, which is recorded in the classics.


    "If so, it makes sense. Where is master hanyue?"


    Ning Xiaolei''s eyes flashed slightly, and then he thought of Tianya Haige''s entrustment and asked.


    Aoxue''er drew her mouth slightly and said, "our grandmaster has passed away for more than a thousand years. Where do you say it is?"


    "Er, I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to. I don''t know. I didn''t mean to be disrespectful!"


    Ning Xiaolei is stunned and explains in a hurry.


    It''s no wonder that the owner of tianyahai Pavilion is gone. Even the sect that moved out and renamed haiyuezong has disappeared. It''s unreasonable that hanyue is still alive.


    But anyway, since I''ve been entrusted, I have to go and have a look. At least I''ll go to hanyue''s tomb to hold a memorial ceremony.


    And Ning Xiaolei also wants to find out why hanyue didn''t go to tianyahai Pavilion owner at that time.


    Did she really give up on the Lord of Tianya Haige?

 Chapter 572

    Ning Xiaolei did not hide, will Tianya Haige things simple once again.


    "It turns out that you have to get the key. No wonder."


    Aoxueer''s eyes flashed slightly, revealing the color of a sudden.


    There is a precept in hanyue palace. The younger disciples must find two keys and go to one place to meet one person.


    Unfortunately, the Cold Moon Palace has not been found for so many years.


    I didn''t expect that now I heard it was in the hands of Ning Xiaolei, and I entered the place in the ancestral training of the Cold Moon Palace sect.


    "In fact, the key was found by a pair of Yanhuang sisters in the ruins of haiyuezong, not by me."


    Ning Xiaolei explains with a smile, but when he enters the Tianya Haige ruins, he is the one who makes the most effort.


    Without him, the Dong sisters and others alone would not even be able to break through the magic array at the entrance.


    People will only fall into the magic array, gradually lose themselves, and then die, just like the intruder''s disciples.


    After all, according to the owner of Tianya Haige, the only way to enter Tianya Haige is to master the sea searching method.


    That is to say, Ning Xiaolei, who can''t use common sense to speculate, can break in by force.


    "In that case, did you meet the elder and get his inheritance?"


    Aoxue''er doesn''t care who found the key. She asks the owner of tianyahai Pavilion.


    Ning Xiaolei nodded with a smile: "it''s not thanks to the proud beauty who has used the sea searching formula for me, that I can get the moon searching formula, otherwise I can''t communicate with that elder."


    "Wow, in that case, you and our younger martial sister Xueer have a good affinity!"


    "No, is there a fairy in the dark?"


    Ye Siyu and Li Xuerong are teasing and chattering.


    Ning Xiaolei laughs and refuses to comment.


    He also can''t understand why Ao xue''er used the sea searching formula to him at that time. Maybe this girl was attracted by him.


    However, with the previous lessons, he did not dare to joke.


    Later, Ning Xiaolei proposed to visit hanyue in Tianya Haige.


    "Of course, it''s not a big deal, but after all, it''s about our ancestors'' instructions. We should let the palace master see you."


    Aoxue''er nodded lightly and agreed directly.


    As for ye Siyu and Li Xuerong, they didn''t say much.


    A group of four people all the way to the Cold Moon Palace, only took more than half an hour, they arrived at the place.


    The place where aoxueer and others gathered before was not far from the Cold Moon Palace.


    "What a beautiful place!"


    After passing through a layer of hidden array, a beautiful mountain appears in front of you.


    If you look around, there are flowers, birds, trees and streams. The air is even fresher. The aura of heaven and earth is even less than that of Tianya Haige.


    Deep in the mountains, there are several peaks, and many pavilions and pavilions can be seen from afar.


    "Similar to the architectural style of tianyahai Pavilion."


    Ning Xiaolei''s eyes lit up slightly and immediately found something.


    Four people fly to the middle of a mountain, Ao Xueer straight with Ning Xiaolei to the top of the palace.


    But as soon as they went out, they were stopped by several figures.


    The first is a beautiful woman who looks at some beauty. If you look at her from the surface, she is only in her twenties.


    But Yining Xiaolei''s fierce eyesight soon found that there were several fishtail lines in the corner of her eyes.


    Obviously, the actual age of this woman is not what she looks like.


    "Elder Leng, what''s the matter?"


    Ao Xueer''s eyebrows are slightly picked, and she looks at the woman opposite.


    The beautiful woman, who is called elder Leng by AO Xueer, snorts. Her eyes suddenly fall on Ning Xiaolei, and her eyes are full of sternness.


    "I don''t welcome any men in hanyue palace. As a disciple of our palace, don''t you know aoxue''er?"


    Elder Leng''s tone was aggressive, and his mouth showed a sneer, which was obviously unkind.

 Chapter 573

    "I naturally know the rules of this sect. I''ll take him to the palace master, and then I''ll explain everything."


    Aoxue''er''s eyes are indifferent, not humble and not overbearing.


    Even if the other party was the elder of the Cold Moon Palace, she didn''t flatter at all.


    As the first person of the younger generation in hanyuegong, she really has this capital.


    After all, she still has the chance to grow up, but elder Leng has almost come to an end.


    Stepping into the fairyland, it''s more and more difficult to practice step by step. It''s not just hard work, but it''s closely related to talent.


    For example, elder Leng, who has not entered the fairyland for decades, is still in the middle of fairyland.


    "See the palace master? What kind of master can you see? Is he the pride of the five forces or the evil of Yanhuang


    Elder Leng''s mouth turned slightly and his eyes showed a trace of disdain.


    She has just observed Ning Xiaolei''s cultivation, but she has just entered fairyland.


    Although it''s not bad, it''s much worse than the talents of the five forces in Longdu.


    The evil geniuses of the five forces, such as Ji Hualong and Zhou Chenghu, are all double accomplishments.


    And she has just seen Ning Xiaolei''s clothes and breath. She doesn''t look like a person from the five forces.


    As for Yanhuang department, only Yuwen brothers can put it into her eyes.


    Most of the other talents, such as scattered cultivation or small and medium forces, she knew, not Ning Xiaolei.


    This is the reason why she directly and impolitely mocks Ning Xiaolei.


    If Ning Xiaolei Xiu is higher, or the other four forces of Longdu, or the people of Yanhuang, she will not be so.


    Being called a cat and a dog, Ning Xiaolei is not happy in a moment.


    He has always been the only one who bullies others. No one bullies him.


    Otherwise, if it is introduced into the demon group, it will be laughed off by the big demons.


    Because he had practiced the East emperor Sutra, his position in the group was quite respected.


    "Hello, aunt, who are you talking about? If I''m not a member of the five forces and Yanhuang department, I can''t see your palace leader?"


    His face shows the color of arrogance. Ning Xiaolei deliberately takes out his ears and squints at elder Leng.


    The old witch dared to satirize him secretly, so she let her know what it means to beat her face hard.


    Mingming is very old, but he still has to pretend to be young. We must let him have a good understanding of the reality.


    "You, damned yellow mouthed child, dare you call me aunt?"


    The beauty of aging has always been the pain in elder Leng''s heart. Even if he tried every means to cover it up, he still couldn''t stop the devastation of years.


    At the moment, Ning Xiaolei opens the wound, and her anger bursts out.


    "I''ve asked my aunt to praise you. I guess you are more than 100 years old. Maybe it would be nice to call you grandma. Ha ha!"


    Ning Xiaolei is not polite to fight back. He is never empty when it comes to swearing.


    Without dirty words, he can still make people angry!


    "Presumptuous, where come of small miscellaneous hair, dare to break into my cold moon palace, I abandoned you."


    Leng Chang is old and angry, and his face turns red. He gives Ning Xiaolei a big hat. Then he breathes and claps Ning Xiaolei''s head.


    Ning Xiaolei is not afraid, and he doesn''t dodge. He goes on: "even if you are old, your heart is still so poisonous. I feel that old witch is more suitable for you."


    "Elder Leng, I respect you as an elder, otherwise don''t blame me for being rude."


    A sleeve will cold elder''s attack dissolve, Ao Xue er''s face becomes iron blue, the cold on the body suddenly releases.


    Before, she always let elder Leng, but unexpectedly, she was mistakenly thought to be bullied by the other party. She dared to make trouble when she brought Ning Xiaolei.


    "Well, you are an AO xue''er. Your wings are hard, aren''t you? Do you dare to fight against me, the law enforcement elder in my clan? Do you want to betray my cold moon palace?"


    Elder Leng still doesn''t know how important it is. She questions aoxue''er coldly.

 Chapter 574

    "Catch the three of them, and kill the man!"


    Leng Chang waved and gave orders to the people behind him.


    In an instant, all those people gathered around and their breath was released one after another.


    They are all from the law enforcement Hall of hanyue palace, and they are mainly ordered by elder Leng.


    Ning Xiaolei frowned. Most of the people in the law enforcement Hall of the Cold Moon Palace are fairyland, and only a few are half fairyland.


    However, it''s not surprising that the Cold Moon Palace is one of the five forces in the Dragon capital. These people are not young, and it''s not surprising that they have reached the fairyland.


    I haven''t seen so many fairylands before. I can only say that Ning Xiaolei hasn''t reached this level.


    "If anyone dares to do it, don''t blame me for being ruthless."


    Ao xue''er snorts coldly. She releases her breath and confronts elder Leng.


    Although it was in the early stage of Er Chong, compared with elder Leng''s momentum in the middle stage, Ao xue''er didn''t fall at all.


    Ye Siyu and Li Xuerong did not expect that things would develop to this extent, and their faces changed.


    "Stop, do you want to die? Even Ji Hualong is easily defeated by Xueer''s younger martial sister. Can you be your opponent


    Li Xuerong yelled, this voice she used magic power, the whole cold moon palace inside and outside all spread clearly.


    Soon, people who heard the voice came in this direction.


    When elder Leng and all the people in the law enforcement hall released their breath, someone felt it.


    However, for practitioners, fighting is common, and the Cold Moon Palace is also like the arena of Yanhuang department, so people don''t care too much about it. At most, they are curious.


    But Li Xuerong''s roar was different immediately, and soon many people gathered.


    "What''s the matter, elder Leng?"


    A grey haired woman came on a red carpet and landed in front of Leng Chang.


    "Ao xue''er takes a strange man to break into my cold moon palace. If I want to stop and verify my identity, she blocks me and wants to fight with me."


    Elder Leng, the villain complained first, showing that she was wronged.


    The gray haired woman frowned and glanced at Ning Xiaolei. Then she looked at Ao Xueer: "what elder Leng said is the truth?"


    "I''ll take him to the palace master!" Aoxue''er didn''t explain. She said faintly.


    "Who is he? Why do you want to see the palace master? " Asked the grey haired woman.


    Ao xue''er said in a cold voice: "Ning Xiaolei!"


    "Ning Xiaolei? Where does he come from? " The grey haired woman continued to ask.


    But aoxueer is no longer explain, cold eyes turned to cold elder body: "get out of the way!"


    "Look, she dares to be arrogant. It''s too much to see nobody in the audience!"


    Elder Leng is secretly proud and points to aoxueer to let people around watch.


    However, some people who understand elder Leng''s nature disdain to curl their lips. Looking at elder Leng''s eyes are full of sarcasm.


    Ao xue''er is thoroughly infuriated by elder Leng''s move. She raises her hand and claps it with a jade palm.


    Elder Leng has been putting Ao xue''er. Seeing her move, she immediately starts to fight back.


    She showed the same move as aoxueer and met her.


    The two palmprints collided and exploded.


    But just as he came into contact, elder Leng''s palmprint was destroyed and changed into a light spot.


    "No, she is so strong!"


    Elder Leng''s face changed wildly, but it was too late to attack again, so he had to protect himself.


    Seeing that aoxueer''s palm is about to fall on elder Leng, a figure suddenly appears. With a wave of her hand, it will dissolve the jade palm print.


    It was a very beautiful woman, with a touch of dignity between her eyebrows.


    Her Mou light is light a sweep, fall on cold elder body: "say, how to return a responsibility!"

 Chapter 575

    In the face of the beautiful woman''s dignified eyes, elder Leng''s face turned pale instantly.


    She wanted to say what she had said before, but she couldn''t say it in the eyes of a beautiful woman.


    For a long time, there was still not a word in her mouth.


    "Master of the palace, elder Leng told me that it was aoxue''er who wanted to break into the palace with the man. She wanted to stop and verify her identity. Aoxue''er didn''t let her, and she wanted to do it."


    At this time, the gray haired woman on one side suddenly opened her mouth and respectfully told the beautiful woman.


    Ning Xiaolei is slightly surprised, surprised to see the beautiful woman, unexpectedly she is the master of the Cold Moon Palace.


    "Is that so? Elder Leng


    The master of the Cold Moon Palace nodded lightly, and Feng''s eyes narrowed slightly, looking at elder Leng.


    "Palace master, I stopped them. They said they wanted to see you. For your safety, I wanted to find out the identity of this man, but they began to insult me. I was so angry that I wanted to arrest them first."


    Elder Leng''s eyes flashed slightly, avoiding the heavy and taking the light, pushing his responsibility completely.


    Ning Xiaolei quit immediately and sneered: "who insulted whom first? I''m not a member of the five major forces and Yanhuang department. I''m a cat and a dog?"


    "If the Cold Moon Palace is so hospitable, treat me as if I haven''t been here. Sooner or later, I will make you regret it. Hum!"


    Leng Bing looks at elder Leng. Ning Xiaolei snorts softly and makes a gesture to leave.


    Next to aoxueer, subconsciously pull Ning Xiaolei.


    "For my sake, don''t go."


    Feel the light temperature on the skin, aoxueer''s body is slightly stiff, and quickly release.


    Although it''s only a flash, everyone can see it clearly from the master of the Cold Moon Palace to the ordinary disciples of the Cold Moon Palace.


    All of them were stunned. Some even rubbed their eyes and didn''t believe what they had just seen.


    Ao xue''er has always been a clean and lofty figure in their Cold Moon Palace.


    Even on the first day of the Dragon capital, the talented woman turned into a dragon, and she couldn''t get into her eyes, let alone take the initiative to kiss her skin.


    But this guy who didn''t know where to come out got this honor.


    But also let Ao xue''er speak in a begging tone.


    Ning Xiaolei''s body is stiff. Looking at Ao Xueer''s eyes, he agrees to come down.


    He didn''t want to leave, but he couldn''t stand elder Leng''s attitude.


    "I''ll tell you why aoxue''er protects him so much. It turns out that she is a lover!"


    All of a sudden, a light sarcastic voice came, which was very harsh.


    Ning Xiaolei turns his head, but it''s elder Leng again.


    "Presumptuous, elder Leng, as an elder, your words are so unbearable. Do you want to destroy the reputation of my cold moon palace?"


    Without waiting for Ning Xiaolei to open his mouth, the master of the Cold Moon Palace roared out, and the terrible momentum rushed into the sky, which acted on elder Leng.


    Elder Leng couldn''t resist it. He stepped back a few steps and sat on the ground without any image.


    Ning Xiaolei''s pupils shrink slightly. He is surprised by this breath. He didn''t expect that the master of the Cold Moon Palace is so powerful.


    Even ran Yiwang and Xu Donglai, the elder of the eighth gate, were much less powerful than the master of the Cold Moon Palace.


    What is the cultivation of the master of the Cold Moon Palace?


    The five forces really deserve their reputation!


    "Master of the palace, it''s about my ancestor Xun of the Cold Moon Palace. I brought him to see you."


    At this time, aoxue''er opens her mouth. She looks at elder Leng indifferently, then ignores her and turns to the master of the Cold Moon Palace.


    As soon as these words came out, the head of the Cold Moon Palace was stunned at first, and then showed a strong color of surprise.


    She came to aoxueer with a twinkle and said excitedly, "Xueer, you are talking about Zuxun. Are you sure?"

 Chapter 576

    As the leader of the palace, I know nothing more about the ancestral precepts of the Cold Moon Palace.


    Over the years, it has become a thorn in the heart of almost every palace leader. I feel sorry for the founder of the creation school if I don''t finish it.


    Now I suddenly heard something about Zuxun, how to make the master of hanyue palace calm.


    "Aoxue is sure. Aoxue brings him here to report the matter to the palace master."


    Ao xue''er nodded positively and looked at Ning Xiaolei.


    The master of hanyue palace looks at Ning Xiaolei with aoxue''er''s eyes and nods kindly.


    Then she said: "the elder in the palace is lawless. I hope you don''t blame me. I will investigate this matter and give you an explanation."


    "Well, thank you very much, master!" Ning Xiaolei nods his head with a smile, and does not forget to stare at the shocked elder Leng.


    With the master of hanyue palace, Ao Xueer and Ning Xiaolei come to a main hall.


    "Young master, are you the one the grandmaster ordered to find?"


    Once in the palace, the master of the Cold Moon Palace couldn''t wait to ask.


    Ning Xiaolei smiles and says, "palace master, if you don''t mind, just call me Xiaolei. I''ll tell you one by one."


    "Well, I''ll call you Xiaolei. Tell me about it quickly. I''m very curious about my grandmaster."


    Seeing that the leader of the Cold Moon Palace is so anxious, Ning Xiaolei does not hide his identity and tells us all about his breaking into the ruins of Tianya Haige.


    At the same time, because aoxue''er used sea searching Jue to himself, he learned the moon searching Jue and talked with the owner of tianyahai Pavilion.


    "It''s such a coincidence. It seems that everything has its own arrangement. The person the patriarch asked to find is not in this world."


    The master of the Cold Moon Palace sighs and looks at Ning Xiaolei more and more kindly.


    If it wasn''t for Ning Xiaolei and others to break into the ruins of Tianya Haige, the ancestral precepts of the founder of hanyue palace would not have been completed.


    "Master, I have a request."


    At this time, aoxueer suddenly opened her mouth.


    The master of the Cold Moon Palace was puzzled and looked at her strangely.


    "I hope the palace master can help me break my engagement with Ji Hualong." Aoxueer said directly.


    Leng Leng, the face of the master of the Cold Moon Palace suddenly froze. After all, this engagement was made by her and the master of the Ji family.


    Now let her come to break the engagement, which is very hard to say.


    And now, most of the cultivation circles know that Ao Xueer and Ji Hualong have such an engagement.


    If she came to remove it, wouldn''t it be equivalent to beating Ji''s family hard in the face? If she didn''t have a good relationship, the two forces would become hostile.


    As the leader of the palace, she had to consider the overall situation and didn''t agree immediately.


    "Cher, but what happened?" Pondering for a moment, the master of the Cold Moon Palace asked.


    "Today, I defeated Ji Hualong in front of all the talented people in Longdu."


    Aoxue''er opens her mouth, and when she opens her mouth, she will be shocked.


    The master of the Cold Moon Palace shivers slightly and looks at aoxue''er in surprise.


    To defeat Ji Hualong, doesn''t it mean that Ao Xueer is the first genius in the Dragon capital?


    The reason is that the master of the Cold Moon Palace knows that the cultivation world is not so simple.


    Apart from other things, behind the Dragon capital alone, there is a monster far beyond the five forces, the emperor''s family of the Dragon capital.


    However, the people of Huangshi in Longdu didn''t appear in front of people''s eyes. They just practiced in secret.


    It is precisely because of the support of the emperor''s family in Longdu that the Yanhuang tribe can be tied up with the five major forces.


    Otherwise, with the inside information of the five major forces, Yanhuang will not be given face at all.


    But the fact is that some of the rules set by the Yanhuang ministry will be followed by the people of the five major forces.

 Chapter 577

    Half a day later, the master of the Cold Moon Palace gradually calmed down.


    Although aoxueer defeated Ji Hualong, she felt that it was not appropriate to cancel her engagement.


    Ao xue''er is so smart. Seeing the face of the master of the Cold Moon Palace, she immediately guesses that the master of the palace finally doesn''t choose to agree with her.


    Suddenly, her eyes are slightly bright, pointing to Ning Xiaolei and saying: "palace master, influenced by the ruthless skill of the moon falling, I have only one person in my heart now, that is, he who has practiced the formula of seeking the moon."


    Ning Xiaolei had been watching the play quietly beside him. When he heard this, he almost fell from his chair to the ground.


    Happiness comes so suddenly, does the girl really like him, or just want to force the master of the Cold Moon Palace?


    Ning Xiaolei looks at Ao xue''er, looking for the moon formula. He doesn''t believe it.


    If it had any influence, would he, who had practiced the formula of seeking the moon, not know it.


    But Ao xue''er said that the moon falls mercilessly, he has heard of it.


    Among the skills obtained from Tianya Haige, there is a blue sea pitching formula corresponding to yueluo merciless skill, which records yueluo merciless skill.


    According to Yu Jian Li, who records the secret of Bihai falling in love, these two sets of skills complement each other, that is, the legendary lovers'' skill is originally the skill practiced by the Lord of Tianya Haige and Han Yue.


    However, Ning Xiaolei had practiced the East emperor Sutra, and naturally he didn''t see the blue sea love formula.


    At that time, the rest of the people didn''t like this skill. Zhao Xiaoshu was inherited by Yanhuang, while Guan Yun felt that this skill was not suitable for him.


    Because it was noted that only men could practice, the sisters of the Dong family didn''t want it, and finally they fell into the hands of Ning Xiaolei.


    "What, will the practice of moonfall ruthlessness be affected by this?"


    The phoenix eye of the palace leader of the Cold Moon Palace suddenly stares big, the whole face doesn''t understand a way.


    Ao Xueer nodded positively: "yes, palace master, after he appeared, I couldn''t tolerate anyone except him. Even if I married Ji Hualong, I wouldn''t like him."


    When things have come to this point, Ning Xiaolei has no reason not to help.


    No matter Ao Xueer really likes him or just wants to push off his marriage with Ji Hualong, he doesn''t like Ji Hualong very much.


    He wants to marry aoxueer. Ning Xiaolei has to stop him.


    "Palace master, it''s true. At that time, the master of tianyahai Pavilion told me that these two skills and magic skills were born for love. Once they were practiced, there was only one other in their heart."


    "I''m eating, drinking and dreaming now. Even if I walk on the street and fly to the sky, my mind is full of proud girl. Even if proud girl doesn''t say it, I won''t let you marry her to Ji Hualong."


    Ning Xiaolei is cheeky and pretends to be a bit of nonsense. At the same time, he doesn''t forget to cast a few eyes on AO Xueer.


    Aoxue''er''s face immediately turned black. If he didn''t worry about the master of the Cold Moon Palace, he really wanted to slap the goods.


    Don''t know why, hear Ning Xiaolei those words, she feel in the heart have a kind of strange feeling.


    "Well, let me..."


    The master of the Cold Moon Palace looks embarrassed. Behind Ji Hualong is Ji''s family, but behind Ning Xiaolei there seems to be nothing!


    When chatting just now, she had inquired about Ning Xiaolei''s life experience and knew that Ning Xiaolei came from Tiancheng and had no big backing behind him.


    Compared with Ji Hualong, the master of hanyue palace is still a good choice.


    Now the only problem is that as Ao Xueer and Ning Xiaolei said, they only have each other in their hearts, which makes her a little embarrassed.


    "Palace master, what else do you want to consider? Do you want the first day of your cold moon palace to marry a trash who is not as good as her?"


    "I''d rather Xiaolei is not talented, but I''m confident to defeat Ji Hualong. How about this, palace master? Let''s make a bet. As long as I defeat Ji Hualong, you''ll help Ao girl cancel the engagement."

 Chapter 578

    The master of the Cold Moon Palace didn''t hesitate for a long time, so he agreed directly.


    In her opinion, Ning Xiaolei can''t defeat Ji Hualong at all.


    A person with no background, even if he gets the inheritance of Tianya Haige, can''t improve his strength in a short time.


    She can see that Ning Xiaolei is just a fairyland, but Ji Hualong is already a fairyland.


    One to two, what to do!


    Of course, the leader of hanyue palace still doesn''t know what Ning Xiaolei did to Zhan Xuan. Otherwise, she might think about it.


    After agreeing, the master of the cold moon palace made another request.


    That is, once Ning Xiaolei is defeated, he will no longer be able to practice the blue sea pitching formula and the moon searching formula, and he will no longer be able to pester Ao Xueer.


    "This doesn''t exist, because I won''t lose!"


    Ning Xiaolei doesn''t care a smile, what a joke, how can he lose to Ji Hualong.


    As soon as the fourth arhat gate came out, he didn''t believe Ji Hualong could block it.


    Even if not, he still has the powerful power of demon knowledge, and then he will directly bombard Ji Hualong.


    The reason why we don''t use the power of demon consciousness in general is that the power of demon consciousness can be very dangerous.


    The matter of demon consciousness is related to the soul. Once injured, it''s very difficult to recover. If it''s not good, it''s dementia or death.


    Looking at Ning Xiaolei''s self-confidence, the master of hanyue palace smiles, but she is still not optimistic about Ning Xiaolei.


    After chatting for a while, Ning Xiaolei proposes to pay homage to hanyue, the founder of hanyue palace.


    "Of course, it''s no problem. I''d be very happy if I knew about it."


    The master of the Cold Moon Palace agreed directly without hesitation. Ning Xiaolei, after all, came on behalf of the Lord of the pavilion of the ends of the earth.


    Out of the hall, the three flew away from the peak and came to a mountain not far away which was slightly lower than the main peak.


    As soon as he arrived at the top of the mountain, Ning Xiaolei found that there were thousands of graves everywhere.


    "This is the place where our ancestors were placed in the Cold Moon Palace. Outsiders are absolutely not allowed to come near, but Xiaolei is an exception."


    The master of the Cold Moon Palace explained to Ning Xiaolei with a smile and walked forward quickly.


    In order to show respect, the three fell down at the foot of the mountain and came up step by step.


    All the way to the top of the mountain, came to a beautiful mountain, Cold Moon Palace master stop.


    She pointed to a large stone tablet in front of her and said, "the graveyard of the patriarch is there. Go and worship with Xueer."


    Originally, the master of the Cold Moon Palace only wanted Ning Xiaolei to go, but he changed his mind.


    After all, Ao xue''er is a disciple of the Cold Moon Palace. She is also one of the disciples of this generation who has mastered the skill of heartless falling of the moon and the secret of searching for the sea.


    Ning Xiaolei and AO Xueer came to the tomb side by side without hesitation.


    "Master hanyue, I come to see you for you. I can''t see you. I have to come to your grave to worship you."


    With a low sigh, Ning Xiaolei is in a low mood.


    If you can''t build a supreme spirit, you will not be able to fight against time. You can only turn it into a skeleton and bury it in the ground.


    Aoxue''er didn''t say anything. After Ning Xiaolei finished, they gave a salute to hanyue''s tombstone.


    Then, they were ready to leave, but at this time, a cold wind suddenly blew up, and a figure covered with gray gas blocked them.


    Ning Xiaolei and AO Xueer are startled. They are busy boosting their internal mana to prepare for battle.


    "Hai, is that you? Have you come to me?"


    Gray shadow murmurs and finally turns into a woman composed of gray Qi. Her eyes are focused on Ning Xiaolei.


    In the distance, the master of hanyue palace, who found that the situation was not right, came flying. Seeing the figure of the woman, he was shocked and couldn''t find the channel: "grandmaster?"

 Chapter 579

    Founder of hanyue palace, isn''t that hanyue?


    Ning Xiaolei looks at the figure in front of him in amazement. He can see that the cold moon in front of him is not noumenon, but looks like a ghost.


    "Hai, is that you? Have you come to me?"


    That suspicion is the gray shadow of cold moon soul, ignore others, the vision is just looking at Ning Xiaolei.


    Ning Xiaolei hardened his head and said carefully, "are you talking to me?"


    "Hai, don''t you remember me? I''m Yuer. I never blame you. "


    Cold moon soul continues to speak, looking at Ning Xiaolei''s eyes are full of deep feeling.


    Smell speech, rather small Leighton when a big head, he of course know the cold moon soul mouth "sea" is who.


    The owner of Tianya sea Pavilion is called Tianhai, which is the sea in the mouth of the soul of hanyue. Hanyue mistakenly regards Ning Xiaolei as Tianhai.


    "Master hanyue, I''m sent to see you by the master of the pavilion. I''m not the master of the pavilion. He''s gone."


    Thinking for a moment, Ning Xiaolei explains.


    "Are you a Grandmaster? We followed your will, but we didn''t find the Lord of the pavilion. We only found him who had practiced the formula of seeking the moon. "


    Ao Xueer also opens her mouth to prove Ning Xiaolei''s identity.


    After a short silence, cold moon''s soul said bitterly, "I just want to get the news related to him. I can''t imagine that he has already left the world!"


    When speaking, the eyes of cold moon''s soul gradually became vivid and regained her sense.


    Then, the soul of the cold moon anxiously asked about the owner of Tianya sea Pavilion.


    Ning Xiaolei, of course, will not hide, will know all said.


    Including tianyahai Pavilion Lord and his words, all truthfully.


    "He''s been there, waiting for me to find him!"


    Cold moon soul stay, body slightly tremble.


    Ning Xiaolei said: "the master of the pavilion has been waiting for you for many years, and a trace of his soul is still there. He didn''t wake up and chat with me for a long time until I went to find the sea formula."


    Having said that, Ning Xiaolei is curious to find out why she didn''t go to see tianyahai Pavilion owner.


    Through the conversation just now, he has seen that Han Yue has not forgotten the Lord of tianyahai Pavilion.


    Even after her death, she left her ancestral precepts for later generations to look for, and because of obsession, her soul was stranded in the world.


    In such a cold month, Ning Xiaolei doesn''t believe that she will be willing to be the owner of the pavilion at the end of the world.


    "After I separated from the sea, I created the Cold Moon Palace. When the Cold Moon Palace was stable, I decided to leave to look for the sea. At this time, I heard about haiyuezong and immediately guessed that it was the Tianya Haige."


    "But by the time I got there, they had been destroyed by the forces they had offended before the sea, and no one survived."


    "When I found out about the enemy from the people nearby, I went to the door to avenge myself. As a result, I was ambushed. Later, I escaped by luck, but I was also badly injured. I died soon!"


    The cold moon soul opens her mouth and slowly tells the story of that year, as well as the reason why she doesn''t go to Tianya Haige.


    It turns out that it''s not that she doesn''t look for it, but that she can''t help but return to the Cold Moon Palace.


    But she did not forget to find tianyahai Pavilion owner, which left Zuxun.


    However, the location of Tianya Haige is impossible to reach without stone spoon and sea searching formula.


    It has been many years since the first disciple of hanyue palace appeared to practice sea searching Jue.


    However, there is no way to find the sea formula, no stone spoon, also can not enter the Tianya Haige.


    "You just have the key to break in. It seems that it''s not as simple as looking at it. It''s a good match for this little girl who has practiced the ruthless skill of falling moon!"


    Suddenly, the soul of the cold moon falls on aoxue''er, and her eyes flash slightly.


    At that time, what she practiced was the ruthless skill of falling moon. How could she not see that it was this skill that Ao Xueer practiced.


    And just now Ning Xiaolei told her that the reason why she broke into the Cold Moon Palace to cultivate the moon searching formula was because Ao Xueer had used the sea searching formula for him inexplicably.


    Ignoring the slightly stunned Ao xue''er, the cold moon soul said: "now my obsession is gone, and I don''t have much time to stay in the world. Let me help you!"

 Chapter 580

    Hear the cold moon soul to give them benefits, Ning Xiaolei and AO Xue Er suddenly excited.


    If you can create the Cold Moon Palace, the cultivation of the cold moon is definitely not simple.


    The benefits she gives are absolutely not easy.


    In their astonished eyes, two streamers spring into their minds respectively.


    "That''s some insights of my previous life cultivation. If you understand it thoroughly, your cultivation will surely go to a higher level."


    Cold moon soul light explanation, then sighed: "I and Tianhai after all can''t be together, but I hope you two, can help us to complete this wish."


    Ning Xiaolei is stunned and embarrassed to look at Ao Xueer.


    Of course, he won''t have any opinions. As for whether aoxue''er is willing or not, it''s just two things.


    However, because of Lin Yumeng''s three daughters, he was inexplicably guilty.


    Cold moon soul just casually said, and did not force.


    Aoxueer''s eyes flickered slightly. She took a look at Ning Xiaolei and didn''t say anything.


    "I''m about to leave. Unfortunately, the evil spirit that has been condensed for many years due to my obsession can only disappear with me in vain."


    Light looking at two people, cold moon soul suddenly and softly sigh.


    The speaker didn''t mean it, but the listener meant it. Ning Xiaolei''s eyes lit up in an instant and asked, "master hanyue, do you mean that you have the power of yin and ghost in your soul, and you can inherit it?"


    Cold month soul tiny Leng, looking at Ning Xiaolei dissatisfaction, shaking his head: "this is ghost gas, not for you, don''t be too greedy."


    "Master, you misunderstood me. I don''t mean that. I''m talking about her."


    Ning Xiaolei waved his hand in a hurry and let Qin Yu out of the pot.


    Cold moon mentioned ghost gas, he immediately thought of Qin Yu, just don''t know whether can get cold moon ghost gas.


    Anyway, the cold moon will disappear. Waste is also a waste. It''s better to give it to Qin Yu.


    "Why, Guixiu?"


    Cold moon slightly Leng, then eyes lit up, already see the details of Qin Yu.


    Ning Xiaolei said with a smile: "master hanyue, this is a friend of mine, absolutely reliable."


    "Well, for the sake of helping me and Hai fulfill their wishes, I''ll take advantage of this kid!"


    Cold month nods, immediately on the body ghost gas overflows, suddenly rushes to Qin Yu.


    Seeing this, Ning Xiaolei is a little worried. He is not afraid of ten thousand, just in case. He is afraid that the cold moon will seize Qin Yu''s body.


    But after thinking about it, he shook his head and denied it. He didn''t look like this kind of person with the sincere feelings of hanyue for the Lord of Tianya Haige.


    As the ghost gas from the cold moon keeps pouring in, Qin Yu''s breath rises.


    Just in a short moment, Qin Yu broke into a fairyland and sent out a strong breath.


    However, it was not over at all. Qin Yu''s cultivation continued to improve.


    In the middle of the first stage, in the later stage, in the second stage, without much time, Qin Yu broke through to the third stage of fairyland.


    Ning Xiaolei and AO Xueer, as well as the master of the Cold Moon Palace, are so stupid. It''s too easy!


    If only their accomplishments could be improved in this way.


    It''s a pity that the three of them are either demon cultivators or immortals cultivators. They are not ghosts. They are only envious.


    "Hoo, that''s about it!"


    After a while, when Qin Yu''s cultivation reached the third stage of fairyland, the cold moon finally stopped and let out a long breath.


    Because of the disappearance of ghost Qi, there was only a hazy shadow left in her body at the moment, as if it would disappear at any time.


    "Kid, if you get my ghost spirit and inheritance, you can''t bring disaster to the world!"


    The cold moon looks at Qin Yu and exhorts.


    Qin Yu nodded heavily and knelt down directly: "thank you for your kindness, Qin Yu remembered."


    "Well, well, I believe that I can be friends with the people in the audition."


    Han Yue smiles and takes a deep look at Ning Xiaolei.


    Then, a gust of wind, her body will be like smoke, curling away, completely disappeared in this piece of heaven and earth.

 Chapter 581

    Ning Xiaolei and others stood in place for a long time, remembering the passing of the cold moon.


    They know that from now on, there will be no cold moon in the world, and she has completely dissipated.


    "Life and death have a destiny. If you don''t become an immortal, you can''t escape this fate. Let''s go!"


    Suddenly, the master of the Cold Moon Palace opened his mouth and sighed.


    Ning Xiaolei and others nodded silently and followed her.


    Because Qin Yu wants to consolidate her accomplishments, Ning Xiaolei takes her back to the refining pot space.


    Seeing the sudden disappearance of Qin Yu and the sudden appearance of the picture just now, the master of the Cold Moon Palace looks at Ning Xiaolei with a little dignified look in his eyes.


    It''s Ao xue''er. Although she is curious, she doesn''t take it for granted.


    I don''t know if she is affected by the cold moon''s departure. The girl has been silent and hasn''t spoken.


    Back to the main peak of the Cold Moon Palace, Ning Xiaolei says goodbye and plans to leave.


    "You can''t go for the time being!"


    Aoxueer suddenly opens her mouth, and her tone is firm.


    Ning Xiaolei''s face is muddled and forced, joking: "proud beauty, don''t let me go, let me stay and marry you?"


    "Hum, wait until you defeat Ji Hualong!"


    Ao xue''er throws a big white eye to Ning Xiaolei, with the master of the Cold Moon Palace beside her. She doesn''t behave too well.


    After all, in order to get the master of hanyue palace to retire, she said that Ning Xiaolei was the only one in her heart.


    "Well, it''s just Ji Hualong. I don''t care about it."


    Ning Xiaolei nodded with a smile and then asked, "what''s the reason for not letting me leave?"


    Not only Ning Xiaolei, but also the master of the Cold Moon Palace looks at Ning Xiaolei curiously. Their Cold Moon Palace doesn''t leave a man overnight.


    Even if Ning Xiaolei helps hanyuegong, he can''t make an exception easily.


    "Don''t you know that you have offended the other four forces of Longdu besides my cold moon palace. Now that you show up, they won''t let you go."


    Aoxueer is speechless, and doesn''t know whether Ning Xiaolei really doesn''t know or doesn''t know.


    "Well, I offended when I was in the underground palace of Yanhuang. I had expected that they would deal with me."


    Ning Xiaolei waved his hand indifferently, his face full of indifference.


    But if it''s a big deal, hide first, and then go out to revenge when the king of fire wakes up.


    What''s more, now there is a triple late Qin Yu, once the realm is stable, it is also a big help.


    It has to be said that this visit to the Cold Moon Palace is very valuable. It makes Qin Yu leap directly to the third stage of fairyland.


    "It seems that you are very powerful. It''s not too late to say that after you have heard the specific strength of the four forces."


    Dissatisfied with looking at Ning Xiaolei''s crazy appearance, Ao Xueer frowns.


    Ning Xiaolei laughs. Aoxue''er has said everything. Just stay and listen to it!


    And he also suddenly remembered the situation of the last battle against Liu sect leader of the eight heavy gate. If he really met an opponent who could not be defeated, he would not be able to hide in the alchemy pot, which would be really bad.


    It''s good to know the details of the four forces in advance.


    "Cher, what are you talking about? What''s the matter?"


    See two people finish saying, Cold Moon Palace master turns to Ao Xue Er to ask a way.


    Aoxueer doesn''t hide, but tells Ning Xiaolei''s true identity.


    "What, he is the boy who destroyed the four forces outside the underground palace of Yanhuang, as Mr. Lin said a few months ago?"


    Knowing Ning Xiaolei''s identity, the master of the Cold Moon Palace is directly shocked.


    It has been more than ten months since the Yanhuang underground palace. No wonder the master of the Cold Moon Palace didn''t think of Ning Xiaolei''s identity.


    "They deceive people so much that we have to."


    Ning Xiaolei laughs and explains a little, so as not to let the master of the Cold Moon Palace mistakenly think that he is a cruel devil.

 Chapter 582

    Ning Xiaolei stayed in the Cold Moon Palace for a long time. The master of the Cold Moon Palace told him about the five forces.


    After hearing this, Ning Xiaolei''s heart is a little heavy.


    The five forces are more difficult to deal with than he imagined.


    The patriarchs of the five forces are at least the late cultivation of fairyland triple, and the master of Ji family and the abbot of Tianlong temple have reached fairyland quadruple.


    But this is not the strongest inside information of the five forces. There are still more powerful forces behind them.


    According to the master of the Cold Moon Palace, there is a super master in the middle of the quintuple period in the Cold Moon Palace.


    In addition, there is a five heavy early, as well as many four heavy strength of the master.


    Can be as famous as the Cold Moon Palace, the other four forces are absolutely no weaker than the Cold Moon Palace.


    "You have to be careful!"


    Ning Xiaolei''s eyes flashed slightly and decided to do it secretly.


    But this does not mean that he is afraid of things. If the four forces deal with him unknowingly, he will make them try to regret.


    Despite aoxueer''s repeated efforts, Ning Xiaolei finally decides to leave the Cold Moon Palace.


    "I can''t hide in the Cold Moon Palace all the time. That will affect you. What''s more, I have to face some things when I do it!"


    Chong Ao xue''er smiles naturally. Ning Xiaolei flies to the sky with his sword.


    Looking at the far away figure, I want to see the proud smile on her face when she spoke just now. Aoxue''er is suddenly a little stunned.


    The master of hanyue palace looked at all this and sighed: "if this son can survive this disaster, his future will be limitless."


    Aoxue''er, if thinking about it, bites her red lips gently. She doesn''t know what she''s thinking.


    Leaving the Cold Moon Palace, Ning Xiaolei goes all the way to Yanhuang department. He wants to pick up the rhyme of poetry.


    But he didn''t fly out for a long time, so he was stopped by several figures in front of him.


    Looking closely, it was the people of Ji''s family. Their breath was very similar to Ji Hualong.


    However, Ji Hualong was not present. Many of his family members are middle-aged, not the younger generation.


    "You are Ning Xiaolei. It''s unforgivable to destroy our people outside the underground palace of Yanhuang."


    "I''m right. I''ll do whatever I can."


    Ning Xiaolei hummed softly, with a trace of disdain in his eyes.


    He had expected that the four forces would deal with him, but he didn''t expect that they would come so soon.


    The strength of the people who came to the Ji family is not weak. There are three ways to surpass Ji Hualong, that is to say, at least three of them are in the middle of the double period, or even higher.


    The rest of them are also in fairyland, ranging from one to two.


    This kind of strength can be said to be very good, already comparable to the strength of a second-class force, but Ning Xiaolei doesn''t care.


    The heart reads a move, ran Yi Wang appears in the sky, the vision locks Ji family public.


    "Where''s the monster?"


    The faces of the Ji family changed slightly, and they frowned and looked at ran Yiwang.


    Ning Xiaolei didn''t give them a chance to think about it. He said directly: "ran Yiwang, the three most powerful ones will be given to you. Kill them!"


    With a roar, Ning Xiaolei takes the initiative to plunder the people of Ji''s family.


    Ranyiwang roars and rushes to the three people according to Ning Xiaolei''s instructions. He is equivalent to the triple cultivator, and the three people have not been noticed by him.


    "Arrogant boy, even dare to take the initiative."


    Seeing Ning Xiaolei pounce on them, the rest of the Ji family look very ugly.


    Ning Xiaolei didn''t reply. He used Thunder Dragon and fire phoenix directly.


    In the face of a large number of enemies, Ning Xiaolei is too lazy to kill them one by one. His hand is the skill of large-scale attack.


    Thunder Dragon roars, fire phoenix hisses in the sky, and pours on Ji''s family.


    "Hum, I''ll let you know my Ji family''s means today."


    Ji''s family has a lot of roars and takes the lead in fighting back.

 Chapter 583

    Thunder Dragon landed, with a sense of destruction, straight to the head of a duel primary practitioner.


    But he was not afraid, and he used a set of boxing techniques to blow at the sky.


    Huge boxing video with strong power, want to stop thunder.


    The next moment, there was a bang, the shadow of the fist was broken, and the Thunder Dragon fell.


    "Poof!"


    A mouthful of blood gushed out, and the early cultivator of the second division was badly injured.


    "Damn, that''s a prefecture level spell."


    Wiping the blood from the corner of his mouth, he couldn''t help exclaiming. His face was ugly. He was careless and suffered a big loss.


    All of a sudden, the sound of burning fire in the air sounded, and the fire phoenix in the abyss opened her mouth and spewed out a string of black flames, covering several people in Ji''s family.


    "Chuanyunshou!"


    Another practitioner at the beginning of the duel stage yells, and he conjures up a claw to grasp the flame.


    But soon, the flame broke the huge claw and continued to fall to Ji''s family.


    And that prestige, compared with the beginning, almost no loss.


    "It''s also a prefecture level spell."


    The man who put on his cloud piercing hand exclaimed, his eyes narrowed and he didn''t care about anything else. He rushed to the black flames falling from his head.


    The rest of the others who were attacked by Heiyan had to show their own means to protect themselves.


    "It''s just the beginning of the show, the tiger roars!"


    A sneer appeared at the corner of his mouth, and Ning Xiaolei suddenly let out a startling roar.


    Next to him, a tiger with a powerful look appeared, dominating the world.


    Ji''s family were all at a loss to defend themselves, and they were directly hoodwinked.


    Although they reacted quickly, some people reacted slowly.


    Two people of Ji family in the early stage of Yizhong were infected with black inflammation.


    Because Ning Xiaolei once refined the gold fireworks, the fire of Fire Phoenix in the abyss also has the characteristic that nothing can''t burn. Once it''s ignited, it''s hard to extinguish.


    "Eh, damn, this flame can''t be put out. Help me."


    "Help, I don''t want to die yet."


    When they found that the fire could not be put out, the two men cried in panic and asked the others for help.


    At this time, the fire phoenix of the abyss in the air suddenly fell down, and then exploded.


    Black fire, like rain, rushed out in all directions.


    "No, don''t let the flame get on you."


    A member of the Ji family at the beginning of the duet stage yells, and his palmprint flies, showing the famous Miedu palm of the Ji family.


    However, although this move is powerful, it only protects him and a few people around him.


    "Chop!"


    Another early duel player was just about to perform the same move when he heard a cold voice.


    He was shocked to see, but saw a streamer flying out of Ning Xiaolei''s hands, turned into a black knife over his head and chopped it at his head.


    This is a striking way to attack the enemy with the Royal sword.


    Regardless of protecting the rest of the people, the man raised his hand and patted the ancient thunder knife, fighting together.


    "Ah, help


    "No, no, break it for me!"


    Without the protection of this early cultivator, the remaining members of the Ji family were soon enveloped by Heiyan.


    There are several people reaction is more decisive, directly cut off the black inflammation contaminated place.


    But not everyone has this kind of courage. When the others find out later that it''s too late to want to survive by amputation, they are burned alive.


    "Three dead, one in the early stage, one in the middle stage, very good."


    Ning Xiaolei glanced at him, and a grim smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    In addition to the dead, several people were also injured.


    "Fight together, kill him, don''t give him a chance to fight back."


    Someone stares at Ning Xiaolei angrily, roars and attacks.


    Ning Xiaolei disdains to sneer. He can easily evade the attack by using windstorm and Tianpeng''s footwork.


    With a grab, he took out the white bone sword from the storage bracelet.

 Chapter 584

    The white bone sword comes from the white bone spirit. Although it''s only a magic weapon of Xuan level, it has great magical effect.


    Jokingly looking at all the people in Ji''s family, Ning Xiaolei is filled with evil spirit, waving and beheading.


    Gaga strange laughter, one by one frightening skeletons fly out, rushed to the Ji family.


    Now Ning Xiaolei is so powerful that he can easily cut more than 100 swords.


    For a time, skeletons were all over the place, drowning the Ji family.


    "Why doesn''t the attack have any effect on them? What the hell is that?"


    "No, it''s swallowing the accomplishments. It can''t let them near."


    "Just smash them with magic weapons, that will smash them."


    Soon, all the people of Ji''s family were in a panic, and they were forced into a great confusion by this large skull.


    Although the effect of these skeletons is not so good after reaching fairyland, it still can''t be underestimated.


    Ning Xiaolei, with a smile on the corner of his mouth, casts the white bone sword while releasing the strong wind skill with his other hand.


    Black wind whistling, with a skeleton, that scene is like the birth of a demon.


    A practitioner in the early stage of Yizhong couldn''t take any precautions, so he was directly attacked by a large group of skeletons with increasing speed, and instantly absorbed his accomplishments.


    Without the mana in his body, he became a useless man and fell from the air.


    Ning Xiaolei didn''t go after him. He lost his cultivation and fell from such a high sky. He had only half his life to fall.


    "Break it for me!"


    At this moment, suddenly a roar came out.


    One of the double practitioners offered a black ruler magic weapon, which became bigger in the wind and directly scattered a large skull.


    His canthus want to crack, looking at Ning Xiaolei, control the black ruler magic weapon to attack.


    "You can''t hurt me!"


    Ning Xiaolei grins, and his heart moves. When he fights with another double cultivator, Gulei Dao flies out and collides with Heichi.


    With the black ruler flying, Ning Xiaolei grabs the ancient thunder knife and uses the alligator chopping technique to chop the duel.


    The giant crocodile roars and runs across the sky. Its power can''t be underestimated.


    "Falling rain boxing!"


    With a low roar, the Ji family''s double practitioners cast a magic move, and the dense shadow of fists appeared around him and roared wildly.


    However, his spell did not reach the prefecture level, and was easily swallowed by the rushing crocodiles.


    All of a sudden, there was a scream in the distance.


    Ning Xiaolei looks at it curiously, but sees that it is one of the three Ji''s family who are fighting with ran Yiwang.


    He was trapped by ran Yiwang''s bubble power and squeezed into a pile of mashed meat.


    The other two were so scared that their faces changed and their eyes were terrified.


    None of the three were rivals of ran Yiwang, and only the two of them were left. Did they not seek death?


    Think of this, two people dare not stay, roared: "retreat first, their strength is beyond our imagination!"


    After shouting, they took the lead and wanted to run away.


    "Want to run, have you asked me?"


    Ran Yiwang roared and sped up, rushed to one man''s back and bit off his upper body.


    The rest of the souls of a person are all up, the head does not return to the other direction to fly.


    With a cold smile, ran Yiwang suddenly spat out a blue arrow in his mouth.


    As soon as the light flashed, the water arrow went behind the other man and blasted into his heart.


    With a scream, the man fell directly from the air.


    Three of the most powerful people were killed, wounded and wounded. Those who fought with Ning Xiaolei were scared to death.


    "It''s your turn."


    Ning Xiaolei grins, and the skills of Thunder Dragon and fire phoenix appear in his hands again.


    But this time he didn''t do it right away, he put them together.


    Feel the hands with the smell of destruction of thunder fire black dragon break, Ning Xiaolei suddenly throw up.


    In the sound of dragon singing, a thunder fire black dragon appeared in the sky, and then suddenly fell into the crowd.

 Chapter 585

    Thunder and fire are shining, and the smell of destruction spreads from the middle to the surrounding.


    Ning Xiaolei had already flown to the distance and looked at the explosion place calmly.


    Several screams rang out, but more of Ji''s family were killed before they could even scream.


    A moment later, when the light dissipated, there were only two figures left in the place where the Ji family were before. They were the two double early practitioners with the highest accomplishments.


    They are not in a very good condition at the moment. They are covered with blood. Although they have survived, they have also suffered heavy losses.


    Without hesitation, they turned and ran away.


    Ning Xiaolei snorts, and Gu Lei Dao and Hao Yang mirror turn into two streamers.


    Just in an instant, the two magic weapons caught up with them and killed them before they could react.


    "The power of demon consciousness is powerful, so many benefits."


    Ning Xiaolei grinned and his eyes were full of joy.


    Take away the storage equipment of Ji family and burn the body. Ning Xiaolei continues to rush to Yanhuang department.


    It''s just a matter of time. Not far away, he saw two groups coming towards him from two directions.


    To get close, Ning Xiaolei carefully identify, they recognize xuanqingzong and Zhou people.


    On the side of the Zhou family, Zhou Baoshan, the younger generation, is also here.


    "Why are you here, Ji family?"


    Zhou Rushan stepped forward and exclaimed.


    Ning Xiaolei looked at him coldly and hummed, "I killed him."


    "What? You... "


    Zhou Po Shan''s eyebrows wrinkled and his eyes flashed slightly. The strength of Ji''s men was not weak. How could they be killed by this boy.


    At this time, xuanqingzong came out and said: "maybe he was with the help of the treasure of the last time. Let''s spread out and don''t get too close."


    What happened in Yanhuang''s underground palace naturally passed back to all factions. They all knew that Ning Xiaolei had a powerful seal script in his hand.


    "Kill me xuanqingzong genius, kill me xuanqingzong elder, think about how to die?"


    After admonishing everyone, the elder Taoist of xuanqingzong.


    While he was speaking, the people of xuanqingzong had surrounded him slowly from all directions.


    "I don''t want to die yet. You''d better die first."


    Ning Xiaolei smiles coldly, not very worried.


    The Zhou family and xuanqingzong''s men were no less than the Ji family just now.


    But it''s not enough to catch him.


    With a move in his mind, ran Yiwang appeared in the air again, looking at xuanqingzong and the Zhou family.


    "Monster? Where did it come from? "


    The elder of xuanqingzong frowned and his eyes twinkled.


    "No matter where he comes from, we can kill him together with that boy."


    Another elder of xuanqingzong spoke with murderous spirit.


    Ran Yiwang gave a cold smile, and his breath roared up: "are you rubbish?"


    No matter xuanqingzong or the people of Zhou family, their faces didn''t change.


    They found that the ugly monster in front of them had the cultivation of fairyland triple at the beginning.


    But soon, the elder of xuanqingzong calmed down and yelled to the Zhou family, "we''ll entangle it in the middle of the double period. The rest of us can kill the boy."


    "That''s reasonable. What about the triple monster? Can it kill us soon?"


    A middle-aged man of the Zhou family responded and flew out slowly.


    Ning Xiaolei sneered and said to ran Yiwang, "you go and kill five of them. You don''t have to worry about my safety."


    "Demon master, be careful."


    Ran Yiwang nodded and told him to kill five people with a roar.


    Ning Xiaolei is no longer polite. His murderous eyes look at the other two people.

 Chapter 586

    "If you want to die, I''ll help you."


    In the face of the people who come to kill him, Ning Xiaolei''s formula changes, and the second Vajra gate of the eight seal magic gate is directly used.


    Among those who fought against him, there were many experts in the early stage of duel, which should not be underestimated.


    However, these people are not the genius of Xuan Jingyu. They don''t have to deal with them with triple heaven.


    When the people of xuanqingzong and the Zhou family gathered around, Ning Xiaolei''s formula had already been completed, and he suddenly threw out the Vajra gate.


    Facing the wind, it turns into a hundred Zhang giant, and the gate of Vajra rumbles down.


    With this move, most of the people in xuanqingzong were restrained.


    "Don''t be envious. You have the same treatment."


    Looking at the direction of the Zhou family, Ning Xiaolei laughs and pinches his fingerprints quickly.


    "No, don''t let him do it. It''s very powerful."


    A member of the Zhou family at the beginning of the duel stage yells, flies to the neighborhood quickly and cuts a sword at Ning Xiaolei.


    The corners of his mouth show a sneer. Ning Xiaolei''s Footwork of Tianpeng flickers at his feet and avoids easily.


    When the people of the Zhou family were ready to attack again, the Vajra gate had become a hundred Zhang, and they were suppressed.


    Most of the people in the Zhou family are entangled by this move, but some people escape from the King Kong gate and kill Ning Xiaolei.


    The same is true of xuanqingzong. Someone has come near.


    "Broken star sword strength!"


    An old man in the later period of xuanqingzong Yizhong yelled, and he used to attack xuanjingyu.


    A man came from the Zhou family. He raised his hand and made a huge handprint to Ning Xiaolei''s head.


    When Xuan GUI''s armor skill is used, Ning Xiaolei can easily block the sword power.


    The ancient thunder knife dashes up, collides with the huge palm print and cuts it to pieces.


    Ning Xiaolei snorts, and the Thunder Dragon robber shows up, which makes xuanqingzong''s people defend quickly.


    The ancient thunder sword flew out as a streamer, and was used together with the people from the Zhou family.


    With the sharpness of the prefecture level magic weapon, the people of the Zhou family dare not be careless.


    Ignoring the Zhou family, Ning Xiaolei pours on xuanqingzong first.


    There was still some distance to go, so he used the technique of swallowing the sky by wild boa, and devoured all the people who came.


    The shadow of the python, which covered the sky and blocked the sun, made the rest of xuanqingzong''s face crazy.


    After swallowing these people, Ning Xiaolei manipulates Python''s shadow to squeeze hard.


    In the end, only two people in the later stage of Yizhong and one in the middle stage of Yizhong escaped.


    There are two people, who are directly shocked into blood fog by the strong pressure.


    "You damned devil, dare to kill my xuanqingzong people?"


    The surviving three people are furious and look at Ning Xiaolei''s eyes. They are so angry that they can''t swallow him.


    Ning Xiaolei disdains to curl his mouth and is too lazy to chat with this guy whose IQ is not online.


    At this time, the people from the Zhou family rushed over. After all, the ancient thunder knife is just a magic weapon, which can''t stop everyone.


    "If you want to die, I will help you."


    Ning Xiaolei smiles coldly, Haoyang mirror in hand.


    The ancient thunder sword is only the first magic weapon of the prefecture level, but the Haoyang mirror is the best of the prefecture level.


    With Ning Xiaolei''s evil spirit pouring in, Haoyang mirror suddenly spurts out a dazzling light column.


    One of the middle-term practitioners of the Zhou family, who rushed in, couldn''t dodge and was blasted out of his chest.


    Staring at Ning Xiaolei, who is as cold as a murderer, he falls down into the air.


    "If you dare to kill my elder, you will die."


    Next to them, two people of the Zhou family roared and their swords roared.


    Ning Xiaolei smiles lightly, and Haoyang mirror flies out two beams of light, which not only dissipates the sword Qi, but also continues to bombard them.


    It''s not so easy to deal with the power of prefecture level magic weapon.


    Xuanqingzong''s three men, who had come back to their senses, also came to fight. They were also welcomed by dazzling but murderous beams.

 Chapter 587

    With more than one world war, Ning Xiaolei not only did not lose, but gained the upper hand.


    Moreover, most of these people''s accomplishments are higher than him, and only a few of them are in the same realm as him.


    Although there is the reason of Haoyang mirror, the best magic weapon in the prefecture, Ning Xiaolei''s strong fighting power can''t be ignored.


    As for those who say eight times seal the magic gate against heaven, it''s not a skill to master such means.


    It was a good fight, but Ning Xiaolei soon found a problem.


    He found that unconsciously, the evil spirit in his body was almost exhausted, and now there was only less than one layer left.


    Depressed to curl his mouth, he quickly found time to escape a demon Dan into his mouth.


    Feeling the evil spirit in his body recovering slowly, he had some helplessness.


    The speed of recovery can''t keep up with the speed of consumption. After all, end the battle as soon as possible!


    Thinking of this, he pinched the formula in his hand and cast a mysterious level spell, thunder snake descending from the sky.


    Thunder and lightning, such as rain, will cover the three xuanqingzong, forcing them a flurry.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Ning Xiaolei rushes over and smashes at the three people.


    The three men of xuanqingzong don''t know the details of Jinyan, so they try to meet Ning Xiaolei.


    At the moment of contact, Ning Xiaolei controls his body, and the gold fireworks fly out and fall on the three people.


    In line with the idea of beating the water dog with pain, the white bone sword cut down furiously.


    The skull grinned and rushed over.


    "This flame can''t be extinguished. Oh, no, cut off the fire quickly."


    One of them yelled, but did not prevent the skull has taken the opportunity to attach to the body.


    The rest of the skeletons followed closely, and in a moment they sucked up his mana and turned him into an ordinary man.


    Although the place where the fire broke out was cut off by him, he had no threat to become an ordinary man.


    The other two didn''t get much better. They were in a hurry when Ning Xiaolei kicked Tianpeng with Tianquan. Then they were taken advantage of by the skeletons cut out by the white bone sword.


    After solving xuanqingzong''s three problems, Ning Xiaolei looks at the Zhou family.


    Under the attack of Haoyang mirror, they are already in danger.


    "Hei hei, help you."


    Ning Xiaolei has a bad smile, Shua Shua is more than ten palms.


    More than ten empty shadows of giant white elephants galloped across the sky, forcing them to dodge in a hurry.


    But this time, they are doomed to tragedy.


    Haoyang mirror sees the right time, and two beams of light hit their chest.


    With the power of this mirror, the two men''s chest directly opened a big hole, and their internal organs were directly evaporated by the high temperature.


    After solving these people, the rest are the people who are entangled by the ancient thunder knife and the people who are dealt with by the two Vajra gates.


    Under the joint attack of xuanqingzong and the Zhou family, the Vajra gate has gradually become a virtual shadow and will soon disappear.


    However, Ning Xiaolei can feel that in order not to let the King Kong gate fall, the mana in the human body of the two factions has consumed a lot.


    "For the sake of what you can carry, I''ll give you two more."


    Ning Xiaolei sneers and throws out two heavenly weapons.


    Originally, he wanted to use the Vajra gate, but his mana was not enough.


    However, even if it is tianbingmen, it should not be a big problem to suppress the two factions at the end of the crossbow.


    In the distance, there was a constant roar, and ran Yiwang and the five middle-term practitioners were in full swing.


    Although ranyiwang was very strong, he could fight in the middle of the triple period.


    But those five people all had magic weapons of high rank in their hands, and they were not afraid of death, so they entangled ran Yiwang in a short time.


    However, as long as ranyiwang was given more time, it must be the five who lost.


    At the moment, almost all of the five people are injured, and everyone''s face is not good-looking.

 Chapter 588

    "Damn, how can he have such strength?"


    In the crowd where the Zhou family was dragged by Ning Xiaolei''s eight fold seal of the magic gate, Zhou Rushan''s face was livid, his eyes were twinkling, and he looked at Ning Xiaolei''s direction.


    Although he was only a late cultivation, he had no problem with the ordinary early stage of duel.


    However, after seeing Ning Xiaolei kill all sides, he didn''t help the Zhou family to smash the double doors on their heads.


    He found that if he wanted to treat Fu Ning Xiaolei, he had to be at least equal to an ordinary middle-term practitioner.


    But now, all the practitioners in the middle of the double period are entangled by the fish like monster.


    Now they smash through the double doors above their heads and rush to seek death.


    After the Tianbing gate was used, Ning Xiaolei flew out to the two Zhou family members who were entangled by the ancient thunder knife.


    Still on the way, he blasted out two white elephant''s galloping palms and attacked them.


    The two men, one in the late stage and one in the middle stage, were not ignored by Ning Xiaolei.


    Inhale the ancient thunder knife into your hand, Ning Xiaolei holds it and cuts it out with crocodile chop.


    A huge crocodile illusions, open teeth and claws, with fierce momentum, submerged two people.


    Two people are not willing to sit and wait to die, desperately fight back, roaring sound constantly.


    However, as time goes by, their breath is getting smaller and smaller, and their attack is getting weaker and weaker.


    If it goes on like this, they will die.


    At this moment, a loud and clear Buddha''s name came from heaven and earth, and a group of monks rushed to the place in the distance.


    A big golden fingerprint flies to Ning Xiaolei and pats it down.


    Regardless of dealing with the two of the Zhou family, Ning Xiaolei quickly raises his knife to chop.


    But he seriously underestimated the power of this palm, and he failed to cut it off.


    The palmprint falls down and blows on Ning Xiaolei, which instantly makes him vomit blood and fall from the air.


    Even if there is the protection of the ox king battle armor, still suffered a lot of injuries.


    "Damn, damned Tianlong temple!"


    Holding his figure in the air, Ning Xiaolei looks up at the monks.


    It is the Tianlong temple, one of the four forces he has offended, that has not appeared yet.


    After injuring Ning Xiaolei, the people of Tianlong Temple smashed the double doors above the heads of Zhou family and xuanqingzong.


    In addition, two monks in the middle of the duel period, one in the later period of the duel period, rushed out to join the regiment against ranyiwang.


    Rao was the cultivation of Ranyi king, who could be the enemy of the middle period of Sanzhong. For a moment, he was in a hurry.


    The rest of them all look at Ning Xiaolei with bad intentions. They have so many people that they don''t believe what else Ning Xiaolei can do.


    Zhou dashean, who had been extremely depressed before, was even more proud of laughing wildly.


    "Ha ha, Ning Xiaolei, do you know how to die?"


    With a gloomy face and shifting his eyes, Ning Xiaolei was furious: "if you want to die, you will die first."


    The situation at this moment is extremely unfavorable to him and ran Yiwang.


    First Ji''s family, then Zhou''s family and xuanqingzong''s fight for such a long time, the evil spirit in his body was almost exhausted.


    At this time, Tianlong Temple appeared, waiting for work with ease. The situation is not good.


    But with a sigh, Ning Xiaolei is depressed and shakes his head. Now in this situation, he has to hide first.


    When the refining pot returns to full state, and then comes out with Qin Yu, we must give these three forces a good look.


    Thinking of this, he was ready for the demon consciousness to cover ranyiwang and take him away.


    But at this time, the four monks in the early stage of the double temple suddenly took action.


    They don''t know when they should be separated in four directions. Now they all give Ning Xiaolei a slap.


    Mingming''s palmprint is still far away, but Ning Xiaolei feels that his internal organs are squeezed by a huge force, and he spews out blood directly.


    "Hurry up, everyone. He has been hurt by our four elephants'' demon subduing array!"


    One of the four monks opened his mouth to remind the crowd.

 Chapter 589

    The reaction of the public, the body breath Teng, then ready to attack Ning Xiaolei.


    How could they miss such a golden opportunity.


    Especially the people of Zhou family and xuanqingzong, many of their companions died in the hands of Ning Xiaolei just now.


    At this time of crisis, Ning Xiaolei suddenly used the method of Tianhu''s roar to make a roar.


    The giant sky tiger phantom appears around the body, which greatly increases its power.


    Taking advantage of the opportunity to stay, Ning Xiaolei''s body flickers and leaves the original position quickly.


    As soon as he left, he launched the fox method. For a moment, the world was full of his figure.


    Although he hates the four monks in Tianlong temple, Ning Xiaolei knows that this is not the time to fight.


    With a move in his mind, his demon knowledge spread out and disappeared with ran Yiwang.


    And his figures, when he left, ran in all directions.


    "Chase, don''t let one go."


    An old man in the middle of the Zhou family yelled, raising his hand and smashing several figures in his direction.


    He did not expect that Ning Xiaolei would suddenly take away ran Yiwang and split up so many figures to run away.


    The divine consciousness scanned one by one, and he found that he could not judge which was true.


    Needless to say, people have chased Ning Xiaolei and killed them one after another.


    Ning Xiaolei and ran Yiwang appear gloomy in the space of refining demon pot.


    After swallowing a small yellow pill, Ning Xiaolei looks at ran Yiwang: "didn''t you get hurt?"


    "Well, their strength doesn''t hurt me yet."


    Ran Yiwang shook his head. He just consumed a little bit of evil spirit.


    Ning Xiaolei nodded: "write down this hatred first, and let them return it in a period of time."


    The light and shadow in front of him flashed, and the figure of ling''er suddenly appeared in front of him.


    "During this period of time, many treasures have been developed in the refining pot space, which can be improved after refining."


    Ling''er raised his hand, and a lot of things appeared in front of him.


    Ning Xiaolei was stunned. After seeing the treasures in front of him, he was surprised.


    In the past, when we developed the refining pot, we always got all kinds of materials. I didn''t expect that we could develop this kind of thing.


    It seems that knowing Ning Xiaolei''s doubts, ling''er explains: "the demon refining pot is equivalent to an undeveloped world, which naturally has everything."


    "Well, I understand." Ning Xiaolei nods with a smile. Isn''t it the same as before chaos was developed, in which there are all kinds of raw materials bred by nature.


    Even some treasures are endowed with unique effects.


    "Ran Yiwang, you can take whatever you like!"


    With a glance at the treasure in front of him, Ning Xiaolei gives ran the way to the king.


    Ran Yiwang shook his head: "these things are of little use to me. I''d better keep them by myself. I just need to absorb the innate evil spirit in the refining pot to improve my strength."


    "What''s useful to them, I''ll give it to them. It''s for you."


    Ling Er opens his mouth and explains.


    Speaking of this, Ning Xiaolei no longer said: "well, ling''er, you can help to watch the creatures in the demon refining pot. If it''s useful to them, you can discuss with Xiao Tuanzi and reward them."


    "I understand that. You don''t have to worry. Go to practice now."


    Ling Er finish saying, figure out of thin air disappear, also don''t know ran to where.


    Ning Xiaolei doesn''t care. He pulls the pile of things on the ground into the storage bracelet and returns to his palace.


    "Four forces, wait for me to go out and deal with you."


    Biting his teeth fiercely, Ning Xiaolei sits on the bed and takes out the pile of things given by ling''er to refine directly.


    As the spirit of the demon pot, ling''er must know the effect of these things, and he even doesn''t bother to check it on his mobile phone.

 Chapter 590

    With a piece of blood red ganoderma lucidum, Ning Xiaolei swallows it in two or three bites.


    In an instant, he felt a hot current pouring into the sea of Dantian Qi.


    Without hesitation, he directly operated the East emperor Sutra to refine the energy flowing into his body.


    In just over ten minutes, Ning Xiaolei transformed that energy into evil Qi, becoming a part of evil Qi in his body.


    "It''s worth more than ten days of hard work, good thing, ha ha!"


    With a laugh, Ning Xiaolei continues to refine.


    He can''t wait to improve his strength and go out to beat the four forces that are after him.


    Ning Xiaolei in the refining pot to enhance the strength of the time, the outside has been fried pot.


    Ji family, a spacious villa, after hearing that all the people sent out were killed, the owner of Ji family was so angry that he slapped the table beside him.


    Although it is a family of cultivation, the Ji family likes the modern style, which is quite different from the Cold Moon Palace.


    "A group of waste, even can''t take a fairyland a heavy early boy, also be completely destroyed."


    The owner of Ji''s family was so angry that his teeth creaked.


    Although those who died could not shake the foundation of his family, they were also a great force after all.


    If the strength of his family falls seriously, it is easy to be trampled by the other major forces.


    Now, in public, his Ji family ranks first among the five forces in Longdu, but he knows that the other factions are thinking about this position.


    After half a day''s silence, the owner of the Ji family asked, "how are the Zhou family''s forces losing?"


    "Home Lord, Zhou family and xuanqingzong each have losses, Tianlong Temple finally appeared, no casualties."


    Below a standing Ji family immediately report, for fear of late Ji family will be angry at him.


    The master of Ji''s family frowned and gritted his teeth and said, "these bald donkeys are really cunning."


    Thinking for a long time, the master of Ji''s family said, "call elder Ji Yushan!"


    A moment later, a middle-aged man in his forties arrived. His breath was even stronger than that of ran Yiwang.


    "You want me, master?"


    Ji Yushan looked at Ji''s master and asked respectfully.


    The owner of Ji''s family nodded: "you must have heard that my Ji''s family was challenged by a group of young people. Not long ago, they were all killed."


    "What, a few young people, have this kind of strength?" Ji Yushan was shocked.


    "I don''t want to admit it, but it''s true. According to the news, they have a monster with triple strength to help them."


    The owner of Ji''s family was a little depressed and explained.


    Although all the members of his Ji family died, the Zhou family and the other three forces all met ran Yiwang.


    "The Zhou family said that the boy had disappeared for no reason. I guess he should still be nearby. They want to send you to take some people."


    When Ji Yushan was shocked, the owner of Ji''s family said again.


    "That''s right. I''m going." Ji Yushan returned, asked the location and left.


    Witnessing the disappearance of Ji Yushan, the owner of Ji''s family whispered: "it''s time to see Long''er. I hope he won''t be hit."


    The Ji family sent out experts, and the Zhou family and the other three didn''t sit by and report the situation back.


    All the masters of the three forces in the middle of the double period could fight against the king, but they couldn''t kill him.


    Ran Yiwang wanted to run with Ning Xiaolei, but they had nothing to do.


    And they can''t see how Ning Xiaolei and ran Yiwang escaped in the end, and they want to invite more powerful experts to take charge.


    After getting the news, the Zhou family, xuanqingzong and Tianlong Temple naturally treated them seriously, and each sent a triple master.


    Now Ning Xiaolei is like a thorn stuck in their throat, not fast.


    In a meeting room of Yanhuang department, a group of people are also holding a meeting at the moment.


    Every breath they send out is the strength of fairyland, and more than fairyland.

 Chapter 591

    After refining all the things that ling''er gave him, Ning Xiaolei suddenly finds that he has broken through to the middle stage.


    Feeling a lot more powerful than before, Ning Xiaolei''s eyes suddenly stare round.


    He did not expect that there was such a treasure in the refining pot.


    Guarding Baoshan, I don''t know how precious it is. What I''m talking about is Ning Xiaolei.


    He suddenly found that he had to take a good look at the refining pot!


    It seems that in the future, there will be more time to find demons and beasts, and vigorously develop the space of refining demons pot is the hard truth.


    There are more monsters, so the development space is naturally fast, and there are no resources to improve the strength.


    Standing up happily, Ning Xiaolei makes a decision.


    In addition, he has another idea, he wants to set up his own forces.


    This time, he offended the four forces, and the one who was chased ran into the refining pot. He understood the truth that many people have great power.


    If he had such a group of subordinates, he would be afraid of the four major forces and work hard with them.


    And with their own power, even if they don''t have enough strength to talk to others, others have to weigh it first.


    After making up his mind, Ning Xiaolei takes out his mobile phone to find Nu Wa.


    In order to establish the demon clan forces, we must find the big demons in the group to help.


    He did this for the sake of the whole demon clan, not for himself. He should be able to get some treasures!


    Point to open the head of Nu Wa, Ning Xiaolei simply said his idea.


    "That''s a good idea. Even if you don''t say it, my sister is going to offer it to you."


    When Nu Wa''s news came, he never mentioned the aid.


    Ning Xiaolei wiped the cold sweat on his head and said, "sister Nuwa, if you want to set up a sect, you have to prepare a lot, such as Zhenzong''s treasure, mountain protection array and so on, hehe."


    "Well, you little slicker, you can ask for what you need directly in the group, and what you want is your ability. However, should you give your sister some delicious food / a smirk?"


    The news of Nu Wa came back, and she simply agreed.


    Ning Xiaolei was so happy that he didn''t hesitate to throw a pile of red packets for Nuwa.


    As long as you can get the treasures of the big demons in the group, what you can buy with money is not worth mentioning at all.


    Now thunderstorm hall doesn''t know how much money it has to earn for him every year, so it doesn''t have to worry about money at all.


    After sending the red envelope, Ning Xiaolei announced in the group that he wanted to establish the demon clan forces.


    Ox demon king: where is Lei Xiaoyao, there is no base camp of our demon clan? How can this be done? There must be an angry expression.


    Monkey King: I still have Huaguo Mountain. Xiaolei, where are you? Is the Terran so powerful?


    Golden winged Mirs carving: it''s a pity that I can''t support the treasure, otherwise I will empty the Tathagata''s family.


    Seeing this, Ning Xiaolei is ready to say what Nuwa has agreed.


    But by this time, Nu Wa had already jumped out of the room and announced what she could help.


    "Lei Xiaoyao set up a sect in his place for my whole demon family. You can help me as much as you like, but I won''t care."


    There is Nu Wa words, the group of instant fried pot, many have not seen the big demon have jumped out.


    Even some big demons don''t ask Ning Xiaolei what he needs, they send him a red envelope directly.


    Ning Xiaolei couldn''t help but get the red envelope in a hurry, and the whole person was happy.


    "Congratulations, you''ve got a red envelope from Jiuling Yuansheng, and you''ve got one of Jiuyou Zhenshan''s Dharma arrays. It''s been put into Xumi''s bag."


    "Congratulations, I got Monkey King''s red envelope and eight monkey cubs. They have been put into Xumi bag."


    "Congratulations on getting..."

 Chapter 592

    A series of red envelope tips pop up, Ning Xiaolei almost fainted with excitement.


    He found that in addition to all kinds of things, there were big demons, such as Monkey Sun, who directly sent him creatures.


    The monkey king sent it to him, and it turned out that it was the monkey Cub with one of the four great gods in the legend.


    If we grow up and put it on the earth, we will not be able to make trouble.


    For a moment, Ning Xiaolei grabs the red envelope and is soft handed.


    What array, magic weapon, all kinds of messy materials, all kinds of pills, talismans, grab a lot.


    A moment later, the craze of sending red envelopes gradually passed, and the group began to chat.


    Monkey King: Xiaolei, what else do you need? Our demon clan must not lose to human beings.


    Peacock Daming King: it''s a pity I can''t go there to help, otherwise I''ll be the first one.


    Golden winged Mirs carving: I made a magic weapon by imitating my Yin Yang two bottle. As long as it''s not high enough for you, I can accept it. Lei Xiaoyao, I give you / a cool expression.


    Ning Xiaolei hasn''t recovered from the surprise, so he gets a red envelope from the golden winged Mirs carving.


    "Congratulations, I got the red envelope of the golden winged Mirs carving and got a Yin Yang bottle, which has been stored in Xumi bag."


    Wow, Kaka, it''s not high, it''s a big level, it''s so awesome?


    Doesn''t it mean that as long as it doesn''t exceed the middle of fairyland, no matter what means the other party has, it can be directly put into the bottle?


    Ning Xiaolei can''t help but feel happy and can''t wait to go out with the Yin Yang bottle.


    Among the people who came to kill him, one monk in Tianlong Temple reached the second stage, and the others were under the second stage.


    Isn''t it that he can go out and ignore them and put them in a bottle.


    It only takes a moment to turn the people into pus blood, which is just against the sky.


    After thinking about it, Ning Xiaolei replied in the group: "I don''t know what else I need at the moment. I''ll ask you for help when I have one."


    Now there are magic weapons and talismans, and even he found the samadhi talisman fire talisman he used before.


    Even if you go out to face the three or more strong, you can kill them.


    He doesn''t believe that everyone has the ability of the snake Lord, who can escape from the heaven under the samadhi fire talisman.


    In order to express his gratitude, Ning Xiaolei directly sent more than ten big red envelopes in the group.


    In each of them, he has many delicious dishes unique to the earth.


    Some, even his native earth people have not eaten.


    After talking nonsense with the big demons for a while, Ning Xiaolei can''t wait to open Xumi bag to check.


    He first saw the cubs sent by the big demons, and he didn''t know whether they would be damaged in Xumi bag.


    Monkey cubs: monkey cubs: monkey cubs, one of the four great gods, take the sun and the moon, shrink the mountains, distinguish the blame, play with heaven and earth, and have blood against heaven. They can at least reach the realm of demons and gods.


    Looking at a line of information popping up on the monkey cub in Xumi''s bag, Ning Xiaolei called it excited.


    The realm of demons and gods, doesn''t it mean that these eight cubs can achieve immortal cultivation.


    It''s just the lowest. How high is it, just like brother monkey?


    Ning Xiaolei almost cheered when he was excited. The eight macaques grew up. Who dares to fight with him and kill them directly.


    He had no doubt about the strength of the macaques. Yuan Hong, who was famous when he was a God, was a macaque.


    Can''t wait to extract the eight macaque cubs, Ning Xiaolei looks at them.


    With one look, he opened his mouth.


    So bad?

 Chapter 593

    Ning Xiaolei was surprised to find that the eight monkeys he released from Xumi''s bag had all reached the cultivation of the demon king.


    It''s this kind of strength when it appears. No wonder it can be said that it can cultivate to the demon realm at least.


    This is the advantage of blood against the sky, a hand to win in the starting line.


    In front of them, the eight little monkeys, with hairy white hair and sleepy eyes, looked very cute.


    It seems that they feel that the environment has changed, and their eyes gradually open. When they find Ning Xiaolei, they squeeze towards him one by one.


    "Why, the monkey with arms?"


    All of a sudden, there was a light sound beside him.


    Ning Xiaolei turns to see, but ling''er doesn''t know when to appear.


    In the pot of refining demons, only ling''er could appear around him quietly.


    "Hey hey, they will be our demon master''s generals in the future. Unfortunately, I don''t know when they will grow up."


    Ning Xiaolei smiles smugly, and then shakes his head somewhat depressed.


    The monkey with arms is very powerful, but now it''s just a little boy!


    It will take a long time for them to help him.


    "A special space has been developed in the refining pot. The time and velocity inside is different from that in other places. One year inside and one day outside."


    Ling''er suddenly opens his mouth. What he says makes Ning Xiaolei jump up.


    He excitedly grasped ling''er''s arm and asked: "ling''er, what you said is true?"


    "Hum, as the owner of the demon pot, you don''t care much about the development of some demon pot space!"


    Ling''er breaks free from Ning Xiaolei''s arm without any trace and stares at Ning Xiaolei with a little dissatisfaction.


    Embarrassed smile, Ning Xiaolei said: "this is not always busy practicing eight seal magic door, and then has been very busy, hehe."


    "In the southwest, you can find them yourself. These eight macaques can be trained inside."


    Ling Er has no language to stare rather small thunder one eye, have no good airway.


    Ning Xiaolei nodded, then continued to check Xumi bag, but he remembered that in addition to Monkey Sun, someone else had sent him a baby red envelope.


    Soon, Ning Xiaolei found what he was looking for.


    -- swallowing lion cubs: swallowing lion, swallowing nine days on the top, swallowing nine secluded places on the bottom, swallowing nothing, can cultivate to the realm of demon and God at least.


    "It''s not as gifted as the monkey with arms!"


    Ning Xiaolei''s eyes light up again. He thinks of these two lion cubs, which seem to be given to him by jiulingyuansheng.


    Release the two little goblin lions, Ning Xiaolei takes them to the special space that ling''er says.


    When he rushed, he found that Lin Yumeng and other girls were all practicing in it.


    "I was the last one to find out."


    Ning Xiaolei feels embarrassed and feels that he is too incompetent to be the master of the alchemy pot.


    Feeling the arrival of Ning Xiaolei, several women open their eyes in an instant.


    When he saw the monkey and lion in his arms, his eyes widened.


    For this small, hairy and lovely thing, there is no resistance at all.


    "Xiaolei, is this a little monkey? And is this a puppy? Where did you turn? "


    A few women are curious to gather around and are surprised to see Ning Xiaolei.


    Ning Xiaolei instantly covered with black lines, explained: "this is the monkey with arms and the lion swallowing heaven. When they grow up, it''s amazing. Let them practice here with you!"


    When speaking, Ning Xiaolei glances at Ling Xiaoxiao and Lin Yumeng. She finds that Ling Xiaoxiao and Lin Yumeng have a tendency to break through fairyland.


    Xiaoyue, on the other hand, is a little worse.


    Qin Yu was sitting in the corner of the rear, and he was trying to consolidate his accomplishments, but he didn''t come.

 Chapter 594

    After giving the monkey and the lion to several women, Ning Xiaolei looks at Xumi''s bag again.


    Materials and other things were directly ignored by him, and he was not in the mood for alchemy.


    He looked at the shining magic weapons. This time, many of the magic weapons sent by the big demons reached the prefecture level.


    - Yin Yang bottle: the best magic weapon at the prefecture level. It is refined by imitating the Yin Yang two bottle, and can bring in enemies whose realm is not higher than the master of the magic weapon.


    - bone magic box: a high-grade magic weapon of the prefecture level, containing 36 fairyland bone demons of the later stage, which will never die.


    -- cloud spirit ancient Phoenix armour: the first magic weapon of the prefecture level, which can resist a full attack of fairyland.


    Looking at the introduction of each magic weapon, Ning Xiaolei couldn''t close his mouth with a smile. They are all good treasures!


    Yin Yang bottle and bone magic box, naturally he had to keep them.


    The golden winged Mirs carving also said that the Yin Yang bottle was given to him, and he was embarrassed to give it to several girls.


    The bone box, when used, will make people feel like a demon. Just let him be the villain.


    Yunling ancient Phoenix armour is a magic weapon for defense. Ning Xiaolei doesn''t need it. She throws it to several women and lets them choose who they belong to.


    In addition to these three items, there were many more. He asked several women to choose some of them, and the rest remained.


    After the establishment of zongmen, there must be no reward, and then reward the merits.


    After seeing the magic weapon, Ning Xiaolei turns his eyes to the pill.


    This elixir will not be Yaoli elixir and Yaoqi elixir. Now he can earn countless elixirs just by relying on the mall every day.


    The pills he was looking at were all carved by qingniujing and golden winged Mirs.


    It is needless to say that qingniujing is mixed with taishanglaojun, and there are two alchemy boys, Jinjiao and Yinjiao.


    It''s not difficult for him to get pills.


    Of course, he didn''t dare to steal taishanglaojun''s pills. All the pills he gave Ning Xiaolei were made from Jinjiao and Yinjiao.


    However, although it is made of golden horn and silver horn, there are many good pills in it. Even Ning Xiaolei has a little heart.


    Taixuan pill: the elixir of restoring mana can instantly restore half of the mana under the three levels of fairyland.


    Yuan Qidan: if you take it, you can make ordinary people break through the Kingdom, but the accomplishments above the kingdom are useless.


    - elixir of breaking through fairyland: it can increase the chance of breaking through fairyland.


    Looking at the pills with extraordinary efficacy, Ning Xiaolei quietly held his breath, and his excited face turned red.


    When he saw the broken elixir, he was even more surprised. He quickly extracted three and gave them to Lin Yumeng and other girls.


    "What''s this?" Lin Yumeng asked in dismay.


    "It''s easier to break through the fairyland with it." Ning Xiaolei grinned.


    Smell speech, Lin Yumeng and other women one by one show the color of surprise, quickly took the pill, curious look, can''t swallow.


    Fairyland has troubled them for so long, and now they finally see a breakthrough opportunity.


    One by one, they did not even care to play with the armed ape and the heaven swallowing lion in their arms.


    Ning Xiaolei smiles, but she doesn''t care about them. She continues to check the things in Xumi''s bag.


    In addition to these pills, the golden winged Mirs carving also gave him many pills.


    Inside, there is the holy medicine xiaohuangdan that he used to take before, and the quantity is not small.


    Ning Xiaolei even doubts whether that guy has directly ransacked the treasure house of the Tathagata. At the moment, he may be on the way to escape.


    In addition to the elixir, the golden winged Mirs also threw him a large medicinal field with ten ten thousand year old elixirs.


    As for the thousand year old, there are hundreds of them, which almost makes Ning Xiaolei happy.

 Chapter 595

    In addition to these, what makes Ning Xiaolei care most is the pile of talismans.


    Samadhi shenhuofu, Samadhi shenfengfu, Tathagata shenzhangfu, even fenglingfu, also got several.


    Before, he had used a talisman That Monkey Sun sent to him, which was sealed with one ten thousandth power of the golden cudgel. At that time, Tiandu was almost pierced, and there was no residue left. One of the seals as like as two peas in the


    is a monkey from the sun.


    There is also a picture from the Bull Demon King, which is sealed with the magic weapon of the Bull Demon King, one thousandth strike of the flat sky axe.


    The Bull Demon King is able to fight with the monkey king. The attack of one thousandth power of his magic weapon is absolutely more powerful than that of the golden cudgel.


    The other two are from Baigujing and Daji. Although they are not as powerful as the ox demon king and monkey, they want to use the same magic weapon.


    When the time comes to force him, it will certainly surprise the four forces to use him.


    In addition to these, of course, there are many skills and magic skills, which are not weak.


    Put all the treasures away, Ning Xiaolei happily.


    He can''t think of anything else for a moment, so he didn''t ask for it in the group.


    After thinking for a moment, Ning Xiaolei didn''t go out to seek revenge for the four forces immediately.


    It''s rare for him to get so many good things. He feels sorry if he doesn''t improve his accomplishments.


    Put the land from the golden winged Mirs on the outside. Ning Xiaolei breaks the guard''s ban and digs out all the elixirs that can improve the strength.


    Without much hesitation, he ate like cabbage.


    Smelling the fragrance of the medicine, the ape and the lion came to eat.


    Ning Xiaolei is funny. He throws a millennium elixir to one person.


    Time passed unconsciously. After ten days in this accelerating space, Ning Xiaolei finished refining all the elixirs.


    To be exact, he didn''t finish the refining alone. There were eight macaques and two lion goblins.


    "Yizhong, it''s very good."


    Feeling the turbulent power in his body, Ning Xiaolei nodded with satisfaction.


    In addition to him, eight macaques and two lion goblins all reached the semi fairyland.


    Over time, they will soon be able to break into fairyland.


    "Eat, and eat!"


    Two have legs high swallowing lion come together, ambiguous tunnel.


    Ning Xiaolei is speechless. The remaining elixirs in the medicine field either have other uses or are only elixirs that have been used for more than 100 years. They can''t be eaten by these people!


    But he also wants to improve their strength as soon as possible, not to mention starving them.


    Monkey Sun and nine spirit Yuan Sheng sent these ten little guys to him. He also wanted to see if they were powerful.


    After thinking for a moment, Ning Xiaolei''s eyes suddenly brighten and he has an idea.


    Since you take the elixir, I don''t know whether Yuan Shi will take it or not.


    One thing they have in common is that they both contain energy.


    In fact, Ning Xiaolei can also refine Yuanshi, but he is too troublesome to wait for refining.


    But the heaven swallowing lion is different from the monkey. They have a good appetite and may be able to swallow Yuanshi directly.


    Thinking of this, he took out two yuan stones from the bracelet and shook them in front of the two swallowing lions.


    Two guys eyes suddenly light up, take it in the past, GABA GABA, a few bite, then swallow the stomach.


    "Sure enough!" Ning Xiaolei''s eyes lit up slightly, and the two families had good teeth.


    Feeling the smell of Yuanshi, eight monkey with playing arms also came together.


    "Ha ha, everyone has a share. Give me a good promotion."


    Ning Xiaolei laughs and waves. A big stone mountain appears.


    Since the beginning of cultivation, he killed many enemies and got many yuan stones, but he hardly used them and kept them.


    At the moment, it''s just useful to help these ten guys improve their strength.

 Chapter 596

    It took only half a day for Ning Xiaolei to release Yuanshishan, which was devoured by ten guys.


    Especially two goblin lion, and chew beans like, a bite of a large piece of food.


    After swallowing them all, the cultivation of the two Heaven swallowing demon lions has broken through the later stage of the demon fairyland.


    And the eight macaques all reached the middle stage of the demon fairyland.


    Break through fairyland, ten guys all grow up a lot.


    The monkey is more than half a person tall, just like a teenager.


    The two Heaven swallowing lions are more fierce than the male lions growing in nature.


    This is just their normal form. After using the magic power, they turn into tens of meters high, which is unparalleled.


    "Ha ha, as expected, you will be the senior members of the ten thousand demon sect in the future."


    Ning Xiaolei burst out laughing. These days, he also wants to name the established force, which is Wanyao gate.


    It means that as long as it''s a demon, whether it''s a monster or a demon cultivator, no matter what kind, you can join it.


    Of course, Ning Xiaolei won''t accept those who do all the bad things.


    "I feel strong, Dad. Are you bringing new members?"


    Suddenly, a distant cry came, and a white tiger came.


    On the head of the tiger, xiaotuanzi cheerfully called out.


    "Why, you?"


    It seems that he has found the monkey with arms and the lion swallowing heaven, and xiaotuanzi is surprised.


    It felt that the blood breath of these guys was no worse than it.


    That is to say, they and it are in general, have immortal monster blood.


    Then, little Tuanzi found the breath from the monkey and lion, and his face changed slightly.


    It''s only the cultivation in the middle of the king''s realm until now, but in front of them, the breath has surpassed it.


    The main reason is that they are similar to his blood. Don''t you think they will take its place?


    Xiaotuanzi suddenly feels uncomfortable and looks at Ning Xiaolei.


    It can feel that the ape and lion in front of it only broke through recently, that is to say, it must have something to do with Ning Xiaolei.


    Ning Xiaolei seems to be aware of something. He can''t help but scold himself secretly and forget xiaotuanzi.


    Thinking of this, he said to the monkey and the lion, "he will be your boss in the future. If you see him, you should be polite to me."


    "Yes, yes, we still have to eat."


    The monkey and the lion nodded without hesitation, and one of them yelled.


    Although they broke through quickly, they didn''t make a sound long after all, and their psychological age was younger than that of xiaotuanzi.


    Although xiaotuanzi''s cultivation is not as good as them, they still choose to obey Ning Xiaolei''s words.


    Hearing this, xiaotuanzi felt better and jumped to Ning Xiaolei''s shoulder.


    "Dad, where did you find them? They are not inferior to me?"


    Xiaotuanzi looked at his monkey and lion with the same curiosity and asked curiously.


    Ning Xiaolei smile: "where you come from, they come from."


    At the same time, Ning Xiaolei is curious. Xiaotuanzi''s blood is certainly no worse than that of the heaven swallowing lion and the monkey with arms. Why is the cultivation not the king''s realm at the beginning?


    Curious, he took out his mobile phone and asked about the Bull Demon.


    Although xiaotuanzi was a member of the Warcraft family, he was sent to him by the ox demon king at that time. He asked the ox demon king what he should know.


    Not long after the news was sent, the news came back.


    Seeing the content, Ning Xiaolei''s eyes suddenly brightened, surprised to see xiaotuanzi.

 Chapter 597

    According to the Bull Demon King, xiaotuanzi is not blood, but is sealed.


    On the one hand, he was naturally afraid that the appearance of xiaotuanzi would be the cultivation of Wangjing, which would attract the attention of unruly people.


    On the other hand, according to the Bull Demon King, it is to make xiaotuanzi break through to a higher level in the future.


    It''s not others that seal xiaotuanzi cultivates. It''s the ancestor of zhantian beast, zhantian ancestor.


    For Zhan tianlaozu, Ning Xiaolei is not deep. There is a ranking list in the group, and Zhan tianlaozu ranks 15th.


    It''s not high, but you know, Monkey Sun is only in the 27th place, and the ox demon king is in the 30th place.


    At the top of the list, except for the No.1 Nuwa, the rest are antiques that Ning Xiaolei is not familiar with.


    "When it breaks through to the demon fairyland, it will naturally be unsealed, and his cultivation will grow at a speed far faster than before."


    The ox demon king continues to explain to Ning Xiaolei for fear that he will untie xiaotuanzi.


    Although the Bull Demon King does not believe Ning Xiaolei can solve it, what if!


    After understanding the situation, Ning Xiaolei took xiaotuanzi to comfort him for a long time and let him not be discouraged.


    It turns out that Ning Xiaolei is just worried. At the moment, xiaotuanzi has been fighting with the eight macaques and two Heaven swallowing lions.


    He looked like a little boss, and frightened the ten guys.


    Seeing this scene, Ning Xiaolei wiped the cold sweat on his head speechlessly. He always felt that xiaotuanzi seemed to be developing too far.


    It''s clear that they are the powerful zhantian people. How can we see that this trend is like the possibility of fooling the development of the divine stick.


    After thinking about it for a while, Ning Xiaolei asked about the skills of the monkey with open arms and the demon lion swallowing heaven. When he learned that they had inherited the skills in their mind, he didn''t worry any more.


    It seems that sun monkey and jiulingyuansheng had done something before they sent it to him.


    After breaking through his accomplishments, Ning Xiaolei takes out the magic and martial arts he has gained and chooses several suitable ones to practice.


    The magic and martial arts of the demon group are just good. They don''t need to learn them at all. They just come to mind as if they were full of knowledge.


    Just for a moment, Ning Xiaolei learned two kinds of martial arts and magic.


    One of his favorite martial arts skills is the God breaking fist, which is the best martial arts at the prefecture level.


    Just at a glance, Ning Xiaolei fell in love with this boxing method, which is an enhanced version of Niuwang boxing.


    One punch down, nothing to stop, directly broken, even the sky, also want to blow him a hole.


    This martial art was given to him by a monster named Po Tian Yao Zun.


    Ning Xiaolei was still curious about who he was at the beginning, but later found out that this guy was ranked eighth in the list.


    "My dear, this is a big man."


    After discovering the ranking of Po Tian Yao Zun, Ning Xiaolei is very excited. How can such a big man''s boxing be bad.


    His second skill is called the skill of Heavenly Sword.


    The skill of Tianjian doesn''t show the grade, and it has only one type, but its power is beyond doubt.


    When inheriting this martial art, Ning Xiaolei also inherits a picture in his mind.


    In the picture, a man in white with both hands on his back suddenly flashes two bright sword lights in his eyes, which smashes more than ten dark demons in the opposite direction.


    From the beginning to the end, the more than ten demons had no resistance and were killed instantly.


    "It''s a bit like the golden and angry eyes of Tianlong temple. It can be compared at that time."


    Knowing the usage of the sword, Ning Xiaolei''s eyes flashed slightly and showed a cold smile.


    He would like to see whether his heavenly sword skill is strong, or the golden and angry eyes of Tianlong temple are fierce.

 Chapter 598

    There are three kinds of magic that Ning Xiaolei likes. The first one is the practice incarnation, which is given to him by Monkey Sun.


    Like Tianjian, the avatar does not show level.


    can cast as like as two peas in the same way. Ning Xiao Lei can produce more than ten figures exactly like him. Each of them has 1/10 of his fighting power.


    In this battle with the four major forces, he deeply realized the importance of the number advantage.


    He learned this method to cope with this situation.


    And if you add the fox of thousands of skills, when the time comes, true or false, false or true, the enemy will definitely be beaten.


    The second magic he saw was called black fog and smoke.


    This magic trick comes from Wu Long, the centipede spirit among the seven monsters in Meishan. It can turn into a black smoke and is a great way to escape.


    At that time, it''s not too pleasant to run away from the enemy who can''t fight.


    After all, as he contacts more and more enemies, someone will surely find out the secret of his alchemy pot.


    At that time, if the enemy sets up a net all over the world, it will be easy for them to turn somersault when they reappear.


    Ning Xiaolei will not hide in the refining pot until he has to.


    If these two magic moves are only auxiliary, then the third one he chose is killing move, the most powerful killing move.


    The magic move comes from the golden winged Mirs carving. It''s called golden winged chop. It''s the first magic move of the heaven level.


    It''s a first-class product, not a prefecture level one.


    Even if the level of heaven and the level of earth is just a word difference, but the power is absolutely the difference between heaven and earth.


    This is also the first day level magic that Ning Xiaolei contacts. His attack power is the strongest in his current means.


    Even the fourth arhat gate, which is eight times sealed, can''t compare with this move.


    However, it can''t be said that the fourth Rohan gate is useless. It can deal with many enemies at the same time, and it can also entangle them.


    But Jinpeng wing chop is different, this move is a very fast attack.


    What it pursues is to kill the enemy when he can''t respond.


    Therefore, Jin Pengyi''s chop can only kill people, but it can''t delay time.


    And in terms of lethality, Jin Pengyi chop can''t directly deal with a group of people like the fourth Luohan gate.


    With Jin Peng''s attack range, you can deal with more than ten people at most.


    However, correspondingly, this move consumes less evil Qi than the fourth arhat gate. It only consumes one third of the evil Qi.


    Now Ning Xiaolei breaks through the first stage and uses the fourth arhat gate, which only consumes half of his evil spirit.


    That is to say, it is 20% less to use Jin Peng''s wing chop than to use Luo Han''s gate.


    After mastering these three magic tricks, Ning Xiaolei happily runs to the group to find the master of these magic tricks and martial arts to gamble.


    Now he is only a preliminary master, and it still needs a lot of tempering if he wants to exert his power.


    The first one to find is monkey sun. For no reason, he is familiar with Monkey Sun.


    Monkey Sun did not hesitate, directly accepted his gambling.


    "Brother monkey, I learned your incarnation outside the law. Please give me some advice, hehe."


    When talking, Ning Xiaolei takes out a big bag of snacks as a bet.


    "It''s easy to say. I''m free anyway."


    On the other side, a shadow in the golden light waved his hand carelessly and took something out. Anyway, he knew Ning Xiaolei couldn''t win him.


    Ning Xiaolei is not the first time to gamble with Monkey Sun. He is not so curious about what Monkey Sun looks like.


    Since it''s the technique of making the point incarnate outside the law, Ning Xiaolei just started to use it.


    "Too hasty, too hasty, cast the incarnation outside the law, you can show it in front of the enemy, and hit him unprepared."


    Monkey Sun''s body is flashing. He moves to one side and points out loud.

 Chapter 599

    Ning Xiaolei''s eyes suddenly light up. Sun monkey doesn''t say that he hasn''t thought of this.


    If you do it first, it will give the enemy a chance to prepare. It seems that his fighting experience is still insufficient!


    However, Ning Xiaolei is not discouraged. Experience is accumulated bit by bit, and progress is a good thing.


    With sun monkey''s advice in mind, Ning Xiaolei attacks sun monkey with more than a dozen separate hands.


    After performing this operation, Ning Xiaolei finds that his demon sense seems to be divided into more than ten parts, which is a wonderful feeling.


    "Chop!"


    More than a dozen figures opened their mouths at the same time and attacked from all directions.


    Of course, the noumenon of Ning Xiaolei is also in it, and he plans to take the chance.


    "The extra Dharma avatar consumes a lot of evil Qi. It''s better not to use it when facing a master, except for fighting more enemies."


    "If you really want to use it, it will only play an auxiliary and confusing role. You must not let the avatars outside the law use their martial arts and witchcraft to consume the unnecessary evil spirit. The main thing is to kill."


    Monkey Sun moves and twinkles, explaining to Ning Xiaolei the essence of the incarnation and what needs to be paid attention to.


    Ning Xiaolei dare not neglect, firmly in mind.


    Unconsciously, half an hour passed and the gambling war ended.


    The result, needless to say, ended with Monkey Sun.


    At the end of the day, it was just a blow without any fancy. Monkey Sun easily knocked Ning Xiaolei down.


    Quit gambling space, Ning Xiaolei aftertaste, after absorbing the master, excitedly find the golden winged Mirs carving.


    Of course, the golden winged Mirs carving has no reason to refuse. It gives Ning Xiaolei careful guidance.


    Then there was wu long, who also accompanied Ning Xiaolei in a gambling battle.


    But for the next two, Ning Xiaolei has a big head.


    One of the skills of heaven breaking fist and Heaven Sword comes from heaven breaking demon Zun and the other from Heaven Sword demon Zun.


    They are eight and nine on the list.


    The key is that Ning Xiaolei hasn''t contacted two people before, and they haven''t said a word in the group.


    Even the red envelopes he sent, they didn''t snatch any of them.


    Maybe it has been robbed. Maybe Ning Xiaolei didn''t pay attention to it.


    "Should we add them? They don''t pretend to be big guys, don''t they


    Ning Xiaolei frowned, thought hard, rubbed his forehead, hesitated whether to add two people as friends.


    After all, they are different. According to his guess, they should be the characters of the same era as Nu Wa. If not, they became famous much earlier than the ox demon king.


    "I can''t manage so much. If they want to pretend, I''ll cooperate with them."


    A moment later, Ning Xiaolei gritted his teeth and first click to apply to add Tianjian demon as a friend.


    Tianjianyaozun ranks ninth, one place behind the broken tianyaozun.


    The application passed quickly. Without waiting for Ning Xiaolei to send a message, a message would pop up first.


    "A box of Erguotou, or a bad smile."


    I''ll go, Erguotou?


    Ning Xiaolei''s eyes are round in an instant. How does Tianjian yaozun know about Erguotou? Is it hard for this guy to peep at the screen or steal it?


    And this guy didn''t ask him what he was going to do, as if he had guessed.


    At this moment, on the top of a mountain in chaos space, Tianjian yaozun and monkey king face to face, each holding a bottle of Erguotou, drinking happily.


    Suddenly, Tianjian yaozun seems to feel something. With a stroke of his finger, a more subtle thing like a mobile phone appears in the air. It shows Ning Xiaolei wants to add his friends.


    Monkey Sun saw it nearby and yelled: "Xiao Lei is my brother. Through passing, he must want you to show him the skill of Heavenly Sword. It''s just that there''s no wine left. You can send Tao to separate himself and ask him for some."

 Chapter 600

    Although I don''t know why Tianjian yaozun knows Erguotou, Ning Xiaolei doesn''t ask, and sends a box directly.


    Anyway, for him, these things can be bought for a little money, which is not the same thing at all.


    After that, he edited a message and sent it.


    "Demon Zun, I''ve learned your skill of Heavenly Sword. I want you to give me some advice. I''ll wager a bet on you later. Haha / I''ll smile."


    "It''s easy to say, it''s easy to say, and I need two more cases of Erguotou."


    The news of Tianjian yaozun came back immediately. It seemed that he didn''t think about it at all.


    Ning Xiaolei is stunned, and then overjoyed. After a long time, it turns out that Tianjian yaozun is a heavy drinker.


    It''s just two cases of Erguotou. It''s a small idea.


    Ning Xiaolei was overjoyed and directly launched a gambling war.


    Through the invitation, they entered the gray gambling space.


    Ning Xiaolei looks at it curiously and finds that it is not the same as what he imagined.


    When he got the inheritance of Tianjian, he also got a picture.


    In the picture is a wild and uninhibited man with white clothes and hands behind him, but in front of him, he is a bad old man.


    Although it is a figure composed of white light, Ning Xiaolei still knows his details.


    "As for wine, I won''t give you any advice without one bottle."


    At this time, the opposite Sky Sword demon Zun yelled, with a sly smile on his face.


    Ning Xiaolei is speechless and laughingly says: "can you still do without it, master? Are you really the God sword demon?"


    "I am not, are you? Believe it or not? "


    The sky sword demon zunheng rather small thunder one eye, not happy tunnel.


    Wiping the cold sweat on his head, Ning Xiaolei hastily explained: "no, master, don''t misunderstand me. It''s just that the gap is a little big. Hehe, when I got your Tianjian skill, I used to..."


    "You want to talk about the inheritance picture. It''s me when I was young. How about it? Is it very handsome? Hehe, it''s not my boast. The girls who chased me in those years can go around the ancient heaven several times, but I don''t like them."


    The sky sword demon Zun interrupts Ning Xiaolei''s words directly, showing a dirty smile of stinky fart.


    Ning xiaoleidun is full of black lines. The man in the picture is very handsome, but he can''t get in touch with you!


    Want to return to think, he didn''t say, a flattery, almost the sky sword demon respect blow to heaven.


    "Cough, be modest. It''s time to start, or we''ll be forced out of this space."


    Ning Xiaolei said that he almost couldn''t find the north. After half a day, Tianjian yaozun felt guilty.


    "OK, we''ll start right away."


    Ning Xiaolei can''t wait to nod his head. He almost spits out what he says.


    Of course, he couldn''t wait to hear that.


    Take out the two boxes of Erguotou that Tianjian demon wants. After the competition, Ning Xiaolei attacks directly with the skill of Tianjian.


    Two bright sword light from his eyes, straight to the Heaven Sword demon respect chest.


    "Are you Tianjian? It''s an insult to call it a sword. "


    The sky sword demon Zun roars coldly, and claps the two sword lights that Ning Xiaolei stabs away with one palm.


    Looking at the stunned Ning Xiaolei, the sky sword demon said: "look, this is the sword, sky sword!"


    Words fall, his eyes two bright to the extreme, with the intention of killing, such as to destroy all the sword light burst out.


    At that moment, it seems that there are only two sword lights left between heaven and earth. If they want to pierce the heaven and earth, Ning Xiaolei feels the breath of death.


    "Boom!"


    The sword light roared in the void behind, which made the gray space turbulent and the gray air surge.


    For a long time, Ning Xiaolei came back from the shock, looking at the sky sword demon''s eyes suddenly lit up.


    Seeing the two terrible sword lights, he no longer doubted the identity of the people in front of him. He was definitely the founder of the art of Heavenly Sword, the demon Zun of Heavenly Sword.


    "What do you want to see? Practice hard and understand the meaning of sword first."


    The sky sword demon Zun curls his mouth, blows his beard and stares at Ning Xiaolei.


    Ning Xiaolei smiles and nods. He carefully recalls the situation when the sky sword demon Zun was performing just now, and soon falls into a mysterious and mysterious state.

 Chapter 601

    "Eh, I realized it so quickly. It really has something to do with that one!"


    Looking at Ning Xiaolei, Tian Jian Yao Zun''s eyes twinkle and whispers.


    However, due to the state of Epiphany, Ning Xiaolei didn''t hear what Tianjian yaozun said.


    Time passed bit by bit, and soon it was half an hour, but Ning Xiaolei was still in such a state.


    It seems that this situation has also been discovered. When the time comes, Ning Xiaolei is not forced to fly out.


    Nu Wa''s figure didn''t know when she came to Tianjian demon Zun''s side and watched Ning Xiaolei quietly with him.


    A moment later, Nu Wa suddenly asked, "is it really related to him? After waiting for so many years, she finally appeared!"


    "Now at least half of it has been determined. It remains to be seen whether it is. No matter what, it will do no harm to our demon clan."


    The sky sword demon Zun returns a way in a low voice, but the vision always stares at Ning Xiaolei.


    Nu Wa shook her head with a smile: "I hope it, now the immortal Buddha is too prosperous, my demon family is weak, when the time comes, the six realms will be connected, I''m afraid it will be very bad for my demon family."


    "They dare to mess around, even if we demon clan die, we will let them lose their vitality." The sky sword demon Zun bited his teeth fiercely.


    "You, forget the lesson of the witch clan. You can keep the green hills here. You don''t have to worry about firewood. No matter what, you have to keep the blood of our demon clan."


    It seemed that she didn''t agree with Tianjian yaozun''s way of doing it, and Nu Wa showed a bitter smile at the corner of her mouth.


    Tianjian demon Zun was silent. After a moment, he apologized: "thanks to you, Tianjian was not careful."


    "Well, I understand your pains." Nu Wa waved her hand to show that she didn''t mind.


    At that time, the Lich was robbed, and the Terran took advantage of the chaos to rise. The three Qing Dynasty was very powerful, which was far from comparable to the Lich and the Lich.


    In this case, in order to save the demon clan, Nu Wa did not fight against the Terran, but chose to compromise.


    And the sorcery and they chose a diametrically opposite road, and the Terran fight.


    As a result, it can be imagined that there is no longer the body shape of the witch family in the world.


    Although some of the witches fled and later developed into a branch of Jiuli, in the end, they were still doomed.


    But the demon clan is different, because the compromise of Nu Wa still exists today.


    And under the proposal of Nu Wa, Sanqing and Western Buddhist sages divided six realms, giving the demon clan countless years of peace.


    However, all the magic methods will be invalid one day, even the saint''s magic is no exception.


    Now there is not much time left to connect the six realms.


    With the seclusion of Sanqing Dynasty and the seclusion of saints, the Immortal Emperor, who is now in charge of the fairyland, and the Buddha in the west, are ambitious.


    At that time, once the six realms are officially connected, the demon clan and the demon clan will surely suffer.


    As for the ghost world and the human world, they have long been regarded by the immortals and Buddhas as the things in their pockets, and they can''t allow the demons and demons to get involved.


    In this case, in the case of Nvwa not to fight, the demon clan must have someone who can balance the Immortal Emperor and the Buddha.


    After calculation, Nu Wa figured out that there would be a demon emperor in the human world, which had something to do with the demon emperor in ancient times.


    For this reason, Nu Wa just found Ning Xiaolei and pulled him into the group to help him grow up and let him cultivate the Demon power.


    But whether it''s really related to that one or not, to be honest, Nu Wa can''t guarantee 100%.


    It''s not necessarily related to the one who can make the refining pot recognize the master and cultivate the Eastern Emperor''s Sutra.


    All this, perhaps a conspiracy, is unknown.


    "I hope my sister is right. The peace of the six realms and the ambition of the immortal Buddha all fall on you."


    Looking at Ning Xiaolei''s figure with complicated eyes, Nu Wa sighed and disappeared quietly.

 Chapter 602

    I don''t know how long it took for Ning Xiaolei to wake up.


    Looking at the smiling demon Zun, he said: "thank you for your advice, I''ve benefited a lot."


    "Mian Mian Qiang Qiang, it''s OK. Let''s drink!"


    Tianjian yaozun waved his hand impatiently, then with a wave of his big sleeve, the two boxes of Erguotou in the air disappeared directly.


    Ning Xiaolei''s mind can''t turn.


    What''s the situation? There''s no point in winning or losing. Why did you run away with his wine?


    At the time of Epiphany, he only felt that the blink of an eye had passed. He didn''t know that it was half an hour earlier.


    Depressed at the same time, Ning Xiaolei suddenly thought of a problem, Sky Sword demon Zun directly disappeared, how should he go out?


    In the past, he would be directly spread out when he won or lost, but now he is invincible. Suddenly he runs on the opposite side, which is very special.


    He is really a bad old man!


    Ning Xiaolei scolds Tianjian yaozun wildly in his heart. When he finds that he can''t get out in a short time, he practices on his own in this gambling space.


    Just now he realized that he had gained a lot and had a new understanding of the meaning of sword.


    At the moment, he felt that he was at least twice as strong as when he started.


    On the top of the mountain in the chaotic space, there is a picture floating in front of the sky sword demon, which is exactly the situation in the gambling space.


    He and Monkey Sun are drinking Erguotou and eating some unknown fairy fruit while watching Ning Xiaolei''s practice with a smile.


    "It''s good. The boy''s savvy is first-class, but he has the style of the great emperor."


    Tianjian yaozun nodded with satisfaction, then touched Monkey Sun with a bottle and cried, "come on, do it!"


    "Ha ha, good, a dry, I did, you at will."


    Monkey Sun grinned and then began to pour. Because he had no magic power to resist, his face turned red.


    Ning Xiaolei certainly doesn''t know about the fight between Tianjian yaozun and Monkey Sun. He practices it over and over again in the gambling space.


    In this gambling space, he found an advantage, here does not consume evil spirit.


    No matter how powerful the move is, as long as he can, he can do it.


    After discovering this, he could not wait to cast the eight seal magic gate from the beginning to the end after practicing the skill of Heavenly Sword.


    Although he has learned all the eight seal demons for a long time, because of the lack of evil Qi in his body, he can only perform the fourth seal at most.


    Even if he is now in the state of a late stage, he also feels that he can''t make the fifth stage.


    Compared with the fifth and fourth, there seems to be a big gap.


    But it''s not the same here. He doesn''t need evil spirit. He can show it as long as he can.


    Eight seal the magic gate, one heaven soldier, two King Kong, three Heaven generals and four Arhats.


    These four are what Ning Xiaolei can perform at present, and the remaining four are five dragon gods, six Lei Zun, seven Buddha and eight heaven and earth.


    Eight heavy display, no matter how bad the devil, all want to be Zhen Feng, all want to drink hate.


    "This power is really against the sky. If I can exert the eighth power, I will climb the fifth power of fairyland!"


    After performing one by one, Ning Xiaolei said happily.


    The eight seal magic door, it''s crazy.


    But then, Ning Xiaolei fell into meditation again. Where did such a powerful spell come from?


    Why is it that under the big stone that records the eight seals of the demon gate, the spirit of the fire light beast king is sealed.


    All this, perhaps when the fire light beast king wakes up, will be able to know.


    But it''s also possible that the king of firelight doesn''t know why it was sealed there.


    After all, the fiend king has no memory.

 Chapter 603

    The picture of Ning Xiaolei performing eight seal magic gate in the gambling space can''t escape the eyes of Tianjian yaozun and sun monkey.


    Not only two people, Nu Wa, who created a gambling space, also saw the scene.


    "This move is OK. How can this boy find it? Obviously it''s not my demon family''s magic?"


    Nu Wa was surprised, and her eyes were full of curiosity.


    With her ability and being the leader of the group, there is nothing she doesn''t know about the monster group.


    She clearly knows that Ning Xiaolei''s means at the moment have nothing to do with the monsters in the group.


    It shows that Ning Xiaolei is very lucky to find such means by himself.


    If you want to be strong, Qi Yun is essential.


    If luck doesn''t work, talent will fall sooner or later.


    For example, if a practitioner is not good at Qi, he will not encounter all kinds of opportunities and get no cultivation resources.


    It''s hard for a skillful woman to make a meal without rice. If she doesn''t have the resources of cultivation, she can''t be against heaven.


    "I really hope you will grow up when that day comes."


    After watching for a while, Nuwa showed a faint charming smile at the corner of her mouth and fell into memory.


    I don''t know how long it took for me to master the means one by one. After I found that I hadn''t left the gambling space, Ning Xiaolei was completely flustered.


    If you don''t want to play with people like this, are you going to be stuck here all the time?


    Although it''s good to practice magic and martial arts here, he wants to go out to practice and settle accounts with the four forces!


    But the problem is that he doesn''t have a mobile phone in his hand. How can he ask for help?


    "Hello, Hello, is anyone there? Sister Nuwa, can you hear me? Let me out, I''m trapped. "


    In desperation, Ning Xiaolei can only use the most primitive way and yell.


    Nu Wa, who is in the memory, seems to hear Ning Xiaolei''s voice. She smiles and moves Ning Xiaolei out.


    Outside, as soon as Ning Xiaolei''s consciousness returned to the noumenon, he jumped directly from the ground.


    "My God, I almost thought I couldn''t come back."


    He wiped the cold sweat on his head with a black face. For the originator, he was full of resentment.


    Originally, I wanted to have a good theory with Tianjian yaozun, but I gave up after thinking about it.


    Boss, I can''t make it up!


    In any case, this time, the demon Zun''s command of the Heavenly Sword will go a step further.


    He is confident now, within the same level, he can absolutely sweep a large area with this skill.


    When he wanted to think of it, he didn''t have to do it. He could let the enemy piss off just by looking at it with his eyes. He was very happy.


    If you put your hands behind your back and put a high cold look on your face, you will be absolutely powerful and captivate thousands of girls.


    The more I think about it, the more happy I am, and the less I feel about it.


    When he was young, he was not a serious person.


    Poor Sky Sword demon respect innocent lie gun, otherwise knew definitely call injustice.


    After clearing up his mood, Ning Xiaolei takes his mobile phone and takes Tian Yao as his friend.


    Compared with the skill of Tianjian, the most important thing he paid attention to was to break Tianshen fist.


    As a man, how can he not be warm-hearted? He likes the fighting feeling of fighting more.


    It didn''t take long for the friend application to pass.


    However, broken day demon Zun and day sword demon Zun general, take the initiative to talk with Ning Xiaolei.


    "I don''t know what the big man''s character is like!"


    Ning Xiaolei murmurs, and sends a message to the demon.


    In order to avoid being disgusted, he pointed out his request directly.


    Then, Ning Xiaolei fell into tension and waited for the reply from Po Tian Yao Zun.

 Chapter 604

    "I''m not interested in playing with you. I want to practice boxing with my disciples!"


    A moment later, a message came back with a friend push message.


    Although some accidents, Ning Xiaolei did not blame, very happy to add the broken day demon zuntui sent that person.


    The other side is a guy named mountain ape king, whose head is a cool gorilla.


    Ning Xiaolei ordered the application, and the opposite side agreed immediately.


    And a message came straight out.


    "Master said, you want to challenge me / a question mark expression?"


    "Ha ha, I don''t dare to take the challenge. I''ve learned to break the God fist. Give me some advice!"


    Ning Xiaolei thought about it and went back to a piece of news with a lot of red envelopes for delicious snacks.


    To Ning Xiaolei''s surprise, the mountain ape king was confiscated.


    "Master taught me not to take other people''s things for no reason. What do you mean?"


    Seeing the news, Ning xiaoleidun was speechless. He didn''t expect that mountain ape king was so old-fashioned.


    At last, Ning Xiaolei said something, but the mountain ape king accepted it.


    Bet on the space, Ning Xiaolei uses his God breaking fist to ask for advice from the mountain ape king.


    In front of him, is a tall incomparable, full of more than three meters giant.


    He is the mountain ape king in the form of human, and his whole body exudes a very strong atmosphere.


    Around him, Ning Xiaolei has a feeling that children face adults.


    Of course, the strength of the cultivator can''t be calculated by size alone.


    Even if the body is not very high, it can also contain the energy to destroy the sky and the earth. Many tall beasts are the opponents of human beings.


    Ning Xiaolei feels that he has come to beat him.


    The mountain ape King started to beat Ning Xiaolei like a sandbag.


    Although Ning Xiaolei doesn''t have a black nose and a swollen face because it''s not the body, the pain is real.


    "Only by being beaten can we make progress and understand the real power of the heaven breaking fist."


    The mountain ape King roared excitedly, and his bowl like fist was on Ning Xiaolei''s face.


    Ning Xiaolei tumbled out and jumped up from the ground.


    This is how many times he has been beaten out by the mountain ape king.


    "I said, big monkey, can you stop beating my handsome face?"


    Ning Xiaolei is very depressed. In the past half a day, the place where he is beaten most is his face.


    The mountain ape king, however, didn''t like his way. He rushed over and yelled, "only when I was beaten can I make progress. That''s how I was beaten by my master."


    "I..."


    Ning Xiaolei is full of black lines in an instant and has nothing to say.


    But beat on beat it, why must beat face, thousands of lying grass also hard to show his heart at the moment.


    Having said that, compared with the beginning, his smashing God fist has changed a lot.


    When being beaten by the mountain ape king, Ning Xiaolei is also trying to fight back with his God breaking fist.


    With his savvy, he has gradually mastered the knack. Although he still can''t hurt the mountain ape king, it''s all because the mountain ape King''s physical strength is too strong.


    Within the same territory, there is hardly any attack that can break his defense, unless Ning Xiaolei fully exerts the power of the heaven breaking divine fist.


    Ning Xiaolei felt that it was not far away from that day.


    Half an hour passed quickly. Naturally, Ning Xiaolei was sentenced to be the loser.


    Even if the final outcome is not divided, the gambling space will be determined according to the performance.


    Ning Xiaolei, who does not admit defeat, once again wagers a gambling war against the mountain ape king. Today, he has to punch the mountain ape king in the face.


    The mountain ape king is obviously a militant and doesn''t want to agree directly.

 Chapter 605

    Five days later, Ning Xiaolei let out a cheering sound.


    After countless gambling battles, he finally knocked over the mountain ape king and punched him in the face.


    "You are no worse than me in terms of the heaven breaking fist."


    Mountain ape king doesn''t mind at all. He looks at Ning Xiaolei with a smile on his face.


    In the past five days, he beat Ning Xiaolei countless times, but Ning Xiaolei never gave up and challenged him all the time.


    Gradually, his attitude towards Ning Xiaolei changed from contempt to respect.


    "Hey, big monkey, I''ll bet with you when I have nothing to do. It''s really enjoyable."


    Ning Xiaolei laughs and nods, looking at the ape King''s eyes full of gratitude.


    In the past five days, the mountain ape king has been playing games with him. Even if he was a scum at the beginning, the mountain ape king did not show impatience.


    "OK, but I''ll do my best in the next bet, and I''ll do the rest."


    The mountain ape king answered and scratched his head with a smile.


    Out of the gambling space, Ning Xiaolei did not continue to find other big demons.


    Now these means are almost in hand. It''s time to go out and find the four major forces.


    In recent days, Lin Yumeng and Ling Xiaoxiao have broken through one after another and become the early practitioners of fairyland.


    At the end of xiaoyuezi, she was a little thin, and she was still practicing.


    When he comes to the special space where the velocity of time is different from that outside, Ning Xiaolei meets several women.


    "Going out?" Lin Yumeng asks curiously.


    After the breakthrough, she and Ling Xiaoxiao have been stabilizing their cultivation and continuing to practice.


    Now the biggest gap between them and Ning Xiaolei is cultivation, but their combat experience is not very important.


    No matter how severe the practitioners in the first stage are, they will be at a disadvantage compared with those in the second stage.


    "Well, after going out, we''ll see if they''re still there. If they''re there, we''ll give them a good beating. If they''re not there, we''ll find a mountain with plenty of aura to prepare for the opening ceremony."


    Ning Xiaolei nodded and said what he thought.


    "Brother Xiaolei, I''ll go with you. I can help you now."


    Qin Yu came flying with a strong breath.


    Now she has completely consolidated the realm, and the strength of triple later period makes Ning Xiaolei feel a great threat.


    "I have to go. Now it''s light rain. You''re the best."


    Ning Xiaolei answers with a smile and doesn''t refuse.


    With Qin Yu, the safety factor has been greatly improved by several grades.


    Due to the inheritance of the cold moon, Qin Yu has no lack of means. In recent days, Ning Xiaolei has also found time to give her some magic and martial arts suitable for her cultivation.


    "Roar, we''re going out, too."


    A lion roars, followed by a string of footsteps.


    The two Heaven swallowing lions and eight monkey with arms came running.


    On the head of one of them, little Tuanzi was smiling.


    "It''s not time for you to go out yet. Join in the fun. Hurry up and Practice for me."


    Ning Xiaolei speechless white these guys a look, because they are children''s mind, one by one play very, not very willing to practice, let him have a headache.


    "No, it''s hard to cultivate. It''s better to go out and fight than to swallow things directly."


    The goblin lion that xiaotuanzi was sitting on opened his mouth and shook his head like a rattle.


    Smell speech, Ning Xiaolei instant full of black line, even if the blood against the sky, refining resources need less time, also can''t so swallow, how can it afford.


    "When you treat Yuanshi and elixir as Chinese cabbage, you will follow me, and you will break through fairyland in one breath!"


    Speechless stares at these guys. Ning Xiaolei asks them to help develop the space of refining demon pot.


    He doesn''t worry that these guys will swallow up the resources developed from the demon pot space. You linger will surely be OK.

 Chapter 606

    Ning Xiaolei stealthily slips out of the refining pot space by using his stealth technique.


    After feeling it, he didn''t find the breath of the four forces nearby.


    Six or seven days had passed since the fighting at that time. After a day of fruitless waiting, the four forces chose to retreat.


    Slowly appear figure, Ning Xiaolei will Qin Yu and a swallow lion called out.


    With Qin Yu is just in case, if there is strength far beyond his master suddenly shot, Qin Yu can also help block.


    And it is xiaotuanzi''s proposal to bring the lion out.


    In the words of xiaotuanzi, you can''t go out without your own car. Ning Xiaolei wants to try riding the magic lion, so he brings it out.


    "Hehe, when you get up, you must be envied for such a fashionable car."


    Ning Xiaolei smiles and turns over to swallow the lion.


    But Qin Yu, then turns into a black gas, attached to Ning Xiaolei.


    "Demon lord, where are we going?"


    The lion opens his mouth and looks around curiously. This is his first time to come to the outside world.


    Originally, the heaven swallowing lion and the monkey with arms were called Ning Xiaolei''s father by Xiao Tuanzi at the beginning.


    However, Ning Xiaolei strongly objected. Finally, he wanted to see what ranyiwang called him, so he asked these guys to call him the demon master.


    If you call him Dad, his liver hurts!


    There are three races: zhantian beast, heaven swallowing lion, monkey with arms. What is he.


    Moreover, the demon master sounds very domineering and the thief has style.


    "Xianxiancheng, in that direction, I''m going to find yun''er."


    Ning Xiaolei thinks for a moment, then points to the direction of Longdu.


    He wanted to pick up the rhyme of poetry before, but he was forced to hide in the refining pot after fighting with the four forces.


    The lion nods, roars and rushes to the city.


    Because it has broken through the fairyland, the heaven swallowing lion will naturally fly. It is walking in the air at the moment.


    "It''s totally different from the imperial sword. It doesn''t care about anything. It''s comfortable."


    Ning Xiaolei happily experiences this feeling and whispers.


    "Hee hee, brother Xiaolei, that''s all you can do."


    Qin Yu laughs like a silver bell, making fun of Ning Xiaolei.


    Before, because of the breakthrough, she has not met Ning Xiaolei for a long time. Now we are together, we can''t say more.


    They chatted all kinds of topics, whether Qin Yu or Ning Xiaolei, they were very happy.


    Once in a while, the lion will insert a few words, but most of the time, the lion is on the way and looking around curiously.


    It''s like a curious baby, interested in everything.


    When flying over a valley, two people and a lion suddenly heard the sound of fighting below.


    "Go down and have a look!"


    Ning Xiaolei''s eyes show the color of interest, and he rushes to swallow the magic lion''s way.


    Just go to find out what happened outside during the past few days when he was in the alchemy pot, so as to make some preparations.


    Heaven swallowing lion nods, raises a strong wind and rushes down.


    Soon, the situation below appeared in Ning Xiaolei''s eyes.


    There are two groups fighting, one is a pair of men and women, the other is three people, and the three people wear the same clothes, they should come from the same sect.


    The movement of the sky attracted the attention of the people fighting below. When they saw that it was a flying lion, the two sides immediately separated.


    Flying lion, is not that a monster, but also fairyland monster?


    And both of them are just the cultivation of the Kingdom, fighting against the fairyland monsters, isn''t that looking for death.


    "Why, it''s you?"


    Flying to the top of the heads of the two groups, a few meters away, Ning Xiaolei''s eyes swept, after seeing one of them, his eyes slightly surprised.

 Chapter 607

    Ning Xiaolei was shocked to find that he met an acquaintance.


    The man of one man and one woman, he had met before when he participated in Tianhua martial arts meeting in Qinzhou. He was a disciple of chongshui sect, one of the five Tianhua sects.


    And the man also compared with him and left a deep impression on him.


    "Eh, you, are you Ning Xiaolei?"


    The man exclaimed, only to find that there was someone on the lion, the key is that he knew him.


    Ning Xiaolei showed a smile: "Gaoyang, long time no see."


    "My God, it''s really you. I thought the monster was coming!"


    Gao Yang exclaimed in amazement and let out a long breath. His cultivation at this time is only in the middle of the kingdom. In the face of fairyland''s powerful monsters, he is not an opponent at all.


    Ning Xiaolei said with a smile, "don''t be afraid. It won''t hurt you."


    Then he let the swallow lion fly to the ground. He jumped down and went to Gao Yang and the woman.


    Ning Xiaolei can''t see whether the woman is a disciple of the heavy water gate in her light green clothes.


    "Why do you come to Longdu? Why do you fight? Do you need my help?"


    After looking at the woman, Ning Xiaolei turns to Gao Yang and asks.


    It''s rare to meet an old friend. Ning Xiaolei doesn''t mind helping him.


    As soon as he said this, the faces of several people on the opposite side suddenly changed, and their eyes were full of fear, staring at the goblin lion.


    They can''t see the details of Ning Xiaolei, but they can easily destroy them all by swallowing a demon lion.


    At the moment, they can feel the terrible momentum when they look at the lion up close.


    Gaoyang Leng Leng, busy shaking his head: "brother Ning, forget it, a little friction."


    Smell speech, rather small thunder light nod, since Gao Yang said so, he also won''t have to hand.


    Indifferent looked at three people one eye, he cold roar a way: "still not fast roll, need I send you a way?"


    Three people smell speech, the body a excite spirit, busy turn round to also don''t return ground to run away.


    After running for several kilometers, they found that Ning Xiaolei and the heaven swallowing lion didn''t come after them, so they were relieved.


    "Ning Xiaolei, do you think this name is familiar?"


    Suddenly, one of them opened his mouth and frowned, revealing the color of thinking.


    The other two were stunned and said, "whatever he is called, it''s our luck that they didn''t kill us."


    "No, it''s a name I''ve heard before. Let me see..."


    The man who began to speak shook his head. A moment later, his eyes suddenly lit up and he said in surprise: "I remember that the Ji family and other four forces are not in partnership to arrest a person, that is, he, the man just now, Ning Xiaolei."


    The four forces have given a lot of rewards. As long as they provide information, they will get a huge reward.


    When he thought about it, he couldn''t help but get excited.


    The other two first stayed for a long time, and then they also showed their ecstasy. After discussing with each other, they went to the nearest Ji''s house.


    Ning Xiaolei certainly does not know these, he is talking with Gao Yang and that woman at the moment.


    According to the two people, they came to Longdu this time because of their origin.


    "By the way, brother Ning, did you offend the four major sects in Longdu? I got a message that they seem to be looking for you."


    At this time, Gao Yang suddenly opens his mouth and looks at Ning Xiaolei nervously.


    Ning Xiaolei didn''t hide it, and said with a smile: "yes, I offended them, and I was also expected to be wanted."


    "God, it''s true. Brother Ning, you are in a very dangerous situation now, aren''t you?"


    Gao Yang exclaimed, then worried.


    "If I dare to offend them, I naturally have some means. This time I appear, I want to settle accounts with them."


    Ning Xiaolei shows a mysterious smile, but he doesn''t tell Gao Yang what he means.

 Chapter 608

    Bid farewell to Gaoyang, Ning Xiaolei all the way to Yanhuang department.


    The place where he used to be was not far from the city. He came here without much time.


    He could not avoid causing unnecessary sensation. When he came to the city, he brought the heaven swallowing lion into the space of the refining pot.


    Otherwise, if ordinary people encounter it, it will inevitably cause panic.


    Walking into the familiar Yanhuang department, I soon met many people. Ning Xiaolei said hello to them one by one with a smile.


    But I don''t know if it''s his illusion. He always feels that everyone looks at him differently.


    "Strange, what happened?"


    Can''t help but frown, Ning Xiaolei secretly vigilant.


    In doubt, he picked up his mobile phone and dialed Shiyun''s phone, which prompted that the other party had turned off.


    Ning Xiaolei, who didn''t feel quite right, suddenly changed his face and told him that something had happened.


    Without time to think about it, he suddenly ran up and ran to Qinghua courtyard.


    Shiyun is probably no longer in Yanhuang department. He plans to go to find Zhao Xiaoshu and Guan Yun.


    At the speed of his full speed, just a moment later, he got to the place.


    When he came to Zhao Xiaoshu''s room, he knocked on the door and then pushed it open, but there was no one inside.


    Seeing this, Ning Xiaolei is more and more flustered and wants to rush to Guan Yun''s room.


    "Brother Xiaolei, come with me. This is not a place to talk."


    A voice rings from behind, Ning Xiaolei turns around and looks, but finds that it''s Mu Qing of Yanhuang department.


    He slightly Leng next, have no hesitation, quickly rush to Mu Qing there.


    Pull Ning Xiaolei into his room. Mu Qing looks around and quickly closes the door.


    "Brother Xiaolei, how dare you come to Yanhuang?"


    As soon as Mu Qing opened his mouth, he let Ning Xiaolei''s heart fall to the bottom. As expected, something happened.


    Without waiting for Ning Xiaolei to answer, Mu Qing hastily explained: "a few days ago, the upper authorities issued an order, saying that everyone should have a clear relationship with you, and report your trace immediately."


    "Well? Because of the affairs of the Ji family and other four forces? "


    Hearing this, Ning Xiaolei''s eyes narrowed slightly, showing a cold light.


    Then he said anxiously, "let''s talk about it later. Tell me the little books, where are their poetic rhymes? Is something wrong? "


    Mu Qing''s face was slightly stiff, and then said: "yes, that day when they returned to Yanhuang department, the Department soon learned about you and Bingqing Xuexian fighting against the four forces."


    "Originally nothing, but later it was said that you completely fell out with the four forces and killed many people. The four forces announced that they would never die with you."


    "It''s a big matter. Naturally, the senior management of the Yanhuang department will also have a meeting. Originally, they didn''t discuss how to deal with it. But later, a mysterious person came, and the Department decided to let the people who have relations with you get rid of the relationship and plan to arrest you."


    The more Ning Xiaolei listens, the more ugly his face is. Who is it that makes Yanhuang''s department even fight against him?


    However, he is more concerned about the safety of Shi Yun and others.


    No matter who dares to be his enemy, he will never make them feel better.


    "Poetic rhyme, they not only don''t get away from you, but also go to ask for a statement for you. They are all injured by that mysterious man and put into prison."


    When Ning Xiaolei thinks, Mu Qing finally tells the situation of Shi Yun and others.


    In a flash, a terrible sense of killing came out of Ning Xiaolei''s body, and his eyes were full of frost.


    "Whoever it is, I want you to pay for it."


    Ning Xiaolei grits his teeth. Those who dare to hurt him are unforgivable.


    Mu Qinggang was about to persuade him. Suddenly, there was a dense sound of footsteps outside. Then the sound of knocking on the door rang out. Someone called out: "Mu Qing, open the door. I heard that you are harboring the criminals wanted by the Ministry. We want to search!"

 Chapter 609

    Hearing the sound, Mu Qing was in a panic.


    The order to capture Ning Xiaolei is an order from the highest level of Yanhuang department.


    If people find Ning Xiaolei in his room at the moment, he can''t explain it clearly no matter how he explains it.


    "Don''t tell anyone I was here."


    To Mu Qing, Ning Xiaolei disappears out of thin air in front of Mu Qing and hides in the refining pot.


    He didn''t want to implicate Mu Qing because of his affairs.


    Seeing Ning Xiaolei disappear out of thin air, Mu Qing''s face is full of consternation. The power of divine consciousness sweeps for a long time, but he doesn''t find any trace.


    If he had not spoken to Ning Xiaolei before, he would even doubt whether he was dreaming.


    Yes, soon his face brightened and he went to open the door.


    Now that Ning Xiaolei is gone, he naturally doesn''t worry about what someone will find.


    Even if he was accidentally seen when entering the door just now, as long as he doesn''t admit it, they can''t do anything with him without evidence.


    "Who is slandering me?"


    Mu qingla opened the door and looked at the people outside.


    The people who came here were from Yanhuang military academy. They were responsible for the pursuit of Yanhuang.


    The leader is a middle-aged man in fairyland, with a cold face.


    Behind him, Huang Dafeng, whom Ning Xiaolei once offended, is also among them.


    "Get out of the way, Ning Xiaolei has come to Yanhuang. Someone has seen him come to you."


    The middle-aged man in fairyland snorted and pushed Mu Qing aside, scanning the room.


    A moment later, he turned to look at Mu Qing and said coldly, "where are the people?"


    "My Lord, I''m wronged. I really haven''t been here. Can I not report when I come?"


    In the face of fairyland master, Mu Qing dare not look directly at, but let him say Ning Xiaolei, also determined not to do.


    Let''s not say that he''s not that kind of person. Even if he says it, he''s certainly not good.


    "No? I think you''re trying to cover up! "


    At this time, Huang Fengfeng snorted and said coldly.


    Last time he fought with Ning Xiaolei, in front of so many people, but he couldn''t win. He felt that he couldn''t win.


    And because Ning Xiaolei had taught his grandson Huang Dong, he was already resentful.


    At the moment, when he catches the opportunity, he naturally won''t let Ning Xiaolei go. The people who have relations with him also don''t want to let him go.


    "Huang Dafeng, I think you are looking for trouble on purpose!"


    Mu Qing was thinking about how to reply when a loud voice came from behind.


    The people in the war martial arts courtyard outside were pushed away by him and went straight to Mu Qing.


    It''s a one eyed old man. He is a lonely peak who had met Ning Xiaolei outside the underground palace of Yanhuang before.


    Looking at Huang Dafeng coldly, Dugu Feng said, "who knows that you have a grudge against Ning Xiaolei because of your useless grandson, but you won''t frame the rest of my Yanhuang people!"


    "Dugu Feng, there are so many people who see that boy enter Yanhuang department. What do you mean?"


    Suddenly, the middle-aged man opened his mouth and looked straight at Dugu Feng.


    Although his accomplishments are not as good as those of Dugu Feng, he is one of the best in the martial arts academy. He is not afraid of Dugu Feng.


    "I don''t mean much. When he comes, just look for him. Why do you want to embarrass innocent people?"


    Dugu Feng looked at the middle-aged man indifferently.


    He had already swept around with his divine sense, and there was no Ning Xiaolei''s figure or breath at all.


    "Innocent? Someone saw him bring the boy into his house


    The middle-aged man hummed coldly and waved back: "Huang Dong, come here. Tell me what you saw just now."


    Smell speech, Huang Dong immediately butt bumps ground to run to come over.


    But without waiting for him to speak, Dugu Feng just sneered: "it''s Huang Dafeng''s useless grandson. Which eye of yours has seen it. Since you have seen it, go inside and find him out!"

 Chapter 610

    "I, Mu Qing, give him up quickly!"


    Huang Dong''s face suddenly froze. He had just explored with his divine sense, but he didn''t find Xiaolei''s figure.


    In desperation, he had to take advantage of the situation to coerce Mu Qing, let Mu Qing to say.


    "Hum, what''s your status? What''s the crime of threatening the brothers in the Ministry?"


    Dugu Feng snorted heavily, and the powerful momentum was on Huang Dong.


    In an instant, Huang Dong felt as if he had been hit by a mountain, his face turned pale, his forehead was covered with cold sweat, and he sat down on the ground.


    He looked at Dugu Feng in fear, but he didn''t dare to talk nonsense.


    "Do you believe what he said? Li Hui, the more you live, the more you regress. "


    After teaching Huang Dong a lesson, Dugu Feng sneers at a middle-aged man in the middle stage.


    Since the arrival of that man, many people in Yanhuang''s department have taken that man as the leader, which makes Dugu Feng very unhappy.


    He said that the Ministry of Yan and Huang worked for the country and the people, but it was not an independent Department of a certain force.


    Even if Yanhuang''s existence is sheltered by the other party, he doesn''t want Yanhuang to work for the other party.


    In Dugu Feng''s opinion, Ning Xiaolei is not wrong because of the four forces.


    "Well, it''s really a waste."


    Hearing this, Li Hui gives Dugu Feng a gloomy look. He hums at Huang Dong and Huang Dafeng, and turns away with him.


    He had just confirmed repeatedly that there were no other people in the room.


    With Dugu Feng in, it''s obvious that Mu Qing can''t force a confession, so he has to leave.


    Seeing Li Hui and others disappear, Dugu Feng takes back his eyes and looks at Mu Qing quietly.


    "Master Dugu, I..."


    Mu Qing''s eyes twinkled and clenched his teeth. He didn''t know what Dugu Feng meant.


    With a smile, Dugu Feng waved his hand and said, "you are very well. Don''t be nervous. Tell me where he has gone."


    "Well, I, I don''t know!" Mu Qing shakes his head. He doesn''t know why Ning Xiaolei suddenly disappears.


    Dugu Feng frowned and thought about it. Then he said, "you can come to me if you don''t understand in your future cultivation."


    Leaving this sentence, Dugu Feng left without asking.


    Mu Qingwei Leng, then eyes gradually revealed a bright light.


    Ning Xiaolei stayed in the refining pot for about half an hour. He estimated that the Yanhuang people who came to look for trouble had already left, so he showed up quietly.


    "Brother MuQing, who''s looking for trouble?"


    Showing his figure, Ning Xiaolei asks suspiciously.


    Seeing the sudden appearance of a man, Mu Qing was shocked at first, but he was relieved to find that it was Ning Xiaolei.


    "Brother Xiaolei, where did you go just now? I''m so nervous."


    Mu Qing smile on the face, and did not immediately answer, asked curiously.


    Ning Xiaolei smiles and says casually: "it''s a special space. No one else can find me anyway."


    "Hoo, that''s good. Those are the people from the war military academy, Deacon Li Hui, Huang Dafeng and his grandson Huang Dong. By the way, Huang Dong said you were here."


    Long out of breath, Mu Qing did not hide just to say.


    Hearing that it was Huang Dong who reported it, Ning Xiaolei showed his cold killing intention in his eyes.


    If he didn''t have the pot, wouldn''t he have framed Mu Qing?


    He doesn''t care. Anyway, he can''t fight and run, but Mu Qing is a little low, and he can''t guarantee to take him away. In that case, Mu Qing''s fate is not much.


    "This dog, sooner or later, except him." Ning Xiaolei thinks in his heart that it''s not the first time Huang Dong has been against him. It''s true that dogs can''t change their habits and don''t have a long memory.


    Mu Qing didn''t know what Ning Xiaolei was thinking, and then said, "fortunately, the elder Dugu Feng came out to help, otherwise even if you''re not there, they may force me to confess."

 Chapter 611

    Dugu peak?


    Ning Xiaolei secretly keeps this affection in mind, and then asks about the location of Yanhuang prison.


    Knowing that Shiyun and others are arrested, he can''t wait to save them.


    "Brother Xiaolei, you can''t do it. The prison is heavily guarded. Even if you break through the fairyland, you can''t save people."


    Mu Qing shakes his head and refuses to tell Ning Xiaolei.


    That''s not helping Ning Xiaolei, but harming him. Mu Qing believes that even if Shiyun and others know it, they will agree with him.


    "Just tell me where it is. I won''t do anything I''m not sure about."


    Ning Xiaolei looks directly at Mu Qing. He can''t wait for a moment to save people.


    When he was in the Cold Moon Palace, he learned from the master of the Cold Moon Palace not only the strength of the five forces, but also the strength of the Yanhuang department.


    Yanhuang is no more powerful than the five major forces. Yanhuang is only backed by the imperial family of Longdu, and its real strength is only equivalent to the second class forces.


    At present Yanhuang department''s strongest person, is only a three heavy prophase expert.


    Just in the early stage of triple play, Ning Xiaolei doesn''t care.


    Although he is not the enemy, don''t forget that he has the help of Qin Yu in the later period of triple play.


    If the Yanhuang department is the strongest at that time, he will dare to stop him and teach him how to behave every minute.


    As for the mysterious man who came to Yanhuang department, Ning Xiaolei guessed that his strength is certainly not very high.


    If he is in a hurry at that time, he will take out the treasure from the demon group, and the whole dragon will be pierced by him.


    Seeing that Ning Xiaolei insisted on it again and again, Mu Qing couldn''t beat him and had to tell him the position.


    The location of Yanhuang prison is under Yanhuang department, and the entrance is in Yanhuang department''s military academy.


    Ning Xiaolei didn''t ask Mu Qing to show him the way. He just asked for the exact location of Zhanwu academy and left alone.


    After learning that the Yanhuang Department wanted him, he naturally would not swagger around any more, and he would show his invisibility all the way.


    The location of the war military academy, in the middle of Yanhuang, occupied a large area.


    Compared with other courtyards, the war military academy is not divided into small courtyards, but a whole.


    Ning Xiaolei sneaked in all the way and soon found the entrance to the prison.


    But how to get in has become a problem. There is a layer of array guard outside, and there are more than ten half fairyland guards on both sides.


    Ning Xiaolei doesn''t care about the guards, but he will disturb others.


    He came here to save people. Naturally, he didn''t want to attract the enemy''s attention before they were saved.


    "Yes!"


    A moment later, Ning Xiaolei''s eyes suddenly lit up.


    Breaking the array can rely on the small group, this guy can ignore the array, easily break a channel.


    As for the problem of leading people away, it''s up to him to separate himself.


    With his strength at this moment, Yu Qing''s separation can last for about half an hour. It''s not a problem to delay people.


    Thinking of this, he did not hesitate to summon Yu Qingning Xiaolei out.


    "Put down the prison guards and draw fire here. I''m going to save people."


    Ning Xiaolei exhorted, and then re pinched the stealth formula.


    Yu Qing separated himself and rushed forward without saying a word.


    At this time, the cell guard also found Yu Qingning Xiaolei, one of them yelled out: "who?"


    However, Yu Qingning and Xiao Lei are too lazy to talk with them. They flash past and wave away with a large wind blade.


    He is now a medium-term strength, to deal with the semi fairyland people, very relaxed.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Ning Xiaolei has arrived at the array outside the prison and put forward xiaotuanzi from the space of the demon pot.

 Chapter 612

    "Get me in there!"


    Ning Xiaolei didn''t have time to explain more, he said to xiaotuanzi.


    Xiaotuanzi nodded, and without saying a word, he came to the array and opened a big hole for one person to pass.


    Seeing this, Ning Xiaolei''s body quickly flashed in, and things couldn''t allow him to delay.


    Almost when he and xiaotuanzi went in and the array closed again, the strong breath from outside had already roared.


    Yu Qingning and Xiaolei make a big noise. How can the experts of Yanhuang Department sit back and ignore them.


    Soon, energy waves came from outside, many times more intense than before.


    Ning Xiaolei didn''t care so much, he quickly went to the depth of the prison.


    When he entered the prison, he found that the prison was even more strict than he had imagined. There was a guard array every other distance to prevent the people inside from escaping and the people outside from entering.


    However, because of the small regiment, these arrays are all furnishings.


    Except for the guards outside, there are no other guards in the prison.


    But it''s not surprising to think that with so many guard arrays, no one can break in at all. Sending guards is just unnecessary.


    Inside, Ning Xiaolei will soon see the cells.


    In each cell, there are many figures.


    Ning Xiaolei looks at it curiously and finds that there are not only human figures, but also many monsters or other strange things in it.


    Because there was no one and he was in a hurry, he had already left the invisible state and ran all the way.


    When he looked at the figures in the cell, they also found him.


    After seeing that what Ning Xiaolei was wearing was not Yanhuang''s clothes, they all got excited.


    "Who are you? Help me out!"


    "Get me out of here, please. Come on, whatever you want, I can satisfy you."


    "As long as you help me out, I''m willing to be a bull and a horse for you."


    Many figures in the cell lie on the cell door and yell at Ning Xiaolei.


    Ning Xiaolei frowned and looked away, and the demon sense spread to the depth of the cell.


    He wants to find poetic charm and others in the shortest time.


    After a few breaths, he opened his eyes and darted forward.


    It is found that Ning Xiaolei does not save them, and the figures curse one by one, and some even threaten to kill Ning Xiaolei.


    Ning Xiaolei naturally ignores this. He can''t even get out of his cell and threatens him. It''s ridiculous.


    Seven or eight out of ten of these figures caught by Yanhuang are not good things. Naturally, he is too lazy to save them.


    Not much time, Ning Xiaolei came to the depth of the cell, found the poetry and others.


    Poetry, Zhao Xiaoshu, Guan Yun and Dong''s sisters are all locked inside.


    But they were not as miserable as the rest of the prisoners in the cell, and their clothes were clean.


    But Ning Xiaolei saw at a glance that every one of them had suffered a lot of injuries.


    "Damn it, don''t let me know who did it. I must have abandoned him."


    Biting his teeth hard, Ning Xiaolei''s murderous spirit flickered in his eyes and was furious.


    Feeling someone outside, Zhao Xiaoshu opened his eyes and roared: "who is outside?"


    Just after shouting, he saw Ning Xiaolei outside and the little ball standing on his shoulder.


    Leng Leng, Zhao Xiaoshu surprised: "brother Xiaolei, how did you come?"


    "To save you, of course."


    Ning Xiaolei with a smile on his face goes to the cell door and is ready to open it.


    The material of the cell door is made of a dark black material, which gives off a cold luster and seems to be very solid.


    "It''s useless. It''s made of black iron. There are hundreds of prohibitions in it. No token, no one can break it."


    Ning Xiaolei just ready to start, a light voice of disdain suddenly sounded in the rear, three shadows fly to.

 Chapter 613

    Ning Xiaolei turned to see three young people in dark Yanhuang costumes.


    At the moment, the corners of their mouths were slightly curved, and they looked at him sarcastically. That was what one of them said just now.


    Ning Xiaolei doesn''t care about the attitude of the three. He is surprised that their cultivation has reached a fairyland, and they are still double.


    One is in the middle of the double period and two are in the late of the double period.


    This kind of strength is far stronger than those of the most powerful generation in the so-called dragon capital before.


    But Ning Xiaolei also saw that the three were older than Ao Xueer and others, and estimated that they were over 30 years old.


    For ordinary people, 30 years old is not small, but for practitioners, 30 years old is just the beginning.


    To achieve this kind of cultivation at this age, we can see that the three were once the most powerful people of the younger generation.


    "Zhan Wu San Jie!"


    In the cell, Zhao Xiaoshu and several other people in the Yanhuang Department exclaimed, apparently recognizing the three.


    Yanhuangbu used to be the genius of the younger generation. They heard the reputation of the three people.


    After reaction, people''s faces changed greatly, and they yelled: "run, Xiao Lei, don''t worry about us."


    "Run, he can''t go anywhere. I didn''t expect that someone could come here. It''s good."


    The tallest man in the three heroes of Zhan Wu says that he is Duan tianwu, the eldest of the three heroes. His accomplishments are also the highest, and he has already touched the triple bottleneck.


    Among the other two, the last one is Zhan Yuanqing, and the middle one is ba Shengjie.


    "Who said I was going to run?"


    Looking at the three people with a sneer, Ning Xiaolei shows a trace of sarcastic radian at the corner of his mouth.


    Not to mention Qin Yu, he and ran Yiwang alone are not necessarily rivals.


    "Oh, we know that you rely on a monster with triple strength. Naturally, we have the means to deal with it."


    Duan tianwu shows disdain in his eyes. He has already guessed Ning Xiaolei''s identity and of course knows his means.


    However, they didn''t pay attention to Ning Xiaolei or even ran Yiwang.


    They scoff at all the rumors outside.


    Even if it''s true, they are not at ease at all, because they were the strongest talents of Yanhuang.


    The Yuwen brothers, the most evil of Yanhuang''s disciples, have been fighting for more than ten years, which has suffocated countless Yanhuang''s disciples.


    "It''s arrogant enough, Xiaoyu. Give them some power to check."


    Ning Xiaolei gives a cold smile and rushes to Qin Yu''s way attached to him.


    Now the situation is urgent, he is not in the mood to talk nonsense with the three people, let the strongest Qin Yu get on.


    Qin Yu, who can''t wait to show his means, turns into a black gas and falls off Ning Xiaolei.


    The blue fireworks around the body are rising. Qin Yu launches the cold flame of the nether world and walks out.


    "Well, ghosts?"


    Seeing this, Zhan Wu''s face changed slightly and looked at Qin Yu curiously.


    When they found that they couldn''t see through Qin Yu''s accomplishments, their faces changed instantly.


    Qin Yu is not polite to them. He raises his hand and claps it down.


    The cold flame on the palm print, like a mountain, rumbles down on the three people. Before they get close to each other, their faces are gradually distorted by the terrible majesty.


    "It''s definitely triple, and it''s beyond the initial stage. You can''t fight against it. Go back quickly."


    Duan tianwu clenched his teeth and leaped out a few words. While using his means to block, he quickly went out of the range of the palmprint.


    Zhan Yuanqing and Ba Shengjie did not dare to hesitate, and then ran out.


    The corners of his mouth show a trace of disdain radian. Qin Yu''s figure suddenly disappears. When he appears, he has reached the direction of Duan tianwu''s exit and blows at him.


    When Qin Yu and the three fight, Ning Xiaolei stands in front of the prison door and tries to destroy it.


    Although Zhan Wu''s words are so mysterious, he still wants to try whether they are true or false.

 Chapter 614

    "It''s really so strong!"


    A moment later, Ning Xiaolei has no choice but to give up. The prison door is really strong enough.


    In the cell, Dong Wan''er shook his head bitterly: "it''s useless. Since the establishment of Yanhuang department, no one has been able to escape from here."


    Compared with the past, Dong Wan''er''s eyes were full of confusion and pain.


    She would never have thought that yanhuangbu, for whom she had given everything, had imprisoned them all here because of a mysterious man who did not know where.


    Although they were just locked up and not abused, she still felt betrayed.


    She doesn''t resent Ning Xiaolei because of this. From Ning Xiaolei''s point of view, she knows Ning Xiaolei is right.


    Wrong, just the attitude of Yanhuang.


    See Ning Xiaolei can save them, let her more confirm, is Yanhuang wrong.


    But the thought of her respected Yanhuang senior officials groveling to the mysterious man, even forcing them to get rid of Ning Xiaolei, made her feel pain.


    "Wan''er sister, don''t lose heart. It''s because you haven''t met me before. You will feel a force later. Don''t resist."


    Ning Xiaolei didn''t see the hidden pain in Dong Wan''er''s heart. He didn''t care about waving his hand.


    Just now he had tried. Although he could not open the door of the prison, his demon sense could get in.


    In other words, he can put Dong Wan''er and them into the refining pot, and then escape by himself.


    Compared with escaping together, he felt that it would be easier for him and Qin Yu alone.


    Did not give a few people time to ask questions, Ning Xiaolei demon sense into, shrouded a few people.


    Poetry and Zhao Xiaoshu know the situation, naturally no resistance, directly disappeared.


    The sisters of the Dong family and Guan Yun, though he reminded them just now, fought subconsciously.


    However, they immediately thought of Ning Xiaolei''s words and relaxed when they saw the rhyme of poetry and Zhao Xiaoshu disappear.


    The next moment, the three people disappear from the cell and are moved to the space of the refining pot by Ning Xiaolei.


    "Climb down!"


    At this time, the rear suddenly came a cry, and the violent energy wave came with it.


    Ning Xiaolei turns to see, but Qin Yu sees that he hasn''t cleaned up the three for such a long time, and shows his big move in a rage.


    A large sea wave appeared in the air and smashed at Zhan Wu Sanjie.


    This blow directly enveloped most of the cells, and Zhan Wu San Jie had no way out.


    The three had no time to attack, so they were in a hurry to protect themselves.


    Then, the big wave smashed down, destroyed all the three people''s body protection methods, and beat them hard to climb on the ground.


    In the click sound, many bones on the three people''s bodies were smashed, their faces turned pale, and they vomited blood in their mouths.


    "Hum, don''t be serious. Do you really think you can compete with me?"


    Qin Yu snorted and looked at Ning Xiaolei. Tian Tian said with a smile, "brother Xiaolei, what should I do with them?"


    The girl didn''t kill directly, so she was kind-hearted.


    Ning Xiaolei frowned and glanced at the three people, and said: "for the sake of Yanhuang''s good treatment to me, spare them a dog''s life. Xiaoyu, let''s go."


    When Qin Yu hears the words, he suddenly turns into a black gas and climbs to Ning Xiaolei.


    After that, Ning Xiaolei turns around and rushes back and forth. He doesn''t know whether Yuqing Fenshen is still there. After all, he is only a medium-term cultivation.


    "What, why is the man gone?"


    After Ning Xiaolei leaves, Zhan Wu looks up at the cell.


    After discovering that the rhyme of the poem and others had disappeared, the three people were so angry that they vomited blood again.


    Other people don''t know that people are missing directly. They will surely think that the three of them will take the initiative to release people in order to survive.


    This spread, they fight Wu three Jie''s name, really destroyed.

 Chapter 615

    All the way through the layers of array, Ning Xiaolei easily broke out of the prison.


    As soon as he got outside, he heard a loud roar, and a roar of fury all over the world.


    "I thought you Yanhuang department was for the country and the people, but I didn''t expect that it was just someone else''s dog. I''d rather Xiaolei feel ashamed for you."


    "The so-called Yanhuang department is just a vain name. I think it can be dissolved."


    "Do you want to have a face, to bully more and less, to bully the weak, and have the ability to challenge me alone?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Listen to the voice, it''s yuqingning Xiaolei.


    In an instant, Ning Xiaolei''s head is full of black lines, and the goods are too poor to be beaten. He directly opens the group mocking mode.


    But that sounds really cool.


    At the moment Yanhuang department, in Ning Xiaolei''s mind, is no longer as tall and sacred as before.


    Ning Xiaolei didn''t leave the plan to fight, so he slipped out of Yanhuang department by using his hiding skill.


    After he left, Yu Qingning Xiaolei, who got the news, directed and acted in a big play about being killed.


    After a violent bombardment, he didn''t dodge and was directly submerged.


    The people who besieged his Yanhuang department were stunned. They didn''t know what was wrong with the goods.


    When the magic light dissipated, the people of Yanhuang department completely lost sight, and even the dregs were not left.


    The man of Yanhuang department in the early stage of fairyland duel, who used this move, murmured in disbelief: "when will my move have such power, and blow people to ashes?"


    Not only he, but also the rest of the people stared at him. They didn''t believe this move was so fierce.


    Especially just now, Ning Xiaolei also showed such a strong fighting capacity.


    But when the facts were in front of them, they couldn''t help believing it.


    Unless it''s Ning Xiaolei who is looking for his own death.


    But why did he come to seek death? Are you tired of living?


    When all the people in the Yanhuang department are full of fog, Ning Xiaolei has swept out of the Dragon capital and found a place where there is no one to enter the demon pot space.


    Heart read a move, he found the rhyme of poetry and others, rushed to the past.


    "Little brother Lei, how are you, you escaped?"


    Seeing Ning Xiaolei come in, Zhao Xiaoshu and others who are chatting in the house rush to meet him.


    "Of course, it''s just Yanhuang department. Can it trap you, brother Lei?"


    Ning Xiaolei asked without blushing. He was full of stink.


    Then, he explained in detail how to sneak in and how to escape.


    Of course, he did not say that he was a means of "one gasification and three clearing", otherwise, Zhao Xiaoshu and others would certainly pester him to ask a lot.


    After chatting for a while, Ning Xiaolei asks about the plans of Zhao Xiaoshu and others.


    Now that this has happened, Yanhuang department can''t stay for the time being.


    "It''s all the blame on the guy who doesn''t know where. Who is he, and why does the senior management listen to him so much?"


    Dong Xuaner opened her mouth and breathed.


    The rest of them all looked angry because their previous injuries were caused by each other.


    Ning Xiaolei ponders for a moment and decides to tell Zhao Xiaoshu and others truthfully.


    "If not as I expected, he came from the Huangs of Longdu, the backer behind Yanhuang."


    Smell speech, Zhao Xiaoshu etc. tiny Leng, obviously don''t know what dragon all Huang Shi.


    Ning Xiaolei didn''t hide. He told several people all the information he got from the master of the Cold Moon Palace.


    "What, it''s such a big force. My Yanhuang Department has been working for the emperor''s family of the Dragon capital all the time?"


    After listening to Ning Xiaolei''s words, everyone was shocked and murmured in disbelief.


    They always feel that they are serving the country and the people. Who ever thought it was just for a private force.


    Ning Xiaolei sighed: "although it''s the emperor''s family in Longdu, Yanhuang''s department is not totally useless. At least many of its predecessors really think about the country and the people."


    When he said this, he couldn''t help thinking of Chu long and others.


    In order not to let the practitioners interfere with the life of ordinary people, they are dedicated and responsible, which is worthy of admiration.

 Chapter 616

    Knowing the truth behind it, everyone was silent.


    This kind of Yanhuang department is not the Yanhuang department in their imagination, not the Yanhuang department that they want to give everything.


    Although there are those good predecessors, but with the emperor''s family in Longdu, they are doomed to be helpless.


    The experience of several of them has already explained everything. The emperor''s family of Longdu didn''t even send experts, but a person who was a little better than them made them end up like this.


    The high-level performance of the Ministry made them feel even colder.


    "You can stay here to practice, just like your own home!"


    Seeing them like this, Ning Xiaolei didn''t immediately persuade them to repair demons with him. He wanted to give a few people some buffer time.


    After staying for a while, Ning Xiaolei and Qin Yu leave the space of refining demon pot, accompanied by a goblin swallowing lion.


    He wants to look around now to see if there is a suitable place for the establishment of the sect.


    It''s not too late to fight with those four forces after the establishment of Wanyao gate.


    It is not urgent for the four major forces to recover their debts.


    After wandering around Longdu for a while, I didn''t find the top of the mountain, but I waited for the enemy.


    "Boy, where are you going this time?"


    There was a roar, and several figures came flying.


    Ning Xiaolei hears the sound and looks at it carefully, but he sees that it is the same cultivation of fairyland.


    The first one, with strong breath, has reached triple, weaker than Qin Yu, and in the middle of triple.


    The rest of them didn''t reach the triple realm. There were two people in the double realm, and the remaining five people in the single realm.


    "The Ji family?"


    From these people, Ning Xiaolei feels familiar and asks curiously.


    Leng hum, the leader of triple medium-term cultivation, said indifferently: "yes, you can''t escape this time."


    When he spoke, he squinted at the swallow lion that Ning Xiaolei sat down, slightly shocked.


    It''s something he can''t do. How did he accept it?


    "Who said I''m going to run away? I''m going to destroy you all!"


    Ning Xiaolei gave a cold smile and a sarcastic smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    Just in the middle of the triple period, Qin Yu is able to deal with it.


    As for the rest, he has the means to deal with them.


    Heart read a move, the refining demon pot Zhao Xiaoshu, as well as the rest of the heaven swallowing lion and eight ape will be released by him.


    As for Guan Yun and the other girls, he doesn''t think it''s necessary for them to participate.


    "What kind of means, and where did they come from?"


    The man in the middle of the third generation of the Ji family was shocked. His name was Ji Yushan. It was the man that the owner of the Ji family sent to deal with Ning Xiaolei last time.


    At the moment, he was shocked and couldn''t figure out why Zhao Xiaoshu and others suddenly appeared.


    "Xiaoshu, you and I can deal with the double, and let these guys play with the rest!"


    Ning Xiaolei smiles at Zhao Xiaoshu and focuses on the two practitioners of the Ji family.


    The breath of the two is in the middle and later stages. He and Zhao Xiaoshu are absolutely sure to deal with it.


    As for Ji Yushan, it was Qin Yu who dealt with it.


    As soon as Ning Xiaolei''s words came down, Qin Yu broke away from him and turned into a dark shadow, clapping Ji Yushan.


    Feeling this terrible breath, Ji Yushan''s face suddenly changed, reminding: "be careful."


    Having said that, he didn''t dare to hesitate and quickly used his means to meet Qin Yu''s attack.


    At this time, Ning Xiaolei and Zhao Xiaoshu have rushed to the two duets, the heaven swallowing lion and the monkey with arms, and they are against the rest of Ji''s family.


    Ten to five, the heaven swallowing lion and the monkey with arms occupy the absolute advantage.


    And Ning Xiaolei has a feeling that the performance of these ten little guys will not disappoint him.

 Chapter 617

    "Xiaoshu, you should deal with the mid-term one, and I''ll take care of the later one."


    Ning Xiaolei points to the weaker person and says to Zhao Xiaoshu.


    Zhao Xiaoshu nods. After discovering that Ning Xiaolei is in the late stage, he doesn''t want to fight with Ning Xiaolei at all.


    As a good brother, he knows Ning Xiaolei''s real fighting power.


    "Arrogance is up to you? I can deal with it alone, Shuheng. Go and help with the monkeys. "


    Seeing that Ning Xiaolei and Zhao Xiaoshu choose them like cabbages, the Ji family in the later period of the second generation is furious.


    "Want to go? Your opponent is me. "


    Zhao Xiaoshu snorted, and the emperor of Yan''s supreme palm urged him. A big palm print boomed in the past.


    The Ji family in the later period of the second generation were just about to stop, but they were forced to fight back by Ning Xiaolei''s Thunder Dragon.


    "Brother yuehuan, I''ll help you solve them first."


    Ji Shuheng frowns and uses Ji''s hand to fight with Zhao Xiaoshu.


    It is clear that he is the cultivation of the middle of the second period, but compared with Zhao Xiaoshu in the middle of the first period, he doesn''t have the upper hand, and his face is very ugly.


    "Die


    Zhao Xiaoshu roared with a tiger, and his palmprint roared like the wind, attacking him.


    Not far away, Ning Xiaolei and Ji yuehuan have become a regiment.


    This time, Ning Xiaolei chose close combat and practiced the God breaking fist for several days. Before he really fought with others, he wanted to see if the fist could break the sky.


    Simple attack, no gorgeous effect, look like ordinary people boxing, but can power, but it is powerful and terrible.


    A blow out, the air directly from the explosion sound, Ji yuehuan golden light fist, was directly blasted all over the sky, light spots dissipated.


    You know, Ji yuehuan is not an ordinary attack, but the famous Huangji boxing of Ji family.


    Before the competition, Ning Xiaolei once saw Ji Hualong and others exert their power very well.


    But I didn''t expect that I would be so vulnerable under my own heaven breaking fist.


    "I didn''t get beaten in vain."


    Ning Xiaolei muttered that in order to understand the meaning of the heaven breaking fist as soon as possible, he was beaten by the mountain ape king.


    Although beat is not the body, but the pain, but it is not false, now think of, he can''t help but breathe air conditioning.


    "What, with the power of the body, directly broke my Huangji fist?"


    Ji yuehuan is shocked. He can''t see the mystery of Ning Xiaolei''s move.


    Want to see him a double late master, was a heavy late randomly broke the prefecture level martial arts, his face is burning pain.


    "Damn, I don''t believe in evil."


    Ji yuehuan is furious, and his hand is more and more fierce. He doesn''t use other moves, but is still Huangji boxing.


    He wanted to prove that it was just a coincidence.


    However, next, the merciless fact was placed before his eyes, and his attack was smashed by Ning Xiaolei simply and rudely.


    It was as if his prefecture level martial arts huangjiquan was just paper.


    "Is that all you can do? I don''t even think about it. "


    Ning Xiaolei pretends to be proud and despises Ji yuehuan. In fact, he feels very happy.


    It''s just a sharp weapon!


    I don''t know. I thought that he could disperse the prefecture level martial arts at will. When I think about the shocked eyes of the people, he feels a little fluttering.


    "If you want to die, I''ll let you know that my Ji family''s martial arts are so powerful that they can break the sky."


    Ji yuehuan is almost mad by Ning Xiaolei''s words. He roars and uses a powerful killing move.


    With a long roar like a dragon, the mana in his body gushed out, wrapped around his arm, and turned into the shape of a ferocious dragon.


    And the breath, more than twice stronger than just now, makes Ning Xiaolei feel the hidden danger.

 Chapter 618

    "It''s a bit interesting, but I believe in my boxing more!"


    Ning Xiaolei''s eyes narrowed slightly and rushed straight to meet Ji yuehuan.


    What about the Dragon blast? How can it compare with his fist? It''s the powerful skill of the demon clan. Even if it''s just a little bit of fur, it can crush everything.


    "Boom!"


    A startling explosion, two people''s fists suddenly to boom together.


    The violent energy ripple diffuses from the place where the two people collide, as if even the air is distorted.


    The roar made them temporarily deaf. They could only hear the buzzing sound.


    Affected by the anti shock force, they flew out, and Ji yuehuan retreated more than ten meters more than Ning Xiaolei.


    We can see at a glance who is strong and who is weak.


    "No, it''s impossible. I''m a prefecture level high-quality martial art, and I''m still a double late cultivation. How can I lose to you?"


    Ji yuehuan roared, as if he could not believe it, and could not accept the fact.


    Ning Xiaolei hummed: "what''s a prefecture level high-quality product? I can also send you back."


    "Damn, I don''t believe it. Ah, die for me."


    Ji yuehuan roars angrily, her black hair is flying, and her face is ferocious. She seems that she can''t swallow Ning Xiaolei.


    He reappeared the technique of breaking the sky and the Dragon burst, and he came back again.


    "Ten times a hundred times, you are doomed to be defeated by me."


    With a snort, Ning Xiaolei bravely meets him. This kind of hard feeling is really good.


    When Ning Xiaolei suppresses Ji yuehuan, Zhao Xiaoshu and Ji Shuheng have the upper hand, but it''s not as obvious as Ning Xiaolei.


    At the moment, Zhao Xiaoshu has sacrificed the Five Dragon Seal. The huge green dragon floats in the sky and attacks Ji Shuheng from time to time.


    In addition, Zhao Xiaoshu also holds a fan in his hand and keeps fanning Ji Shuheng.


    His fan is the first magic weapon of the prefecture level obtained in tianyahai Pavilion, which is called Tianshui fan.


    Every time he comes out with a fan, a huge wave emerges from the void and hits Ji Shuheng head on, which makes Ji Shuheng look very gloomy.


    On Qin Yu''s side, Qin Yu also has an advantage.


    She got the inheritance of the cold moon, and also got her fighting experience.


    At the beginning, she was not very proficient, and Ji Yushan could still compete.


    However, with Qin Yu''s continuous integration of fighting experience in actual combat, Ji Yushan has gradually fallen into a disadvantage and is in danger at the moment.


    After all, Qin Yu is in the third stage of fairyland, and may break into the fourth stage at any time, but he is only in the third stage.


    It seems to be just a small gap, but in fact it is very different.


    Not everyone is talented and has the ability to fight at different levels.


    "Damn, underestimated the strength of the enemy."


    Ji Yushan''s face was gloomy and his heart was dripping with blood as he listened to the screams in his ears.


    He had just found time to see that the people who screamed were his Ji family, the people who were killed by the goblin lion and the monkey.


    The total number of macaques and goblin lions has the upper hand, and each of these guys has the ability of cross level combat.


    The demon clan is different from the human clan. Most of them have blood lineage, power and fighting experience. What''s more, the heaven swallowing lion and the monkey still know the nine spirits and the monkey.


    With these two skills, they can easily jump the level if they leave something in the mind of heaven swallowing lion and monkey.


    Although it was only a moment, Ji''s family members were seriously injured one by one.


    If it wasn''t for the first fight between the heaven swallowing lion and the monkey, with a playful attitude, they would have fallen now.


    However, although they were not dead at the moment, they were miserable and bloody.


    There are two people is the arm has been torn off, looking at all feel pain.

 Chapter 619

    "No, if we go on fighting, even I will not be able to leave."


    Ji Yushan looks ugly and thinks in his heart.


    Besides Yizhong, he finds that Ji Shuheng and Ji yuehuan are also at a disadvantage.


    Originally, he thought that Ning Xiaolei and others would catch him if he took the lead, but now he found that he was seriously underestimated.


    "If you want to run, I won''t give you a chance."


    Qin Yu catches the expression on Ji Yushan''s face, and his eyes can''t help smiling sarcastically.


    If Ji Yushan had run at the beginning, she might not be able to do anything about it. At this time, she would have missed the best time to run again.


    The words fall, Qin Yu''s triple late breath is released without reservation, the dark blue cold flame is burning fiercely, cold and piercing.


    In Ji Yushan''s changed face, Qin Yu turned into a cold flame sword.


    With a flash of light, Qin Yu''s figure disappeared out of thin air. When she reappeared, she was behind Ji Yushan. In her hands, a bright red heart was pounding.


    At that moment, she went through Ji Yushan''s body and took away his heart.


    "No, no, how could it be?"


    Ji Yushan covered her heart with her hands, and her eyes were terrified. She murmured in disbelief.


    Even if the heart is taken away, there is only one way to die.


    Unless he can find a new heart in a short time.


    Obviously, Qin Yu won''t give him this chance.


    Even in its heyday, he was not an opponent. Now he is half disabled, and it is impossible to escape.


    "If you want to kill my brother Xiaolei, you must die."


    Qin Yu pinches the heart in his hand and looks at Ji Yushan without expression. A wisp of dark cold flame pops up in his hand.


    This fire was obtained by refining a dark cold flame grass a long time ago. With the improvement of Qin Yu''s cultivation, its power is much greater than before.


    Ji Yushan didn''t have time to dodge. After a scream, he turned into a fireman and became a pile of fly ash in a moment.


    Qin Yu holds a storage ring in his hand and looks at the rest of the regiments.


    "No, elder Yushan has fallen. Run away."


    Hearing the scream, Ji yuehuan found the scene that shocked him before, and his face suddenly changed wildly.


    After he and Ning Xiaolei hit each other, he turned and swept away.


    "If you want to run, have you asked me if I agree?"


    Ning Xiaolei''s eyes twinkled with cold.


    Heart thought a move, Hao Yang mirror will fly out, in the air hang a light column, electric light flint, then from above pierced Ji yuehuan''s body.


    The body shakes, Ji yuehuan loses the vital body, falls from the air.


    On the other hand, Ji Shuheng, who fought with Zhao Xiaoshu, found that the situation was not right and chose to run.


    However, he did not expect that Zhao Xiaoshu would have such a sharp weapon as the Golden Dragon sword.


    The golden light is fleeting, Ji Shuheng''s headless body falls, and there is no chance to react at all.


    At the end of the fight, the heaven swallowing lion and the monkey quickly killed the people of Ji''s family who were fighting against them, and flew to them with their storage rings.


    Ning Xiaolei nodded with satisfaction, quickly cleaned the battlefield, took the others back to the refining pot, and left quickly with Qin Yu.


    Not long after they left, a group of people flew in. They were from the Zhou family.


    Looking around, the Zhou family headed the humanitarian: "there are traces of fighting nearby. The Ji family said it was here, but what about their people?"


    After getting the news from Ji''s family, the Zhou family sent him to bring people quickly, but he was still a step late.


    "It must have something to do with the powerful ghost spirit just now!"


    The head of the Zhou family frowned and did not rashly follow.


    If you can destroy Ji Yushan, you can destroy him. He doesn''t want to take that risk.

 Chapter 620

    Soon after the Zhou family arrived, xuanqingzong and Tianlong Temple arrived at the scene.


    Smelling the faint smell of blood in the air and looking at the traces of fighting around, their faces changed one by one.


    "Ji Yushan, didn''t they find the trace of that boy?"


    A monk of Tianlong temple said that his strength was no less than that of Ji Yushan.


    In other words, his strength, at least, is triple medium-term.


    "Master Pukong, I came to the Zhou family first. I didn''t find Ji Yushan and the people of Ji family when I came here."


    The head of the Zhou family said that he was a monk in the early period of Sanzhong, a little lower than the monk in Tianlong temple, and his name was Zhou Hanlin.


    "Well, I didn''t find it when I came here? Then why not track it? "


    The monk of Tianlong Temple named Pukong frowned and looked at Zhou Hanlin.


    Zhou hanlinwei was a little displeased and asked: "chasing? I don''t want to follow Ji Yushan''s footsteps. You must have felt the powerful ghost spirit just now. I asked myself, "I''m not an opponent."


    "If you are not an opponent, you can also follow behind secretly. Now the breath has dissipated, where can you find it?"


    Master Pukong''s face is ugly. The four factions of them are going out together, but they can''t catch a heavy boy. What''s the face.


    At this time, xuanqingzong people came to advise: "calm down, now it''s useless to say anything, now the question is, who is there beside the other side?"


    "Yes, it''s not the time for infighting. Catch the hateful boy first."


    Master Pukong took a deep breath and nodded heavily.


    Seeing this, Zhou Hanlin''s face gradually improved and said, "that ghost spirit should have something to do with that boy. I''m afraid we can''t act alone with our present strength."


    "Brother Hanlin, this is reasonable. Before we ask for help from the sect, we can only act together."


    The man of xuanqingzong proposed that his name was Xuanhe, who was the same as Zhou Hanlin in his early cultivation.


    Master Pukong nodded and said, "this is reasonable. Even I was frightened by the breath I just noticed. I''m afraid my accomplishments are stronger than mine."


    "What, even the master is frightened, isn''t that triple late stage?"


    Zhou Hanlin and Xuanhe were shocked. They thought that the breath was at most in the middle of the triple period. Unexpectedly, it was even stronger.


    If so, they will have to work together. There is only one way to die alone.


    Then, the three forces acted together to inquire about Ning Xiaolei''s trace to nearby practitioners.


    At the moment, Ning Xiaolei is standing on the top of the highest mountain in a mountain field to the west of Longdu, looking at the rolling mountains below with satisfaction and nodding.


    "Yes, it''s a good place, and the aura of heaven and earth is abundant. The ten thousand demon gate is built here!"


    After making a decision, Ning Xiaolei goes back to the refining pot and calls several girls and Zhao Xiaoshu.


    "What, brother ray, you want to build a sect?"


    Listen to Ning Xiaolei finish, Zhao Xiaoshu directly silly, before, Ning Xiaolei never said this thing.


    "Hey, yeah, I want to step on the other four forces except hanyue palace. If I dare to fight against me, how can I just let it go?"


    Ning Xiaolei''s eyes are cold. He has never been too generous.


    If you dare to offend him, you have to be ready for revenge.


    With ten thousand demons, he will have more confidence to cultivate the strong.


    Moreover, this move can also attract the strong demons from heaven and earth to prepare for the expansion of the demons.


    After all, this is the task given to him by Nu Wa. After receiving so many red envelopes, he can''t help it.


    "Well, brother Lei is really ambitious."


    After hearing Ning Xiaolei''s confirmation, Zhao Xiaoshu nodded happily and then asked, "I don''t know what name brother Xiaolei is going to name the sect?"


    "I''ve already thought about this. It''s the ten thousand demon sect. It''s powerful enough. Ha ha!"


    Ning Xiaolei looks at the crowd happily and says his name.


    In an instant, all the people look at him with black lines and speechless. Is this the rhythm of becoming a public enemy of mankind?

 Chapter 621

    Although the rest of the people are not very happy, they can''t beat Ning Xiaolei, and the name is finally set as Wanyao gate.


    As for the place Ning Xiaolei chose to open zongmen, everyone was quite satisfied and had no opinion.


    After that, Ning Xiaolei laid the Jiuyou Zhenshan array along the whole mountain range.


    This is sent to him by Jiuling Yuansheng. His power is not so bad.


    With the arrangement of the array, the safety is guaranteed. Ning Xiaolei releases the people and monsters in the demon pot and asks them to help build all kinds of buildings.


    For ordinary people, the extremely complex project is much simpler for monsters and practitioners with magic.


    In just five days, the whole mountain range was surrounded by temples of all sizes.


    In order to match zongmen, Ning Xiaolei named the surrounding mountains Wanyao mountains.


    After building everything, Ning Xiaolei put all the demons under the fairyland of strength back into the refining pot.


    Only the clan leader of the horned orcs, the strongmen of the horned orcs such as fengsha and fengcha, and the bear demon Xiong Wu are left behind.


    Of course, xiaotuanzi also stayed outside. Wanyao gate was opened. How could he be less.


    "If everything is ready, we just need to tell the world."


    On the main peak of Wanyao mountain, in a magnificent stone hall, Ning Xiaolei is a beautiful tunnel.


    When he sat down, it was a gorgeous dragon chair, which was made exactly according to the Yanhuang dragon chair seen in the Yanhuang underground palace that day.


    At that time, he failed to sit on the Yanhuang dragon chair, but Ning Xiaolei regretted for a long time, and now he finally satisfied this wish.


    These days, under his deception, Dong''s sisters, Guan Yun, and Zhao Xiaoshu all agree to repair demons with him.


    After learning that Ning Xiaolei was actually the famous demons in the legend, they didn''t want to refuse at all.


    I don''t know if they can become immortals, but they know that following Ning Xiaolei, they will surely become the demon God of the proud world.


    After several people joined in, Ning Xiaolei asked Nu Wa for the demon clan skills.


    Nuwa was naturally happy and matched them with the most suitable cultivation method.


    At the moment, several people have all become demon cultivators, and their accomplishments are much stronger than before, and their combat power has increased dramatically.


    After all, these skills were carefully selected by Nu Wa for them. How could they be compared with those common skills.


    The level of the practitioner''s fighting power is greatly influenced by the skill.


    Good skills can speed up the cultivation and make the strength of the same level more powerful, which is why Ning Xiaolei has been able to fight across levels.


    On the one hand, the East emperor''s Sutra he studied was equally effective.


    "Ten days later, I Wanyao gate was officially established. During this period, I will go to publicize it first!"


    Looking at the people sitting on both sides, Ning Xiaolei announced.


    How can the establishment of Wanyao sect be without his other two brothers, Changshan and Wang Kai.


    They practiced the skills of the two great demon saints of the ancient demon clan, and their future is limitless.


    There was no objection from the public. Just before the establishment of zongmen, there were still some things to deal with. They planned to stay and help.


    Knowing that behind Ning Xiaolei are those terrible demons, they don''t worry about Ning Xiaolei''s safety at all.


    If we are in a hurry, it is not impossible for one person to destroy the four forces.


    In particular, Zhao Xiaoshu is deeply convinced. At that time, he felt that the sky was collapsed when he saw the power of the snake king and the golden cudgel.


    Under that kind of attack, he felt that even the strongest of the four forces were not enough to see.


    Throw everyone in the ten thousand demon gate, Ning Xiaolei leaves with Qin Yu and a heaven swallowing demon lion.


    He doesn''t worry about the safety of the people. In the words of jiulingyuansheng, if he doesn''t have the strength of God level, if he breaks into his Jiuyou Zhenshan Dharma array, one will die.


    As for whether there are God level masters in the human world, Ning Xiaolei didn''t think about it at all. Some words have already been promoted.

 Chapter 622

    Leaving Wanyao mountain, Ning Xiaolei sits in the sky swallowing demon lion, swaggering forward.


    He came out this time to publicize the establishment of Wanyao sect, so he couldn''t hide.


    Even in order to attract other people''s attention, he let the lion roar a few times when it was OK.


    The lion swallowing demon is childlike. It''s fun and very cooperative.


    "Brother Xiaolei, your conscience won''t hurt if you cheat little lion?"


    Qin Yu is attached to Ning Xiaolei and comes up to his ear, laughing and joking.


    Ning Xiaolei said with a black face: "no, I''m letting Shiyi show his prestige."


    Lion one is the name given by Ning Xiaolei to the lion that swallows heaven. The other one is called lion two by him.


    The eight macaques were ranked one by one from sun to sun.


    When he said these names, he almost drowned in the saliva of a few women.


    However, the girls couldn''t think of any good name, and they didn''t know how to distinguish them before they changed their shape, so they had to call them this way.


    After that, let them change their names.


    The effect of deliberately making noise is obvious. After a short flight, someone stopped them.


    Ning Xiaolei fixed his eyes on the two people who had just broken through fairyland.


    This kind of cultivation is just scum in his eyes at the moment.


    Two people''s eyes greedy stare at Ning Xiaolei sit down swallow the sky demon lion, full of envy.


    It''s really nice to have such a car.


    Ning Xiaolei can''t see their greed, but he doesn''t care and doesn''t want to care.


    His purpose this time is to let more and more practitioners know that his ten thousand demon sect is about to be established.


    "Two brothers, our Wanyao gate will be set up in Wanyao mountain range in ten days. If you are interested, you can visit our opening ceremony."


    Ning Xiaolei let the lion fly past, with a bright smile on his face, shouting to the two people.


    At the same time, he asked the lion to release his own breath and give them a warning, so as to prevent the two guys from fighting indiscriminately.


    Frightened by the strong smell of the lion, they recovered for a long time and turned pale.


    Just a moment ago, they jumped on it, and we can imagine the consequences.


    "Brother, where is the Wanyao mountain range?"


    At the same time, they are busy communicating with Ning Xiaolei politely.


    What kind of terrorist force is it that can mount on a monster stronger than them?


    I think it must be very strong. If I can get involved, it will definitely be good.


    Ning Xiaolei didn''t hide it. He took out his mobile phone and sent the location of Wanyao mountain to them.


    "Brother, that''s where my ten thousand demon sect is. It will open in ten days. I hope you can help promote it with the help of the relationship behind you."


    After telling the location, Ning Xiaolei politely told the two people.


    They were excited to see that they could get on with a huge force and said they would help.


    Bid farewell to the two, Ning Xiaolei left to continue his propaganda before the opening of the business.


    After thinking about it, he decided to go to bazhongmen.


    Since we can use the help of strangers to publicize, we can also use the power he controls.


    As the supreme elder of the eight gates, he only needs one word.


    There are not many people in bazhongmen, and their status in the cultivation world makes them more likely to cause a sensation.


    Thinking of this, Ning Xiaolei can''t wait to go to bazhongmen.


    Even he did not let the lion roar again and again, full speed.


    It didn''t take long for Ning Xiaolei to get to the bazhongmen, but after discovering the situation in front of him, his face quickly became ugly.

 Chapter 623

    Ning Xiaolei found that bazhongmen was besieged.


    Far away, he felt more than ten powerful breath in the air, and his cultivation was at least in the double.


    At this moment, Xu Donglai, the supreme elder of the eight gates, and the leader of the Liu gate, elder Wang and three other fairyland disciples are fighting with these people in the air.


    But it''s clear that they''re all down.


    The other side doesn''t even need to send out all of them. It only needs half of them to make the eight gates lose miserably.


    "Ji family, Zhou family, xuanqingzong, Tianlong temple, what do you mean?"


    Although he was defeated, Xu Donglai did not want to lose his momentum to the other side and asked harshly.


    With Yanhuang tribe, the other party, even four of the five forces in Longdu, did not dare to bury them for no reason.


    "What do you mean? It is said that you have something to do with the boy who has offended us recently, but he is missing. Naturally, we are here to settle accounts with you. "


    The Ji family stepped forward and spoke angrily.


    Compared with the other three parties, He Ji''s family lost the most.


    This time, the head of the family even gave a death order, asking him to kill Ning Xiaolei and others.


    And his cultivation has reached the triple late stage, the strongest in the audience.


    Because of Qin Yu''s breath that day, the Ji family had to be careful. They didn''t want to lose their people again.


    There are so many fairyland masters who have died in a row. Now Ji''s family has lost a lot of vitality. If they die again, even Ji''s family can''t afford it.


    "Without evidence, how can you frame my clan? If you insist on making trouble, I can only go to the people of Yanhuang department to do justice."


    Xu Donglai frowned slightly. He didn''t expect that the four forces would be so shameless. He couldn''t deal with Ning Xiaolei and found him on the top of Bazhong''s door.


    However, he is not afraid. He believes that the Yanhuang ministry will maintain order and will not let these four forces mess, unless there is conclusive evidence to prove that Ning Xiaolei is related to them.


    "Yanhuangbu? Oh, I''m afraid you''re going to be disappointed. They may not be able to help you, Yanhuang. Now that you''re here, show up! "


    The most powerful member of the Ji family opened his mouth and looked into the void.


    "Ha ha, brother Yuntong''s perception is as powerful as ever."


    With the sound of a laugh, the air was twisted, and several people in Yanhuang costumes appeared.


    Led by a white face of middle-aged people, fairyland triple initial strength.


    He is the strongest of Yanhuang department, Murong Zhengzhen, who has the right to make decisions in Yanhuang department.


    "I thought it was Mr. Murong who arrived!"


    Ji Yun opens his mouth with a trace of irony in his eyes.


    In the eyes of the five sects, Yanhuang is just the dog leg of the emperor family of Longdu, especially Murong Zhengzhen, who is a pug.


    As a master in the later period of triple play, Ji Yun plays an important role in Ji''s family. Naturally, he knows this.


    Not only Ji Yuntong, but also Pukong of Tianlong temple, Zhou Hanlin of Zhou family and others who look at Murong Zhengzhen are full of sarcasm.


    In addition to Ji''s family, the other three parties sent people before, and did not send strong people.


    Murong Zhengzhen is not stupid. How can he not feel the contempt in these people''s eyes.


    His whole face became ugly, but he endured it. He vowed that he would take revenge in the future.


    For the sake of big plans, I won''t care about them for the moment.


    Taking a deep breath, Murong Zhengzhen''s face showed an expression of indifference, so he shook his head lightly and said with a smile: "brother Yuntong, don''t praise me."


    "This time I came to bazhongmen to catch Naning Xiaolei. He broke into Yanhuang prison and rescued the criminal. His crime should be punished!"


    After Ning Xiaolei''s Yuqing split up to die, Yanhuang department is not sure whether Ning Xiaolei is dead or not.


    But soon it came out that the Ji family were tracking Ning Xiaolei, but after they were killed, Yanhuang immediately understood that they had been fooled.


    These days, they have been searching for Ning Xiaolei''s whereabouts. When they learned that the four major forces came to bazhongmen today to coerce Ning Xiaolei to show up, they followed.

 Chapter 624

    "Yanhuang, do you really think I dare not kill you?"


    Hearing Murong Zhengzhen''s words, Ning Xiaolei''s eyes in the distance show a cold and merciless killing intention.


    He didn''t expect that these people in Yanhuang department didn''t intend to let him go, and said that they should be punished for their crimes.


    The tiger doesn''t get angry. They really think he''s a sick cat.


    That day, if Ning Xiaolei didn''t want to, he would have destroyed Yanhuang by himself.


    In order to let him set up a sect, the big demons in the group gave him so much money, which was not so simple.


    And these four forces are even more damned. If they can''t find him, they come to bachongmen to vent their anger.


    If he hadn''t just arrived today, the eight gates would have been destroyed today.


    Looking at Yanhuang''s posture, it''s obvious that he doesn''t want to take care of it.


    The more he thinks about it, the more angry he is. Ning Xiaolei is furious in his heart. He wants to go and kill all these guys right away.


    "The eight gates shield Ning Xiaolei and punish him for the same crime. We won''t take care of this matter today. Even if they let you go, the Yanhuang Department won''t let you go."


    At this time, Murong Zhengzhen spoke again and pronounced the death sentence of bazhongmen.


    Up to Xu Donglai and down to ordinary disciples, all of them turned pale and despairing after hearing this.


    Even some timid disciples and female disciples could not help crying.


    In the cultivation world, Yanhuang is heaven, not to mention the four forces.


    Can we say that their eight gates will be doomed today, and all of them will die today?


    For a time, people''s laments soared to the sky, and many people even directly scolded Ning Xiaolei.


    If it wasn''t for Ning Xiaolei, they would not have been in such a disaster.


    "Shut up, all of you. Elder Xiaolei has realized the cultivation method of eight fold seal magic gate and passed it on to our eight fold gate. It''s a great kindness. We have to repay it."


    With a roar, Xu Donglai interrupted the comments of his disciples.


    Then he looked at the four major forces and Yanhuang people, and his mouth was full of sarcasm: "Oh, why don''t elder Lei come to us? The so-called four major forces and Yanhuang department are just like this in my opinion, ha ha ha!"


    "Presumptuous, dare to insult my Yanhuang department, believe me to destroy you?" Murong Zhengzhen couldn''t hang on his face and let out an angry roar.


    "Just you, it''s not worth carrying my shoes!" Xu Donglai glanced at Murong Zhengzhen with disdain, showing a trace of disdain at the corner of his mouth.


    Now that he has mastered the fourth level of eight seal magic, he has the confidence to easily sweep the same level.


    It''s just Murong Zhengzhen. He doesn''t care.


    "Well, well, in that case, let''s bury the eight gates today. Let''s do it together."


    Murong is really angry in the eyes, transfer to the side of Ji Yun with others.


    Although Ji Yuntong and others wanted to see the opera, they were afraid of the blame of the emperor of the Dragon capital behind the Yanhuang department, and finally decided to do it.


    "Bachongmen, fight to the death with me. If they want to destroy us, they can''t make it better."


    Xu Donglai stares at Murong Zhengzhen and others with fierce eyes.


    If he could, of course, he didn''t want the eight gates to perish, but he knew that the eight Gates had no choice.


    "If you have guts, I''ll take you on the road."


    Murong Zhengzhen let out a roar of laughter, and he was ready to start.


    At this moment, there was a roar from the far sky. Then there was a roar: "who dares?"


    It''s Ning Xiaolei, not others.


    How can he see that the eight gates are destroyed under his eyes.

 Chapter 625

    Ning Xiaolei flies here with indomitable momentum when riding in the heaven swallowing lion.


    Murong Zhengzhen and others were stunned. They didn''t know who was going to attack them at this time and threatened them so aggressively.


    When I turned around and saw that it was Ning Xiaolei, all of them couldn''t help making a sound after a short period of shock.


    Yanhuangbu and the four forces are naturally surprised. Their purpose in dealing with bazhongmen is to force Ning Xiaolei to show up.


    On the other side of the eight gates, they are happy that they don''t have to die at last.


    Although they are not very clear about the strength of Ning Xiaolei, but see him so domineering appearance, inexplicably have confidence in him.


    "I didn''t see the wrong person."


    Xu Donglai, the elder of the eight gates, murmured, his eyes moist.


    He can see that Ning Xiaolei is just a late comer. Coming here is tantamount to death.


    But even so, he still chose to come out to save his eight gates, and he attached great importance to love and righteousness.


    "Boy, you dare to show up, break into the prison of Yanhuang department, and rob the prisoners of Yanhuang department. What a prestige."


    Murong is really behind a people roar, suddenly to Ning Xiaolei hand.


    He was in Yanhuang department a few days ago. He led people to break into Mu Qing''s room to catch Ning Xiaolei''s Li Hui.


    Not only did he not catch Ning Xiaolei that time, but he was satirized by Dugu Feng. He had long hated Ning Xiaolei. He wanted to tear Ning Xiaolei apart.


    "Shiyi, kill him for me."


    Ning Xiaolei is angry. Seeing that someone dares to attack him with killing intention, he orders him mercilessly.


    As soon as his words fell, the lion who sat down ran out, and suddenly burst out a strong smell of later stage.


    With a startling roar, his lion head suddenly turned into a hundred Zhang giant. In Li Hui''s frightened eyes, he swallowed it into his stomach.


    "It''s awful!"


    Swallowing Li Hui, the lion returns to its original state, smashes it, smashes its mouth, and gives out a clear and discontented voice.


    However, at the moment, everyone ignored its murmur and was shocked by the scene just now.


    They didn''t expect that Ning Xiaolei would sit down with a demon lion and have a heavy cultivation in the later period.


    So that when they react and want to save Li Hui, it''s too late.


    "You, you dare to let your mount kill my Yanhuang people?"


    Murong Zhengzhen let out an unbelievable exclamation, finger Ning Xiaolei asked harshly.


    "Are you stupid? You''re going to kill me and ask me if I dare?"


    There is a trace of sarcasm in his mouth, Ning Xiaolei said contemptuously.


    After hearing what Murong Zhengzhen said just now, he didn''t like it at all.


    Follow Murong Zhengzhen out to deal with these people of Yanhuang department. There must be no good things. If they are destroyed, they will be destroyed.


    This is because Ning Xiaolei doesn''t know Li Hui''s identity, otherwise he will be more happy.


    "Well, well, arrogant and ignorant boy, relying on a demon lion, he dares to act recklessly. I Murong Zhengzhen, today I will do justice for heaven."


    Murong Zhengzhen''s nose was almost crooked. He roared and slapped Ning Xiaolei.


    He didn''t believe that Ning Xiaolei could stop him with his early accomplishments.


    "Murong Pifu, don''t bully the small with the big."


    Without waiting for Ning Xiaolei''s Qin Yu to start, a shadow comes and smashes Murong Zhengzhen''s palm print.


    It''s no one else. It''s the supreme elder of the eight gates. He is also Xu Donglai in the early days of the three gates.


    "Presumptuous, what do you dare to block my Yanhuang department?"


    Murong Zhengzhen is furious. They don''t pay attention to him one by one. What''s his face?


    "You are going to destroy my eight gates just now. Do you want me to respect you? Hum, from now on, my eight heavy door does not recognize Yanhuang department, old man, take it. "

 Chapter 626

    If Ning Xiaolei hadn''t come forward, Xu Donglai would have been very angry that his bachongmen had suffered a devastating blow.


    His hand, without the slightest mercy, is the double King Kong door directly down.


    Looking at the high gate standing in the sky, Murong Zheng''s face suddenly changed in horror, and he tried his best to resist.


    He always knew that there was a way to seal the magic gate. It was a unique skill of Zhenzong. He didn''t expect that Xu Donglai would use it as soon as he met him.


    "What else are you looking at? Get that boy for me."


    At the same time of fighting Xu Donglai, Murong Zhengzhen shouts out to the Yanhuang people he brings.


    Smell speech, Yanhuang Department those people immediately look bad to Ning Xiaolei.


    "If you do, you are ready to die."


    Ning Xiaolei''s eyes are indifferent. He sweeps the Yanhuang people one by one. He is full of murderous spirit.


    In the final analysis, he still has such a good feeling for Yanhuang.


    Want to see Li Hui was swallowed just now scene, Yan Huang Department these people suddenly face froze, hesitantly looking at a lion.


    They knew that all monsters had the strength far beyond the practitioners of the same level, and they did not dare to rush forward.


    "Brother Yuntong, go and meet him."


    At this time, Zhou Hanlin of the Zhou family turned his eyes slightly and opened his mouth.


    Originally, he wanted the people of Yanhuang department to make a trial, but he didn''t expect that they would be so counselled.


    The reason why they didn''t fight immediately was that they were afraid that Qin Yu would hide nearby. They were afraid that they would be angry and killed.


    "I''ll do it if you don''t say it."


    Ji Yuntong opens his mouth. The main purpose of his coming here is to deal with the powerful ghost.


    If Ning Xiaolei is the only one, the rest will be able to catch him.


    Words fall, he a step forward, to Ning Xiaolei mercilessly a pinch, void all send out a dull ring under this huge force.


    If pinched, Ning Xiaolei will only die.


    "Get out of here!"


    Of course, Qin Yu won''t watch Ning Xiaolei get hurt and fall from Ning Xiaolei. With a wave of his hand, a large amount of ghost gas fills the air and smashes Ji Yuntong''s huge hand.


    "Are you willing to show up at last?"


    Ji Yun sneers, not too surprised, and feels that everything seems to be under his control.


    Qin Yu doesn''t talk nonsense with him, his eyes are cold, just protecting Ning Xiaolei.


    "Brother Yuntong, you can deal with this ghost repair. We''ll deal with the boy and the monster."


    Seeing that Qin Yu appeared, the other three sects were relieved and slowly threatened.


    Without the threat of Qin Yu, they didn''t put Ning Xiaolei in their eyes at all, even with a lion.


    "You want to die."


    Qin Yu roared, and his dark cold flame rose. With a wave of his hand, a huge ghost claw fell from the sky and grabbed Zhou Hanlin.


    "You can''t hurt anyone with me."


    Ji Yun snorted and patted it with one hand at random. It collided with Qin Yu''s ghost claw in an attempt to smash it.


    But then he found that he didn''t completely block this claw, and the ghost claw with less than half power continued to fall and went straight to Zhou Hanlin.


    However, with this short-term barrier, Zhou Hanlin reacted early and moved away.


    He dodged, but among the people of the Zhou family behind him, a member of the Yizhong middle period didn''t dodge and was crushed by the ghost claw.


    Even if there is only half of the power left, the attack in the later stage of triple can''t be withstood in the middle stage of triple.


    "You..."


    Zhou Hanlin angrily looks at Ji Yuntong. He thinks Ji Yuntong is on purpose to weaken the strength of his Zhou family.


    Ji Yuntong is too lazy to explain so much. Looking at Qin Yu, his eyes narrowed and said: "good skills are worth my best."


    "Well, you''re not my opponent!" Qin Yu haughtily snorted, did not put Ji Yun together in the eye.


    What she is afraid of is that the four forces will join together, so she will have no time to protect Ning Xiaolei.

 Chapter 627

    What Qin Yu understands is also clear to Ning Xiaolei.


    He is now thinking about what measures should be taken to deal with the people of the four major forces.


    Looking at the current situation, it is obvious that there is no hard resistance.


    Qin Yu''s ability to deal with Ji Yuntong is the limit. In addition, Zhou family, Tianlong temple and xuanqingzong all have triple masters, especially Tianlong temple.


    This kind of strength, depends on him and lion one''s real combat strength, certainly not enough.


    "Well, just use the talisman of the Tathagata. Anyway, there are many of them."


    Just for a moment, Ning Xiaolei thought about how to deal with it.


    Among the red envelopes sent to him this time, golden winged Mirs are the most. Ning Xiaolei seriously doubts whether this guy has robbed the treasure house of the Tathagata.


    There are no less than 50 talismans in his hand.


    Although the power of this talisman is not as great as before after reaching fairyland, it can also compete with triple practitioners.


    In order to avoid accidental injury, Ning Xiaolei let the swallow lion turn around and run with him.


    "Boy, where are you going?"


    Leng Leng, the four forces rushed to catch up.


    Qin Yu originally wanted to stop, Ji Yun with has brazenly shot, and she fight together.


    Yanhuang Department of those people hesitated for a while, also gritted their teeth to chase down.


    They don''t believe that with the help of the four forces, Ning Xiaolei can go against the weather.


    "Do you really want to live with me? I tell you, I''m from the Banshee sect. Aren''t you afraid? "


    After flying a short distance, Ning Xiaolei stopped and yelled when he saw that the talisman of the Tathagata God''s palm could not reach the side of the eight heavy gate.


    "Wanyao gate, what force is that?"


    "I finally know the origin of this boy. It turned out that he came from the Banshee gate."


    Zhou Hanlin and other people''s faces were in suspense, and they thought hard about the origin of Wanyao gate.


    But if they want to break their heads, they can''t think of where they heard such a name.


    Looking at people''s expressions, Ning Xiaolei sneered in his heart: "ten thousand demon gate is the Dragon capital. No, it''s the biggest force in the cultivation world. You will know later."


    "Ten days later, Wanyao gate general officially opened in Wanyao mountain. Anyone who wants to come to watch the ceremony can come."


    At this moment, in addition to the Yanhuang department and the four forces, many onlookers have appeared in the distance. They just heard Ning Xiaolei''s words.


    With the help of these people, the opening of Wanyao gate will soon spread.


    "It''s been a long time, but it hasn''t been set up yet. It''s you who want to set up your own school. It''s fantastic, ha ha!"


    After reflecting it, Zhou Hanlin laughed directly.


    The Zhou family behind him also laughed. In their eyes, Ning Xiaolei was a turtle in a jar.


    "If you want to start the business, have you asked which faction of us agreed?"


    Xuanhe KaiKou of xuanqingzong was the strongest person of xuanqingzong, who had the same accomplishments as Zhou Hanlin.


    Master Pukong of Tianlong Temple joked: "it''s hard to say if we can escape today. Is it still open?"


    After that, he turned his eyes to the lion under Ning Xiaolei and said with a smile: "lion demon, we are going to kill this boy. Why do you want to be buried with me and follow the poor monk?"


    The lion looked at him with disdain and said, "you''re bald, can you kill the demon master? It''s the funniest joke I''ve ever heard. "


    Hearing the speech, master Pukong''s whole face twisted instantly and said angrily, "demon, if you dare to humiliate me, I''m looking for death. If you don''t have a fate with my Buddha, I''ll slap you to death."


    "You asked me if I agreed with my idea. Take it."


    Speechless looking at Pukong master, Ning Xiaolei attacks directly.

 Chapter 628

    The Tathagata palm in his hand is crushed, and a golden light protects Ning Xiaolei and Shiyi.


    Then the sky suddenly brightened, and a huge ray of light broke through the sea of clouds and roared down.


    "Monk, your Buddha is angry and will punish you!"


    Ning Xiaolei looks at Pukong jokingly, and the Tathagata God strikes the monk. Ha ha, that''s interesting!


    Pukong was shocked and looked at the palmprint. His face suddenly changed. He murmured: "no, it''s impossible. How can it be the palm of the real Buddha?"


    As a Buddhist, Pukong is familiar with the palmprint of the air.


    In addition, the Buddha spirit, which was much stronger than what he had cultivated, directly blinded him.


    "No, run away. This handprint is too powerful."


    Except for the leaders of the four major forces, all the others were alarmed.


    The area covered by the palmprint covered them all, falling undead and seriously injured.


    "What kind of attack, what kind of power, at least in the early stage, even in the middle stage."


    Zhou Hanlin was shocked, then he looked at master Pukong and said, "Pukong, what are you in a daze


    Although Zhou Hanlin felt that he could block the bottom of the box with his unique skill, he didn''t want to exhaust his strength with the rest of the three parties here.


    Smell speech, Pu Kong body a stir spirit, return to God.


    Scared to see the head of the rapid fall of the palmprint one eye, he yelled: "everyone don''t be afraid, together with the hand."


    After that, he took the lead in using his means to turn into a Vajra Buddha body and hit the sky.


    Zhou Hanlin and Xuanhe started the attack immediately. Although the attack was not as good as master Pukong, it was also impressive.


    The rest of the four factions gradually calmed down and launched attacks of different sizes.


    Ning Xiaolei looked at it for a moment, shook his head slightly and said, "they broke it."


    He was not too surprised. After all, the attack of the Tathagata palm Buddha was only between the early and middle stages of the triple.


    However, among the following people, there are one in the middle stage, two in the early stage, and many people in the two and one.


    With such a powerful force, Ning Xiaolei would be surprised if he let the Tathagata palm Fu beat him to death.


    All of them were relieved. What''s more, they exclaimed excitedly.


    Just now, they were on the verge of life and death.


    "How are you, satisfied or not?"


    At this time, Ning Xiaolei''s voice suddenly rang out, which covered everyone''s voice.


    He scanned the crowd coldly and hummed: "with your strength, why challenge my ten thousand demon sect? Are you qualified?"


    "Well? Is that handprint your means


    Master Pukong frowns and looks at Ning Xiaolei.


    Without waiting for Ning Xiaolei to speak, Zhou Hanlin of the Zhou family suddenly yelled: "I remember that he killed all our people outside the Yanhuang underground palace. This is the move. It depends on a seal script. Someone has seen it."


    "Yes, I can tell you that this talisman is called the Tathagata God palm talisman. I want as many as the ten thousand demon sect wants."


    Ning Xiaolei didn''t deny it. When he spoke, he took out a Tathagata palm amulet and crushed it in front of everyone.


    Seeing the huge handprint coming from the sky, everyone''s face turned crazy again, and some people could not help shouting.


    Master Pukong and the other three people with the highest strength were also frightened and rushed to use their means to stop them.


    After a flurry of confusion, the Tathagata''s big palmprint was broken by them again.


    However, people can see at a glance that even the strength of Pukong master is much paler and obviously consumes a lot when he breaks such a huge attack with two moves in a row.


    Although he is in the middle of triple cultivation, the power of the talisman''s hand is equal to that of the practitioner who is going to be in the middle of triple cultivation, and he can''t deal with it easily.

 Chapter 629

    Seeing that the Tathagata''s handprint was smashed, Ning Xiaolei did not panic and slowly took out two more.


    This time, he didn''t crush it immediately, but deliberately shook it in front of the four major forces and Yanhuang people.


    "You..."


    Pukong master finger Ning Xiaolei, almost vomit blood.


    Is there really a lot of this kind of seal script in this boy''s hands?


    At the same time, master Pukong was full of fear. It was the limit to deal with one handprint. How many more?


    He didn''t dare to think about the consequences, for fear that everyone present would die.


    Once they can''t stop them, no one can bear the attack of the talisman.


    Even if you don''t die, you will be seriously injured. In the end, you will still be killed by Ning Xiaolei.


    There are many intelligent people in the crowd. At this moment, someone has slipped to the edge of the attack range of the talisman palm talisman, ready to run away when the situation is not good.


    But there are also more people, looking at Ning Xiaolei''s eyes full of greed.


    If it was just because Ning Xiaolei killed their people before, it was the above order. Now they have another reason to covet treasures.


    But they also know that even if they want to kill Ning Xiaolei, master Pukong and others have to take the lead.


    With the talisman in hand, Ning Xiaolei is in an invincible position.


    "Compare with the inside information of my ten thousand demon sect, what do you take to compare, take Fu to smash can smash to death you!"


    "Yanhuang department or your four forces, don''t push our ten thousand demons door too hard, or you will be destroyed."


    Ning Xiaolei looks at all the people present with arrogance.


    What if there are five practitioners in the door? Sooner or later, he will trample them all under his feet.


    Apart from other things, he also has a certain degree of confidence in the means he now has in his hands.


    In addition to the rest of the Fu Zhuan, he still has four Fengling Fu in his hand.


    One of them is from monkey sun, which is sealed with the power of the golden cudgel.


    Ning Xiaolei used it to kill the snake demon last time. The feeling of destroying heaven and earth is still palpitating.


    Although he didn''t know how strong the quintuple practitioner was, he felt that the golden cudgel''s spirit talisman should be able to deal with it.


    There is another kind of spirit seal, which comes from the ox demon king''s axe.


    One thousandth of the axe is ten times stronger than the golden cudgel.


    Even if the ox demon king''s axe is not as good as the golden cudgel, it won''t be too bad.


    At that time, he felt that wuchong was also a dish.


    The other two are Baigujing''s baigubian and Daji''s dream beads, which are one thousandth of the strength of Tianfu.


    Ning Xiaolei doesn''t know much about Baigujing''s baigubian.


    But the dream bead of Daji made him immediately think of the eternal dream that Daji had made him experience.


    Ning Xiaolei felt that this soul dream bead should have a similar effect with the eternal dream array.


    At that time, the soul dream bead''s talisman was used, and the quintuple practitioners or even higher accomplishments might have to sink into it and be unable to extricate themselves.


    With such dependence, Ning Xiaolei is afraid of nothing.


    Even if the enemy can''t, he can go to those big demons and continue to ask for help. If he doesn''t believe it, he can''t destroy these four forces.


    He believed that in order to let wanyaomen develop, Nuwa would not stop him from seeking help.


    In the face of Ning Xiaolei''s threat, the four major forces and Yanhuang people gnash their teeth one by one, hoping to rush over and tear up Ning Xiaolei.


    However, seeing that Ning Xiaolei showed off more than ten Tathagata palm amulets, they all shrank like quails and did not dare to make a sound.


    I''m kidding. If those ten pieces of runes were crushed together, they would be dead.


    In this case, how dare they stimulate Ning Xiaolei.

 Chapter 630

    Threatened by such a junior as Ning Xiaolei, master Pukong and others said in their hearts that it''s impossible not to bend.


    But now people are under the eaves, and they have to bow their heads.


    When they look at each other, they both have a sense of retreat.


    Let the boy be rampant for a while. When the experts behind them come out, they don''t believe Ning Xiaolei can be rampant.


    Just now they have experienced the power of Tathagata palm talisman. As long as the four fold talisman comes out, even if more than ten pieces are used together, it doesn''t have much effect.


    They don''t believe that Ning Xiaolei has an endless seal script, otherwise they will go against heaven.


    What''s more, their four major forces have been standing up to now, and it''s not without powerful treasures.


    "We admit that you are powerful, wanyaomen, right? We remember that on the opening day, our four forces will visit."


    Zhou Hanlin stares at Ning Xiaolei and throws down this sentence. When it comes to visiting, he deliberately emphasizes it.


    Ning Xiaolei pretends not to hear and looks at the others.


    Zhou Hanlin represents the Zhou family, but not several other forces.


    "I, xuanqingzong, will go then. Just today."


    "Like Tianlong temple, I want to see where you come from."


    Soon, the other two forces took a stand, but there was no Ji family or Yanhuang department.


    Ji Yuntong, the strongest person in Ji''s family, is still fighting with Qin Yu in the distance, so he should be in charge.


    On the Yanhuang side, Murong Zhengzhen, the first person on the Yanhuang side, is the leader.


    "I don''t have to publicize it. The effect should be better."


    Ning Xiaolei thinks happily that the best way to publicize is for the four forces to attend the opening ceremony of his ten thousand demon gate.


    At that time, the rest of the second and third rate sects will naturally join in the fun.


    When the practitioners know about it, the demon clan will also know about it. In the future, there will surely be demon practitioners and monsters going to take refuge.


    He Wanyao door established purpose, also can achieve.


    The establishment of the ten thousand demon sect is not only to fight against the four forces, but also to give the world''s demon practitioners and monsters a home.


    "The old man of Ji family, the little white face of Yanhuang department, stop it. If you don''t stop it, I will destroy all your people."


    Looking at the two regiments fighting in the distance, Ning Xiaolei suddenly gives out a loud roar.


    At the moment, both Ji Yuntong and Murong Zhengzhen are at a disadvantage, and the situation is not optimistic.


    The strength of Qin Yu and Xu Donglai has exceeded the standard of the same level.


    After hearing Ning Xiaolei''s voice, Qin Yu and Xu Donglai stop and quit the regiment.


    Ji Yuntong and Murong are really slightly relieved, and then his face suddenly becomes black.


    They are all famous people, one is called the old man, the other is called the little white face, almost angry.


    However, fearing the strength of Qin Yu and Xu Donglai, they didn''t dare to break out. If they forced the boy, who knows what would happen.


    It''s not easy for them to live to such a great age and cultivate this kind of cultivation. They don''t want to die.


    In the previous scene, they caught it early with the light from the corner of their eyes and naturally understood what Ning Xiaolei meant.


    Ji Yun''s face was cloudy and sunny for a while, and he said, "OK, let''s do this today. Let the clan leader decide how to deal with the relationship with you."


    Up to now, the development of things has far exceeded his expectations, Ji Yun can not do the same.


    Murong Zhengzhen of Yanhuang department, hearing that Ji Yuntong is soft, immediately makes a statement without saying a word, saying that he will not pursue Ning Xiaolei for the time being.


    He can''t even defeat Xu Donglai, the supreme elder of the eight gates, let alone fight with Qin Yu. It''s just looking for abuse.


    For today''s plan, he has no other way, can only report the truth behind the Dragon Emperor.

 Chapter 631

    Ning Xiaolei did not embarrass the four forces and Yanhuang people any more and let them go.


    It''s not the moment to kill.


    He wants to borrow their mouth to spread the news of the establishment of Wanyao gate.


    If it is not established, it has already been established, and if it is established, it will break the sky.


    Behind him are the big demons fighting against heaven and earth, as well as the saint Nu Wa, who can''t get down to fame.


    "I''m really sorry for the involvement of bachongmen."


    Ning Xiaolei comes to Xu Donglai and apologizes to him and all the people in the bazhongmen below.


    Fortunately, he had a chance, otherwise the consequences would be unpredictable.


    "Opportunity and risk are often in direct proportion. The day when the magic of our eight fold gate was passed down by you, you should have considered the consequences."


    Xu Donglai waved his hand with a smile, but he didn''t care.


    Even if he was given another chance to choose, he would choose like this.


    If you don''t take any risks, where will the eight gates get the chance to rise.


    As it turns out, he has a good eye and holds the right thigh.


    "Well, no matter what, it''s because of me. In the future, eight goalkeepers will be my alliance of ten thousand demons."


    Ning Xiaolei nods with a smile and takes out ten Tathagata palm talismans to Xu Donglai.


    In Xu Donglai''s shocked eyes, Ning Xiaolei said: "keep guarding bachongmen. If there is any danger in the future, remember to send me a message the first time."


    "It''s too expensive, isn''t it?"


    Xu Donglai was stunned, and his hand with the talisman trembled.


    Before the battle, he witnessed the power of the talisman talisman. Ten pieces of talisman talisman talisman talisman talisman talisman talisman talisman talisman talisman talisman talisman talisman talisman talisman talisman talisman talisman talisman talisman Talisman.


    Even if it is triple late, it may not be defeated.


    "Keep it. I still have a lot. When I have a chance later, I will consider setting up an array for the eight gates."


    Ning Xiaolei shakes his head with a smile, and then says a word that makes Xu Donglai short of breath.


    It''s definitely not easy for Ning Xiaolei to take out the talisman of the Tathagata palm.


    At least, it''s not comparable to his current array.


    After talking with Xu Donglai and Liu menzhu for a while, Ning Xiaolei politely declined the invitation to visit bazhongmen.


    After the first world war just now, he didn''t need to publicize it. Naturally, there were four forces, Yanhuang department and the onlookers who had been around before.


    Next, he plans to go to Tiancheng and pick up his two brothers.


    As for parents and others, it''s good to stay in Tiancheng. There are nine you Juesha and no one can break it.


    With Shiyi''s cultivation, it didn''t take much time to go from Longdu to Tiancheng.


    Seeing the familiar city below, Ning Xiaolei didn''t come back for nearly a year without a sigh.


    In order to understand the cultivation method of bachongfeng, he spent a lot of time.


    Fortunately, the power of eight seal magic gate didn''t disappoint him.


    Put the lion into the refining pot, Ning Xiaolei finds a place where no one can land, and returns home soon.


    Everything at home is as usual. When their parents see Ning Xiaolei, they are very happy and ask him where he has been for such a long time.


    Ning Xiaolei doesn''t hide it. He tells the elder er everything with a smile.


    Has been chatting for most of the time, Zhang jiuxuan''s phone suddenly dialed.


    Ning Xiaolei was surprised. Did Zhang jiuxuan feel it as soon as he returned to Tiancheng?


    "Where are you, young master? Come back to Tiancheng. Something happened to the Lin family. "


    "What happened to the Lin family? Uncle Zhang, don''t worry. Please speak slowly and I''ll go to you right now. "


    Stand up, Ning Xiaolei eyes show murderous, which is not open-minded, dare to find Lin''s trouble.


    Lin Yumeng is his woman, and the people of the Lin family are equally important to him.

 Chapter 632

    Ning Xiaolei meets Zhang jiuxuan not far from the Lin family. Now Zhang jiuxuan is worried.


    Seeing Ning Xiaolei coming, Zhang jiuxuan took a long breath and showed a brilliant smile on his face.


    In his mind, there is no matter that the young master can''t solve.


    Even if the other side is stronger than expected.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Ning Xiaolei swept to Zhang jiuxuan and asked in a voice.


    Zhang jiuxuan didn''t dare to hesitate. He said in a hurry: "a group of Taoists surrounded the Lin family. They were very strong. When I found that they were not rivals, I immediately informed you!"


    "Taoist?" Ning Xiaolei frowned. What kind of trouble is this to make? To subdue demons and demons?


    After thinking for a moment, Ning Xiaolei said, "go with me to the Lin family. I''d like to see who they are."


    At the speed of two practitioners, it didn''t take long to get to the Lin family.


    Zhang jiuxuan''s cultivation has now reached the middle stage of Dacheng, which is not too weak.


    Of course, compared with Ning Xiaolei, it''s worse than a little bit.


    From a distance, they saw a group of people outside the Lin family. As Zhang jiuxuan said, they were practitioners in Taoist robes.


    In addition to this group of Taoists, there are many inspectors and ordinary spectators in Tiancheng.


    However, at the moment, they were all stopped by a few Taoist priests.


    "Demon repair, come out quickly, if we break this big array, it''s your death time."


    In the rear, there were more than 20 Taoist priests in a circle, bombarding a layer of light.


    That layer of light shield protected the whole Lin family inside.


    Ning Xiaolei glanced at it calmly and said with a sarcastic smile: "do you want to break the battle with these wastes?"


    The array outside the Lin family was obtained by Ning Xiaolei from the monsters at that time and given to him by the black bear spirit. It is said that it is the array that Guanyin guards the back mountain.


    At present, the highest cultivation of these Taoists is only in the middle of the kingdom. Even if you give them a hundred years, what you don''t see can be broken.


    However, they are so blocked at the door that the Lin family can''t beat them and can''t get out, which is equivalent to being trapped inside.


    "Brother Xiaolei, are you here?"


    Just then, a voice of surprise came out.


    Tiancheng inspector general Zhang Xu, with a group of inspectors, ran to Ning Xiaolei in surprise.


    Seems to know the relationship between Ning Xiaolei and Lin Yumeng, Zhang Xu hastily explained: "brother Xiaolei, it''s not that I don''t help. These Taoists are so powerful that they can do magic."


    "Poof, a Taoist who knows the magic?" Ning Xiaolei almost couldn''t help laughing. He didn''t blame Zhang Xu.


    With the strength of the Middle Kingdom, ordinary people have no choice.


    Don''t mention the middle period of Wangjing, even dachengjing, in the eyes of ordinary people, is also a figure like a martial arts expert.


    "Give it to me. I''m tired of these Taoists."


    Take a deep breath, Ning Xiaolei astringed his smile and strode toward the Lin family.


    Zhang Xu wanted to talk and stopped in the rear, and finally didn''t speak.


    However, he keeps up with Ning Xiaolei and makes his men ready. When he sees something wrong, he is ready to fight with these Taoists.


    "Who, stop!"


    Without waiting for Ning Xiaolei to approach, two of the Taoist priests who stopped the crowd came over.


    Ning Xiaolei takes a look. His accomplishments in the middle of Dacheng are just like those of Zhang jiuxuan. He doesn''t pay attention to them at all.


    "Go away!"


    With a slight hum, Ning Xiaolei waved his hand and a strong wind whistled, which made the two Taoist priests who were blocking the way fall to the ground.


    Without looking at them, Ning Xiaolei strode forward and went straight to the middle-aged Taoist priest in the middle of the kingdom.


    The middle-aged Taoist is the only one who can talk to him.

 Chapter 633

    Feeling the movement behind, the middle-aged Taoist stopped attacking the array and turned to look at Ning Xiaolei.


    "No wonder I''m so arrogant and bully my disciples of shangqingguan. I have some ability."


    The middle-aged Taoist snorted and frowned at Ning Xiaolei. He found that he could not see through Ning Xiaolei''s strength.


    But it''s not ordinary people to be able to put down the two practitioners in the middle of the Dacheng period.


    "Shangqing temple? I think you want to get rid of your name


    Ning Xiaolei looks gloomy and glares at the middle-aged Taoist priest: "Why are you besieging my father-in-law''s family? Don''t blame me for being rude today."


    "Bold, my Shangqing view is that you said you would remove your name. Can''t you seek death?"


    Without waiting for the middle-aged Taoist priest to speak, a Taoist priest in the later period of Dacheng rushes to Ning Xiaolei''s chest with a sword.


    Seeing this, Zhang Xu in the rear subconsciously wanted his men to attack the Taoist.


    But before he could give an order, Ning Xiaolei came to the Taoist priest in the later period of Dacheng and lifted him up with his neck.


    "Do you want to do it to me?"


    With a cold hum, Ning Xiaolei slams the Taoist priest to the ground.


    He used a lot of strength, shaking the ground a few times, frightening everyone.


    Looking back at the middle-aged Taoist priest, Ning Xiaolei said coldly, "otherwise I''ll make you worse than him."


    "I, we know that there is a demon repair here. It''s to get rid of the demon."


    The middle-aged Taoist priest''s face changed greatly. Just now, he didn''t see how Ning Xiaolei did it.


    Can we say that the strength of this young man is above him?


    To see this possibility, the middle-aged Taoist priest was thrilled.


    "To get rid of demons? You have nothing to do when you have enough to eat, do you? "


    Hearing the speech, Ning Xiaolei is directly furious and kicks the middle-aged Taoist priest, kicking him over.


    Although see Ning Xiaolei start, but the middle-aged Taoist Leng is no reaction, was directly kicked on the ground.


    Seeing that their Taoist master was suddenly kicked over, the rest of the Taoists were stunned for a moment, then one by one with swords, angry at Ning Xiaolei.


    "Stop it all and get out of the way."


    Seeing this, the middle-aged Taoist priest quickly struggled to get up and drank under the door.


    I''m kidding. Even his strength in the middle of the kingdom can be kicked over. Even if everyone is on it, it''s also death.


    "Don''t you want to get rid of demons? You''d better get rid of one for me!"


    Ning Xiaolei is still angry and murderous, looking at the Taoists.


    With a wave of his hand, the lion appeared in front of him and looked at Ning Xiaolei with a puzzled look on his face.


    Ning Xiaolei didn''t give an order to Shiyi for the time being. He said to the middle-aged Taoist: "if you don''t practice well, don''t you mind your own business? Come on, I''ve brought you real demons. You can get rid of them!"


    "Well? Are they going to get rid of me? "


    Lion a Leng Leng, murderous eyes turned to the Taoist.


    With the strength of its fairyland in the later period, these Taoists could not resist its pressure. One by one, they sat down on the ground, their faces turned pale, and their forehead was covered with cold sweat.


    "No, no, this, misunderstanding, misunderstanding!"


    Scared, the middle-aged Taoist climbs to Ning Xiaolei''s side, kowtows like garlic, and tears flow down his face.


    The lion did not hide his breath, and the middle-aged Taoist immediately felt its power and horror.


    In order to protect his life, he could take care of so many things and begged for mercy in spite of his image.


    "Go away, don''t come again, or you will die."


    Ning Xiaolei glances at him indifferently. The other party counsels him so much that he doesn''t have the idea to start.

 Chapter 634

    If the middle-aged Taoist listened to the sounds of nature and said thanks for half a day, he quickly ran out of the crowd with his disciples of Shangqing temple and disappeared.


    Ning Xiaolei waves his hand and brings Shiyi back into the refining pot.


    "Brother Xiaolei, you are so powerful. Where did the lion come from just now? How could he talk?"


    Zhang Xu pushes over and looks at Ning Xiaolei with fear on his face.


    Just now lion one, let him feel the breath of death, very terrible.


    With a light cough, Ning Xiaolei explained: "it''s magic. In fact, I''m a magician. I used magic to scare those Taoist away."


    In order to prove his identity as a magician, Ning Xiaolei deliberately condenses a few fireballs and plays in front of everyone.


    "Well, why don''t I feel confident?" Zhang Xu muttered, scratching his head in doubt.


    Seeing this, Ning Xiaolei came up to Zhang Xu''s ear and said mysteriously, "brother Zhang, so many people are watching. Don''t show up. Come to my house to see me at night. I''ll tell you what it is."


    Zhang Xu smell speech, eyes suddenly a bright, knowingly nod.


    With him as the inspector general, the storm was soon suppressed, and Ning Xiaolei became a very powerful magician in an instant.


    At this time, the people of the Lin family who heard the noise outside rushed out.


    Seeing that the Taoists had disappeared, Ning Xiaolei was outside, and he immediately welcomed them with joy.


    Lin Feng takes the lead and rushes to Ning Xiaolei: "brother-in-law, are you the one who chases away those smelly Taoists? You are so powerful!"


    "Ha ha, you boy, go in and say."


    With a laugh, Ning Xiaolei takes Zhang jiuxuan into the Lin family.


    It''s not very convenient to talk because there are so many people outside.


    On the way, Ning Xiaolei has a look and finds that Lin Feng has reached the early stage of his cultivation, which is almost like taking a rocket.


    Lin zhanxiong and Lin Mu are only in the middle of Xiaocheng period. As for Mr. Lin, they are better than the two. In the later period of Xiaocheng period, they are in the middle of Xiaocheng period.


    On the whole, Ning Xiaolei is quite satisfied with the progress of the Lin family.


    "Xiaolei, did you come back alone? Where''s my lemon? "


    After entering the Lin family, Lin''s mother looked left and right, and asked anxiously.


    Ning Xiaolei explained: "Yumeng is over there in Longdu. Don''t worry, I will bring her back to see you in a few days."


    "Well, well, auntie, thank you very much." Mother Lin was very happy.


    "This is our son-in-law. How can we say Auntie? We should say mom."


    Lin zhanxiong stares at his lover silently. He looks at Ning Xiaolei happily. The more he looks, the more he likes it.


    Ning Xiaolei laughs, politely says hello one by one, and asks about their cultivation.


    He patiently answered some questions raised by several people.


    Zhang jiuxuan was listening, and he also gained a lot.


    "Practice hard. Please let me know or Uncle Zhang if you have anything to do in the future."


    Half a day later, Ning Xiaolei plans to leave. He first tells him, and then takes out three Tathagata palm runes and hands them to Lin zhanxiong.


    "This talisman can kill people in fairyland. When the Lin family is in danger, use it carefully!"


    After telling Lin zhanxiong how to use the talisman and leaving a lot of resources for cultivation, Ning Xiaolei and Zhang jiuxuan leave.


    Outside the Lin family, Zhang Xu didn''t leave. He is waiting here.


    Except for him, everyone else was driven away by him.


    "Brother Xiaolei, hey, hey!"


    Zhang Xu laughs and looks excited. He has already guessed something.


    "Brother Zhang, you are very anxious, ha ha!"


    Ning Xiaolei smiles and tells Zhang Xu about the cultivator.


    After listening to Ning Xiaolei''s words, Zhang Xu was directly shocked. Although he had encountered many amazing scenes, it was the first time that he heard about the existence of practitioners.


    Half a day later, he said excitedly, "brother Xiaolei, brother Zhang, please take me to practice. I will repay you to the death."

 Chapter 635

    When he told Zhang Xu about this, Ning Xiaolei wanted to take him on this road.


    Now Zhang Xu pleads, and naturally he agrees.


    Take out a cultivation method, a martial art, a magic, and a lot of Yuanshi from tianyahai Pavilion. Ning Xiaolei gives them to Zhang Xu.


    "I took you on this road. How far you can go depends on your nature."


    Ning Xiaolei stares at Zhang Xu seriously, and then tells him: "the skill must not be leaked, and you can''t tell others about the cultivation, otherwise it will easily lead to death."


    "Yes, I remember."


    Zhang Xu was overjoyed and couldn''t wait to get the training method.


    Ning Xiaolei nodded faintly: "I don''t often live in Tiancheng. If I encounter problems in my future cultivation, I can ask Uncle Zhang for advice."


    "OK, I remember. Uncle Zhang, please take care of me in the future."


    Zhang Xu smiles happily and politely to Zhang jiuxuan.


    After Zhang Xuxian is sent away, Ning Xiaolei takes out ten Tathagata talismans and gives them to Zhang jiuxuan.


    "Uncle Zhang, my parents and the foundation of Tiancheng are guarded by you. These ten talisman talismans are reserved for use at the critical moment."


    "All right, young master, I will live up to your trust." Zhang jiuxuan is firm in his way.


    Ning Xiaolei light smile, he naturally believe Zhang jiuxuan.


    Later, he took out a lot of miraculous medicine, Yuan Shi, and a long sword, which was the best of Xuanji''s, and gave it to Zhang jiuxuan.


    Bid farewell to Zhang jiuxuan, Ning Xiaolei comes to the stockyard again.


    This was originally tulongge''s bar. After tulongge took refuge in him, it was converted into a special place for him to collect all kinds of animals.


    When he comes to the stockyard, Pingtou brother is just there. Ning Xiaolei asks him to call all his men back.


    He went ahead and collected all kinds of animals in the past year into the refining pot.


    "Regor, this is the contribution of all brothers."


    After Ning Xiaolei has transferred all the animals, tulongge and others have come back with a respectful form.


    After a few glances, Ning Xiaolei kept the content in mind and said with satisfaction, "yes, I won''t treat you badly."


    Next, of course, everyone gets a lot of good things.


    "Long live regor. We''ll work harder in the future."


    The crowd cheered with excitement and giggled with joy.


    Ning Xiaolei lightly smiles and tells them that when they encounter problems, they find Zhang jiuxuan and then leave the stockyard.


    More than half an hour later, Ning Xiaolei arrived at the eight armed gate.


    Looking around, the eight arm gate is much bigger than before, and there are all kinds of buildings everywhere.


    Today''s eight armed sect is no longer a martial arts sect, but a thoroughgoing immortal sect.


    Ning Xiaolei falls in front of the Mountain Gate of the eight arm gate. He shakes his head and laughs when he wants to see the difficult situation he encountered last time.


    "Excuse me, what can I do for you when you come to our eight armed gate?"


    At this time, suddenly someone came forward and asked Ning Xiaolei politely.


    Ning Xiaolei is surprised that today''s eight armed gate keeper is so polite. It seems that Wang Ren, the leader, has kept his words firmly in mind.


    To this, Ning Xiaolei is very satisfied naturally, say with a smile: "tell your headmaster, Ning Xiaolei visits."


    The gatekeeper nodded and ran back to report.


    Not much time, a large group of people Hula rushed out, headed by Wang Ren.


    Beside him, all the elders and disciples followed.


    "Xiao Lei, Uncle Wang, please forgive me for coming late."


    Wang Ren was the first to step forward, a little nervous.


    It''s thanks to Ning Xiaolei that his eight armed men can be as good as they are today.


    "It''s OK. I''m not a big man. Don''t greet me. Ha ha!"


    Ning Xiaolei waved his hand with a smile, and then, accompanied by the crowd, went to the eight armed door.


    In the rear, the messenger''s disciple was stunned and asked the others about Ning Xiaolei''s identity.

 Chapter 636

    After entering the eight armed gate, Ning Xiaolei takes some time to collect the animals that the eight armed gate found for him.


    Because of the difference in strength, the animals found by the eight armed gate are not comparable to those in the animal farm.


    There are more wild animals here. They look fierce one by one.


    However, under the fairyland strength of Ning Xiaolei, the most ferocious beast is sheep, which is easily accepted by him.


    With the temptation of being a monster, no beast can resist it.


    "There are a lot of them, so you are very attentive."


    After taking it back, Ning Xiaolei comes out, satisfied with Wang Ren and others.


    When people hear praise, they are naturally happy.


    After that, Ning Xiaolei gave a reward and ordered the eight armed men to continue to collect, and he would come back to collect it in the future.


    During this period, Ning Xiaolei asked about tianwumen.


    At that time, let the tianwu gate be led by the eight armed gate, it should not be a problem.


    "Xiaolei, tianwumen has performed very well during this period. He has been working hard for you all the time."


    Wang Ren beside the way, he did not take the opportunity to say bad things about tianwu gate.


    Although tianwu gate used to have the same strength as his eight armed gate, now it has been thrown away by his eight armed gate.


    Ning Xiaolei nodded, then left a moment later and went to tianwu gate.


    As Wang Ren said, tianwumen is working hard for him.


    Although their strength has been thrown away by the eight armed gate, the number of wild animals they collected is not much different.


    "It''s very good. It seems that you''ve done your best. Keep up your efforts."


    Take away all the beasts, Ning Xiaolei nodded with satisfaction, and gave him the cultivation method and various resources.


    After leaving tianwu gate, Ning Xiaolei returns to Tiancheng.


    Seeing that it was getting late, he decided to go to Changshan and Wang Kai the next day.


    I haven''t seen my parents for a long time. Ning Xiaolei didn''t go to practice and talked with them all night.


    Early the next morning, Ning Xiaolei went to Tiancheng University.


    Familiar to the dormitory, but found that the two are not.


    After thinking about it, Ning Xiaolei felt that they should go to class, so he rushed to the teaching building.


    To the nearby, demon sense a sweep, he easily found two people.


    Compared with other people, the two people who had been cultivated were big light bulbs, and they were easily found by him.


    In the classroom, Changshan and Wang Kai opened their eyes, looked at each other, and their faces were shocked.


    Just now, they felt a strong and terrible divine sense sweeping over them, which made them feel the thick danger.


    After finding them, Ning Xiaolei comes to the classroom, knocks on the door and pushes it open.


    "Why? Ning Xiaolei? Didn''t you drop out? "


    There is an old professor on the stage. He even remembers Ning Xiaolei.


    Ning Xiaolei laughs. Unexpectedly, he was forced to quit. Originally, he wanted to graduate normally. Who knows that nearly a year has passed since he was delayed in bazhongmen.


    But since he missed it, he didn''t care too much. He said to the old professor, "Hello, teacher, I''m here to find Changshan and Wang Kai."


    In the classroom, seeing Ning Xiaolei appear, Changshan and Wang Kai stand up, regardless of whether the old professor agrees or not, and run over excitedly.


    The rest of the class, at the moment, are also surprised to see Ning Xiaolei, their classmate, who was once a legend.


    Thunderstorm hall, a well-known enterprise in China, was founded before graduation, which made many tycoons in Tiancheng treat each other politely. Up to now, it has given them endless aftertaste and pride.


    In a corner of the classroom, Lin Xin sits there in silence, looking at Ning Xiaolei''s eyes are extremely complex, meaning difficult to understand.


    "Teacher, they won''t come to class any more. Just like me, they should drop out of school."


    Smiling and chatting with Changshan and Wang Kai, Ning Xiaolei turned to the old professor and said.


    Without waiting for the old professor to stay, he grabbed Changshan and Wang Kai, and several ups and downs disappeared in the public eye.


    Seeing this scene, someone in the classroom sighed: "I heard that Xiao Lei is a martial arts expert. It seems that he is true!"

 Chapter 637

    Ning Xiaolei is very happy to see the two brothers again.


    Now both of them are the accomplishments of the initial stage of the Kingdom, and their strength is pretty good.


    However, there is still a little distance from Ning Xiaolei''s expectation.


    As his brother, he didn''t even reach the fairyland. How could it be.


    After returning home, he took Changshan and Wang Kai into the alchemy pot and went straight to the time acceleration space.


    One year inside, one day outside, and nine days to go, enough for them to practice.


    "You will practice here, at least in fairyland."


    Ning Xiaolei looks at them with a smile, and then says something about the plan to set up Wanyao gate.


    Of course, he did not forget to tell them about the forces he offended and their details, in order to put pressure on them.


    "What, the enemies are all fairyland masters?"


    Changshan and Wang Kai exclaimed, and then their faces turned red. Now they have become laggards.


    Just now, Ning Xiaolei did not forget to talk about the accomplishments of Zhao Xiaoshu and others.


    "Don''t worry, I will help you. When you break through the fairyland, our four brothers will make a big dragon capital together."


    Ning Xiaolei looks at them with a smile and explains the strangeness of the space in front of them, which makes them dumbfounded again.


    Everything in front of them has gone beyond their cognition.


    Even if the cultivation is over, there is still a space where the speed of time is different from other places. It''s incredible.


    Take out a lot of elixirs, as well as a lot of Yaoli Dan and Yaoqi Dan, Ning Xiaolei let them practice at ease.


    Out of the demon pot space, Ning Xiaolei says goodbye to his parents and plans to go to Longdu. Before leaving, he goes to tianmozong.


    The Lord of heaven devil is Ling Xiaoxiao''s father. He can''t favor one over the other.


    After chatting with the Lord of the demon sect for a while, Ning Xiaolei left behind some Tathagata palm talismans and some pills.


    That night, he went back to Longdu.


    What happened a few days ago has already spread all over the Dragon City practitioners.


    Ning Xiaolei met several practitioners on the road, and they all talked about his Wanyao sect.


    Ning Xiaolei is very satisfied with the result.


    What he wants is to be known all over the world and let everyone know the news of the establishment of his ten thousand demon sect.


    After thinking for a moment, he felt that there was something missing.


    Suddenly, his eyes lit up, thinking of the agreement with the master of the Cold Moon Palace.


    At that time, the master of hanyue Palace said that as long as he defeated Ji Hualong, he would go to the door to cancel the engagement between Ao Xueer and Ji Hualong.


    The day when Wanyao gate was founded was a good day.


    How beautiful it would be for the Tathagata to defeat Ji Hualong in front of everyone that day and ask the master of hanyue palace to terminate the engagement.


    He had expected that on the day of the establishment of his Wanyao sect, the leaders of the four major sects, such as the Ji family, would surely arrive.


    He hardly needs to think that these four forces will definitely choose to deal with him.


    At that time, if he behaves too unfavourably, Ji Hualong may not dare to compete with him in the future.


    Just in case, he decided to beat Ji Hualong before they made trouble.


    When the master of the Cold Moon Palace resolves their engagement, he can openly pursue aoxueer.


    Ning Xiaolei can feel that Ao Xueer seems to have a little meaning for him. If he helps her to terminate her engagement with Ji Hualong, maybe she will accept him.


    Want to see that iceberg big beautiful girl, Ning Xiaolei heart a burst of heat.


    As for how to pass Lin Yumeng, it''s a question to be considered after getting Ao Xueer''s heart.


    With an idea, Ning Xiaolei goes all the way to Yanhuang department. He wants to borrow Yanhuang people to help promote.

 Chapter 638

    Sneak into Yanhuang department, Ning Xiaolei finds Murong Zhengzhen directly.


    Anyway, Qin Yu followed him, and he was not afraid of what Murong Zhengzhen did to him.


    Murong Zhengzhen, who is practicing in the room, is scared when he sees Ning Xiaolei suddenly appear.


    There is an array outside his door, but he didn''t expect Ning Xiaolei to sneak in quietly.


    To see Ning Xiaolei sneak into the prison to save Shi Yun and others, Murong Zhengzhen suddenly realizes that the other party may have the means to ignore the prohibition.


    "What can I do for you?"


    Murong Zhengzhen stares at Ning Xiaolei warily and wants to see him through.


    What he is afraid of is not Ning Xiaolei, but the Qin rain on Ning Xiaolei. He can feel the breath of being or not.


    If Qin Yu starts, I''m afraid the people of Yanhuang won''t be able to save him.


    "Don''t be nervous. I''m going to kill you long ago. I came to you to help you. You asked people from Yanhuang department to send out a message, saying that I would challenge Ji Hualong in front of everyone on the day of Wanyao gate''s establishment."


    Ning Xiaolei looks at Murong Zhengzhen with a smile, which makes a big man in triple realm afraid. This kind of feeling is really cool.


    After hearing that it was just such a small matter, Murong Zhengzhen agreed.


    "By the way, will the emperor''s family of Longdu, who is behind Yanhuang''s Department, take part in it?"


    It seems that something suddenly comes to mind. Ning Xiaolei asks curiously.


    Murong Zhengzhen was slightly surprised, frowned and asked: "how do you know about the emperor''s family of Longdu? Is it really Kunlun demon realm behind your ten thousand demon gate?"


    "Don''t worry about that. Just tell me if they will go." Ning Xiaolei snorted and gave Murong Zhengzhen an unpleasant look.


    Murong Zhengzhen shook his head, his tone was not sure: "I don''t know if they will go or not. I have already reported it. According to reason, I should send someone to go!"


    "Well, I know. Don''t forget what I just said. The more people you know, the better."


    Eyes twinkle for a moment, Ning Xiaolei quietly left, disappeared in Yanhuang department.


    Leaving Yanhuang, Ning Xiaolei doesn''t return to Wanyao mountain immediately. He plans to go to hanyue palace.


    For the establishment of a sect, he felt that some important sects needed to be invited to show his sincerity.


    As one of the five forces in the Dragon capital, hanyue palace naturally has this treatment.


    After arriving at the Cold Moon Palace, Ning Xiaolei meets the master of the ten thousand demon sect.


    The master of the Cold Moon Palace brings people to meet him. Seeing Ning Xiaolei at the first sight, she says with a smile: "you boy, can you really toss? Is the ten thousand demon gate serious?"


    "Of course, seven days later, the opening ceremony of Wanyao gate will be held. I hope the master of the palace will take part in it." Ning Xiaolei smiles and says seriously.


    "It''s rare for you to come. I''ll be there on time." Cold Moon Palace master tiny Leng, immediately guarantee a way.


    Then, the master of the Cold Moon Palace takes Ning Xiaolei to the main hall. Only one elder and AO Xueer, the strongest genius of the younger generation of the Cold Moon Palace, stay beside him.


    After sitting down, Ning Xiaolei said to the master of hanyue Palace: "on the day when the Wanyao gate opened, I will challenge Ji Hualong. I hope that the master of hanyue palace will not forget what he said at that time."


    "As the head of the first palace, I have a lot to say. If Ji Hualong is really defeated by you, it only means that he doesn''t deserve the genius of my cold moon palace."


    The master of the Cold Moon Palace nods and takes a deep look at Ning Xiaolei. There is a smile in his eyes.


    With her strength, has seen ningxiaolei body attached to Qin Yu, but did not care.


    She thinks that Ning Xiaolei wants to defeat Ji Hualong by Qin Yu, but it''s too naive to think that all forces will not let him.


    However, because of the existence of Qin Yu, the master of the Cold Moon Palace did not expect that Ning Xiaolei''s cultivation had broken through a heavy period.


    In her opinion, Ning Xiaolei''s cultivation is just disguised.


    After all, it''s not long since Ning Xiaolei left the Cold Moon Palace last time.


    She didn''t believe it if she broke through two small levels in such a short time.

 Chapter 639

    After chatting with the master of hanyue palace for a while, Ning Xiaolei leaves the location of Wanyao mountain and leaves.


    The leader of hanyue palace doesn''t persuade Ning Xiaolei to pay attention to the four forces any more. She has already reminded her that she believes that Ning Xiaolei must have something to rely on if she dares to set up Wanyao gate.


    Ning Xiaolei was sent out of the Cold Moon Palace by AO Xueer. They stood in front of the mountain gate and waited for a long time. No one spoke first.


    In the end, Ning Xiaolei broke the peace.


    "Haughty beauty, you must say goodbye to me. I''ll see you in seven days."


    "If you don''t mind, just call me Cher."


    Aoxue''er''s eyes flash slightly, and she looks at Ning Xiaolei lightly. Her eyes are calm, and she can''t see what she is thinking.


    Rather small thunder tiny Leng Leng, busy full face smile agree to come down.


    "I hope you can beat Ji Hualong."


    Silence for a moment, aoxueer said again.


    Ning Xiaolei quickly patted his chest and promised: "that''s a must. I don''t want Xueer and you to put such beautiful flowers on the cow dung."


    "Hum, you''re glib. Be careful of the assassins. I''ll go back."


    Like Xiaolei, aoxueer snorts, and her graceful figure flashes into the Cold Moon Palace.


    Looking at aoxueer''s back disappear, Ning Xiaolei shows a smile at the corner of his mouth.


    This girl cares about him, it seems that there is a play!


    Leaving the Cold Moon Palace, Ning Xiaolei goes straight to a second-class sect nearby.


    When he was in the Cold Moon Palace just now, he had asked about some famous schools in Longdu.


    In addition to the five major forces and the Yanhuang sect, there are more than 50 second-class sects like Bazhong sect. Ning Xiaolei plans to visit them one by one.


    As for the rest of the third rate sects, he is too lazy to go. When the time comes, those who want to go will naturally go, and those who don''t want to go won''t be forced.


    The second-class sect near the Cold Moon Palace is called Tiandi League, which is not like the cultivation sect, but more like the style of the gang in the river and lake.


    Ning Xiaolei went to the door to find out what he came for, and the other party immediately politely invited him into the sect.


    In recent days, there has been a lot of talk about Ning Xiaolei and the four major forces.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll go and join in for brother Lei."


    The leader of the heaven and Earth Alliance clapped his chest, and the guarantee was loud.


    Ning Xiaolei smiles without saying a word, expresses his thanks and then leaves.


    Later, he visited the second-class sect within the scope of Longdu one after another. He also went to some of the third class forces on the way.


    During this period, the four forces did not send people to deal with him.


    However, Ning Xiaolei felt that it was quiet before the storm. On the day of the establishment of the ten thousand demon sect, the four forces would surely break out.


    At the same time, the news that Ning Xiaolei challenges Ji Hualong is also spread, and many people are looking forward to the competition between them.


    One is the latest rising figure, and the other is the first genius of Longdu. No one is not curious about who is strong or weak.


    There are not many people who are optimistic about Ning Xiaolei. After all, Ji Hualong''s accomplishments are there and his reputation is far away.


    Although Ji Hualong is defeated by AO Xueer, it doesn''t mean that he is weak. It only means that Ao Xueer is too rebellious.


    Ning Xiaolei, on the other hand, mostly relies on the strong around him and all kinds of treasures. His own strength is not so good.


    Only those who met Ning Xiaolei and Zhan xuanjingyu that day knew that Ning Xiaolei was not as simple as he seemed.


    His real combat effectiveness is also at an adverse level.


    Anyway, the contest between them and the establishment of Wanyao sect have become a hot topic in the field of dragon capital cultivation recently.


    Everyone is looking forward to that day.


    Some people have already rushed to Wanyao mountain to see Wanyao gate in advance.


    Of course, they were not surprised. They were all stopped outside by Jiuyou town''s mountain array.

 Chapter 640

    After visiting all the second-class sects one by one, Ning Xiaolei returns to Wanyao mountain.


    Of course, he saw the countless practitioners around the mountains, but he didn''t care about them.


    On the opening day, let them in again.


    In the ten thousand demon door, Ning Xiaolei is half lying on the Dragon chair where the owner can sit, chatting with Nu Wa.


    Beside him, Ling Xiaoxiao gently kneaded his shoulder.


    "It''s good. It''s a good technique. Xiaoxiao is good at it."


    Rather small thunder comfortable long point shout out a voice, not grudgingly praise a way.


    Ling Xiaoxiao is so happy that she gets praise from Ning Xiaolei. She looks very happy and kneads harder and harder.


    At the moment, Ning Xiaolei is discussing with Nu Wa about the day of the opening ceremony.


    According to Ning Xiaolei''s meaning, it is to let the big demons in the Nuwa sect come down, so that they will have face.


    "If we could go directly to the world, what else would you do? We would have gone to strengthen our demon clan power by ourselves."


    Nu Wa didn''t get angry and sent a message to Ning Xiaolei.


    Ning Xiaolei patted his head, and then remembered that Nu Wa and he had said that the six realms were blocked by the sage array.


    It''s obviously not the time for array contact.


    Hearing the words, Ning Xiaolei can''t help feeling depressed. Although he can deal with the four sects of Longdu by means of the demons.


    Even if the emperor of Longdu sent someone to come, he didn''t put it in his heart, but he always felt a little unwilling.


    The Wanyao gate with the participation of the big demons is the one with the soul.


    He doesn''t expect everyone to come. It''s enough for sun monkey, golden winged Mirs and other people to support him.


    When Ning Xiaolei was disappointed, Nu Wa sent him a message again.


    "Although I can''t go, I can let them project their avatars. I ask them to seal a wisp of spirit in the talisman. Then you can use the talisman to call their avatars."


    "But in this case, the time is limited, and the strength is not so strong. I don''t think it''s meaningful


    Seeing these two pieces of news, Ning Xiaolei jumped up from the Dragon chair in surprise, which scared Ling Xiaoxiao.


    It''s meaningless. It''s significant!


    On the opening day of Wanyao gate, when people from all sides see the figure of sun monkey and others and his stupidity, Ning Xiaolei is excited.


    He couldn''t wait to get back to Nuwa and said, "sister Nuwa, it''s meaningful. It''s very meaningful. Please tell me in the group, or they would think I lied to them!"


    "As long as you promise, I will try my best to satisfy you with whatever conditions you have. I will try my best to help you find whatever you want."


    Nuwa''s news soon came back: "yes, do you really agree to everything / a smirk expression?"


    Although the feeling is not good, Ning Xiaolei still insists: "sure, any condition will do."


    "Yes, yes, I want all the delicious food in your world. Give me a share of each. I can''t leave any smirk behind."


    The speed of Nuwa''s reply to the news was fast, and it was sent in an instant.


    See this news, Ning Xiaolei instant black line, across the screen, he seems to be able to see a woman, no, is the goddess, giggle straight picture.


    I just don''t know what the image of the goddess is, a young girl, a middle-aged woman, or an old woman with rich hair?


    Her appearance, is pure, charming, dignified, or cold, gentle, pungent?


    Or is it the apathy of the gods, the look of overlooking everything and standing high?


    Finally, after thinking for a long time, Ning Xiaolei felt that her sister Nuwa might be a naughty and beautiful girl!


    Yes, it must be!

 Chapter 641

    After Ning Xiaolei agreed to Nu Wa''s request, Nu Wa sent a message in the group according to the agreement.


    The general meaning is that Wanyao gate needs the big demons in the group to help support the scene.


    And Nu Wa put forward that Ning Xiaolei''s space is special, so the demons can''t go there in person, and what they want to go there just needs to send a separate projection.


    For a time, the group of direct frying pan, many demons have expressed their willingness.


    Monkey King: it''s a pity that I can''t go there. Even if I can only project separately, I have to support Xiao Lei.


    Golden winged Mirs carving: you monkey head, how can my golden winged Mirs bird be absent / a cool expression.


    Bull Demon King: ha ha, I don''t want to talk nonsense. Now I''m going to refine the talisman seal and inject as much strength as possible.


    There are three extremely active guys in the group to take the lead, and the other big demons jump out one by one to express their willingness to go.


    Seeing this, Ning Xiaolei is very happy.


    At that time, the four forces, even the people of the emperor''s family in Longdu, will be scared to pee.


    In order to express his gratitude, Ning Xiaolei began to send red envelopes in the group.


    This time, he sent out tens of thousands of things, which almost excited the demons.


    After a while, the group gradually quieted down, and most of the big demons were busy refining the separable Fu Zhuan.


    As the Bull Demon King said, if you have less power, you will not only stay for a short time, but also may encounter any situation that will not work.


    In order to help Ning Xiaolei as much as possible, they also have to work hard.


    After saying goodbye to the demons, Ning Xiaolei puts away his mobile phone and finds the clan leader of shangjiaoshou, as well as fengsha and Fengzhan.


    The three are the strongest members of the horned beast family, but they are only the cultivation of the king''s realm. Although they are good, they are not good enough to be seen in front of the experts in the Dragon capital.


    With the establishment of the ten thousand demon sect, Ning Xiaolei doesn''t want to rely only on the split projection of the big demons in the group to scare people, but also wants to improve the strength of his subordinates.


    He called the three horned beasts, together with the bear demon Xiong Wu, and took them to the refining pot. The time flow rate was different from that outside.


    "I''ll give you a special task. Before the ten thousand demon gate is opened, give me a breakthrough to the demon fairyland as much as possible."


    Ning Xiaolei looked at the four figures, and with a wave of his hand, all kinds of resources appeared in front of him.


    Leng a moment later, horned beast and bear demon all said that they must work hard.


    They all know this special area in the refining pot, so they are very confident.


    "I believe you, you will be the elder of the ten thousand demon sect in the future, and your accomplishments can''t be too low."


    Ning Xiaolei looks at the four of them with a smile. In addition to them, there are three figures in this area.


    Two of them, of course, are his two brothers, Changshan and Wang Kai.


    The other one is his sister Xiaoyue.


    At the end of the small month, the son is a little thin. Lin Yumeng''s daughters all break through the fairyland, but she is still a little worse.


    But Ning Xiaolei can feel that Xiaoyue is only a little away from breakthrough.


    Later, Ning Xiaolei finds the fire light beast king who is still sleeping in the demon pot space.


    This guy has been sleeping since he came in, but his cultivation has gradually increased at a steady speed.


    According to Ning Xiaolei''s estimation, when he wakes up completely, the strength of Huoguang beast king is at least at the beginning of quadruple.


    It''s just that Ning Xiaolei doesn''t know if this guy can dare to wake up before the establishment of Wanyao gate.


    The big demon at the beginning of the first four times must make all forces in the Dragon capital fear.


    "If only it could be moved to that special area."


    Ning Xiaolei muttered, frowning and thinking.


    Ling''er suddenly appeared beside him, raised his hand, and the king of fire beast flew up.


    In Ning Xiaolei''s astonished eyes, the fire light beast king followed ling''er and flew directly to that area.


    "That girl!"


    Ning Xiaolei was muddled for a long time, and then a happy smile appeared on his face.

 Chapter 642

    The next day, the king of fire came to life.


    It''s only a day outside, but it''s a year in that space.


    Absorbed the mysterious atmosphere in the refining pot, the fire light beast king condensed his body just like ran Yiwang.


    Belongs to the four strong breath release, in addition to Xiaoyue, the rest are surprised to see.


    Ning Xiaolei appears for the first time and raises his hand to call the fire light beast king over.


    "It''s good. It''s higher than I expected. It''s in the middle of quadruple."


    Satisfied looking at the fire light beast king, Ning Xiaolei said happily.


    There is a four medium-term master protection, the safety factor is improved a lot.


    Although there are five level masters in the four forces, Ning Xiaolei doesn''t believe they will come. Now they only know that he has Qin Yu, the third level master.


    Besides, even if he came, he was not afraid. The treasure he got was not vegetarian.


    Moreover, when the time comes to summon those big demons separately, they may also be able to perform certain accomplishments, even more afraid.


    "He''s the Demon Lord."


    Ling''er doesn''t know when he appears next to Ning Xiaolei and tells the fire light beast king.


    Leng, Leng, Huoguang beast king / shocked, looking at Ning Xiaolei, said respectfully: "I''ve seen the demon master, I''ve seen lingzun."


    "Lingzun?"


    Ning Xiaolei was surprised, and ran Yiwang always called him the demon lord, so it''s not surprising that the king of Huoguang called him that.


    But he didn''t expect that the name of Huoguang beast king to ling''er was Ling Zun.


    Don''t give Ning Xiaolei the opportunity to ask, ling''er has gone away, don''t know where to run.


    Ning Xiaolei is depressed and asks the king of fire.


    "In my memory, she is lingzun. I don''t know why she is lingzun."


    After listening to the explanation given by the fire light beast king, Ning Xiaolei almost spits blood. It''s better not to ask.


    Ning Xiaolei didn''t let the fire light beast king go out immediately. He let the fire light beast king continue to consolidate his cultivation here.


    He wants to wait for the day when the ten thousand demon gate is established, and then call out the fire light beast king unexpectedly to frighten all forces.


    Not long after King Huoguang woke up, a breath of fairyland suddenly came out.


    In Ning Xiaolei''s surprise eyes, Xiaoyue slowly opens her eyes.


    "Yeah, I finally broke through the fairyland."


    Xiaoyue jumped up happily, took out a sword, stepped on it and ran to the air.


    Just break through, this wench even want to try the method of flying sword.


    As a result, she didn''t fly far away. Xiaoyue couldn''t control her sword and fell down with a scream.


    Ning Xiaolei is full of black lines and catches his sister directly.


    Then, he explained to Xiaoyue some matters that should be paid attention to, and asked her to practice slowly.


    Ning Xiaolei has nothing to do. Go to that special space to practice.


    Unconsciously, a few days passed in a flash.


    This day, finally arrived ten thousand demon gate establishment day.


    These days, more and more practitioners come to Wanyao mountain to witness the birth of this new school.


    Because of the Jiuyou mountain protection array, they were all blocked outside.


    Some people have tried to break through, but they naturally failed.


    In this way, let people for ten thousand demon door, in the heart faint have silk fear.


    After offending the four major forces, he dared to announce the establishment of a sect in a high profile. As expected, he had two tricks.


    Without much time, xuanqingzong, one of the four forces, came first.


    Looking at the array that envelops the whole mountain range, Taoist xuanming, the leader of Xuanqing sect, snorted and clapped forward.


    He didn''t plan to wait. He planned to break through the array directly.


    With the cultivation of xuanming Taoist in his later period, this palm exhaled, and the wind and cloud immediately surged, and the powerful pressure blew the sand and rocks around him.


    The palmprint flies down and presses hard on the Jiuyou mountain protection array. There is a roaring sound.


    All of them were wide eyed, trying to see if Taoist xuanming could break the array that blocked many of them.

 Chapter 643

    As much as you expect, so much as you are disappointed.


    Looking at the still safe array, many people couldn''t help sighing.


    More people, looking at xuanming Taoist eyes, full of satire and ridicule.


    Putting on such a big formation, after making trouble for a long time, he was not the same as them, but was blocked outside by an array.


    Although no one dares to say him directly, Taoist xuanming still feels burning pain on his face, and his face turns red instantly.


    "Let''s get out of the way. I''ve broken this big bullshit. I want to give us a bad impression. Wanyaomen wants to be beautiful."


    Xuanming Taoist released all his accomplishments in the later period of Sanzhong, and a long sword appeared in his hand, pointing obliquely to the sky.


    The strong sword spirit diffuses from the sword, and a bright sword spirit condenses quickly.


    In the distance, a group of people came flying, and the first one laughed: "from a distance, I saw someone show their power. Who should I be? It turned out that I was the leader of xuanming sect."


    These people are the Zhou family of the four major forces.


    The first natural is Zhou family owner, Zhou chuanxiong, and xuanming Taoist general triple late strength.


    Behind him, there are many elders and younger generation, among whom Zhou Chenghu is the first of the younger generation of the Zhou family.


    On xuanqingzong''s side, xuanjingyu and xuanning''er are also there.


    The story that Ning Xiaolei wants to challenge Ji Hualong is very popular. They want to watch the war.


    "Master Zhou, if you don''t agree, you can compete with me to see who broke the array first."


    Xuanming Taoist snorted and didn''t give Zhou Chuanxiong a good face.


    The five forces in Longdu are not very harmonious. They are constantly fighting openly and secretly. This time, they want to get rid of the common enemy Ning Xiaolei.


    "Cut, it''s just a small array. I can break it by myself. I''d like to see what''s holy about the ten thousand demon gate."


    Zhou Chuanxiong turned his lips disdainfully, and did not put Jiuyou mountain protection array in his eyes.


    Hearing this, the corner of xuanming Taoist''s mouth showed a trace of irony, he was worried about how to step down, Zhou Chuanxiong himself sent up.


    Although he just clapped casually just now, he could feel that the array didn''t move at all.


    Zhou Chuanxiong and his strength is almost the same, want to break the battle, which is so easy.


    Since Zhou Chuanxiong opened his mouth to find a cigarette, he just gave it to him.


    Thinking of this, Taoist xuanming scattered his sword Qi and said with a smile, "OK, I''ll give you this opportunity."


    In this way, Taoist xuanming made Zhou Chuanxiong frown.


    With his understanding of Taoist xuanming, the old fox certainly didn''t know what bad idea he was making.


    But now that the words have been said, he can only stick to it.


    In order to ensure his success, Zhou Chuanxiong directly used one of the unique skills of the zhoujiazhen family, tiancanmingjian, and his prefecture level high-quality martial arts.


    As soon as he makes a move, the sky and the earth are filled with sharp sword Qi. Sword shadows emerge behind Zhou chuanxiong, and then turn into a river of sword shadows, whistling toward Jiuyou Zhenshan array.


    In the refining pot, Ning Xiaolei slowly opens his eyes and steps out.


    At the moment, his cultivation is still in the later stage of the first level. However, compared with before, his evil spirit has solidified a lot, and he is a step closer to breaking through the second level.


    "Almost all the people who should have come are here!"


    Ningxiaolei low Nan, with the people out of the pot.


    With the help of a lot of resources, the horned beast clan leader and others have broken through to the fairyland and rebuilt themselves.


    Changshan and Wang Kai didn''t disappoint him either. Because of their cultivation, they had stronger breath.


    Obviously, they are not ordinary practitioners in the early stage of Yizhong, or at least they can compete with practitioners in the middle stage of Yizhong.


    Even in the later stage of the first World War, it is not necessarily impossible to win the first World War.

 Chapter 644

    Appearing in the main hall of the ten thousand demon gate, Ning Xiaolei gives an order to ran Yiwang, asking him to temporarily close the Jiuyou mountain protection array.


    Now the effect of the demonstration has played, inviting people to participate in the opening ceremony of his ten thousand demon gate, naturally, people can no longer be isolated.


    Outside, the four families were waiting. Suddenly, the array in front of them dissipated slowly, revealing the Wanyao mountains inside.


    "Hum, if you dare to keep us waiting outside for so long, you are so powerful."


    Ji Baitian, the owner of the Ji family, took the lead in the attack, and his strong breath began to rush up.


    Obviously, he didn''t come to attend the opening ceremony of the ten thousand demon gate so much as to make trouble.


    By Ji Baitian''s side, an old man with white hair and whiskers closed his eyes, and his body was full of strong air.


    In addition to Ji Baitian, there are more powerful people in Ji''s family.


    Not only the Ji family, but also the other three forces have their own old-fashioned figures.


    Look at this posture. If Wanyao gate is not very strong, they want it to be buried on the day of its establishment.


    "Everything is very important at the beginning of the new year. We need to be prepared for the Wanyao sect. We treat all people equally. How can we play a powerful role?"


    Ning Xiaolei uses the skill of climbing clouds to stand in the air and look down on Ji Baitian coldly.


    Around him, Ranyi and Huoguang were separated, and his eyes were full of indifference.


    The old man beside Ji Baitian suddenly opened his eyes and said: "the middle stage of the four stages."


    He looked straight at the fire king, his eyes full of dignified.


    He is the cultivation in the later period of Sizhong, but he felt a pressure from the fire light beast king.


    This beast, far from being as simple as the one exposed outside, has the power to fight with the later World War I.


    "What, there is a monster in the middle of the quadruple period?"


    Ji Baitian was shocked in his heart. Fortunately, he brought a supreme elder. Otherwise, he would have overturned.


    Next to him was the elder of Sizhong''s later period. Ji Baitian quickly stabilized his mind and sneered at Ning Xiaolei: "well, you need to be prepared. I don''t think you should focus on the power of our whole dragon cultivation world."


    "Whatever you say, I don''t care to explain


    Ning Xiaolei glanced at Ji Baitian coldly, then turned to the crowd, turned the evil spirit, and said in a loud voice: "I''m Ning Xiaolei, the leader of the ten thousand demon sect. Welcome to visit the opening ceremony of bizong."


    Voice rolling, spread all over the Wanyao mountains, everyone can hear clearly.


    After a short silence, there was a loud response.


    "Master Ning is very kind. Please take care of him in the future."


    "Ningmen master is young and promising. He even knows how to drive clouds. We admire him."


    "The ten thousand demon sect is destined to be famous in the future. It''s our honor to participate in the opening ceremony of Guizong."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    All kinds of voices came out one after another, most of them were praising Wanyao gate, which made the four forces look very ugly.


    Ji Hualong was in the crowd behind Ji Baitian, staring at Ning Xiaolei''s figure and gritting his teeth: "I''ll step on you in front of everyone in a moment."


    Want to see some time ago Ao Xueer''s attitude to him, he would hate to tear Ning Xiaolei to pieces.


    All this is because of the appearance of Ning Xiaolei, he fell into this kind of field.


    After the crowd yelled for a while, Ning Xiaolei stopped them with a smile and invited them to the main peak of Wanyao mountain, where the main hall of Wanyao gate is.


    On the top of the mountain, Zhao Xiaoshu and others stood there in two rows, with a pure cultivation of fairyland.


    Standing on the wide square not far from the gate of the hall, Ning Xiaolei takes a look at the crowd and begins to speak.


    "Today is the day of the establishment of Wanyao sect. Thank you for your coming. Before I begin, I will challenge Ji Hualong of Ji family."

 Chapter 645

    Although he knew about it for a long time, many people could not help talking about it loudly after Ning Xiaolei said it.


    They are all wondering why Ning Xiaolei has to challenge Ji Hualong.


    These days, about Ji Hualong lost in the hands of Ao Xueer things have been spread out.


    If in order to be famous, Ning Xiaolei should challenge aoxueer even if he challenges.


    "You don''t challenge me, I also want to challenge you, I not only challenge, but also kill you!"


    Jihua longan shows the color of hatred, and steps out. Her murderous eyes fall on Ning Xiaolei.


    I want to see aoxueer because Ning Xiaolei starts with him, and even defeats him in the end, which makes him face down. There is a flame burning in his heart.


    "Presumptuous, dare to hurt our demon master, destroy your family."


    As soon as Ji Hualong''s words came to an end, the king of fire roared, and moriran''s killing intention swept to Ji Hualong.


    "Just a demon animal, dare to be arrogant."


    Leng hum, the elder of Ji''s family, belongs to the release of cultivation in the later period of Si Chong, which blocks the killing intention of Huoguang beast king.


    I''m tired of threatening to destroy his family.


    The fire light beast king is so angry that he is about to say it again. Ning Xiaolei reaches out his hand to stop him.


    Looking at Ji Hualong calmly, Ning Xiaolei said: "since you want to kill me, I will fight for life and death as you wish. The winner will live and the loser will die!"


    All of them were shocked. They didn''t expect Ning Xiaolei to have such courage.


    Many people can see that Ning Xiaolei''s cultivation is only a late stage.


    However, Ji Hualong is in the early stage of duality.


    "It''s a deal. You are doomed to die."


    Ji Hualong is a Leng at first, then grin out a voice grimly, all these just accord with his mind.


    "Competition is OK, but you can''t rely on Fu Zhuan. It''s not your means."


    Suddenly, Ji Baitian starts to fight with Ning Xiaolei for such a long time. He already knows some cards in Ning Xiaolei''s hand.


    Hearing the speech, Ning Xiaolei nodded and said: "that''s natural. I will beat him with real strength and make him convinced."


    "Cut the crap and fight!"


    Ji Hualong roared, his breath surging, his eyes murderous.


    But Ning Xiaolei didn''t answer him. Instead, he flew into the air and yelled, "come and fight on it."


    After all, the following is the facade of his ten thousand demon sect. It''s a pity that it''s not easy to build it and destroy it.


    Ning Xiaolei didn''t stop until he flew several kilometers above the ground.


    Here, even if he and Ji Hualong fight no matter how fierce, it will not affect the following.


    Many experts who have reached the fairyland follow them.


    As for those who didn''t get to fairyland, they watched on the ground.


    With the ability of practitioners, things thousands of meters away can still be seen vaguely.


    After seeing that Ning Xiaolei is no longer flying, Ji Hualong stops on the opposite side and takes a deep look at Ao Xueer, who is next to the leader of hanyue palace. He launches an attack directly.


    "Spear of the sky!"


    Ji Hualong roars, and his hand is a medium level magic.


    The glittering spear, with the air of killing and cutting, broke through the space and went to Ning Xiaolei.


    Ning Xiaolei looks at each other indifferently, does not dodge, raises the fist to meet directly.


    "What? Even want to fight Ji Hualong''s magic directly with fist? "


    "Is that stupid or overconfident?"


    At the beginning, people were stunned by Ning Xiaolei''s action.


    There''s no way to touch the magic directly, not to mention the medium level magic.


    Even if you boom, you have to use your martial arts skills to protect your fist first.


    But looking at Ning Xiaolei like this, it''s clear that he''s fighting with ordinary people, and he''s a plain and unfounded punch.


    "No, his fist is not so simple. He has all the magic power. How did he do it?"


    But then someone saw the clue and exclaimed in disbelief.

 Chapter 646

    With one punch, the fierce spear of breaking the sky was scattered into light spots all over the sky and dissipated slowly.


    Ning Xiaolei slowly stops, with a light face.


    It''s a powerful weapon with great effect.


    Listening to the voices of the people around him, the joy of beauty blossomed in his heart.


    "Well, pretend!"


    Ji Hualong snorted, suddenly swept close, and launched a stormy attack.


    Mieduzhang, huangjiquan, and occasionally sneak attack with spear, dense light and shadow will soon cover Ning Xiaolei.


    Ning Xiaolei is happy and fearless. He uses the techniques of dark burning armor and mysterious tortoise armor to protect his body. He clenches his fist to meet him.


    In the face of Ji Hualong''s attack, he just needs one punch to disperse them easily.


    The power of the heaven breaking fist is beyond imagination. Ning Xiaolei feels that with Ji Hualong''s cultivation, he can take it as long as he doesn''t use the high-level martial arts or magic.


    Both sides you come and I go, just a moment, then fight hundreds of rounds.


    Ji Hualong''s attack is fierce, but it can''t hurt Ning Xiaolei.


    After a long time, Ji Hualong didn''t get angry. It was just an appetizer before he showed his real ability.


    Besides, there is the treasure of his family. He doesn''t believe he will lose.


    A moment later, Ji Hualong''s momentum changed, and he roared: "the Dragon explodes in the sky!"


    A dragon like force wrapped around his arm, he raised his fist to Ning Xiaolei.


    This move, Ning Xiaolei and Ji yuehuan before the war, had seen the other side used.


    Although Ji yuehuan is a double late cultivation, Ning Xiaolei feels worse than Ji Hualong.


    At that time, Ji yuehuan felt the danger when he used it. Now Ji Hualong is more powerful.


    But Ning Xiaolei is not afraid, he still wants to meet Ji Hualong.


    Thinking of this, all the evil Qi in his body worked and gathered in his fist.


    However, due to the special nature of the magic boxing, the evil spirit has been melted into every corner of the finger bone, blood and skin, and has not appeared.


    "Die for me!"


    Ji Hualong roars violently, and his fists collide with Ning Xiaolei''s fists.


    There was an earth shaking roar, and they flew out on both sides.


    Compared with Ji Hualong, Ning Xiaolei retreated a little more.


    However, Ning Xiaolei is not only not angry, but also a little happy on his face.


    Just now, he felt that his control of the heaven breaking fist had improved a little.


    After all, it''s not noumenon to practice with the mountain ape king before, and the mountain ape king, more or less, unconsciously shows mercy to him.


    But now it''s not the same. Ji Hualong really wants to kill him. He''s absolutely merciless.


    It is just in this way that he can help his boxing to a higher level.


    Although there is a gap between his accomplishments and Ji Hualong''s, Po Tian Shen Quan is the best in the prefecture. It''s still said that Po Tian Yao Zun, who is in the front of the group, is worse than Ji''s Po Tian Long.


    Although the Dragon burst is not weak, it is only a prefecture level high-quality product.


    "But I''ll blow you up."


    At this time, Ji Hualong once again used the method of smashing the sky. He was a little excited when he had the upper hand just now.


    Ning Xiaolei is eager for Ji Hualong to attack him, and meets him again without fear.


    No surprise, this time Ning Xiaolei retreated a little more than Ji Hualong.


    But he didn''t care. He roared again.


    Ji Hualong wishes he could not kill Ning Xiaolei immediately. Naturally, he raised his fist to meet him, and the two soon fought together.


    Under the powerful power of the two men, there was a deafening explosion in the air, such as the beating of war drums, which made people excited.


    Many people who didn''t know much about Ning Xiaolei''s strength gradually changed their attitude and got a new understanding of him.


    Even the four major forces have to admit that Ning Xiaolei is a demon no worse than any genius.

 Chapter 647

    The two fought each other with fists, killing each other.


    Although Ning Xiaolei is slightly defeated, he rushes forward again and again, and the more he fights, the braver he becomes.


    A moment later, the elder Ji''s face changed, and he said in a surprised voice: "this son has realized in the battle, and now he can share the autumn with Hualong."


    This son in his mouth is naturally Ning Xiaolei. Now Ning Xiaolei and Ji Hualong have been drawn.


    With the constant fighting, Ning Xiaolei''s understanding of the heaven breaking magic boxing gradually deepened, and played its real power.


    As the best martial arts of the prefecture level, the God breaking fist is better than Ji''s Dragon breaking fist.


    If it wasn''t for Ji Hualong''s cultivation, he would have been defeated now.


    Ji Hualong, who was fighting, also felt this and his face became ugly.


    In order not to perfect Ning Xiaolei, he changed his moves.


    "Don''t be so stingy, practice with me again!"


    Ning Xiaolei put his face together and continued to attack with the God breaking fist.


    "Go away, I''ll kill you."


    Ji Hualong roared with anger, and her strong breath spread everywhere.


    A strong momentum burst out, and the vitality released around him gradually became a little red.


    In Ning Xiaolei''s eyes, Ji Hualong''s skin gradually turns red and gives out a dull roar.


    Forced by Ji Hualong''s strength, Ning Xiaolei can''t get close to him.


    "Prefecture level best, ChiYan Longjin."


    A moment later, Ji Hualong roared angrily and turned into a red tornado, rushing to ningxiao thunderstorm.


    Before I arrived, Ning Xiaolei''s skin was in pain.


    "It''s ChiYan Longjin of Ji''s family. It''s a good play."


    "In those days, Ji Baitian used this move to wipe out the dark demon sect in less than a minute."


    "Although ChiYan dragon is powerful, he will not lose."


    People around are talking about it, most of them are not optimistic about Ning Xiaolei.


    But ten thousand demon door this side, and some of the solution rather small thunder means of people, but don''t think so.


    "They are the best in the prefecture level. It seems that they can''t be touched by force."


    Ning Xiaolei''s eyes twinkle, looking at Ji Hualong.


    Ji Hualong at the moment is a human hedgehog. Even if he can win, he will be hurt.


    On the auspicious day of the establishment of Wanyao gate, Ning Xiaolei certainly can''t let himself be too embarrassed.


    His eyes twinkled slightly, and he directly cast the eight seal magic gate.


    One, two, three, the King Kong, the general of heaven.


    Ning Xiaolei uses this method as he retreats. In a short moment, the shadow of the three great gates falls from the sky one after another and suppresses Ji Hualong.


    "Break it, break it!"


    Ji Hualong was not afraid at all. He roared excitedly and hit him with a strong attitude.


    A heavy Tianbing gate, directly smashed.


    Double Vajra gate, insisted on half a breath of time.


    The third heaven blocked Ji Hualong, but after Ji Hualong attacked countless fists, he finally disappeared.


    "So fierce?"


    Ning Xiaolei is surprised that this guy is much stronger than the xuanjingyu he dealt with at that time.


    At that time, xuanjingyu was almost killed by the double combination of tianjiangmen and leilongjie.


    "I don''t believe it, Sizhong Luohan gate."


    A trace of fierce color flashed in his eyes, and Ning Xiaolei directly showed the fourth.


    A gate, stronger and more magnificent than before, with the breath of suppression, landed from the sea of clouds and went straight to Ji Hualong.


    "With the ChiYan dragon power of my Ji family, everything will be broken!"


    Ji Hualong didn''t care and took the initiative.


    However, it is obvious that rohanmen, which is far more powerful than before, is not so easy to be destroyed and fall into a stalemate.


    Ning Xiaolei showed a sneer at the corner of his mouth. How could he let go of such a good chance to beat the water dog.


    Taking advantage of Ji Hualong''s delay, he directly used the technique of Thunder Dragon robbery.


    And he''s doing it one after another, five thunderous robberies are coming down one after another.


    Although it''s only the first level magic, but in terms of lethality, some high level magic can''t match it.


    For a moment, Ji Hualong was in a dangerous situation.

 Chapter 648

    "The only person who can bring the eight seal magic gate to this situation is Xiao Lei. They have to study hard!"


    In the crowd, Xu Donglai, the supreme elder of the eight gates, sighed and taught three fairyland disciples, including Chu Jia.


    Chu Jia and the other three people''s eyes flashed and nodded.


    To this day, they found out that his eight fold magic seal was so powerful.


    "Hum, I didn''t expect that this method was hidden in the eight heavy gate. I underestimated them."


    Zhou chuanxiong, the owner of the Zhou family, sighed. A greedy color flashed in his eyes.


    If he gets this method, his Zhou family''s strength will gradually become the first of the five forces.


    "If you want to beat the genius of my Ji family, you''ll look down on my Ji family."


    Ji Baitian, the owner of the Ji family, shakes his head and shows a trace of irony.


    As the owner of Ji''s family, he certainly knows what means Ji Hualong has.


    Seeing that the thunder dragons were about to pounce on Ji Hualong, Ji Hualong suddenly opened his mouth, and a V-shaped beam of light burst out, smashing all the thunder dragons in an instant.


    Seeing this scene, Ning Xiaolei is stunned, especially, monster?


    He recalled that he had seen the island animation before, in which the monster was beaten by Altman, many of which had such moves.


    Unexpectedly, Ji''s family had a similar attack.


    "You want to sneak on me, dream!"


    Ji Hualong looks at Ning Xiaolei in a provocative / provocative way, which makes her look very angry.


    Then he made a quick shot, and the red energy around him rose up, turned into a magic dragon, collided with the Luohan gate falling from above, and both disappeared.


    "If there''s any other way, take it out, or I''ll kill you."


    Ji Hualong sneered from the corner of his mouth, and there was a trace of killing in his eyes.


    He looks to the direction where aoxueer is. He wants to see the shock and fear on aoxueer''s face, but he finds that aoxueer is indifferent.


    "Am I wrong? Cher, she doesn''t care about the boy''s life or death at all, or she has confidence in him? "


    Ji Hualong frowns and is more and more upset. He decides to end the battle quickly and kill Ning Xiaolei.


    Ning Xiaolei, of course, saw Ji Hualong''s action and said sarcastically: "Huachong, you''re going to die soon. You still have time to see my Xueer!"


    This words a, the world direct frying pan, all people are surprised to see to Ning Xiaolei, Ji Hualong, Ao Xue Er three people.


    Especially after discovering that aoxueer didn''t show anything, people were shocked.


    Everyone is guessing, what''s the relationship between Ao Xueer and Ning Xiaolei, why do you tolerate such a close address?


    Want to see Ji Hualong hate Ning Xiaolei to the extreme, everyone suddenly seems to understand what.


    They seem to see a green grassland on the top of Jihua dragon head.


    Compared with this, Ning Xiaolei''s arrogant tone is not so noticeable.


    "Boy, you give me to die, Xueer is not what you can call."


    Ji Hualong roars angrily. As if she has lost her mind, she tries to kill Ning Xiaolei madly.


    Seeing this, Ning Xiaolei flashed a chill in his eyes, but he didn''t start right away.


    When Ji Hualong was more than ten meters away from him, he suddenly used the method of Tianhu roaring.


    The shadow of the sky tiger appeared in Zhou Dynasty, and raised to the sky to give out a roar that shook the heaven and the earth.


    Jihua dragon head when it rushed, was slightly distracted by the earthquake.


    Ning Xiaolei sees the right time and suddenly shows his skill of sky sword.


    Two bright sword lights flashed out of his eyes and directly flashed at Ji Hualong''s chest with irresistible momentum.


    At such a close distance, it''s too late for Ji Hualong to recover from his absence.

 Chapter 649

    Ji Hualong vomited blood and flew upside down, sliding out more than 100 meters in the air to stop his figure.


    Ning Xiaolei frowned, not happy.


    Things are different from what he thought. Under normal circumstances, Ji Hualong should have been shot through two big holes in his chest and suffered a heavy blow.


    But now in this situation, Ji Hualong just vomited a little blood, although also injured, but not so heavy.


    Ning Xiaolei looks at him suspiciously and finds out the reason quickly.


    Inside Ji Hualong''s clothes, she was wearing a golden armour, emitting a faint light.


    Just now that blow, Ji Hualong''s upper body wore a dress that had been broken, revealing the gold armor inside.


    The legendary golden soft armor?


    Ning Xiaolei''s face is strange. This product is too cautious. Otherwise, the battle should be over.


    If I had known, I would have hit him in the head just now.


    In fact, at the beginning, Ning Xiaolei really thought like this. He just felt that it was a bit cruel. In front of so many people, it would damage his image of ten thousand demon sect, so he changed his mind and attacked his chest.


    I didn''t expect that Ji Hualong would get a dog''s life back just because of his mistake.


    "Despicable and shameless, you should use such a dirty move."


    Suddenly, a roar came out.


    Ji Bai, the owner of Ji''s family, points at Ning Xiaolei with angry face.


    He was afraid to see that the genius of his family had almost fallen.


    The rest of Ji''s family were also full of shocked expression. After hearing Ji Baitian''s words, they began to scold loudly.


    "It''s shameless. I don''t want to call it Wanyao gate, but Wanliu gate for such a sinister move."


    "Shameless and obscene, even if I won, I would be disgraceful. If I were you, I would have been ashamed to find a piece of land to drill in."


    The people of Ji''s family are very talkative. You and I, together with some second and third class forces who take refuge in them, instantly blame Ning Xiaolei for all the mistakes.


    Ten thousand demon door this side certainly won''t show weakness, Changshan Wang Kai, several women and Xiong Wu etc., loud counterattack.


    As for Ranyi king, Huoguang king and the horned orcs, they don''t like the popular scolding method, but they also glare at the direction of Ji''s family.


    "The life and death contest is a skill. If you don''t take precautions, you can only show that Ji Hualong is inexperienced in fighting. Your move will only make me Ao Xueer look down on Ji''s family."


    At this time, a cold voice suddenly suppressed everyone, resounding between heaven and earth.


    Hearing this sound, Ji''s family and the following sects shut up in a moment and looked at Ao xue''er with astonishment.


    "Ha ha, well said. Life and death are the most important means. Ji family, don''t let me despise you."


    In the distance, a voice came along. Dugu Feng came late with Yuwen Cheng and Yuwen Du brothers.


    Many other sects, or sanxiu, followed suit and chose to stand on Ning Xiaolei''s side.


    After all, what Ao xue''er and Dugu Feng said is right. They both fight for life and death. No matter how much, they should take killing each other as the principle.


    If they are put in the position of Ning Xiaolei, they don''t mind if they have that kind of means.


    Smell speech, Ji family''s person complexion one by one ugly come down, but also don''t know how to refute.


    "Shut up and keep on competing. I haven''t lost yet. My Jin Zun Li Jia is also my means."


    Ji Hualong''s voice suddenly rang out, his face was very gloomy, and his eyes were full of venomous killing intention.


    His fiancee Ao xue''er is talking for his enemy. He only feels that his heart is too painful to breathe if it is pierced by countless sharp knives.


    Just now, he only said that he was not allowed to use talismans, not magic weapons, so he is not a loser, he can still fight.


    This time, he will tear Ning Xiaolei to pieces in front of everyone.

 Chapter 650

    Ji Hualong''s intention to kill suddenly increased, and everyone felt it clearly.


    They know that next, there will be a real fight between the dragon and the tiger, a battle of life and death.


    Ji Baitian, the owner of Ji''s family, didn''t stop him or persuade Ji Hualong. He had confidence in Ji Hualong.


    As long as that thing is used, he believes Ning Xiaolei will lose.


    This is why he only mentioned Fu Zhuan, but not magic weapon.


    Although it takes cultivation to control magic weapons, some of them have a great influence on the outcome of the war.


    "Next, I want you to die in this spear."


    Ji Hualong sneered, the light in his hand flashed, and a dazzling golden light appeared in his hand.


    In a flash, a strong pressure swept the world, and the breath changed the faces of all the people present, including the five major forces, the patriarchs and the elders.


    Of course, the elder Ji Baitian and the elder Ji Taishang, who knew the situation for a long time, were not included.


    Ning Xiaolei fixed his eyes and saw that it was a golden spear, which was a bit similar to the spear condensed from Ji''s spear.


    From the golden spear, Ning Xiaolei felt a very strong threat.


    If he''s hit, he''ll never end well.


    "Ji''s family, it''s just a little competition. How can you use Ji''s spear?"


    The master of the Cold Moon Palace opened his mouth and looked at Ji Baitian and the elder of Ji''s family.


    Although she doesn''t want Ning Xiaolei to defeat Ji Hualong and influence Ao Xueer''s engagement with Ji Hualong, she doesn''t want Ning Xiaolei to die.


    After all, Ning Xiaolei once helped hanyue, the ancestor of hanyue palace, fulfill her wish. She also plans to wait for Ning Xiaolei to lose for a while, and then she comes forward to plead for her death.


    But now Ji Hualong takes out his royal spear, that''s different.


    With Ji Hualong''s strength, she can''t completely control Ji huangspear. In other words, Ning Xiaolei will be killed if she doesn''t have time to plead.


    "Master of the Cold Moon Palace, what do you mean? The agreement before the contest doesn''t say that you are not allowed to use magic weapons!"


    Ji Baitian had a faint smile on his face, and he looked like he was in the grip of victory.


    But no wonder, after all, Ji huangspear is a magic weapon of heaven level, surpassing the prefecture level. Even if Ji Hualong can''t play his best, he thinks it''s enough to kill Ning Xiaolei.


    "The magic weapon can be used, but it''s a heaven level magic weapon, the imperial spear. Don''t you think it''s too much?"


    The master of the Cold Moon Palace continued to ask.


    When he said this, all the people except the elders and patriarchs who had already guessed the five forces of Ji huangspear were shocked, and then they were shocked.


    Many of them don''t even have a magic weapon at the prefecture level. The Ji family used Ji''s spear for the competition among the younger generation. Isn''t that bullying.


    "No, I don''t think it''s too much. If I have the ability, the ten thousand demon sect can take out the heaven level magic weapon, ha ha!"


    Ji Baitian laughed and then turned to Ning Xiaolei: "if you don''t dare, just give up and apologize to our four forces and Yanhuang department."


    "No? Oh, you look up to this beetle too much. "


    Smell speech, Ning Xiaolei not only did not imagine the fear, but the face showed disdain.


    In addition to understanding Ning Xiaolei behind the details of the ten thousand demon door people, the rest of the people are shocked, do not know Ning Xiaolei where the details.


    Ji Hualong was even more furious and roared: "dare you insult me? If you want to die, I''ll help you. "


    Then, he turned to the master of hanyue palace and said, "master hanyue, I hope you don''t interfere in this matter. Only one of us is alive."


    "Well, let it be!" Looking at Ning Xiaolei''s firm eyes, the master of the Cold Moon Palace can''t help sighing. It seems that there is no room for maneuver.


    In the panic of the people around, Ji Hualong roared, rushed to Ning Xiaolei with Ji''s spear, and suddenly cut out a crescent shaped arc blade.

 Chapter 651

    Ning Xiaolei is not sure how powerful the magic weapon is. This is the first time he has seen someone use it.


    However, his prefecture level best Haoyang mirror can be as powerful as that, and the sky level must be stronger.


    Otherwise, the onlookers would not be shocked, and even the master of the Cold Moon Palace would have stopped.


    As the crescent shaped arc blade splits out, Ning Xiaolei suddenly feels that the sweat behind him rises, and a strong crisis envelops his heart.


    If the crescent arc blade wants to destroy everything, the void seems to have broken traces where it cuts.


    "We can''t fight against them."


    This is the first feeling rising in Ning Xiaolei''s heart. Even if his skills of ox king battle armor, xuangui God armor and abyss black burning armor are added together, he can''t resist it.


    However, Ning Xiaolei didn''t plan to make a hard connection at all.


    Ji huangspear is good, but Ji Hualong, who uses Ji huangspear, is only the cultivation in the early stage of double.


    It''s time to try that magic weapon.


    Looking at Ji Hualong with a sneer, Ning Xiaolei''s figure flickers. As he dodges the attack of Ji''s spear, a bottle several feet high appears in his hand.


    The bottle was white jade, with a narrow mouth on the top and a slightly larger belly on the bottom.


    This magic weapon is the Yin Yang bottle that the golden winged Mirs carving sent to Ning Xiaolei. It is refined by imitating the Yin Yang two bottles of the golden winged Mirs carving.


    As long as the cultivation level is no higher than Ning Xiaolei''s, it can be put into it.


    Ji Hualong is only the cultivation of the initial stage of the double, obviously not more than Ning Xiaolei.


    In the past few days, Ning Xiaolei has already refined Yin Yang bottle and is familiar with its usage.


    Holding the Yin Yang bottle, Ning Xiaolei infuses the evil spirit and sense, recites the mantra and uncovers the bottle cap.


    In a flash, a mysterious breath from the Yin and Yang bottle directly enveloped Ji Hualong according to Ning Xiaolei''s idea.


    Ji Hualong is chasing Ning Xiaolei with his royal spear. Suddenly, he feels a powerful force acting on him.


    Without waiting for him to resist, the whole person seemed to turn into a wisp of smoke and was directly sucked into it by the Yin Yang bottle in Ning Xiaolei''s hand.


    Seeing this, Ning Xiaolei was overjoyed and quickly closed the bottle cap.


    In less than a minute, Ji Hualong will be melted into a pool of blood by the power of Yin Yang bottle.


    Everything happened too quickly. Before everyone could react, Ji Hualong disappeared.


    "What happened? Where''s Ji Hualong?"


    "I don''t know. He disappeared just now. Look, Ji''s spear flew back to Ji''s house."


    "How can I see Ji Hualong? It seems that the bottle in Ning Xiaolei''s hand has been received inside."


    When people began to talk, many people looked at the Yin Yang bottle in Ning Xiaolei''s hand curiously.


    If most people are just guessing, the patriarch of the four forces, the elder level figure, can clearly see that Ji Hualong was taken over by Ning Xiaolei.


    "Bold, turn over the dragon, what magic do you use?"


    Ji Baitian roars angrily and then comes to Ning Xiaolei.


    Fire light beast king flies out, opens mouth to spurt out a fire pillar, roars a way: "roll back, willing to gamble to admit defeat."


    "It''s not fair for him to use the strange bottle in his hand."


    Ji Baitian immediately dodged the pillar of fire and yelled.


    This word falls, immediately have a burst of hissing laugh to ring out.


    Dugu Feng stood up and sarcastically said: "your Ji family has used the magic weapon Ji imperial spear. How can you be fair? Now they are restrained and can''t afford to lose?"


    "Get out of here. What''s your status? Do you have a voice here?"


    Ji Baitian''s face was blue and red, and he glared at Dugu Feng.


    However, Dugu Feng was not afraid of him and said contemptuously, "no matter what my status is, I can say this. How, your Ji family is very great?"


    Hearing this, Ji Baitian was about to say something when he was stopped by the elder of Ji family.


    The elder of Ji''s family steps out and looks at the yin-yang bottle in Ning Xiaolei''s hand. He says to Ning Xiaolei, "let the dragon out. It''s better than trying to win!"

 Chapter 652

    What do you mean I win? It''s me who wins!


    Ning Xiaolei turned his mouth and sneered at the elder of Ji''s family. He said: "this is the battle of life and death. The loser will die. I don''t think it''s necessary to let it out. I think it''s already dead!"


    "Well? Are you sure you want to do this? Young man, we should spare others and spare others. We should do things on the line, so that we can see each other in the future! "


    Elder Ji''s eyes narrowed slightly and his face cooled down quickly.


    Belongs to the four heavy later breath, from his body wantonly release, toward Ning Xiaolei oppression in the past.


    Ji Hualong is the future of his Ji family. He can''t watch his accident happen.


    Even if there was an agreement in advance, even if so many people were watching, he would save them.


    As long as you can protect people, the rest are small things. If you dare to talk about it afterwards, kill them.


    This is the domineering power of Ji family, one of the five forces in Longdu.


    "Bold, dare you?"


    The fire light beast king is furious, and his breath is released to protect Ning Xiaolei.


    But after all, he is only in the middle of the quadruple period. Although he can fight in the later period of the quadruple period, he is a little worse than in the later period.


    Under the authority of the elder of Ji''s family, the fire light beast king was not comfortable.


    "Bastard, get out of here. I have no time to play with you."


    The elder of Ji''s family snorted and flashed to Ning Xiaolei like a ghost, grabbing the Yin Yang bottle in his hand.


    "Can''t Tangji afford to lose?"


    Suddenly, a cold voice rang out, and a figure stood in front of Ning Xiaolei.


    Renying is a white haired old woman from hanyue palace. She has the same strength as the elder of Ji family.


    Take advantage of this opportunity, Ning Xiaolei figure fly back, quickly open the distance.


    Fire light beast king and ran Yi King fly to Ning Xiaolei and protect him.


    "Get out of the way, no one can stop me from saving Hualong, or I will be the enemy of Ji''s family."


    The elder of Ji''s family has an ugly face. She claps her hand at the old woman in the Cold Moon Palace.


    The old lady showed sarcasm and raised her hand to meet her.


    "Brother Mingyun, we''ll help you stop Mrs. Luo Li. We owe you a favor afterwards!"


    When the elder of Ji''s family fights with the old woman of the Cold Moon Palace, two figures fly to attack the old woman of the Cold Moon Palace.


    They are from the Ji family and xuanqingzong, and their strength is no worse than the elder of Ji family and the old woman of hanyue palace.


    "Yes, thank you."


    Ji Mingyun returned a sentence simply, get away from exit, run to the distance ningxiaolei and others.


    A lot of time has been delayed just now. If we delay any longer, maybe his Ji family''s genius will be over.


    "You go, I''ll stop him."


    The fire light beast king looks ugly, opens his mouth and grits his teeth.


    Hearing the speech, Ning Xiaolei shook his head slightly: "no, he wants to die. I will help him. Today is an important day for the establishment of our ten thousand demon sect. How can I run as the sect leader?"


    Looking at Ji Mingyun, Ning Xiaolei shows a trace of ruthlessness in his eyes and takes out a seal.


    The name of the talisman is Fengling talisman, which is sealed with one ten thousandth blow of the golden cudgel.


    If he wants to use this talisman to kill Ji Mingyun, he has to see if the latter part of the fourth division is really so powerful.


    "Boy, you are stubborn. Today, I will destroy you with ten thousand demons."


    Ji Mingyun shows a grim smile, flies to the front, condenses a big hand, and grabs Ning Xiaolei and others.


    Ning Xiaolei said with a sarcastic smile: "I''m afraid you don''t have that chance!"


    Words fall, he infuses a wisp of evil spirit into the seal spirit Fu, does not hesitate to crush.


    In a flash, the sky was dark, the sun and the moon were dark, and the whole world seemed to be still. In the void, the shadow of a stick that collapsed the sky and the earth came out and hit Ji Mingyun.


    Ji Mingyun''s eyes were shocked by the sudden change, and his face turned pale. He found that with his strength in the later stage of quadruple, he had a feeling of insignificance and helplessness.

 Chapter 653

    "What''s that?"


    All of a sudden, everyone was stunned.


    The struggling lady Luo Li, the elder of the Zhou family and xuanqingzong, subconsciously stops and looks into the air in horror.


    Under the shadow of that stick, everything between heaven and earth seems to have lost its luster. It is the only thing that attracts attention.


    From the shadow of the stick, people feel the destruction, the destruction, and the doomsday.


    In Longdu City, in the continuous Imperial Palace, several figures flew into the air. At the moment, all of them looked at the direction of Wanyao mountain, looking shocked.


    One of the men with unfathomable strength was shocked and whispered: "it''s the breath, it''s it, absolutely it. It was it that appeared in the direction of Tiancheng before."


    Kunlun demon domain, there are also countless figures standing in the air, among them, there are many monsters to maintain the original shape, are hundreds of kilometers of monsters.


    A man dressed in white and keeping his figure said to himself, "the breath comes from Longdu. Is it related to Huangshi, but why do I feel so kind?"


    Penglai Fairy Island, the ancestral land of the witches, and even the direction of the island country, Southeast Asian countries, and the polar northern bear country all have different eyes, which lock the direction of the Dragon capital.


    Facing the terrible stick shadow, Ji Mingyun reacts and starts to run away.


    But then he found that he was as slow as a slog.


    "Damn, he has such a talisman. What''s the origin of him, ah!"


    Ji Mingyun roars, very unwilling, he has not lived enough, he does not want to die like this.


    However, the falling shadow didn''t give him a chance to struggle slowly. With the power of destruction, Ji Mingyun first smashed the fingerprints that he had just grabbed Ning Xiaolei and others, and then continued to hit him.


    "No, break it for me!"


    Ji Mingyun shouts angrily and displays his family''s unique ChiYan dragon power, with huge bloody fists on his head.


    But under the shadow of the stick, everything is floating clouds, and the shadow of the stick still falls unstoppably.


    "Boom!"


    A moment later, there was a shattering sound, and the shadow of the stick hit Ji Mingyun.


    Ji Mingyun''s body suddenly froze and fell down like a meteor.


    But on the way, his body began to crush a little bit. When he landed, it had turned into a pile of fly ash and disappeared completely.


    Quiet, dead silence.


    Looking at Ji Mingyun, who was completely annihilated, everyone was stunned and didn''t say a word for a long time.


    The power of the stick shadow is as terrible as the breath it sends out.


    After Ji Mingyun was killed, the shadow of the stick in the air slowly dissipated, and the dim sky and earth became bright little by little.


    But all the people, still haven''t come back for a long time.


    Even if I have seen the rhyme of poetry once before and Zhao Xiaoshu and others, I can''t express my feelings at the moment.


    as in the past, brother monkey gave the awesome charm to kill four heavy later stages, such as killing vegetables.


    Ning Xiaolei smashed his mouth and showed a happy expression. Just now, he was really afraid that Ji Mingyun could not be stopped by the golden cudgel''s seal talisman. He even made plans to use other pieces.


    But fortunately, he seemed to think a little more. After all, it was Qi Tian Da Sheng who almost made Xiandi abdicate. Even if it was attacked by one ten thousandth weapon, it was not the end of fairyland quadruple.


    "Elder supreme? Damn boy, I''m going to kill you. "


    A moment later, there was a piercing howl.


    Ji Baitian, armed with Ji''s spear, comes here with a lot of murders.

 Chapter 654

    In the later period of the fourth generation, it was the top fighting power of a force, and it was their inside information.


    But now, he was killed. As the head of the family, how could Ji Baitian bear it.


    Although he was very afraid of the power of fenglingfu, he didn''t believe Ning Xiaolei could take out the second one.


    One of those adverse things is already terrible. How can there be a second one.


    Relying on the spear in his hand, he has full confidence to fight against the fire light beast king in the middle of the quadruple.


    "Zhou family, xuanqingzong, Tianlong temple, are you going to watch it? This boy is not only against my Ji family. You can''t have a better time when the ten thousand demon family grows stronger. "


    Anger turns to anger, but Ji Baitian is not stupid. When he rushes out, he shouts to the other three forces.


    Hesitating for a moment, the three parties looked at each other and chose to move.


    As Ji Baitian said, the three of them have a grudge against Ning Xiaolei, and the ten thousand demon sect is growing stronger, so they will not give up with them.


    It''s better to take this opportunity to wipe out Ning Xiaolei and wanyaomen.


    As for the fenglingfu just now, they don''t believe that Ning Xiaolei can take out a second one.


    Otherwise, if there are many, we can find the forces behind them and kill them all.


    "Amitabha, demons are evil. Everyone will be punished. The establishment of demon sect is a challenge to our dragon capital cultivation world. I want to meet you."


    At this time, a loud voice came from the direction of Tianlong temple.


    An old monk with the same strength as Ji Mingyun came first.


    Looking at his target, it is Ning Xiaolei, or the Yin Yang bottle in Ning Xiaolei''s hand.


    The old monk was able to take away the person who was a little higher than himself, and let the other party have no resistance.


    However, what Ning Xiaolei hates is not the old monk''s greed, but what he says.


    What is the name of demons and gods, everyone can be killed? The demon cultivators and monsters didn''t eat the rice from Tianlong temple or drink the water from Tianlong temple. How can they complain so much?


    "You hypocritical baldheads, but you are a little fierce. You think we are easy to bully."


    Xiong Wu is furious around Ning Xiaolei and glares at the old monk.


    However, he just broke through the fairyland, not the old monk''s opponent, otherwise he would have rushed up and tried his best.


    "Give it to me. It seems that those who want to die haven''t learned enough lessons yet!"


    Ning Xiaolei hums coldly, his eyes twinkle slightly, and takes out the spirit seal given by Bai Gujing.


    It''s sealed with the magic weapon of the white bone spirit, one thousandth of the power of the White Bone Demon whip.


    Although Baigujing can''t compare with Monkey Sun, it''s a talisman with one thousandth of her power. It''s ten times as powerful as the golden cudgel.


    Looking at the old monk and the four forces who followed him with a sneer, Ning Xiaolei was ready to start.


    But at this time, a figure came from one side and stopped the old monk and others.


    "Stop it


    There was a young man in a purple robe with a golden dragon tattooed on it.


    See this dress, the old monk and the four forces of the patriarch, taishangchanglaodeng eyes a narrow, eyes flashed a trace of fear.


    But the others didn''t know it. A big monk in Tianlong temple called out: "where''s the little bunny? Get out of here. Don''t disturb us to subdue the demons."


    "Wanton, I''m from the emperor''s family of Longdu. Don''t you want Tianlong temple to exist?"


    The man was slightly angry and yelled at the monk in Tianlong temple.


    The abbot of Tianlong temple was startled. He quickly stopped the disciples and apologized to the young man. "I don''t know the identity of the young master. Don''t blame me."


    As soon as the words came out, the crowd immediately began to talk loudly, full of curiosity.


    You know, it''s the abbot of Tianlong temple, one of the five forces in Longdu. Why are you so polite to this young man? What''s his identity?

 Chapter 655

    "It''s him!"


    Seeing the young people appear, Zhao Xiaoshu and others behind Ning Xiaolei''s back face becomes very ugly.


    That day, the young man suddenly appeared in the Yanhuang department, and the Yanhuang department''s senior management, who was still in the meeting, immediately decided to target Ning Xiaolei.


    It was the young man who wounded them and sent them to jail.


    Hesitating for a moment, Zhao Xiaoshu did not immediately tell Ning Xiaolei the specific identity of the other party.


    He is afraid that Ning Xiaolei will kill directly in a rage.


    The emperor''s family in Longdu is no better than the four major forces. It''s a real big Mac.


    After stopping the four forces, the young man from Huangshi of Longdu flies to the front and looks at Ning Xiaolei with a proud face.


    "Let me introduce myself. I''m from Huangshi of Longdu. My name is huangfeibai. You can call me feibai."


    Because Shiyun and others are injured by a mysterious person of the Huangshi family in Longdu, Ning Xiaolei doesn''t like the person of the Huangshi family in Longdu.


    And the proud appearance on HuangFei''s white face disgusted him.


    "I don''t want to hear nonsense."


    Looking at Huang feibai indifferently, Ning Xiaolei said coldly.


    Listen to Ning Xiaolei impatient words, Huang feibai Leng Leng, face instantly become ugly.


    This is why some people dare to talk to him like this after they know his identity.


    But then Huang feibai seemed to think of something and became happy again.


    "I don''t think you know the position of our dragon capital Huang family in the cultivation world, our dragon capital Huang family..."


    "Can you stop bullshit? You''re upset. Do you know?"


    Ning Xiaolei turns his mouth. He''s the emperor of the Dragon capital. What''s he supposed to be.


    After cleaning up the four forces, his next goal is the emperor family of Longdu. He wants to seek justice for Shiyun and others.


    And it''s also because of the emperor''s family in Longdu that Yanhuang''s Department aimed at him. How can this be calculated.


    "You, look for death, dare to look down upon me, I want you to die!"


    Shocked looking at Ning Xiaolei, it seems that he can''t believe what he said. A moment later, Huang feibai is furious, and his eyes are full of killing intention.


    The emperor family of tarongdu is a real big force. Compared with the emperor family of tarongdu, the five big forces are just stronger ants.


    As for the Wanyao gate that will be set up soon, it is the little ant among the ants.


    But now he is the leader of this little ant, who dares to challenge the authority of his dragon capital Huang family.


    Huang feibai is completely furious, and his cold intention to kill spreads wildly. He wants to tear up Ning Xiaolei.


    All of a sudden, his eyes fell on Ning Xiaolei''s poetic charm and others, with a trace of fiery greed in his eyes.


    "You dare to escape from Yanhuang department without waiting for me to enjoy it. I will never let you go this time. You have something to do with this boy. I will..."


    "What? It''s you. I''ll die for you! "


    Hearing this, Ning Xiaolei is furious. He didn''t expect that Huang feibai was the one who hurt them.


    And this guy, at the moment, even dare to say such insulting words in front of him.


    This is not afraid of nature, Ning Xiaolei direct outbreak, want to kill Huang feibai.


    But this guy is the cultivation in the early stage of triple. Yin Yang bottle doesn''t work, but it doesn''t stop Ning Xiaolei from trying to kill him.


    With a strong breath, Ning Xiaolei directly uses the sky level martial arts, and Jin Pengyi cuts.


    At that moment, his whole person seemed to turn into a roaring God Peng, trying to kill all the enemies in front of him.


    The golden light suddenly lights up. Ning Xiaolei comes to Huang feibai at an incredible speed. He cuts at Huang feibai like a blade.


    "No, this breath is heaven level martial arts. Protect feibai quickly."


    The old monk of Tianlong Temple yelled, quickly swept out from the rear and slapped Ning Xiaolei.

 Chapter 656

    Huang feibai is not as weak as many people think, even very strong.


    Within the same level, even Ji Hualong can''t compete with Huang feibai without using Ji''s spear.


    Although Ning Xiaolei surprised Huang feibai by using Jin Pengyi''s chop, he reacted quickly.


    See his figure twinkle, such as you long winding, even dangerous and dangerous to avoid Ning Xiaolei that cut.


    If you change to the others, you will not be able to react in such a short time.


    Ning Xiaolei just ready to continue to pursue, see the old monk of Tianlong temple has come.


    On both sides behind him, Ji Baitian and his family, Zhou family, xuanqingzong and Tianlong Temple all followed closely.


    "It''s you who want to die. Don''t blame me!"


    Ning Xiaolei killed a trace of ferocious color in his eyes, filled with evil spirit, and without hesitation crushed the seal charm of the White Bone Demon whip in his hand.


    As before, a powerful pressure suddenly appeared, and the world became dark again.


    Even this time, even more terrible than just now, such as a demon to be born.


    "No, he still has that kind of seal script!"


    The old monk of Tianlong temple was white and bloodless, and murmured in panic.


    On both sides, the people of various forces were all at a loss.


    "You, dare, do you want to kill me?"


    Huang feibai screams and almost flies out of the world. He shivers all over and looks at Ning Xiaolei tremblingly.


    Facing the pressure, he really felt the smell of death.


    In the void, a whip shadow, which is like a snake and consists of white bones, condenses rapidly.


    Compared with the stick shadow who wanted to destroy everything before, the White Bone Demon whip seems not so destructive, but it seems to have a chilling magic power contained in it.


    In the eyes of the four forces, the shadow of the white bone whip suddenly came down.


    Look at that posture. They''re all in it.


    "Come with me, you can''t wait to die."


    The old monk of Tianlong Temple roared and took the lead in attacking whip shadow.


    The rest of them came back to their senses and were busy with their tactics.


    However, their attack, before they met the whip shadow, was abruptly shattered by the continuous breath released from it, which had no effect at all.


    In an instant, a strong sense of despair poured into everyone''s heart.


    The center of the Dragon capital, the direction of the palace, and the top of the roof, who have not come back from the shock, are shocked again when they feel the breath of the white bone devil whip.


    Compared with the stick shadow with some decent breath just now, they felt as if a demon had been born this time, which was very terrible.


    And this time, it seems that the breath is stronger than just now.


    "There must be something wrong with that direction. I''ll go and have a look. You can protect your family well. Don''t let people disturb your ancestors and shut up."


    The man with the strongest breath left a word and turned into a rainbow light, flying towards the Wanyao mountain.


    Kunlun demon domain, the ancestral land of the witches, Penglai Fairy Island, and the top experts of other overseas forces were shocked again.


    Their eyes looked at the direction of Longdu, and they were curious to guess what happened there.


    In the sky above the Wanyao mountains, the shadow of white bone whip continues to fall in an irresistible trend.


    Even if people use their means, it only slightly delays its falling time.


    Like the shadow of the golden cudgel before, all the people who are shrouded in the scope can''t move at all.


    Not far away, the Zhou family and the supreme elder of xuanqingzong, who were fighting against Mrs. Luoli, put aside Mrs. Luoli and shot at the whip shadow in the air.


    Luo Li''s wife didn''t stop her. She looked at the white bone magic whip in the air curiously and thought deeply.


    "Damn, damn, are you really going to kill me? My family knows, will never let you go, will not let ten thousand demon door


    Huang feibai shouts in panic, stares at Ning Xiaolei fiercely, and makes a threat.


    Ning Xiaolei disdains to turn his mouth. What he is not afraid of most is threat, and if he wants to stop it at this time, he can''t stop it.

 Chapter 657

    The miracle didn''t happen, and the white bone whip finally came down.


    No one can escape, including the old monk of Tianlong temple and Huang feibai, a disciple of the Huang family in Longdu.


    Cry, curse sound into a piece, finally all turned into deep despair and helplessness.


    A moment later, the whip shadow dissipated, and everyone fell like dumplings.


    To Ning Xiaolei''s surprise, these people''s bodies didn''t turn into ashes like Ji Mingyun, who had been attacked by Jin Gu Bang Ying before, but seemed to be nothing.


    The surviving elders of the Zhou family and xuanqingzong flew out and used their magic power to roll up all the people''s bodies and prevent them from falling down.


    Someone suddenly snatched away and ran to Ji Baitian''s body, which was actually Ji''s spear in his hand.


    "Go away, is that what you can touch?"


    The elder of the Zhou family was so angry that he took out a huge handprint and turned the person who wanted to snatch into a puddle of meat.


    Some of the others, who were ready to move, froze for a moment and did not dare to step forward.


    "The ancestor of Ji''s family is still alive. Even if you grab it, you can''t escape death. In the end, it will fall to Ji''s family."


    In order to avoid more people dying of greed, Mrs. Luo Li began to remind.


    At this moment, the elder of the Zhou family and xuanqingzong, after checking all the bodies, suddenly turns his eyes to Ning Xiaolei.


    "It''s a cruel way to smash all their spirits, even losing the qualification of reincarnation!"


    The elder of the Zhou family, Ning Xiaolei, trembled with anger.


    Among the dead were Zhou chuanxiong, the head of his Zhou family, as well as many elders and gifted disciples!


    Even Zhou Chenghu, the strongest of his generation, is among them.


    The elder of xuanqingzong doesn''t look good either. He is the contemporary patriarch of xuanqingzong and the genius of xuanjingyu.


    "You are not shouting to kill me, to destroy my ten thousand demon door, if I have no means, now it is not them who die, but me and my ten thousand demon door people!"


    Ning Xiaolei disdains to curl his mouth, and is not shaken by the words of the elder of the Zhou family.


    The law of the jungle, he does not want to kill, but others want to kill him, he has no choice.


    Practitioners are different from ordinary people. They don''t have so many restrictions. They can''t talk well and explain calmly.


    "But it''s too poisonous for you."


    The elder of xuanqingzong immediately opened his mouth, and his chest was constantly undulating and gnashing his teeth.


    "In the face of the late stage of a respect for four, plus so many elites of your four forces, it''s good that I can have the means."


    Ning Xiaolei is indifferent, guilty and so on. It doesn''t exist at all.


    The elders of the Zhou family and xuanqingzong were too old to speak, but they did not dare to step forward and follow.


    The two discussed, put all the corpses into the storage equipment, and left the Wanyao mountain. They thought they were going to inform the family.


    "I want to make an announcement."


    At this time, the master of the Cold Moon Palace suddenly opened his mouth and attracted everyone''s attention.


    Later, the master of the Cold Moon Palace did not hide and told the public about her bet with Ning Xiaolei.


    "According to the agreement, I should go to Ji''s house to cancel the engagement, but now Ji Hualong''s body is dead, and the engagement has become invalid!"


    "But I still want to announce once again, from now on I live in aoxueer, and I have no engagement with Ji Jiaji."


    As soon as these words are uttered, the world will explode again. The influence of this matter is no less than just now.


    The engagement between Ji Hualong and AO Xueer has always been a matter of concern in the cultivation circle of Longdu, and many practitioners talk about it in their spare time.


    But now, with Ji Hualong killed, the marriage contract is invalid, that is to say, the ice snow fairy in their mind is once again single.


    In an instant, many young men look at aoxueer''s eyes and become fiery and excited.


    What''s more, I can''t wait to run to get close to aoxueer.

 Chapter 658

    When people marvel at the news announced by the master of hanyue palace, Ning Xiaolei announces that the opening ceremony of Wanyao gate will continue.


    Just now, he had seen the Yin Yang bottle, and the Ji Hualong inside had completely turned into blood.


    However, Ji Hualong''s gold Zun glass armor and storage Bracelet have been preserved.


    The storage bracelet is left by himself, and Jin Zun Lijia is thrown to Wang Kai by Ning Xiaolei.


    Although this armor defense is very good, but think of Ji Hualong once through, Ning Xiaolei don''t want to wear.


    Wang Kai''s strength is low, and his physical strength is not as strong as Changshan''s, which is just right for him to protect his life.


    "Xiaolei, if I don''t tell you anything, I''ll take it impolitely."


    Holding Jin Zun Li Jia happily, Wang Kai was very happy. He had just seen the abnormal defense of Jin Zun Li Jia.


    Ning Xiaolei has no words and deserves to be a good brother. He understands his character.


    Falling on the square in front of the hall, Ning Xiaolei imagines the big guys on TV and talks a lot.


    Naturally, the content is nothing more than the purpose of the establishment of Wanyao sect, and how to deal with the relationship with various sects in the future.


    After a few words, the next step is to show the strength of Wanyao sect.


    If you want more and more demon practitioners and monsters to join, this link is essential.


    How can a sect without a sense of security attract people to join.


    Ning Xiaolei has been prepared for this. In addition to these people, they are naturally the big demons in the group.


    In the past few days, many great demons have sent their refined seal characters to thousands of people.


    Those runes and zhuans are all in ningxiaolei''s storage bracelet at the moment. They can summon their separate projection at any time.


    "It''s over, it''s over, it''s over!"


    At the moment, in the crowd, Murong Zhengzhen looks bitter, like eating Coptis.


    He didn''t expect that Huang feibai would suddenly jump out, and Ning Xiaolei would dare to kill him.


    In Murong Zhengzhen''s mind, even if all of the four sects add up, they can''t compare with one huangfeibai.


    After all, behind Huang feibai is Huang''s family, the real giant.


    With the strength of the Huangs in Longdu, they can wipe out all the five forces in Longdu by themselves.


    If you let them know that Huang feibai is dead, they will be furious. After all, Wanyao gate will not escape. Maybe they will implicate him.


    Just when Murong really wanted to do this, a rainbow light suddenly flew to the top of the ten thousand demon gate at a very fast speed.


    Murong really did not mean to take a look, just saw the clothes the figure was wearing, and his face instantly showed the color of fear.


    He found that the other party was wearing the emperor of Longdu, and with the speed just shown, his accomplishments were absolutely high.


    Does the other party know the news of Huang feibai''s death and come to ask for a crime?


    The more Murong Zhengzhen thought about it, the more frightened he was, and the cold sweat rolled down his forehead.


    It is at this time that Ning Xiaolei crushes the first seal in his hand and calls out a figure.


    "Ha ha, Xiao Lei, you finally summoned my grandson."


    With a roar of laughter, a man with a pointed mouth and shrunken cheeks, a golden helmet and a golden crown appeared in front of everyone.


    The figure is no one else. It is the monkey king, the great sage of Qi Tian. After learning the Scriptures, he was honored as the monkey grandson who defeated the Buddha.


    Just said a word with Ning Xiaolei, Monkey Sun felt the man from the emperor''s family of Longdu above his head.


    "What bird man, dare to stand on top of my grandson''s head and roll down."


    Before Ning Xiaolei could stop him, Monkey Sun suddenly sprang up.


    Before everyone knew what was going on, a shadow fell like a meteor, hit the ground, smashed a huge pit, and set off billowing smoke.


    As if nothing had happened, Monkey Sun came back to Ning Xiaolei like lightning.

 Chapter 659

    Everyone was stunned, including Ning Xiaolei.


    Just now when the man from the emperor family of Longdu came, everyone felt his strength.


    But the next moment, like a dead dog, he was kicked directly from the air, lying on the ground with no idea of life or death.


    In amazement, everyone''s eyes fell on Monkey Sun. When they saw Monkey Sun''s face clearly, they were shocked.


    "Is this a monkey? What a powerful breath. "


    "Damn, how do you feel like it''s monkey brother, where did he jump out?"


    "It''s impossible. Am I dreaming that journey to the west is not an ancient novel?"


    Although they are practitioners, many of them have a certain understanding of the secular world and know the existence of Monkey Sun.


    "Brother monkey, can you have such strong strength in all your parts?"


    Ning Xiaolei was shocked and looked at Monkey Sun with joy. He was startled by the scene just now.


    At the moment of summoning Monkey Sun, he felt a strong breath close to him. Unexpectedly, before he prepared to deal with it, Monkey Sun had easily cleaned it up.


    "It''s average. It''s eighteen thousand miles less than my true self."


    Monkey Sun waved his hand, but people with clear eyes could see that he seemed to be very happy.


    Hearing Ning Xiaolei''s address to Monkey Sun, the onlookers couldn''t help daydreaming again.


    "Cough..."


    At this time, the man who hit the ground coughed a few times and struggled to get up.


    He looked at Monkey Sun in shock and said in a trembling voice: "you, how can you be so strong? Are you the demon ancestor of Kunlun demon kingdom?"


    "What demon ancestor is not? I''m the part of Monkey King, the great sage of Qi Tian!"


    Monkey Sun curled his mouth and said with disdain, "don''t stand over my head in the future, or I will kill you next time."


    However, the man of the emperor''s family in Longdu didn''t hear what Monkey Sun said at all. What he recalled at the moment was Qi Tian Da Sheng and other words.


    Not only the man of the Huangshi family in Longdu, but also the rest of the people were shocked and had a big mouth.


    Guessing is one thing, and hearing it with your own ears is another.


    However, some people are skeptical and do not believe it.


    After a while of noise, Ning Xiaolei could not help shouting: "everyone is quiet. The opening ceremony of the ten thousand demon gate continues. There are still many people in our family who have not shown up."


    With that, Ning Xiaolei crushes the other pieces of the seal.


    A shadow of Taoist appeared and stood around him.


    These people are keeping the figure, but like monkey sun, they have a lot of places with strong demon characteristics.


    "Ha ha, I''ll come to the Bull Demon King!"


    "I''m here to attend the opening ceremony of Wanyao gate."


    "Sudaji, brother Lei Xiaoyao, do you need my sister to help you kill?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    There were more and more people. In the blink of an eye, they stood in the square in front of Wanyao gate.


    There is no doubt that the breath of these people is powerful and terrible.


    Even if it''s just a part with little strength, it''s not comparable to the practitioners in the world.


    Listening to the names and what they said, everyone felt that the world outlook had been overturned and there was nothing to say.


    The man of emperor''s family in Longdu was trembling, sweating and nervous.


    He found that any one he took out was stronger than his breath.


    Even though some of them are not as powerful as him, they are far better than him. One look can make him doomed.


    If these people go to tarongduhuang family together, tarongduhuang family will definitely be extinct.


    "Are they really the monsters and immortals in the legend? Do they really exist?"


    The man of the emperor''s family in Longdu guessed that he was so shocked that he had such a strong separation. How powerful should I be?

 Chapter 660

    All of the ten thousand demon gate completely overturned the world outlook of the people.


    Even though they were all practitioners, they were still shocked and stunned.


    The powerful breath of the shadow, looking and really general, people have to doubt their existence.


    "It turns out that the immortals really exist. It turns out that the big demons are really in the world!"


    "Immortals exist, but why haven''t you heard of people rising to immortals for many years? What''s the reason?"


    "The ten thousand demon sect has such a backer. No wonder it dares to offend the four forces. Let alone the four forces, what about all the practitioners in the world?"


    People talked endlessly, looking at those awe inspiring figures, but no one dared to step forward.


    At this time, Ning Xiaolei has introduced the people around him to the demons one by one.


    "Dare to kill the master of Ji''s family, the elder of my family and all the people, wanyaomen, you don''t need to set up, just bury it!"


    "The Zhou family is one of the five forces of the Dragon capital if we do not destroy the ten thousand demons."


    "This feud will never die. Our Xuanqing sect will destroy the ten thousand demon sect!"


    "Amitabha, the man of ten thousand demon sect, should fall into the hell of eighteen levels!"


    All of a sudden, the distant sky came a harsh sound, countless figures flew over.


    These people''s breath, strong and weak, is directly stronger than Ji Mingyun and other four late Taishang elders. Obviously, they are masters of five strength.


    Look at this posture, the four forces are angry and want to completely destroy Ning Xiaolei''s Wanyao gate.


    But when they arrived, they found that all the people in Wanyao mountain were looking at them like fools.


    With so many famous people here, are these four forces here to make fun of it?


    "Well, do you want to destroy wanyaomen?"


    Monkey Sun took the lead in opening his mouth, and his eyes showed a sense of killing.


    "Where are the reptiles who dare to talk big and die with such weak and pitiful strength?"


    The bull demon king turned his mouth and stared slightly, and the heaven and the earth were enveloped by the air of killing.


    "What are you doing with them? Just do it, brother, together!"


    The golden winged dapengdiao, who is not afraid of anything, takes the peacock Daming king and rushes directly to the four forces in the air.


    The rest of the big demons see this, in addition to some good-natured, one by one ran up.


    It''s rare to come here once. How can we not show our prestige when we encounter this.


    The people of the four forces, who were full of killing intention, all changed their faces when they saw the powerful figures rushing up to the sky.


    Even the most powerful of them, the wuchongxiu, was speechless in horror.


    They were surprised to find that they could not see the strength of these killers.


    "Who are you? Is there any misunderstanding between us? We''re just here for Wanyao gate?"


    An old man of the Ji family in the early stage of wuchong began to speak, and his figure retreated quickly.


    At this time, he could not care about the life and death of the people, just wanted to save his own life.


    "Hum, we are from the ten thousand demon sect. Do you think it''s a misunderstanding?"


    The golden winged Mirs roared and turned into a flash of golden light.


    The next moment, the body of the old man in the early stage of wuchong in Ji''s family was separated, and then exploded into flesh and blood.


    "Where can I go? I''ll give my grandson a stick!"


    Xuanqingzong''s wuchong practitioner wanted to run. He just heard a roar. Monkey Sun suddenly smashed him down with a stick and blew him to dust.


    The rest of the big demons show their strength, and no one who comes to seek revenge from the four forces will survive.


    In a short time, the war had already come to an end.


    The demons returned to the square as if nothing had happened.


    Seeing this, the onlookers all took in the cold air. This time, they completely believed it. Maybe it was the part of those characters in the legend.

 Chapter 661

    Although everything happened in a short time, the forces of all sides have captured the tranquility here.


    Feel that hundreds of thousands of strong breath, no one can keep calm.


    It''s a terrible existence that can destroy any one of them.


    In Longdu palace, the faces of several people floating in the air completely changed. One of them exclaimed: "it''s beyond our imagination. I''m afraid the owner is in danger."


    "What should I do? If I can''t, let me know. Where are so many experts coming from?"


    "Even if I''m the emperor family in Longdu, I can''t get this kind of strength. I even feel that some of my strength is not weaker than my ancestors."


    During the discussion, a rickety, skinny old man appeared quietly beside them.


    The old man frowned and looked at the direction of Wanyao mountain. His eyes were like light bulbs, shining brightly.


    "Lao, Lao Zu, how did you come out?"


    Sensing the movement, several members of the emperor''s family in Longdu looked at the old man. After recognizing his identity, they were all shocked.


    The old man''s face was slightly ugly, and said: "so many powerful breath, how can I practice safely, Lingyun?"


    "Back to my ancestors, the owner felt the movement before and went to check it!" Someone replied cautiously.


    "What? It''s just nonsense. I''ll go and have a look." The emperor''s ancestor frowned and quickly disappeared.


    Ning Xiaolei is very happy to clean up the people of the four forces who are making trouble, and expresses his thanks to the demons.


    He didn''t expect that these big demons had such strength.


    He suddenly had an idea in his heart. Would you like to take this opportunity to get rid of these four forces directly?


    "No, you have to rely on your own strength."


    Around, Nu Wa suddenly pursed her lips and began to smile, as if to see Ning Xiaolei''s mind.


    "Well, well, sister Nuwa is right about everything."


    Ning Xiaolei is speechless. He just thinks about it.


    If you remove all the enemies through the demons, you will be a little lonely in the future.


    After she was summoned, Nu Wa stayed with Ning Xiaolei and looked at everything around her with great interest.


    Compared with other monsters, Nu Wa feels like an ordinary person. If it wasn''t for his appearance, no one would pay attention to her.


    At the moment, the image of Nu Wa is a young girl, with a naughty smile on her face. She looks a little similar to ling''er.


    What''s more, to Ning Xiaolei''s surprise, Nu Wa is so beautiful that it can''t be described in words. It''s hard for her to show her love.


    Even the women around Ning Xiaolei, and even Ao Xueer, the number one beauty in Dragon City, are a little bit eclipsed by Nu Wa.


    At the beginning, when I saw a beautiful girl standing beside Ning Xiaolei, they were still jealous.


    But after hearing that the other party was Nuwa, the legendary goddess, one by one, suddenly became a lot more formal. No longer jealous, they peeped at each other from time to time, filled with curiosity.


    The opening ceremony continued.


    Next, it''s time for all the schools to give gifts.


    "Hanyue palace wishes the establishment of Wanyao gate and a pearl of the ninth moon."


    The master of hanyue palace comes forward with a jade box in his hand and hands it to Ning Xiaolei.


    With a smile, Ning Xiaolei reached out and took it. He said sincerely, "thank you, master of the palace. By the way, thank you for your help just now!"


    After killing Ji Hualong, the four forces take action. Mrs. Luo Li of the Cold Moon Palace once appeared for him to fight against the quadruple masters of the four forces. This kindness Ning Xiaolei did not forget.


    "Eight heavy door respectfully wishes ten thousand demon door to establish, send on the Fire Spirit Crystal ten pieces!"


    After the Cold Moon Palace, the leader of the Liu sect of the eight heavy sect also came forward and gave the gift of his own sect.

 Chapter 662

    Each faction of people send their own gifts one after another. Huang Lingyun, who was kicked down from the air by Monkey Sun before, can''t sit still.


    If it had been before, Huang''s family would not have condescended to give gifts to a sect, but now it is not the same. Looking at the circle of demons, he was frightened.


    If you offend these guys, run to his Longdu palace and get rid of the royal family every minute.


    After a moment''s deliberation, Huang Lingyun clenched his teeth and tried to endure the pain of the meat, ready to send a magic weapon of heaven level.


    Even if it is the emperor of Longdu, the magic weapon of heaven is not Chinese cabbage, it is very precious.


    At this time, the ancestor of the emperor of Longdu came running.


    "Gee, the strength of fairyland''s peak is a bit of a skill!"


    Monkey Sun opened his mouth and yelled at the emperor''s ancestor in the air, "come down, or you will be killed!"


    "I..."


    The emperor''s ancestors were shocked and stunned by the scene below.


    After a cursory glance, he found that there were at least a dozen such as him, and he could not even feel the depth of a few.


    Shocked, hearing Monkey Sun''s words, the emperor''s grandfather flew down subconsciously.


    Seeing this, Huang Lingyun, who was ready to speak, was relieved. He was afraid that he would be beaten to death by these demon gods because of his bad temper. Fortunately, he was just worried.


    "I''ve met you Taoist friends. The old man is stupid. Where are you from?"


    The emperor''s ancestor opened his mouth tremblingly and saw sun monkey.


    He saw all the people whose accomplishments were above him, and he didn''t dare to be arrogant.


    "We all belong to the Banshee sect. You will know later."


    Monkey Sun opened his mouth, pointed to Ning Xiaolei and said, "that''s our Lord Lei. Old man, you can''t be rude to our Lord in the future, otherwise I will destroy you all over the house."


    "Don''t dare, don''t dare to lend me ten courage, Lord Lei is good."


    The emperor''s ancestor shakes his head and greets Ning Xiaolei politely.


    Ning Xiaolei is very happy and says with a smile: "don''t be polite. I''ll get to know you later."


    Wanyao gate is based on Longdu. Sooner or later, it will contact with Huangshi, Longdu.


    But with today''s scene, I don''t expect that the emperor of Longdu would dare to be the enemy of his ten thousand demon sect.


    Huang feibai, who offended him, had been killed. He Longdu Huang''s family didn''t have much hatred.


    "The Huangs in Longdu, wish the Wanyao sect to be established, and send you the first magic weapon of heaven, the black devil Jiaodao!"


    At this time, Huang Lingyun opened his mouth, holding a dark sword in his hand, and sent it to Ning Xiaolei.


    Hearing the familiar voice, the Royal elder was stunned, and then said in surprise: "Ling Yun, it turns out that you are here to attend the opening ceremony of the ten thousand demon gate. It''s good. You have eyes."


    Hearing this, Huang Lingyun took a puff at the corner of his mouth. Can he say that he was kicked down from the air.


    Having seen the powerful strength of the demons, he has no intention of revenge.


    What''s more, it''s the legendary great sage of Qi Tian to deal with him. If we say it, it will not only do us no harm, but also have a lot of face.


    "Well, thank you, Huang family. This knife is good. I like it very much."


    Ning Xiaolei nodded and took it with a smile. Unexpectedly, in order to flatter him, the emperor''s family of Longdu gave him a magic weapon. He was rich and powerful.


    It''s just that Gu Lei Dao didn''t help him much. The black devil Jiao Dao just appeared.


    Hearing that the emperor of Longdu sent out a magic weapon of heaven level, all the people around except the big demons in the group exclaimed and envied.


    Many people who don''t know the Huangs in Longdu have a new understanding of this clan.


    How can the power that can take out the heaven level magic weapon be weak.


    And just now they heard Monkey Sun say that the ancestor of the emperor''s family in Longdu is the peak strength of fairyland. It''s really invincible.

 Chapter 663

    After receiving the black devil Jiaodao, Ning Xiaolei casually tells Huang''s ancestors and Huang Lingyun about Huang feibai.


    "This brute dare to deal with Lord Lei beyond his capacity. He died well."


    "I''ve lost my royal family. He''s hurt the people of the ten thousand demon sect. I''m really sorry for the royal family. I''ll make amends for these pieces of prefecture level magic power."


    After hearing this, Huang''s ancestors and Huang Lingyun didn''t blame it, or they didn''t dare to blame it. Instead, they sincerely apologized to Shi Yun and others.


    With a wave of his hand, Huang''s ancestors presented several prefecture level magic weapons to Shi Yun and others.


    Shi Yun and others were stunned and couldn''t believe it.


    At present, this is a member of the Huang family, and also the head and ancestor of the Huang family!


    But now, we not only apologize to them seriously, but also send them prefecture level magic weapon to make amends.


    Look at the glittering light of those magic weapons, they are obviously extraordinary, at least they are prefecture level high-quality products.


    "Please accept it, or I will be very sorry."


    Seeing that Shi Yun and others were hesitating, Huang''s ancestors were scared.


    If these people don''t accept his apologies, Lord Lei will order him to destroy the royal family. It''s too special to bear!


    "Take it, for the sake of the Longdu royal family."


    How Ning Xiaolei can''t see the fear of Huang''s ancestors, he smiles to Shiyun and other people.


    Back to God, poetry and others happily put away those prefecture level magic weapon, can''t put it down to look up.


    Unconsciously, the opening ceremony gradually came to an end.


    Huang''s ancestors and Huang Lingyun have been carefully accompanying them for fear of making the demons unhappy.


    After learning from Huang Lingyun that these were actually the big demons in the legend, Huang''s ancestors were more cautious for fear of doing something wrong.


    "Thank you very much for your participation in the opening ceremony of Wanyao gate. Thank you very much!"


    In a few words, Ning Xiaolei officially announced to the world that Wanyao gate was established.


    The opening ceremony has come to an end. After that, Wanyao gate will be on the right track.


    When the guests who came to watch the ceremony disperse, I believe that what happened here will soon spread out. Soon, many people will join the Wanyao gate.


    Although the ceremony ended, people from all forces didn''t want to leave immediately. They all wanted to stay and make friends with wanyaomen.


    With the support of so many earth shaking demons, the future of wanyaomen is limitless.


    "I wanyaomen have something to do. Please come back later."


    But Ning Xiaolei didn''t want to, so he gave the order directly.


    After a while, the split projection of the demons will dissipate. He doesn''t want to be seen.


    As long as you don''t see it, all forces will be in awe and dare not offend him.


    If Ning Xiaolei said this, it would be hard for people of all factions to stay and leave.


    Huang''s ancestors and Huang Lingyun are also in a hurry to find excuses to slip away.


    In the face of the demons, they feel depressed in their hearts. They have to think about this and that. It''s better to leave.


    "Brother Xiaolei, are you satisfied now? No one will dare to move your Wanyao gate in the future!"


    Nu Wa looks at Ning Xiaolei with a smile, but she has no image of Goddess at all.


    Ning Xiaolei has no choice but to turn his eyes: "it''s everyone''s ten thousand demon gate. Well, in the future, ten thousand demon gate will be the home of all the demon practitioners, demon families and monsters in heaven and earth."


    All the demons are happy to laugh when they hear the words. They praise Cheng Ning Xiaolei''s words very much.


    After a while, the demons began to dissipate and finally disappeared.


    Looking at the empty Wanyao gate, Ning Xiaolei clenches his fist. In the future, his Wanyao gate will be more prosperous than today.

 Chapter 664

    Ten days have passed since the opening of the ten thousand demon sect, and the cultivation world has gradually calmed down.


    But many people talk about that day, still look excited, heart yearning.


    Many of the demon repair and monster that learned the news began to run to the ten thousand demon gate.


    For those who come, Wanyao gate will not refuse regardless of their accomplishments.


    However, there is a demand that those who have done things that have caused great indignation will not accept them.


    When the others arrange the affairs of the ten thousand demon gate, Ning Xiaolei is practicing in the space of refining demon pot.


    At the opening ceremony, various schools sent many gifts, including many useful things for cultivation.


    On this day, in the area of the alchemy pot, a strong breath rose to the sky, and then a human shadow swept away.


    The figure is naturally Ning Xiaolei. Compared with ten days ago, his cultivation is more than twice as powerful.


    At this moment, he is no longer a heavy post, but a double pre.


    "It''s such a powerful feeling, it''s so good!"


    Ning Xiaolei smiles excitedly and clenches his fist slowly.


    He felt that if Ji Hualong didn''t use his spear, he could beat him every minute.


    Even if he moved Ji''s spear, he was not afraid. At the moment, he had a black devil Jiaodao in his hand.


    It''s also the first magic weapon of the heaven level. The black devil Jiaodao is no worse than Ji Huang''s spear.


    During the cultivation period, Ning Xiaolei has refined this sword, which is so powerful that he loves it.


    As for the Gulei Dao that he used before, he threw it at Changshan. Wang Kai had Ji Hualong''s gold Zunli armor, and the Gulei Dao was just given to Changshan.


    Although Gu Lei Dao is not as good as Jin Zun Li Jia, it is not bad.


    Out of the pot, Ning Xiaolei walked out of the hall and looked around. He saw that the door of ten thousand demons was much busier than before.


    Women and Zhao Xiaoshu and others are setting tables on the square to recruit people.


    Behind each table, there are many monsters and practitioners who sign up.


    Among these practitioners, many of them are demon practitioners Ning Xiaolei had never touched before.


    There are also some people who cultivate immortals, but they also choose to sign up to join Wanyao sect and cultivate demons.


    Ning Xiaolei was just surprised for a moment, but didn''t say anything about it.


    As long as the news of the opening day is spread, there will be all kinds of people to sign up.


    Even the former four forces of Longdu and Huangshi of Longdu have been trampled down. Now Wanyao sect has become the strongest sect in the eyes of Longdu practitioners.


    Anyway, it''s OK to be idle. Ning Xiaolei joined the selection team.


    Unknowingly, a month went by, and the number of people who came to wanyaomen did not decrease, but more.


    In the first few days, Ning Xiaolei was still in the mood. Later, he was directly annoyed. He selected some reliable disciples from the previous selection and asked them to recruit together with the horned beast clan leader and others.


    As for several women and Zhao Xiaoshu and others, they were sent back to the refining pot to practice.


    Although schools are important, personal cultivation is also important and should not be neglected.


    Dong''s sisters and Guan Yun also went to practice. Now they are their own people, and Ning Xiaolei didn''t hide anything from them.


    During this period of time, most of the four forces under the sect have been dead, and even the remaining disciples rarely show up in the cultivation world.


    For Wanyao gate, they seem to have chosen to admit it.


    In the face of absolute strength, revenge has become empty talk.


    After handing over the affairs of the sect to the head of the horned beast clan, Ning Xiaolei leaves the Wanyao mountain range.


    He plans to meet aoxue''er. He has been busy with the affairs of the school these days, but he doesn''t care.

 Chapter 665

    Send a message to Ao Xueer. Half a day later, they meet on a street in Longdu city.


    "Take a walk, Cher!"


    Ning Xiaolei looks at Ao Xueer with a smile, a little excited.


    He did not expect, he just proposed, the girl agreed to come out.


    If it''s not that he doesn''t exist in his heart, Ning Xiaolei will never believe it.


    Aoxue''er nods lightly and walks side by side with Ning Xiaolei. However, due to her temperament, aoxue''er''s face doesn''t change much.


    Ning Xiaolei doesn''t care about it. He is very happy to go shopping with him.


    They are just like ordinary friends and girlfriends in the street.


    Because of aoxueer''s appearance, I don''t know how many people pay attention all the way.


    Just because they are not practitioners, almost no one knows the identities of Ao Xueer and Ning Xiaolei.


    In a busy street, aoxue''er takes a handful of snacks Ning Xiaolei bought for her. She takes a small bite, and her eyes show a smile she didn''t realize.


    "This is delicious. Have a bite, Xueer!"


    Ning Xiaolei takes a golden kebab from a nearby vendor. After biting it, his eyes suddenly light up.


    Hearing Ning Xiaolei''s words, aoxue''er doesn''t dislike it either. She directly gathers up to eat it.


    After visiting the snack street, they went to many scenic spots again. They did not use the means of practitioners.


    Unconsciously, as night fell, they sat side by side on the roof of the golden palace in the Forbidden City, chatting quietly.


    "The dragon is not peaceful recently, you should be careful!"


    Ao xue''er looks at Ning Xiaolei''s eyes. After a moment''s silence, she suddenly makes a sound.


    "Are they Ji''s?"


    Ning Xiaolei is curious, but he doesn''t pay much attention to it. He has been staying in Wanyao gate before.


    No one dares to break in and make trouble with the status of the ten thousand demon sect.


    Moreover, the Wanyao gate recruits people every morning, and then it will close the Jiuyou mountain protection array.


    Even if someone wants to break in, it''s almost hard to break in.


    "I don''t know who it is. Many disciples of different sects have been killed. All sects and Yanhuang department are looking for them!"


    Ao xue''er shook her head, and then a trace of cold air appeared in her eyes: "my cold moon palace is no exception. Three disciples died. One of them was a re cultivation of fairyland."


    "Even fairyland was killed? The other side is not simple! "


    Ning Xiaolei is shocked. Although he can kill fairyland easily, it doesn''t mean fairyland is weak.


    In the Dragon capital cultivation world, fairyland strength cultivation is also a powerful existence.


    Among the young disciples of this generation, only Chu Jia and other three of the second-class forces such as bachongmen have reached the cultivation of fairyland.


    "Don''t you know my means, Xueer? Anyone who dares to trouble me will not come to a good end. But Xueer, you need to be careful."


    After meditating for a moment, Ning Xiaolei shows a smile, so that aoxueer doesn''t have to worry.


    This girl is so concerned about him. It''s really a good show.


    Ning Xiaolei thought happily that he was a little distracted.


    At this time, aoxueer suddenly exclaimed: "be careful."


    Then, with a bang, Ning Xiaolei flew out.


    "Damn, I didn''t find out about the sneak attack!"


    Ning Xiaolei instantly understood what had happened, and his face became very ugly.


    At the moment, aoxueer has been fighting with three people in black.


    Two others, each holding a narrow sword, were running towards him quickly.


    "Who are you?"


    Ning Xiaolei''s eyes are cold. If it wasn''t for AO Xueer just now, he might not have died, but injury is inevitable.


    These people are so good at seizing the opportunity to start when he is distracted.


    The point is, he didn''t realize when these people were hiding nearby.

 Chapter 666

    In the face of Ning Xiaolei''s inquiry, the two men in black didn''t give him an answer. The narrow sword emits black light and stabs at the key like a poisonous snake.


    The man in black was dressed in black clothes, which covered the whole person tightly. He only showed his face and his eyes were outside, and he could not see the expression on their faces.


    "If you don''t want to say it, go to hell!"


    A chill flashed in Ning Xiaolei''s eyes. The two men who dealt with him were just doing the same thing. They were looking for death.


    As for the three people who deal with aoxue''er, there is one in the early stage of the duel.


    The strength of these people is stronger than that of the normal practitioners of the same level. Their moves go straight to the point. They have no extra means. They seem to be born for killing.


    If the ordinary practitioners were against them, they might be assassinated.


    But Ning Xiaolei and AO Xueer are different. They are the most talented young people and have the strength of cross level fighting.


    Under the fury of Ning Xiaolei, he directly takes the newly obtained black devil Jiaodao and cuts them hard.


    The knife light cuts off, a giant alligator shakes its head and tail, opens its mouth and swallows.


    The power of the alligator chopping sword technique has increased by more than one level when it is used by the heaven level magic weapon. When they are swallowed by the giant alligator, they feel as if their bodies are out of control.


    In horror, they both cut their swords and attacked the alligator.


    Unfortunately, as soon as their attack came to the crocodile, it was swallowed directly, which did not play a big role.


    "Let''s go


    At this time, the man in black, who was fighting with aoxueer, suddenly yelled, turned into a black air and quickly flew away.


    The other four heard the speech and quickly used the same method.


    Ning Xiaolei and AO Xueer''s eyes twinkle with cold, and chop at those black Qi.


    But what they didn''t expect was that the black Qi made by the people in black was extremely flexible and easily avoided their attack.


    And into black gas, the speed of the man in black is incredible, Ning Xiaolei found that even if he used all his strength may not be able to catch up.


    "I think that we can run away in this way. It''s too much to belittle us."


    Ning Xiaolei snorted and offered sacrifices to Yin and Yang bottle directly.


    No matter how powerful the means are, as long as the cultivation does not exceed a big level, you have to be paid.


    A ray of mysterious brilliance sent out from the Yin Yang bottle. The slowest black air was directly shrouded and dragged back.


    After receiving a man in black, Ning Xiaolei quickly covers the bottle cap.


    It''s a pity that you can only accept one person at a time, otherwise you have to go against the sky.


    "Xiao Lei, don''t kill him first!"


    Ao xue''er flies and comes, reminds a way busily.


    Ning Xiaolei nodded and quickly put some formulas into the Yin Yang bottle.


    If you don''t care, it only takes a moment, the Yin Yang bottle will automatically turn the contents into blood, which is very domineering.


    There was a lot of movement in the fight just now, and soon a figure came flying.


    "Eh, it''s Xiaolei brothers and aoxueer girl."


    The figure came out, and someone suddenly exclaimed.


    Ning Xiaolei feels familiar. He is curious to see that they are yuwencheng and yuwendu of Yanhuang department. Beside them, they are also accompanied by several practitioners of Yanhuang department''s fairyland strength.


    "It''s Lord Lei now!"


    Yu Wen Cheng said Yu Wen Du with a smile, then his face was slightly serious and said: "brother Xiaolei, what did you encounter?"


    "A group of people in black tried to sneak on us, but I caught one."


    For the two brothers, Ning Xiaolei feels pretty good and returns with a smile.


    Hearing this, Yuwen brothers and Yanhuang people were shocked: "caught one?"


    They have been tracking those people in black these days. They know the power and strangeness of the people in black. They can''t help each other and let them run away many times.


    Unexpectedly, Ning Xiaolei now tells them that he has captured one.


    It''s not long since they''ve just sensed the movement. How can they capture it?

 Chapter 667

    "It''s in here!"


    Ning Xiaolei raises the Yin Yang bottle in his hand and shakes it with a smile on his face.


    It''s amazing to be watched by people.


    What ordinary people can''t do doesn''t mean that everyone can''t do it.


    "It''s the bottle that directly collected Ji Hualong."


    Yuwen brothers are surprised. On the opening day of Wanyao gate, they saw with their own eyes that Ning Xiaolei received Ji Hualong with the Yin Yang bottle in his hand.


    At that time, Ji Hualong was holding the magic weapon Ji huangspear, but even then, he still had no resistance.


    If it were this treasure, it would make sense.


    The way those people in black fled, though strange, was not fast enough to disappear.


    "Ha ha, brother Xiaolei is still powerful. These people in black dare to deal with you. They are really asking for trouble."


    After understanding everything, Yuwen Cheng and Yuwen are happy to surround them. Recently, these people have made them very anxious.


    Yu Wencheng never forgets to remind Ning Xiaolei: "brother Xiaolei, don''t let him die before interrogation."


    "Well, Cher has already reminded me." Ning Xiaolei said with a smile.


    "Ha ha, we understand, understand!" Yuwen two brothers show a bad smile, a face is not serious.


    Ning Xiaolei was speechless and didn''t care about them. He said, "I''ll take this man in black to Yanhuang department. You should track down the rest of the people in black first, so that they won''t harm people again."


    "Well, you can go directly to master Dugu. He will help you." Yu Wen''s achievements are not correct.


    Nodding, Ning Xiaolei says goodbye to Yuwen brothers and rushes to Yanhuang department with AO Xueer.


    Hearing that Ning Xiaolei has caught a man in black, Dugu Feng is overjoyed. He takes Ning Xiaolei to find Murong Zhengzhen.


    Let everyone put a ban around. Ning Xiaolei pulls out the stopper of the Yin Yang bottle and pours out the man in black.


    The black air fell to the ground and turned into a figure. His eyes were slightly shocked. It was obvious that he didn''t know what was going on for a while.


    But soon, the man in black found something wrong and ran out.


    "Hum, I''ve been caught in Yanhuang department. Do you still want to run?"


    Murong Zhengzhen snorted and clapped.


    But before he could get the picture, the man in black turned into a wisp of black air and hit the rear door and window.


    A flash of light, a layer of blue light cover pop up, the black man bullet back to the original shape, fell to the ground.


    "Think we''ll be stupid enough to be unprepared? You can''t escape today. Tell us your origin honestly!"


    Murong Zhengzhen pushes forward step by step and stares at the man in black, intending to capture him.


    "You won''t get anything."


    But at this time, the man in black suddenly raised his head and showed a strange smile to the crowd.


    Seeing this, Ning Xiaolei was stunned, then his face changed slightly: "not good!"


    Before he had finished his words, he saw that the man in black was leaning over and his mouth was black with blood. He had already died.


    Seeing this, the faces of Murong Zhengzhen and Dugu Feng became ugly.


    They didn''t expect that the other party would rather commit suicide than let them know the origin behind him.


    Frowning, Ning Xiaolei plans to see if he can find something useful from the man in black.


    "Don''t touch him, it may be poisonous!"


    Aoxue''er''s cold voice suddenly reminds me that Ning Xiaolei can''t help shaking.


    Murong Zhengzhen and Dugu Feng are similar, almost ignoring this point.


    Even if they become practitioners, they can''t be invincible. There are many poisons in the world that can make practitioners die.


    Since you can''t search your body directly, you can only use foreign objects.


    With a wave of Murong Zhengzhen''s hand, a doll appeared. Then his eyes suddenly flashed a light. Like being turned on, he suddenly sat up.

 Chapter 668

    "Is this puppetry?"


    Ning Xiaolei looks at the villain curiously and says in surprise.


    He had heard of this kind of magic when he was reading novels before he practiced it.


    Isn''t it just like an intelligent robot that can move freely? It''s really convenient.


    Many things that are not suitable for practitioners, or dangerous places, can be manipulated by puppets, let them do.


    "It''s hard to be elegant with a little thing!"


    Murong Zhengzhen smiles and shakes his head, showing humility.


    Seeing the big demon behind Ning Xiaolei, he doesn''t have the cheek to show off in front of Ning Xiaolei.


    Even if he has no matter how powerful means, can he compare with those big demons to Ning Xiaolei.


    As monsters, plucking a hair at random is a treasure like existence.


    For example, Ning Xiaolei''s Yin Yang vase and Murong Zhengzhen have never seen such a treasure after so many years of practice.


    Only those supernatural demons and immortals can invent this incredible magic weapon.


    The puppet villain came forward and soon searched the man in black and put everything on the ground.


    Everyone frowned and saw that there was nothing else except a storage ring. They thought it was put in the storage ring.


    The mask on the black face was also pulled down, with a public face, which could not be found in the crowd.


    Every other space will store the ring to absorb, Murong really break, put the things inside on the ground.


    There are not many things, such as hundreds of stones, a narrow sword, a set of black clothes, and some bottles and cans. I don''t know what to put.


    "No identification? It''s prudent enough


    Ning Xiaolei frowns and stares at the narrow sword. He doesn''t know much about the cultivation world. He doesn''t know which sect will use this magic weapon.


    Dugu Feng and Murong Zhengzhen knew what he meant and shook their heads to show they didn''t know.


    When the people in black first appeared, they investigated the people who used this kind of narrow sword, but they didn''t have any clue at all.


    "The more so, the more I feel the taste of conspiracy."


    Dugu Feng''s eyes flashed slightly and his expression was dignified.


    During this period, many people in the Dragon capital cultivation circle have died, making many sects suspicious and on guard against each other.


    If it goes on like this, no one else will concentrate on Cultivation and worry about it every day.


    "How do you feel that the narrow sword and the island''s Taidao are a kind of thing."


    Ning Xiaolei pondered for a long time and murmured suspiciously.


    Murong Zhengzhen and Dugu Feng''s eyes suddenly lit up, as if they had caught something.


    The scope of their consideration has always been in China, and they didn''t think about the outside forces at all.


    After all, after the war decades ago, the island''s practitioners did not set foot on this land, which they subconsciously ignored.


    Looking at the situation now, it seems that it really has something to do with that country.


    Otherwise, it is impossible for such a force to emerge out of thin air. They don''t know about Yanhuang.


    Moreover, these people in black have no target at all. They look at the cultivators and kill them. It seems that they regard all the cultivators of the Dragon capital as enemies.


    If these people are Island practitioners, they can explain it.


    "These damned guys, didn''t they teach them enough lessons in those years? They are making trouble in China again!"


    Dugu Feng snorted angrily, and his eyes were full of murderous spirit.


    He has already determined that these people in black, even if they are not from island countries, are also related to island countries.


    "After all these years, they may have forgotten the pain and are ready to move again."


    Murong Zhengzhen''s eyes narrowed slightly and his body was cold.


    Ning Xiaolei doubts, and AO Xueer looks at two people in surprise: "what are you talking about?"

 Chapter 669

    "As you have just reminded us, we suspect that these people in black should have something to do with the island countries."


    Dugu Feng and Murong Zhengzhen did not hide their guess.


    Ning Xiaolei was stunned at first, and immediately showed a ray of righteous indignation in his eyes. He said, "these restless and kind-hearted guys, it''s time to teach them a lesson."


    After the establishment of Wanyao gate, Ning Xiaolei has the idea of leaving Longdu and going to other places.


    Originally, it seemed a good choice to be the enemy of the emperor of Longdu.


    But they were scared by the big demon he called, and they apologized. Ning Xiaolei didn''t want to embarrass them.


    In this way, the best way is to go abroad to make trouble, big and big, whatever he tosses.


    I didn''t expect that he had not gone yet, but the outside forces had already entered Longdu first, causing many casualties.


    However, Ning Xiaolei doesn''t know that these people in black, who are suspected to be from island countries, are actually attracted by him.


    On the day of the establishment of the ten thousand demon sect, he successively used the golden cudgel and the white bone devil whip to seal the spirit talisman, and later called the great demons all over the sky.


    The powerful atmosphere can frighten the surrounding forces.


    Especially those close to Longdu feel a deep threat, and many forces secretly send people to sneak in and try to find out.


    However, like the island countries, only a few of them directly wipe out the Longdu practitioners without exploration.


    "Cough, what Lord Lei said is that we have no evidence at present. If we kill them directly, they will give them an excuse, and then they will incite the rest of the forces to deal with us together."


    Murong is really light cough, this kind of words also only Ning Xiaolei dare to say.


    And it''s not really a life and death war. Most of the practitioners will turn a blind eye and will not listen to the orders of Yanhuang.


    "I don''t want so many people. I''ll go alone. I can fight and run. When the time comes, I''ll come back and kill those people who have never been killed."


    Ning Xiaolei laughs and waves his hand. He has officially decided to go to the island.


    But before we go, we have to help the Yanhuang people who have been invaded to be eliminated.


    With the strangeness of those people in black, the average practitioners of the same level can''t deal with them.


    Even if they are more powerful than them, if they want to run, they have nothing to do.


    At this time, Ning Xiaolei''s Yin Yang bottle has become the most important weapon to win.


    "Take me with you when you go. Come with me."


    Aoxueer suddenly opens her mouth, and her beautiful eyes stare at Ning Xiaolei, very determined.


    Ning Xiaolei wants to go to the world of two people with this girl, and naturally laughs.


    Then Ning Xiaolei tells Murong Zhengzhen and Dugu Feng that he wants to help them deal with the people in black.


    After Wei Leng, Murong Zhengzhen and Dugu Feng are overjoyed. They tell Ning Xiaolei and AO Xueer all the information they have collected about the man in black.


    According to the information available, the most powerful man in black has reached the second stage of cultivation, and the three heroes of Zhanwu are pursuing and killing.


    "Oh, those three guys?"


    Ning Xiaolei is surprised. Before he broke into Yanhuang prison, Qin Yu abused them.


    The three are talented figures in the last term of Yanhuang department. They are already in their thirties. They are in the late stage of the two, and one in the middle stage.


    Moreover, they all have the strength to fight across a small realm, and it''s not very dangerous to pursue and kill a late duel.


    It''s not so easy for people in black to attack them as long as they are always on guard.


    Ning Xiaolei was just careless before. Similar situation can never happen for the second time.

 Chapter 670

    After contacting Yuwen brothers, Ning Xiaolei finds their current position and rushes over with AO Xueer.


    During this time, they have chased the people in black to the outskirts.


    People in black can''t always use that method of turning into black Qi. After escaping a certain distance, they will return to human form.


    But even so, it''s not so easy to catch them, unless there is something far beyond their strength.


    But now, four of the original five forces are almost half abandoned, and they don''t want to fight against those minions.


    In this way, the problem fell to Yanhuang and other sects.


    But in addition to the Cold Moon Palace, the rest of the sects can take the hand, the strongest is only triple.


    But this kind of identity is either the sect leader or the elder. Most of the time, they have to be in the sect.


    Those who can deal with the people in black are the first and second practitioners.


    Nowadays, because of the ferocity and difficulty of the people in black, most of the practitioners choose to stay in their school.


    The people in black are mainly from Yanhuang.


    The Cold Moon Palace also participated, but not so much as the Yanhuang department.


    Now that Ning Xiaolei knows this, the main force must be him.


    Besides this treasure, Ning Xiaolei has other means to deal with these people in black.


    Rush to the west suburb of Longdu, two people and Yuwen family brothers meet.


    "What about people?" Ning Xiaolei looks around curiously and asks.


    "When they get here, they''ll disappear. They''ll have to wait for their next reappearance."


    Yu Wen Cheng shakes his head and looks a little depressed. The ability of those people in black to escape is really disgusting.


    But now that Ning Xiaolei and AO Xueer are coming, it''s those people in black who should be the bad luck.


    When the time comes, the Yin and Yang bottles will be sacrificed, and the people in black will be scared to pee.


    After waiting for a few minutes, energy waves came from thousands of meters away, and it was obvious that someone was fighting.


    One of them is the same breath as those people in black.


    "Hurry up, someone will suffer if you go late!"


    Yuwen brother''s face slightly changed, and he hurriedly called after people.


    Ning Xiaolei smiles, waves a black cloud, pulls Ao Xueer to jump up, whistling and surpassing all the people in Yanhuang.


    "I''ll go. Brother Xiaolei is a cow. He can drive clouds."


    "Don''t you talk nonsense? You don''t want to see who is behind brother Xiaolei. These people in black are very unlucky when they meet him."


    Yuwen brothers sigh, in the heart even want to leave Yanhuang department, join ten thousand demon door with Ning Xiaolei to repair demon impulse.


    However, thinking of Yanhuang''s kindness to them, they quietly rest this kind of mind.


    Ning Xiaolei quickly arrived at the scene of the accident.


    Unfortunately, it''s still a little late. The man in black has killed several people and is preparing to run.


    "Stop where you''re going


    Ning Xiaolei hummed coldly and sacrificed another magic weapon bone magic box that he had never used.


    This magic weapon is that after he said he would set up the ten thousand demon gate, the white bone spirit helped him.


    With the introduction of the formula, the bone magic box in his hand suddenly became black, and thirty-six white bones and skeletons were quickly swept out. His accomplishments were all in the later stage of Yizhong.


    Ning Xiaolei''s heart reads a move, these white bones and skeletons then roll up the road black gas, straight to run after the man in black.


    A moment later, the white skeleton caught up with the man in black and attacked them.


    When the situation was bad, the people in black turned into black Qi and fled quickly.


    But what they didn''t expect was that the white bone knives in the hands of these skeletons cut out all kinds of black gas and hit them.


    In a flash, two people in black were injured and screamed in the black air.


    Startled, the rest of the people busy emergency Dodge, no longer dare to let these bones cut.

 Chapter 671

    Ning Xiaolei sees the opportunity, sacrifices the Yin and Yang bottle, and accepts one person.


    The other side didn''t have any resistance at all, so they were received inside.


    Aoxueer speechless looking, found that she did not have any chance to hand.


    Although her method is not weak, but now those people in black have run more than 100 meters, it can''t work at all.


    If she is near, she is sure to catch them when she is ready.


    Even if the means of turning into black gas is very strange, aoxueer is sure because she is a genius who once defeated Ji Hualong.


    When his companion was caught, the man in black was very angry, but he did not dare to stay and fled quickly.


    The man in black in the early stage of the duet roared: "it''s you again. You''ll have to die sooner or later!"


    "If you dare to threaten me, I don''t want to live. If you have the ability, don''t run away."


    Ning Xiaolei roared. He didn''t pay attention to these people in black at all.


    The man in black didn''t stop obediently, and soon disappeared into the sky.


    After chasing for a certain distance, the skeleton stops chasing and turns back into black smoke to enter the bone box.


    More than 100 meters is the limit of Ning Xiaolei''s demon knowledge, otherwise the white skeleton can go further.


    However, the white skeleton injured two of them before, which can be used to pursue them.


    In this case, naturally, dogs and monsters are indispensable. Ning Xiaolei directly pulls out one end from the space of the refining pot.


    "Smell this smell, chase me, the other side has been injured."


    Ning Xiaolei pours out from the Yin Yang bottle. He grabs the man in black''s narrow sword and tells the dog.


    The dog demon nods, sniffs, looks at a place, and wants to pursue.


    "Sit in my cloud, depending on your speed, how long will it take to catch up!"


    Speechless turned a white eye, Ning Xiaolei summoned a black cloud again, rolled up the dog demon.


    Aoxue''er sees this and takes the initiative to come up.


    Two people and a dog, soon follow the direction of the dog demon to chase down.


    As soon as they left, Yuwen brothers with Yanhuang people came after them.


    "With Xiaolei brothers and aoxue''er beauty, we have all become the first to attack."


    Yuwencheng speechless, looked at several corpses on the ground, income storage ring, intend to bring back Yanhuang department.


    At that time, the sects or clans of the dead will naturally go to Yanhuang to claim it.


    "Damn, how did they come?"


    The remaining three men in black, who were fleeing in front, felt the smell of approaching from behind, and their faces became very ugly.


    They are now in human form, and two of them are pale. They are the people who were injured by white bones and skeletons.


    It''s just that they don''t have any injuries and don''t know where they are.


    "No, they''re fast. Let''s go."


    The words fall, the black dress person''s facial expression of two heavy earlier period changes again, exclaim a, turn into black gas, take the lead to flee.


    The other two clenched their teeth, followed by black air.


    "Eh, it''s time to distance again. It seems that it''s the means of turning into black Qi."


    Thousands of kilometers away from the rear, Ning Xiaolei is driving the black cloud, and his mouth is whispering.


    With the help of the dog demon, these people in black are doomed to have nowhere to escape.


    Dogs have a good nose. What''s more, Ning Xiaolei is still a trained dog demon.


    The one he brought out is the most powerful one in the refining pot space. As long as there is a trace of breath, it can be traced to the end.


    As soon as both sides chased and fled, they unconsciously ran all over the city.


    The three men in black in front of them were full of fierce anger in their eyes, and their breath was a lot of dispirited.


    In particular, the two injured people even wobbled when they were flying. If it wasn''t for the early help of the duel, they almost fell from the air several times.


    "No, it''s better to fight with them than this."


    A man in black, who had been injured before, gritted his teeth and did not intend to continue running.


    Since they came to Longdu to carry out the task, they have never been so embarrassed.

 Chapter 672

    Ning Xiaolei is driving with AO Xueer and the dog demon on his way. The void on the side suddenly distorts. Two narrow swords come out and stab him in the chest.


    "Do you really think you can escape my eyes, ridiculous!"


    The corners of his mouth show a trace of irony, and Ning Xiaolei''s eyes flash a light golden light.


    After the dog demon told him that the man in black was divided into two routes, one of which was still in front of him, he turned his eyes.


    The two people who were ambushing there just now were in his eyes. He just gave them some empty joy.


    In his eyes, two dazzling lightsabers burst out. Without waiting for the narrow sword to pierce them, Ning Xiaolei blasted them out with the skill of Heavenly Sword.


    They didn''t have the protective treasure like Jin Zun Li Jia, and they were too close to react.


    Scream in the sound, two people chest each break open a big hole, sprinkle blood to fall down from the sky.


    Ning Xiaolei didn''t take care of the corpse. He followed the direction of the dog demon and continued to chase the man in black who had escaped.


    "Those two idiots only blocked such a short time. What a waste!"


    Listening to the scream of the rear, I felt the breath of getting closer and closer. Shuang black was so popular that he swore.


    He felt the thick crisis, if caught up, he will come to a miserable end.


    At the critical moment, he took out a bottle of black liquid and poured it into his mouth.


    Hundreds of meters away from the rear, Ning Xiaolei, who had seen the figure of the man in black, frowned: "what did that guy drink?"


    "I don''t know. It should be like pills!" Aoxue''er shakes her head and whispers back.


    At this time, the man in black in front of him burst out laughing: "if you want to catch up with me, it''s a dream. Next time I come, it''s the day of blood flowing in China."


    Then the man in black turned into black gas and shot into the distance like lightning, and soon disappeared in sight.


    Ning Xiaolei was angry and pursued more quickly. At the same time, he angrily scolded: "what''s special, do your spring and autumn dream, don''t let me catch you, or you will be worse than dead!"


    However, this time, it seems that it is related to the black liquid that the man in black drinks. He has been chasing for tens of thousands of meters, but he has never been seen again.


    After flying several kilometers, the dog demon beside him suddenly said: "in front of the left, there is the smell of people in black."


    "I''ve got this guy at last. I have to kill him."


    Smell speech, Ning Xiaolei''s face shows excited color, happy way.


    Next to aoxueer, her eyes light up slightly, ready to help Ning Xiaolei.


    The dog demon shook his head quickly and said: "the breath of eight people in black, three of them are the same as before, and the other five of them are better than the man in black who was tracked before!"


    "What, so many people in black?"


    Ning Xiaolei''s face changed slightly, and finally met the rest of the people in black. He was not afraid, but excited.


    Ao xue''er, standing on the cloud, has a slightly curved mouth. Finally, she has a chance to show herself.


    There are so many people in black, and their strength is still double. She thinks they should not run directly.


    In this way, she was given the chance to catch some of them as long as she didn''t run directly.


    "They seem to be fighting, and there''s the smell of the rest around them."


    At this time, the dog demon spoke again.


    Ning Xiaolei nodded, not too surprised. These people in black are making trouble all the time, either killing or on the way to kill.


    That is, he can chase these people in black only to run away.


    It''s not too late. After taking the dog demon back to the refining pot space, Ning Xiaolei and AO Xueer hurry to get there.

 Chapter 673

    After flying for a certain distance, Ning Xiaolei sees a crowd of people in black.


    At the moment, they are fighting in a black mask.


    Three of the people who fought with them were familiar with the costumes of Yanhuang department. They were the three heroes of Zhanwu who had met in the Zhanwu Academy of Yanhuang department before.


    "No wonder I can''t feel the energy fluctuation. I was stopped by the black mask."


    Ning Xiaolei muttered, just now he was still very curious, if it was a battle, he and AO Xueer had no reason not to feel the movement!


    At the moment, Yanhuang people''s situation is very disadvantageous, was killed by the man in black only parry, but not fight back.


    On the ground, there is already a Yanhuang man lying on the ground. Depending on the situation, he should have fallen.


    "Hum, I''m tired of making trouble when I dare to run to the dragon."


    Ning Xiaolei snorts and rushes up with the black devil Jiaodao.


    Aoxue''er jumps from the black cloud and follows behind with a flying sword.


    When fighting, you can''t stay together. It''s easy to influence each other.


    The people in black and the people in Yanhuang also felt the movement here.


    However, after feeling that it was just the beginning of the two duets, the man in black was not afraid, and even some people laughed scornfully.


    Ning Xiaolei is too lazy to talk nonsense. The black devil Jiaodao cuts out a long sword gas, cuts into the black mask, and helps one of the most disadvantaged Yanhuang people to push back the man in black who is fighting with him.


    "Heaven moon Dharma body!"


    Aoxueer flies, and the shadow of the moon emerges behind her.


    With a wave of her hand, countless arc-shaped light blades emerge, Hula La goes straight to the man in black who Ning Xiaolei forces away.


    Unexpectedly, the girl knows how to cooperate. Ning Xiaolei smiles and takes out the Yin Yang bottle.


    If you don''t use such a sharp weapon, it''s just outrageous.


    When the cap of the bottle is lifted, Ning Xiaolei pinches the formula to cast the spell, and directly chooses the target on a man in black in the later period of duel.


    As long as more than a big realm, yin and Yang bottles can take each other in.


    Against the man in black is Zhan Yuanqing, one of the three heroes of Zhanwu, who is also a double later cultivation.


    He just gathered a move, ready to attack the man in black, suddenly a light swept, and then the man in black in front of him disappeared.


    Zhan Yuanqing is muddled and follows the direction of the light receding to see Ning Xiaolei.


    The bottle cap is closed in a hurry, and Ning Xiaolei shows Yuanqing a brilliant smile.


    Today is different from the past. They are no longer hostile. Their common enemy is these people in black who are in trouble everywhere.


    All of a sudden, the rest of the people were startled.


    All the people in black force their opponents away and gather together to watch out for Ning Xiaolei and AO Xueer.


    "Who are you, where have you got our men?"


    Ning Xiaolei laughingly looked at the startled look in the eyes of these people in black and said, "I just sensed that he wanted to go back to his grandmother''s house, so I sent him to the house. Do you want to try?"


    The reason is that Ning Xiaolei is afraid that these people in black will run away. After refining the people in black, he can use the Yin Yang bottle again.


    If you can fight easily, you don''t have to fight hard.


    After listening to Ning Xiaolei''s words, people in black are confused. Can this boy feel people''s heart?


    What''s more, the bottle in hand can help people to satisfy their wishes?


    "Hand over the bottle and die for you!"


    The eyes of a man in black in the later period of the duet are twinkling, and suddenly he says in a cold voice.


    He doesn''t believe in Ning Xiaolei''s words, but he can take away his companions with the same strength. The bottle is obviously a treasure.


    "Well, come and get it!"


    Ning Xiaolei shakes the Yin Yang bottle in his hand. Listen to the voice, the guy in it is almost finished.

 Chapter 674

    Frown at Ning Xiaolei, black dress humanitarian: "you throw it over!"


    "It''s better for you to come and get it yourself!" Ning Xiaolei smiles, uncovers the bottle cap and pinches it.


    When the man in black realized that it was not good, he turned into black Qi and planned to run away. It was too late. He was forced into the bottle of yin and Yang.


    Ning Xiaolei covered the bottle cap and nodded happily: "not bad, not bad. Do you want to go to his grandmother''s house?"


    "Boy, you dare to play with us and die!"


    The rest of the black clothes roared with rage. There were eight of them. As a result, they lost two of them in the blink of an eye, and they were the two with the strongest accomplishments.


    At this time, there is only one left, two in the late stage, two in the middle stage and three in the early stage.


    This kind of strength, even Yanhuang people can''t deal with, how to deal with the new ningxiaolei and aoxueer.


    After shouting, the only remaining people in black ordered to evacuate.


    Seeing that the other side was so indignant, Ning Xiaolei thought he was going to fight to the death, but he chose to run.


    "Come back, you cowards."


    Ning Xiaolei is so angry that he doesn''t take such a deceitful one.


    There was no time to think so much, he quickly took out the bone box.


    Seeing that the man in black wants to escape, the people in Yanhuang and aoxue''er rush to attack.


    Ao xue''er''s eyes were cold, and the shadow of the bright moon behind her suddenly burst into a stream of light, directly wrapping the last black air in it.


    Then, the crystal burst, and there was a shrill scream.


    Aoxue''er pulls a storage ring. It''s obvious that the man in black has been killed by her.


    It seems that they are stimulated by Ning Xiaolei and AO Xueer. Zhan Wu''s three heroes suddenly get together. They condense a huge handprint and quickly blow it down to make a mass of black air fly ash.


    The rest of them didn''t have such sharp means, and finally they could only watch the black air of the rest of the people in black disappear in sight.


    "That''s fast enough!"


    Ning Xiaolei murmurs and angrily puts away the bone magic box in his hand. He hasn''t had time to show it.


    Duel is duel. It''s not the same as the first-class cultivator. The speed of escape is first-class.


    However, in this battle, in addition to the late two doubles, the early two doubles, also considered good.


    The men in black killed by aoxue''er and Zhanwu Sanjie are both of the initial accomplishments of Shuang.


    "Thank you for the help of Lord Lei and proud girl, otherwise we will be doomed!"


    At this time, an old man of Yanhuang came forward and said politely.


    Behind him stood Zhan Wu Sanjie and the rest of Yanhuang people.


    The dead Yanhuang cultivator on the ground has been received in the storage ring and is ready to be taken back for burial.


    "Little things, no nonsense, we still have to chase people!"


    Ning Xiaolei waved his hand with a smile, summoned the black cloud, waved to summon the dog demon, and took Ao Xueer to chase the direction of the man in black.


    Yanhuang''s old man and Zhanwu Sanjie wanted to talk, but they had already run away.


    "Let''s go in that direction first, and be ready to support at any time!"


    Said a, the old man took the crowd, followed to that direction.


    Ning Xiaolei just chased out not far, the dog demon told him that there was a breath of a man in black in the mountain below.


    This breath is exactly the one they pursued at the beginning.


    "The guy ran to the front first and hid."


    Ning Xiaolei muttered that although he was just a junior in the early stage of duel, he didn''t want to let it go.


    Under the guidance of the dog demon, the two men roared toward him.


    In a cave below, the man in black, holding his head in his arms, suddenly stopped and quickly swept out of the cave.


    As soon as he came out, his cave was collapsed by a huge crocodile.


    "Scared, what the hell?"


    Looking at the figure rushing out, Ning Xiaolei is shocked.

 Chapter 675

    The figure on the opposite side was almost not human, his face was purple and black, and the earthworm like things kept moving under his skin, which was very shocking.


    If it wasn''t for the tattered black clothes on his body, Ning Xiaolei even suspected that he recognized the wrong person.


    "It''s all you, it''s all you, sooner or later I''ll kill you!"


    The man in black roared, turned into black gas and planned to flee to the distance.


    "Can you run away?"


    Ning Xiaolei disdains to curl his mouth. Before he fell into the mountains just now, he had already sacrificed Yin and Yang bottles.


    Without waiting for the man in black to fly far away, a light diffused out and dragged him into the bottle.


    The Yin Yang vase made of the golden winged Mirs is so unreasonable. As long as the cultivation does not exceed Ning Xiaolei''s level, and there is no means against heaven, you can''t escape the fate of being taken in.


    Monkey Sun, who went to the west to learn Buddhist scriptures in those days, was also badly damaged by the two cylinders of yin and Yang carved by the golden winged Mirs.


    That is to rely on the body of Vajra not bad, in order to save his life, and finally take the opportunity to escape when opening the bottle.


    The old man of Yanhuang Department came with the rest of Yanhuang department, and just saw the scene that Ning Xiaolei took the man in black.


    "It seems that we are just worried in vain. If the man in black sees him, he has to run away!"


    The old people are very depressed. The man in black, who gives them a headache, is so easy to deal with.


    "It''s said that there are all kinds of big demons behind the ten thousand demon gate, and even the monkey king, who is making havoc in heaven. Is that true?"


    The old Sanba Shengjie, who is one of the three heroes of war, didn''t go to the prison of Yanhuang Department on the day of Wanyao gate''s opening.


    "Of course, so many people have seen it. If we don''t look at the emperor''s family behind the Yanhuang department, we are not allowed to offend the Wanyao sect."


    There was a deep color in his eyes, the old man affirmed.


    After receiving the man in black, Ning Xiaolei and AO Xueer fly up from the mountains and meet the old man and other people from Yanhuang.


    Just about to say something to some people, I suddenly felt that the sky and the earth suddenly lit up.


    Looking around, Ning Xiaolei quickly sees that his eyes are fixed on the East. In the sky over there, a large area of light and shadow is constantly changing.


    Inside the light and shadow, it looks like a piece of land, in which there are all kinds of huge and strange figures that flash by from time to time.


    "What''s that?" Ning Xiaolei is curious about how this kind of picture suddenly appears.


    "It''s like, it''s like there''s a secret world of seclusion."


    Yanhuang Department of the old man whispered, immediately eyes revealed the color of surprise.


    Secret realm means treasure and opportunity. Maybe there is a chance to break through in it.


    "The secret place? So you can go in. "


    Ning Xiaolei''s eyes are shining. Looking at the picture, it seems that there are many rare animals in it. If they are all put into the refining pot, ha ha!


    Nowadays, there are not many powerful monsters in the alchemy pot. Most of them are transformed from ordinary animals.


    Although they have cultivated the skills of the great demons in the group, it is extremely difficult for these demons to really cultivate to the highest level.


    But the monsters in the secret place are different. You can see that they are not all kinds.


    When the time comes, the income of the refining pot will be slightly cultivated, and his ten thousand demon goalkeepers will have a number of powerful subordinates.


    "Hey hey, since it''s a secret place, I''ll go and break into it. Those people in black have lost a lot of people. I''m sure they won''t make trouble recently. Maybe they will go to the secret place too."


    Ning Xiaolei opens his mouth and looks at Ao Xueer. He is consulting Ao Xueer.


    As for the people of Yanhuang, he didn''t care about them. Anyway, he was not from Yanhuang.


    Aoxueer hasn''t opened her mouth yet. The old man of Yanhuang Department said first: "it''s natural to go, but it''s not urgent."


    "According to my experience, this vision will appear for several days, and then the real secret will be officially opened."

 Chapter 676

    Ning Xiaolei was relieved to hear that the secret place would not be opened until a few days later.


    What he was afraid of was that the secret place would be opened and the people nearby would be cheap.


    In this case, they will lose the first chance when they rush.


    "So I''m relieved. Let''s go after the men in black first."


    Leaving a word behind, Ning Xiaolei goes away with AO Xueer and the dog demon.


    With the speed of cloud climbing, the ordinary flying method can''t catch up with it. After all, cloud climbing is the only way for immortals and demons.


    According to the guide of the dog demon, Ning Xiaolei chases the beach all the way and stops.


    "Their breath disappears here. It''s better that they go into the sea by accident."


    Dog demon mouth, although its nose is very smart, but the smell is diluted by the sea, even if it has no great ability to use.


    Ning Xiaolei is depressed. Up to now, he has no choice but to let these people in black go.


    "Xiaolei, the secret world is now. There must be arrangements in the clan. I want to go back first!"


    At this time, aoxue''er suddenly opens her mouth and looks at Ning Xiaolei.


    "Well, I''ll see you off!"


    Ning Xiaolei didn''t stop her. After all, Ao Xueer is a disciple of the Cold Moon Palace.


    Then, they took the black cloud of Ning Xiaolei and flew all the way to the Cold Moon Palace.


    After watching aoxueer go up the mountain, Ning Xiaolei flies to Wanyao mountain by himself.


    Since the secret world is open, this opportunity can''t be missed. Today''s Wanyao gate is not weak.


    This period of time, there are several fairyland strength of the demon repair and monster have joined the ten thousand demon door.


    Back to the ten thousand demon gate, Ning Xiaolei calls all the people to discuss the secret place with them.


    "You go and leave the clan to me, the old man!"


    The head of the horned beast clan smiles and takes on the responsibility of guarding the clan.


    Now that he has reached the fairyland strength, he can be transformed into a human figure, an old man with gray hair and beard.


    "Well, yes, there are not many people who dare to offend me now."


    Ning Xiaolei nodded his head and agreed. Then he said, "the rest of the fairyland can go if you want, but I don''t suggest that those under fairyland go. Recently, the cultivation world is not peaceful."


    Later, Ning Xiaolei will go out and encounter the assassin. He has already said something about the man in black.


    "We know about this, not to mention that the secret place is dangerous. It''s not suitable to participate in fairyland."


    He has been in charge of the intelligence collection of Wanyao sect.


    Most of the other people have no opinions and go down one after another to convey the news.


    After the crowd left, Ning Xiaolei left the head of the horned beast clan and gave him a seal.


    This kind of seal script is one of his two remaining seal spirit runes, the seal spirit Rune of Daji''s soul dream bead.


    "Just in case, this talisman is left in the sect. In case of an invincible enemy, it can be sent to destroy the enemy!"


    "Don''t worry, master. I will live up to my expectations." The head of the horned beast promised.


    Ning Xiaolei nodded. He also hoped that it would be no harm for him to take precautions.


    In addition to soul dream bead seal spirit Fu, Ning Xiaolei also left many Tathagata God palm Fu and samadhi god fire Fu.


    After the arrangement, Ning Xiaolei leaves Wanyao gate and rushes all the way to the direction of the secret scene.


    It took more than half a day to cross the endless sea and finally reach the location of the secret place.


    At the moment, there are many people around. They are sitting or standing on the nearby sea, looking at a huge vortex in the middle.


    The picture in the air is projected from the vortex.


    "Is that the entrance?"


    Looking at the vortex mouth, Ning Xiaolei''s eyes are full of curiosity.


    But since it is the entrance, why no one enters it.


    "Lord Lei, even you have come to the secret place. You should be merciful at that time."


    At this time, a burst of laughter, a middle-aged man in blue clothes, with a few people came.


    Ning Xiaolei looks along the voice and sees that the other party is familiar. It seems that he is the leader of a certain sect in Longdu.

 Chapter 677

    After chatting with the man for a while, Ning Xiaolei gets to know each other''s identity. The valley owner of Luoyun Valley, Yun Yihong.


    In Longdu, luoyungu is only a third rate sect, so Ning Xiaolei is not impressed with him.


    "Cloud Valley master, is that the entrance? Why didn''t anyone enter?"


    After seeing the crowd behind Yun Yihong and finding that there is only one fairyland, Ning Xiaolei looks away and is no longer interested.


    Even Yun Yihong, the valley master, has only two medium-term accomplishments. It''s not surprising that he has this kind of strength.


    Hearing the speech, Yun Yihong explained: "Lord Lei doesn''t know something. It should be the entrance, but now there is a force outside. If you go in, you will be automatically ejected."


    "Oh, is that so?" Ning Xiaolei nodded and looked at the whirlpool, thinking.


    He didn''t try in the past. If he could break in, so many people would not be stopped outside.


    Although Yun Yihong''s strength is not so good, there is no lack of strong people nearby. There are several people with triple cultivation.


    Ning Xiaolei glanced and found that there were not only people from Longdu, but also many practitioners from other countries.


    Even among them, he found several golden haired foreigners, whose breath should not be underestimated.


    Of course, Ning Xiaolei is not afraid. The emperor''s family of Longdu has been trampled down by him. No matter how strong the foreigner is, how strong can he be.


    Time goes by slowly. It''s two days.


    During this period, more and more practitioners came nearby, and many schools of Longdu came.


    The people from hanyue palace and Yanhuang Department came a day ago, which attracted a lot of people''s attention.


    However, the four previous forces, the Ji family, the Zhou family, the xuanqingzong and the Tianlong temple, did not have large troops, only a few people arrived sporadically.


    "Have they really fallen so far?"


    Ning Xiaolei frowned and didn''t believe it.


    Anyway, after so many years in Longdu, it''s not so easy to fall down.


    Moreover, he knew the four forces who had died in the Wanyao sect before, not many of them.


    "Strange, why didn''t they send anyone?"


    The master of hanyue palace frowned, his eyes twinkled, and he had some guess in his heart.


    If they do, the four forces will suffer!


    After attending the Wanyao gate ceremony, she knew what it was.


    Even the ancestors of the Huang family are obedient and soft. If they want to deal with the ten thousand demon sect, they may have to add up all the forces in the world.


    Unconsciously, two days later, more and more practitioners came.


    Almost every country, there are practitioners involved.


    In the crowd, Ning Xiaolei, who is chatting with AO Xueer, suddenly feels a murderous look. He can''t help but divert his eyes.


    But he saw that the other party was a group of islanders, wearing a samurai robe with the characteristics of living alone, and was looking at him.


    After feeling his eyes, the islanders not only were not afraid, but also made a move to wipe their necks.


    "Well, those people in black are really from the island country."


    At the moment, Ning Xiaolei completely confirmed the origin of those people in black.


    He killed several people in black one after another, which made the other party angry and on the must kill list.


    For those who want to die, Ning Xiaolei shows a sneer and disdain in his eyes.


    When they enter the secret place, if they meet, they have to kneel down to call their father.


    "Be careful of them. It''s an organization called yidaomen in the island. All the people in the organization are ruthless."


    All of a sudden, a low voice sounded in his ear. Ning Xiaolei looked at it, but saw that it was Dugu Feng.


    This time, the people from Yanhuang came to explore the secret land were led by Dugu Feng.


    "Yidao sect? OK, I''ll kill them first, and then I''ll go to the island country to kill other sects."


    Ning Xiaolei smiles lightly, but he doesn''t trust Dugu Feng''s words. How can he be cruel and ruthless? How can he compare with those big demons who have lived for countless years?


    He still remembers that Baigujing once gave him a bone refining talisman. The effect was cruel, which was unbearable to all living beings.

 Chapter 678

    On the fifth day, the image above the vortex, which was always rotating, suddenly stopped.


    Under everyone''s gaze, the picture turns into a golden light column, smashing into the whirlpool.


    Then the crowd heard a slight click, as if something had broken.


    "The entrance is open. Let''s go!"


    Do not know who yelled, the crowd immediately restless, dense figure flying to, into the vortex.


    But Ning Xiaolei found that many powerful people who were guarded by experts did not immediately move out.


    "I don''t know what''s going on inside. It''s good for someone to explore the way!"


    The master of the Cold Moon Palace whispered to Ning Xiaolei.


    Ning Xiaolei suddenly realized that people from all sides had this idea.


    As more and more people enter, some powerful people finally can''t sit still.


    In the southwest, an old man in grey robes swept out with a door behind him. But when he was about to enter the vortex, he was bounced away by a force and did not enter.


    The people behind him, however, succeeded one by one.


    "Well?"


    The old man steadied himself in the air and continued to approach, but found that he was bounced away again.


    Seeing this scene, several people who were similar to or higher than the old man''s accomplishments swept past.


    But soon, these people found that they could not enter the vortex.


    "It''s a secret place. Those who practice more than three levels can''t enter. It seems that we can only wait."


    A blonde foreigner spoke a lot of English.


    Fortunately, Ning Xiaolei was a good student before he practiced, and he could barely understand.


    "It seems that we have to find a chance to learn all kinds of languages well in the future!"


    Murmur, Ning Xiaolei''s mind, otherwise, he will be embarrassed if he can''t communicate normally with practitioners of other countries.


    "Xueer, you can go. I can''t get into my cultivation."


    The master of the Cold Moon Palace opens his mouth and looks at Ao xue''er and the others under the door.


    At this time, Dugu Feng waved his hand and drove forward with the people from Yanhuang.


    When passing by Ning Xiaolei, Dugu Feng greets Ning Xiaolei to go with him.


    "Cher, let''s go!"


    Ning Xiaolei nods and calls aoxueer and the people in the Cold Moon Palace together.


    Many foreign practitioners have entered the secret land this time. As the same country, they should help each other.


    They used their means to protect their bodies, and they plunged into the vortex one after another.


    After a whirling dizziness, Ning Xiaolei opens his eyes again and finds that he has arrived at a strange place.


    Before he could see what was going on around him, the sky suddenly darkened.


    A strange bird with wings spread out for at least 100 meters and covered most of the sky. Its claws suddenly fell dozens of wind blades and ran to him.


    "I''m your eldest brother, this way of meeting is too unfriendly!"


    Ning Xiaolei scolded angrily, waved his hands, and the shadow of dozens of white elephants rushed out to meet the wind blade.


    After a boom, the wind blade was smashed by him.


    The remaining shadow of the white elephant soared up into the sky, shaking the strange bird that was ready to fall down in person and falling down from the sky.


    "It''s very big, but its strength is not so good!"


    Ning Xiaolei turns his mouth and is about to ask the people behind him to stay away, but he finds that there is no one around him.


    "Separated?"


    Leng Leng, Ning Xiaolei is full of doubts.


    Regardless of thinking so much, he quickly left the original position.


    With a roar, the strange bird fell from the sky, making a huge sound and raising a large amount of dust.


    Ning Xiaolei returns with a layer of pale gold light cover. Before the strange bird struggles to fly, the evil spirit turns into a big hand to hold it down.


    "Big stupid bird, hang out with me, I can make you stronger."


    Turning to the front of the strange bird, looking at the strange bird''s eyes, Ning Xiaolei smiles.

 Chapter 679

    Ning Xiaolei began to use human language, but when he finished, strange bird not only ignored him, but also struggled fiercely.


    Frowning, Ning Xiaolei put on the animal language, but the result is still and eggs.


    Speechless, he finally had to speak the ancient animal language and release the evil spirit from his body to let the strange bird feel it.


    This time, strange birds behave differently, no longer struggling, staring at Ning Xiaolei.


    "Be obedient, not the enemy!"


    Ning Xiaolei laughs like a big gray wolf who abducts and sells little white rabbits.


    It seems to be frightened by his expression, and the strange bird struggles again.


    "Don''t you understand?"


    Speechless scratching his head, Ning Xiaolei looks for it in the alchemy pot and calls out a big white snake.


    This is one of the animals he caught in the zoo at the beginning. He practiced Bai Suzhen''s secret book of white snake.


    Now, after such a long time, the cultivation of the white Python has reached the middle stage of the great demon.


    Ning Xiaolei wanted to find xiaotuanzi, but he was practicing.


    Since the appearance of the monkey and the lion, xiaotuanzi seems to be stimulated and works very hard.


    "Scared, where''s the strange bird?"


    The white Python appeared, and when he saw the strange bird in front of him, his body shrank.


    Then his eyes turned to Ning Xiaolei and asked for his meaning.


    "You try to communicate with it, this guy ignores me!"


    Ning Xiaolei orders and looks at the strange bird carefully.


    The situation was urgent just now. He hasn''t had time to take a close look at the bird.


    This strange bird has beautiful golden feathers and sharp claws, a bit like the claws of an eagle.


    The beak is very long, a little curved, red as if it had just been pulled out of the blood, and the three beautiful colorful feathers on the head are very beautiful.


    From the monster bird, Ning Xiaolei feels a similar aura, but some are not the same.


    When Ning Xiaolei checks, the white Python has tried to communicate with the strange bird.


    However, the strange bird did not pay attention to it at all. Instead, his eyes were full of pride and irony.


    Several attempts ended in failure, and the white Python was extremely depressed.


    Ning Xiaolei comforted it not to care too much, and put it into the pot of refining demons.


    Ordinary monsters and birds can''t communicate with each other. It''s possible that they are all at the critical moment of cultivation. Ning Xiaolei is not easy to disturb.


    But Ning Xiaolei is not worried. He still has demons.


    Take a picture of the strange bird, Ning Xiaolei sends it directly to the group.


    Ox demon king: why is the image of this bird so similar to the legendary fat bird / an expression of surprise.


    Golden winged Mirs carving: it''s really Lei Xiaoyao. Where did you find this ancient alien?


    Peacock Daming King: my stupid brother, it''s obviously not a fat bird, otherwise Lei Xiaoyao can''t deal with it at all.


    When the photo was sent out, the demons in the group suddenly jumped out to discuss the details of the strange birds.


    There are also big demons. I''m curious to find out where Ning Xiaolei found this bird.


    Ning Xiaolei doesn''t hide it either. He says something about the strange bird attack after he breaks into the secret place.


    The group discussed for a long time, and finally came to the conclusion that this bird is probably related to the fat bird in the ancient legend.


    As for how to communicate, the demons don''t know.


    Depressed, Ning Xiaolei directly stuns the strange bird. When the strange bird is unconscious, he forcibly receives the pot.


    Then Ning Xiaolei flashed into it.


    As soon as the strange bird appeared, ling''er appeared, and her eyes were full of curiosity.


    Staring at the strange bird for a while, ling''er whispered: "there is a wisp of essence in the body of this bird. Maybe the spirit of the fat bird is nearby."


    "Why didn''t the refining pot prompt?" Ning Xiaolei doubts.


    "There''s only one reason for that. It''s a large area."


    Ling''er explained calmly, and then said, "this bird is not a real creature, just like ranyu, who can refine and improve his accomplishments."

 Chapter 680

    "Refining?"


    Ning Xiaolei looks at the strange bird with a confused face. How can such a big thing be refined?


    Ling Er speechless looked at Ning Xiaolei and said, "just pinch it. The essence of the fat bird is only as big as the finger."


    Knowing the method, Ning Xiaolei is overjoyed and can''t wait to squeeze it.


    Boom, the huge strange bird burst, leaving only a wisp of pale gas floating in the air.


    Raise your hand to absorb the gas and swallow it into your stomach. Ningxiao Leidun''s cultivation is improved.


    Although not many, he is now a double cultivator of fairyland. It''s very good to have this effect.


    "It''s good, it''s better than several days of hard training!"


    The light in the eyes is shining, Ning Xiaolei whispers.


    If you have this opportunity, why do you work so hard? Just go to the secret place and catch this strange bird.


    Thinking of this, Ning Xiaolei hurried to wake up the people who were practicing in the special space.


    When they heard that they were in a secret place at the moment, and that there were creatures who could directly improve their cultivation, they were immediately overjoyed.


    In the crowd''s urging, Ning Xiaolei quickly left the refining pot, and then called out the rest of the people.


    "This is the secret place. It''s really different. It''s a strong ancient flavor."


    As soon as it appeared, Changshan murmured and looked around quickly.


    He can''t wait to catch a strange bird to improve his cultivation.


    However, there was no strange bird nearby, not even a living creature.


    "What about the strange bird who said that he could improve his cultivation?"


    Changshan''s silly eyes stare at Ning Xiaolei.


    Ning Xiaolei speechless way: "I''m afraid the area of this secret place is not small, which is so easy to encounter, first fly up to have a look."


    Then, with a wave of his hand, the black cloud floated in the air.


    Jump to the top, Ning Xiaolei drills the black cloud to fly high.


    But no matter how he used the magic formula, the black cloud just floated there and didn''t move.


    In his stupidity, Ning Xiaolei changed the black devil Jiao Dao and used his flying skills.


    The result is still the same, he found that the ability to fly, as if deprived of general.


    "Could it be that this secret place has the power to limit flight?"


    Dong Wan''er''s eyes flashed slightly, and he opened his mouth thoughtfully.


    Ning Xiaolei is stunned and feels reasonable. His formula is correct. He can''t fly without reason.


    Some of the others didn''t believe it. They tried to fly, but they also failed.


    The monkey with the arm, like the lion with the sky swallowing demon, lost its ability to fly.


    "It seems that we can only walk into this secret place."


    Ning Xiaolei depressed mouth, when the flight ability is deprived, just know its precious.


    But then, Ning Xiaolei''s eyes suddenly light up. If the means are useless, I don''t know if Jin pengsuo''s flying magic weapon can work.


    When he thought of it, he took out the shuttle and sat inside.


    The formula enters, and Yuan Shi throws it in. To Ning Xiaolei''s surprise, Jin pengsuo actually flies.


    "Hey, little thunder fool, come out quickly, aren''t you afraid that the strange bird will swallow you and the magic weapon together?"


    Without waiting for Ning Xiaolei to be happy, Dong Xuaner comes over and knocks outside Jinpeng shuttle.


    Leng for a moment, Ning Xiaolei wails and takes back Jin pengsuo bitterly.


    Jin pengsuo can fly, but as Dong Xuaner said, there is a drawback, that is, it is unable to use means.


    If you encounter strange birds when flying, do you want to fight directly?


    At that time, I''m afraid I didn''t wait for the strange bird to start, but I fell half disabled first.


    Moreover, it''s not every time you can just avoid it.


    If you are really trapped in any special situation, it''s too late to cry.

 Chapter 681

    Since we can''t fly, we can only walk honestly.


    All the way forward, there was not much time for the attack.


    However, it was not a strange bird that attacked them this time, but a snow-white beast like a horse, with a pair of black wings and a black mane around its neck.


    "Is this the legendary Tianma?"


    Ning Xiaolei muttered that the horse with long wings is not Tianma.


    It''s just that the white horse has a pair of black wings. It''s weird.


    When Ning Xiaolei and others looked at these horse shaped monsters, they flew directly, divided into triangles and surrounded the crowd.


    With one of the monsters hissing, these horse shaped monsters spewed out black smoke from their mouths and attacked them.


    "Don''t mention it. They''re also made of energy."


    Ning Xiaolei''s eyes are shining. He has seen the details of these Tianma monsters.


    Smell speech, pass arm ape and swallow a demon lion to rush forward, wait for the public to hand, then ended the battle.


    These Tianma monsters are just the strength of the king''s territory, and they can''t turn up any waves at all.


    Divide the essence left by the disappearance of Tianma monster to the monkey and the lion, and the team will go on the road again.


    After killing several waves of monster birds and Tianma monster, I met a brand new monster again.


    Seeing this new monster, everyone was shocked.


    In front of that dozen monsters, lion''s head, antlers, tiger''s eye, deer body, dragon scale, looking very handsome.


    Just like this, it reminds people of the legendary unicorn.


    In all kinds of legends, Kirin has the same status as the dragon, which is very noble.


    In front of us, these monsters are very similar to the legendary unicorn. They have blue glossy scales. People like them very much.


    "If it were a real creature, it would be nice to be a mount."


    Dong Xuaner sighed with a bright light in her eyes.


    Not only her, but also the other women''s performance is not much better than her.


    He was very interested in these wonderful Unicorn like monsters.


    "They are not real creatures, just like the birds and the beasts."


    Ning Xiaolei opens his mouth and tells the details of these Unicorn like monsters.


    If these are real creatures, he naturally wants to take them under his command, but it is not.


    At present, these are just a wisp of essence, which can only become the nourishment for them to enhance their strength.


    Changshan and Wang Kai make a move. These Unicorn like monsters will soon disperse into wisps of gas.


    These Unicorn like monsters are only the cultivation of semi fairyland, and it''s hard for them to survive.


    "If we have so many people together, will we gain a little less?"


    At this time, Xiaoyue suddenly mumbles and opens her mouth. Along the way, she has done it twice and divided the spoils twice.


    Originally, I came out to improve my strength quickly, but I found that it was better to practice in the refining pot.


    "Yes, in fact, we can divide our troops into several routes as long as we are not too far away."


    Dong Xuan Er then opens her mouth. Like Xiaoyue, she is bold and adventurous.


    Ning Xiaolei ponders for a moment, feels reasonable, then agrees to come down, begins to assign the team.


    Zhao Xiaoshu, Xiaoyue, Xiong Wu, Guan Yun, plus five macaques.


    Changshan, Wang Kai and Dong''s sisters, together with three other macaques and two lion goblins.


    Finally, the remaining women, together with Ning Xiaolei, were divided into three teams.


    Originally Ning Xiaolei wanted Xiaoyue to be in a group with them, but Xiaoyue had to be in a group with Zhao Xiaoshu. Ning Xiaolei simply let the girl.


    After the team was divided, they all set out on the road again and killed those spirits who turned into monsters in the secret place.

 Chapter 682

    Looking at the Dong sisters and Zhao Xiaoshu each leaving with a team, Ning Xiaolei feels uneasy.


    After thinking for a moment, he tried to release ran Yiwang and Huoguang beast king in the demon refining pot, and the two demon kings appeared smoothly.


    Seeing this, Ning Xiaolei''s eyes suddenly show a happy color, more than triple can''t enter the secret realm, just for the outside intruders, in the inside, there is no such restriction.


    Let Ranyi king and Huoguang beast king follow to protect a team, Ning Xiaolei then summons Qin Yu out.


    Now, Qin Yu is the cultivation of the third stage, which is enough to protect people.


    Later, Ning Xiaolei and his team officially started the journey of harvesting in the secret land.


    In a beautiful valley, Ning Xiaolei uses a thunder snake to kill a group of Tianma monsters, and turns them into a continuous stream of white gas that can improve cultivation.


    Ling Xiaoxiao and poetic rhyme immediately went out and collected those gases happily.


    On an earth mountain tens of meters high, Ning Xiaolei fights with a group of Unicorn monsters with a black dragon sword. The shadow of the giant crocodiles flies, and the battle ends soon.


    In the thick forest, people are besieged by a group of monsters, such as strange birds, Tianma monsters and unicorn monsters.


    All the people took part in the fight together and showed their means. After more than half an hour, they were all killed and the battle ended.


    Along the way, Ning Xiaolei and others almost killed all the way. They killed the monsters who didn''t know how much essence was turned into.


    However, to their surprise, they have never seen any other monsters except these three. It seems that this secret place is only the world of these three monsters.


    Killing so many monsters, the harvest is quite natural, because almost no refining, people directly swallow these gases.


    At the moment, Ning Xiaolei''s cultivation is still in the early stage of the second stage, but Lin Yumeng and other girls all break through the middle stage of the first stage.


    "I feel that I can break into the later stage after I have broken through this secret place."


    Ling Xiaoxiao thought happily that it was more interesting to improve her strength than to practice hard.


    "Did you find that you didn''t meet anyone all the way down, where did the rest of the practitioners go?"


    Lin Yumeng frowned and thought.


    Smell speech, public but all can''t help a Leng, they also have this doubt.


    Ning Xiaolei''s eyes flashed slightly and said, "is this secret place bigger than we imagined?"


    He had an idea in his heart that he couldn''t believe. It was that this secret place might be larger than the whole earth now.


    If that''s the case, there will be some games.


    Want to see this situation, Ning Xiaolei faintly excited.


    After a moment, Ning Xiaolei decided: "don''t worry about so many things for the time being, kill monsters first and improve your strength."


    All the women have no opinions. Ning Xiaolei is the main one.


    The next journey, people spent in the fight, encounter and kill the monster, but also do not know how much.


    Until the afternoon, I don''t know how many ways to walk, Ning Xiaolei and others finally met someone.


    However, what they found was only a corpse. Judging from its appearance, it was an oriental, but they didn''t know whether it was a Chinese cultivator or not.


    The clothes on the corpse, without any signs, can''t tell the identity at all.


    Ning Xiaolei goes to have a look and finds that his storage equipment has been taken away.


    However, the wound on the body seems to have been hurt by a unicorn like monster.


    The main attack method of these Unicorn like monsters is to eject a kind of water arrow from their mouths, which is very powerful.


    If you are not careful to be hit by the bomb and you don''t defend in time, you will definitely have more blood holes in your body.


    In front of this corpse, the situation is that the heart was blasted, and the vitality was broken.

 Chapter 683

    "The secret place can''t be so easy to break, and I don''t want to weigh my own strength."


    Ning Xiaolei shakes his head and fires a fireball to burn the body.


    Judging from the residual breath of the corpse, the other person was only the cultivation of the later period of the kingdom.


    This kind of cultivation is not enough to see in the secret place where a monster is the king''s realm.


    This is also the reason why Ning Xiaolei doesn''t let the strength of the ten thousand demon gate come down to the secret place, unless his luck is really against the heaven, and he will only die when it comes.


    Along the way, there are many fairyland monsters they kill. They even meet the strongest one, and even reach a high level.


    It can be imagined that if we continue to explore forward, we will definitely encounter more powerful monsters.


    However, Ning Xiaolei has confidence in the means of himself and others and is not afraid.


    On the contrary, the more powerful the monsters are, the more chance they have.


    The more powerful the monster is, the more essence it contains, which is far more useful than killing a bunch of weak monsters.


    Tianma monster and Qilin monster, Ning Xiaolei, on the way, once went to the refining pot to ask linger for advice.


    According to ling''er, there is the essence of the ancient beast you Tianma in Tianma.


    The Qi Lin monster, however, has the essence of the ancient water Qi.


    That is to say, there may be feiyiniao, youtianma and shuiqilin, the three powerful spirits of the ancient demon clan.


    For nothing else, Ning Xiaolei wants to go to the end for these three demons.


    If accept, this will be his ten thousand demon door three powerful help.


    After a long distance, Ning Xiaolei and others suddenly heard the roar in front of them.


    Vaguely, it seems to hear someone''s cry.


    "Someone!"


    Ning Xiaolei''s eyes suddenly brightened, and finally met the living cultivator.


    I hope the other side is not those guys of yidaomen, otherwise they will know how powerful they are.


    Outside the secret place, those guys of Yidao sect dare to challenge him. According to Ning Xiaolei''s guess, the man in black who made trouble in Longdu may have been sent by Yidao sect.


    A few hundred meters ahead, we soon saw the two warring parties. To Ning Xiaolei''s surprise, the two groups were at war.


    On the one hand, they are two practitioners dressed as ah San, on the other hand, they are three boxing masters, a bit like Muay Thai, and the five are fighting each other.


    "Is this the tie between ah San and the practitioners of ancient Thailand?"


    Ning Xiaolei and others stopped dozens of meters away and looked at both sides curiously.


    This is the first time he has met the practitioners of these two countries, and he wants to see their level.


    But after finding Ning Xiaolei and others coming, a San and the practitioners of ancient Thailand stop and watch out for Ning Xiaolei and others.


    "Fight, you fight. I haven''t seen enough of it."


    Ning Xiaolei is afraid that the world will not be chaotic and shouts, hoping that they will continue to fight.


    However, both sides did not seem to understand him and looked at them without expression.


    However, when seeing Lin Yumeng''s girls, Ning Xiaolei finds that the two A-San are drooling, and their eyes are full of fiery color.


    "What''s the matter? The woman who dares to see me doesn''t want to live!"


    Ning Xiaolei is very dissatisfied, very domineering to hum a, angrily ran to the two A-San.


    Three people in ancient Thailand saw Ning Xiaolei''s intention and quickly mentioned it to one side, showing the expression of watching a good play.


    "Gee, woo, woo?"


    Two A-San keep an eye on Ning Xiaolei. One of them says that he seems to be asking about Ning Xiaolei and others.


    But Ning Xiaolei didn''t pay attention to what ah San said. Anyway, he didn''t understand.


    Take out the black devil Jiaodao from the storage bracelet, and Ning Xiaolei directly attacks it with the alligator chopping technique.

 Chapter 684

    The two A-San were startled and hurriedly used their means to resist.


    One of them focused on the mid-term cultivation, the other on the late stage.


    Their accomplishments are not as good as Ning Xiaolei''s. besides, Ning Xiaolei''s hand is a magic weapon of heaven level, black devil Jiaodao, which naturally can''t resist.


    Scream, the two were blasted out, but did not die.


    Although they have a bad idea about Lin Yumeng, they are not guilty to death. Ning Xiaolei didn''t kill them.


    "Xiao Lei, be careful!"


    But at this time, Ning Xiaolei hears the wind behind him, and Lin Yumeng and other women''s voices in the distance.


    In a flash, Ning Xiaolei judged that the three ancient Thai guys launched a sneak attack.


    In the face of this treasure, no one can stop thinking.


    "Three one heavy medium-term also want to attack me, who give you the courage?"


    Ning Xiaolei turns his mouth, jumps forward suddenly, releases the black devil Jiao sword in his hand, and turns to resist it with the power of demon consciousness.


    In a flash of cold light, one of the three people who chased Ning Xiaolei was directly chopped off by the black devil Jiaodao.


    The other two were startled. Just as they were about to run away, they suddenly saw a huge dragon flying out of the black devil''s dragon sword, engulfing them in one gulp.


    A moment later, when the dragon''s shadow spits out two people, they have become a pile of dead bones without flesh and blood.


    With a roar of excitement, the dragon''s shadow retracts into the knife, and the black devil''s knife flies to Ning Xiaolei with two storage rings.


    The dragon''s shadow just now is the spirit of the black devil''s dragon sword, just like a spirit.


    "Two poor men, nothing!"


    He takes the storage ring and looks at it. Ning Xiaolei loses interest and puts it away at will.


    The other person''s storage ring will be seized, he immediately pop up three fireballs, the three bodies burned.


    Looking at the two A-San, Ning Xiaolei and the girls leave and go forward.


    In the past two days, after killing many monsters, people suddenly felt the violent energy fluctuation coming from the left side.


    "Well, the smell?"


    Ning Xiaolei frowns. On one side, he can feel that he belongs to Zhao Xiaoshu and others. On the other side, he seems to have something to do with those people in black.


    Want to see those people in black difficult, Ning Xiaolei face suddenly some ugly.


    It was ran Yiwang who secretly followed and protected Zhao Xiaoshu. He had only three early accomplishments.


    If you sneak attack on the man in black in the later period of the last double, you are likely to be injured.


    The methods of those people in black are very strange.


    "Roar!"


    At this moment, the crowd suddenly heard a roar. The voice was painful. It was ranyiwang.


    "No, I''m afraid that ran Yiwang was attacked secretly."


    With a slight change of face, Ning Xiaolei immediately realized that it was not good.


    There was no time to think about it, so he hurried over with some girls.


    Several kilometers to the left, Zhao Xiaoshu and others are fighting with a group of people in black.


    In addition to the people in black, there are also several people from yidaomen, holding Taidao with unique island characteristics.


    At this moment, ran Yiwang was surrounded by three people in the later period of the double period, two people in black and one in yidaomen.


    With the tacit cooperation of the three, ran Yiwang had a tendency to be defeated.


    The other side''s strength is on the one hand, mainly because ran Yiwang broke a big hole under his belly, and there is black air winding on it, and there is blood dripping continuously.


    The previous scream was obviously the roar of ran Yiwang when he was injured.


    Zhao Xiaoshu and others, the situation is not optimistic, except Zhao Xiaoshu is a heavy late, the rest are a heavy medium.


    However, the men in black and the men of yidaomen they are facing have several duels, and even two of them are duels.


    "Hold on for a while, ray will surely come to save us."


    Zhao Xiaoshu gritted his teeth and roared. On the ground not far in front of him, there was no breath of a double medium-term practitioner.


    It was just the moment when the other party just appeared that Zhao Xiaoshu directly attacked and killed with the Golden Dragon sword.

 Chapter 685

    Ning Xiaolei arrived and saw the situation in front of him. He was furious.


    These people in black are challenging their bottom line again and again. They are forcing him to kill them.


    "Die for me!"


    In a rage, Ning Xiaolei sacrificed the Yin Yang bottle and ran to a man in black who was fighting with ran Yiwang.


    "No, it''s the boy. Get out of the way!"


    When one of the men in black saw Ning Xiaolei and the Yin Yang bottle he had sacrificed, his face suddenly changed and turned into black Qi to dodge quickly.


    The man in black next to him seemed to know about Ning Xiaolei and turned into blackness.


    However, at the moment, an irresistible force acts on him and drags him directly into the Yin Yang bottle.


    "Scared, what?"


    The man in the second stage of yidaomen''s life, with his pupils shrinking, quickly pulls away from ran Yiwang and looks at Ning Xiaolei suspiciously in the distance.


    Ning Xiaolei doesn''t care about them for the time being. He takes out Xiaohuang Dan and hands it to ran Yiwang.


    "Demon master, it''s useless. It''s evil Qi. No matter how good the elixir is, it won''t work without expelling it first."


    Ran Yiwang shook his head, and there was a trace of pain in his eyes.


    Hearing the speech, Ning Xiaolei was shocked and couldn''t set the channel: "evil Qi?"


    "Yes, I''ve dealt with demons in my previous life, and I''m very familiar with their breath."


    Ran Yiwang nodded affirmatively. He couldn''t help wondering why these people in black could use evil Qi.


    He could feel that it was pure and true evil spirit, not the kind of false evil spirit instigated by the practitioners.


    "I''ll find a way to expel you. I''ll clean them up first."


    Although confused, Ning Xiaolei doesn''t care to think so much. He looks at the man in black and the man in yidaomen first.


    With the help of Lin Yumeng and other women, the people in black and the people in yidaomen were forced to retreat to a distance.


    "If you come to the door to die, I will help you."


    Ning Xiaolei hums coldly and raises the Yin Yang bottle in his hand.


    In the distance, the man in black was startled and forced to run away immediately. He asked, "boy, why are you always in trouble with us?"


    "I''m embarrassed? For you ambitious guys, everyone should be punished! "


    Ning Xiaolei snorted and looked at the second member of yidaomen and sneered: "you are really a group. I will go to your yidaomen headquarters in a while."


    "Baga, it''s up to you. If you go, you will never come back."


    Hearing the words, the eyes of the people in the later stage of yidaomen show their intention to kill, which is extremely cold.


    Ning Xiaolei sneers and does not comment. He shakes the Yin Yang bottle. He feels that the people in it have almost melted. Then he starts to explore the bottle cap.


    "No, run away!"


    The man in black in the later period of Shuangchong called out, turned around and turned into a black air, and went away in an instant.


    Facing a magic weapon that he could not resist at all, he was extremely depressed.


    If you don''t run, who knows if the next target will be him? He doesn''t dare to take risks.


    "Damn it, all the people in yijianmen are very timid. What are you afraid of?"


    The second man of yidaomen is angry, but he doesn''t run away immediately.


    Although he saw Ning Xiaolei with his own eyes just now and accepted a man in black with the same strength as him, he still didn''t believe in this evil.


    Holding a sabre in both hands, the man in the later period of Shuangchong rushes quickly to kill Ning Xiaolei''s head.


    "Put it in the bottle for me!"


    Ning Xiaolei sarcastically curls his mouth, fajue pinches, and a mysterious light beam pops up.


    The man who is rushing in, without any resistance, is directly twisted and elongated by suction and pulling, and is involved in the bottle.


    Button the bottle cap, Ning Xiaolei looks at the others who haven''t escaped.


    Now all the people who are left behind are from yidaomen. All the people in black have followed the leader.

 Chapter 686

    "Baga, let Mr. Shimu out quickly!"


    The people of yidaomen didn''t run, instead, they roared and threatened Ning Xiaolei.


    Ning Xiaolei turns his mouth coldly. The most powerful left now is in the middle of the double period. Who gives you courage.


    It is needless to say that Ning Xiaolei, Zhao Xiaoshu and others have all tried their best to kill these people.


    Turn over your hand and put away the Yin Yang bottle. Ning Xiaolei sacrifices two magic weapons, Haoyang mirror and black devil Jiaodao, to participate in the encirclement and killing.


    "Bold, let you know how big the gap between each heavy and small realm is."


    A man of yidaomen in the middle of the double period was arrogant and cut a cross shaped light chop with a Taidao.


    Ning Xiaolei shows a trace of ridicule and blows directly.


    With a random fist, the cross light chop will be scattered.


    And Ning Xiaolei, who was bombarded with fists, did nothing, even his clothes were not damaged.


    "How could it be?"


    The people of yidaomen in the middle of the second period didn''t know that Ning Xiaolei was using the God breaking fist. They thought Ning Xiaolei had directly smashed his martial arts with his physical strength.


    "Nothing is impossible, sand sculpture, look at your head!"


    Ning Xiaolei snorted haughtily and pointed to the top.


    The man of yidaomen in the middle of the second period looked up, and before he could see it clearly, he felt the whole world brightened up.


    The next moment, a huge beam of light from the sky, will blow him to ashes.


    Not far from the side, the black devil''s Dragon Sword chased him, which embarrassed another man in the middle of the double period.


    After less than a minute, all the people of yidaomen here were killed.


    Zhao Xiaoshu, Shiyun, and Guan Yun all have magic weapons above prefecture level. They are urged together. How can the people of yidaomen block them.


    And Lin Yumeng and other women, as well as those macaques and Ning Xiaolei, all equipped them with powerful magic weapons from the demon group.


    The rest of yidaomen are not rivals at all without the obstacles of the practitioners in the middle of the double period.


    In the distance, the king of Huoguang and Dong''s sisters rush to find that the battle is over.


    After asking about the situation, Dong xuan''er yelled angrily, "if you dare to offend me, you must kill them. We will pursue them in secret from now on."


    "Well, I''ll go after them. You continue to kill monsters and seize the time to improve your accomplishments."


    Ning Xiaolei nodded slightly. He just thought about it.


    Without waiting for the public to refute, he continued: "I have Yin and Yang bottles. I am invincible in the secret world. Even if I encounter danger, I have the means to avoid it."


    As for Ning Xiaolei''s ability, people naturally know it, and have no objection.


    "Brother Xiaolei, I''ll follow you, hee hee."


    At this time, Qin Yu opened his mouth.


    After thinking about it, Ning Xiaolei nods. Qin Yu can attach to him. If he meets an enemy he can''t deal with, maybe he can help.


    After making up his mind, Ning Xiaolei didn''t go to kill him immediately. He had to help ran Yiwang clear the evil Qi first.


    Heart read a move, he directly with ran Yiwang disappeared, into the space of the alchemy pot.


    "Evil spirit?"


    Ling''er frowned at ran Yiwang''s wound, and his eyes were a little surprised.


    Obviously, she recognized that it was the real evil spirit, not the mottled and impure evil spirit of the demon cultivator.


    Looking at ran Yiwang''s painful face, Ning Xiaolei asked: "ling''er, is there a way to relieve it?"


    "Don''t you have a Buddha statue of Bodhisattva, the king of Tibet? You can use it." Ling''er suggested.


    Hearing the words, Ning Xiaolei''s eyes brighten. Isn''t Buddha Qi the killer of Yin cold Qi like ghost Qi and evil Qi.


    Thinking of this, he quickly put forward the Buddha statue of King Tibetans Bodhisattva and urged it to move.


    After a while, the evil Qi around the wound was removed smoothly. Under the effect of xiaohuangdan, ran Yiwang''s injury recovered quickly.

 Chapter 687

    After taking ran Yiwang out, Ning Xiaolei leaves with Qin Yu. He wants to pursue the man in black.


    There was Shiyi with him. Because he couldn''t fly, he became Ning Xiaolei''s walking tool.


    According to the later person of yidaomen who was accepted by Ning Xiaolei with Yin Yang bottle, it seems that these people in black came from yijianmen.


    Ning Xiaolei has kept this name in mind. When he goes to the island country, he will destroy it.


    Tracking breath, nature can not do without the help of the dog demon, the previous dog demon was called out again.


    After a brief explanation of the request, the dog demon sniffed quickly. After a moment, he turned his eyes to the West.


    "The nearest one is there. There are six people."


    The dog demon crouched on Ning Xiaolei''s shoulder and pointed to the west road.


    It is unnecessary for Ning Xiaolei to say that the lion sitting down has already roared out.


    Half an hour later, Ning Xiaolei intercepted the six men in black.


    "It''s you?"


    These people in black are the gang that attacked Zhao Xiaoshu and others before, and the leader is a double late cultivator.


    Seeing that it was Ning Xiaolei, the head''s face suddenly showed the color of fear.


    Before that, he felt that someone was chasing them, but he didn''t connect with Ning Xiaolei.


    After discovering that it was Ning Xiaolei, the man in black didn''t talk nonsense any more, and directly turned into black gas and fled wildly.


    It''s not easy to meet Ning Xiaolei. How can he let them run away and sacrifice Yin and Yang bottles.


    "Damn, he must be targeting me!"


    The man in black in the later period of the second generation was very worried.


    Having seen the situation of yin and Yang bottle before, he knew that there was no way to stop it.


    Just as he thought about these things and ran away, he suddenly felt an irresistible force acting on him.


    "No!"


    With a scream, the man in black in the later period of Shuangchong was taken in without any resistance.


    The rest of the people in black were scared to death and ran faster.


    They are very clever not to run in one direction, five people chose five directions.


    "Chase, chase that first!"


    Ning Xiaolei points to a man in black and lets the lion chase him.


    Anyway, he will kill all the people of yijianmen one by one. No one can escape. It''s just a matter of time.


    Feeling Ning Xiaolei behind him, the face of yijianmen running in front of him is very ugly.


    After flying for a distance, he turned pale and continued to run away.


    But soon, he felt that Ning Xiaolei was coming again.


    "If it goes on like this, I won''t be able to run away."


    The man in black had an ugly face. He gritted his teeth and poured the black liquid which he didn''t know.


    Soon, a thick and incomparable dark air rose from his body, and his whole body turned into black air again, and instantly disappeared.


    After Ning Xiaolei chased for a while, he felt that it was wrong.


    "Drink that stuff!"


    Whispering softly, Ning Xiaolei thinks of the man in black of yijianmen who was chased by Longdu in the early stage of the duel.


    At that time, the man also drank a kind of liquid. As a result, he kept in a black state, which made him chase for a long time.


    However, obviously, that kind of liquid will have a strong anti phagocytic force later.


    "Anyway, I''m not in a hurry. I''ll kill monsters and chase them slowly."


    Whispered, Ning Xiaolei let Shiyi continue to chase the man in black who ran out.


    A moment later, the man in black didn''t catch up, but met a group of Unicorn like monsters.


    Ning Xiaolei, of course, won''t be polite. He killed Qin Yu and Shiyi together.


    Among the more than ten Unicorn like monsters they met, the strongest one was just a medium-term cultivation, which soon ended the battle.


    Collecting the essence, Ning Xiaolei jumps onto Shiyi and continues to chase ahead.

 Chapter 688

    Along the way, the man in black didn''t catch up with him, but he met many kinds of monsters.


    However, there are only those three kinds, and no new monsters appear.


    With the gradual westward, more and more monsters are encountered, and their strength is becoming stronger and stronger.


    At the moment, Ning Xiaolei, Qin Yu and a lion are fighting with a group of Tianma monsters.


    This time, the strongest one of the Tianma monsters reached the second stage.


    So far, this is the most powerful one among all the monsters in the secret place that Ning Xiaolei met.


    "Break it for me!"


    Qin Yu roared, and a huge ghost claw around the cold flame seized the strongest Tianma monster and crushed it.


    I don''t know whether this Tianma monster has been mutated or whether it has high speed. Just now, it has been fighting with Qin Yu for quite a long time.


    At the end of Qin Yu''s battle, Ning Xiaolei and Shiyi have also killed the rest of Tianma monsters.


    At the moment is a person a lion embracing the essence of a lot of, smile that call a smile.


    After refining the separated gas again, Ning Xiaolei is one step closer to the middle stage of Erzhong.


    Lion one is almost the same. It can break into the early stage of the duel with only one step to the door.


    Qin Yu, however, has a tendency to break through the four fold trend.


    "Keep going!"


    On the back of the lion, Ning Xiaolei orders to set out again.


    I didn''t go far ahead and met the monsters again.


    At this time, the dog demon on Ning Xiaolei''s shoulder suddenly said: "the breath of the other party has stopped, just ten thousand meters away."


    With Ning Xiaolei, the dog demon got a lot of money all the way. At this time, his cultivation was in the later stage of the kingdom.


    After all, all the monsters in the secret territory are cultivated in the kingdom.


    It doesn''t cost much to promote the dog demon to the later stage of the kingdom.


    "Stop, I don''t think it''s going to last."


    Hearing the speech, Ning Xiaolei is thoughtful. He wants to see the miserable situation of the man in black who swallowed the liquid before. He still has a lingering fear.


    Knowing that the man in black stopped chasing, Ning Xiaolei didn''t rush to catch up and took the lead in killing the monsters in front of him.


    This time we met a group of monsters. There are all three kinds of monsters.


    "Two of them are triple. I''ll deal with them."


    Qin Yu opened his mouth and fixed his eyes on the two monsters in the middle.


    With the improvement of cultivation, the size of these monsters became bigger and bigger. The two monsters Qin Yu looked at were more than 300 meters long.


    "OK, no problem. Leave the rest to me and Shiyi."


    Ning Xiaolei answered and ran out with the lion.


    Soon, the battle started again. Among the remaining monsters, there was no lack of the existence of the middle and late period of the duel.


    However, Ning Xiaolei and the lion are not afraid at all. They have the ability of leapfrog fighting.


    "Broken!"


    Ning Xiaolei roared and broke the Tianshen fist. With one blow, he smashed a double early Tianma monster.


    A unicorn like monster in the same early stage of double attack comes from the side. Two sword lights in Ning Xiaolei''s eyes blow out and destroy it.


    "One, two, three seal the magic gate, suppress it for me!"


    Kill two monsters at will. Ning Xiaolei plays a series of dazzling tricks in his hand, and performs the three moves in front of the eight seal demon gate.


    Three huge doors were smashed down from the sky, and many monsters were smashed open.


    After a wave of baptism, Ning Xiaolei worships the black devil Jiaodao and Haoyang mirror, and the demon sense controls them to attack around.


    "Roar!"


    It seems to be infuriated by Ning Xiaolei''s performance, a strange bird in the late period of duel falls from the sky.


    With a wave of its paw, several wind blades more than ten meters long will come with the roaring wind and cut it on Benning Xiaolei.

 Chapter 689

    With the help of Qin Yu, all the monsters were killed.


    "Oh, what a pleasure!"


    Ning Xiaolei shouts happily. He hasn''t fought so happily for a long time.


    That is to say, in the secret place, he can freely release all kinds of martial arts without fear of damaging the surrounding environment or hurting innocent people.


    These monsters in front of us are not real creatures. It''s better to kill them than to kill Xiaolei.


    They started to clean the battlefield together and soon collected all the essence.


    "I feel that you can both break through this time. If you come, I won''t refine this time."


    Ning Xiaolei looks at Shiyi and Qinyu and hands them all the collected essence.


    "Brother Xiaolei, I''m not in a hurry. You''d better break through first."


    Qin Yu shook his head and handed over all the things she had collected.


    "Silly girl, you break through the quadruple, which is much better than I break through the double. Brother Xiaolei still needs your protection!"


    Gentle smile, Ning Xiaolei did not answer.


    After a moment''s hesitation, Qin Yu nodded and began refining.


    Shiyi doesn''t talk much beside him. He plans to break through the double.


    After a while, two powerful breath soared into the sky, Qin Yu and the lion broke through one after another.


    "Brother Xiaolei, thank you."


    Qin Yu, unable to consolidate his accomplishments, turns into a black Qi and pours into Ning Xiaolei''s arms.


    It''s a pity that she is a soul body, and she directly gets into Ning Xiaolei''s body.


    Seeing this, Ning Xiaolei''s face slightly froze, inexplicable heartache.


    Qin Yu came out of his body again, but he didn''t show too much loss. He was still very happy.


    But the more so, Ning Xiaolei is more distressed.


    He once heard ling''er say that if enough materials are developed in the refining pot, Qin Yu can make a perfect body suitable for the soul.


    Now, for such a long time, there should be enough materials.


    When we go out of this secret place, we will begin to refine the body for Qin Yu.


    "Brother Xiaolei, what''s the matter with you? Aren''t you happy?"


    Qin Yu looks at Ning Xiaolei with doubts and worries.


    "Nothing!" Ning Xiaolei shakes his head with a smile and doesn''t say anything about the body, so as not to make Qin Yu sad.


    At this time, the lion, who had been running around for a while, came back with a happy face.


    "My speed is twice as fast as before. Lion two is definitely not as fast as me. Ha ha, I really want to see its shocked expression."


    As soon as the lion opens his mouth excitedly, it''s a pride.


    Rather small thunder speechless white one eye, left a few wisps of essence to the dog demon.


    Relying on those wisps alone, he can''t break through. It''s better to let the dog demon improve his strength.


    After refining, the dog demon successfully reached the semi fairyland, and the olfactory range increased a lot again.


    Next, Ning Xiaolei did not take Shiyi and Qin Yu to continue to set out, but took them into the refining pot, consolidating a realm in that special area.


    Ning Xiaolei and other talents start again when the realm is stable.


    After walking thousands of meters, I met two waves of monsters blocking the way.


    After killing, all the essence is given to Ning Xiaolei to help him break through.


    He did not bear the kindness of Qin Yu and Shi Yi, and successfully broke through the double medium term.


    Not only Ning Xiaolei, but also the dog demon, with the help of the remaining essence, broke into a fairyland.


    After a flash of light, the dog demon turned into a cute soft girl.


    On her head, there are a pair of cute furry ears, and she has a pair of front paws, which are not fully shaped, but still keep the shape of dog paws.


    "Thank you, sister Xiaoyu, brother Shiyi, brother demon master!"


    After the transformation, the dog demon excitedly thanks one by one. With a lovely look, Ning Xiaolei looks confused.


    He did not expect that the dog demon squatting on his shoulder was actually a female.


    The key is that it''s so cute and soft after transformation. I feel embarrassed for a moment!

 Chapter 690

    After consolidating his cultivation, he takes the transformed Dudu and goes on to hunt down the man in black in yijianmen.


    Dudu is the name of the dog demon, given by Ning Xiaolei.


    Such a cute and soft dog demon girl, it''s a good image to call her.


    The dog demon girl said she liked it very much, holding Ning Xiaolei''s arm and looking happy.


    The lion who sat down was very depressed. When he named his two brothers and the monkey, he arranged the numbers at random.


    But to the lovely dog demon sister, with such a nice name, the lion is not convinced.


    Ning Xiaolei ignored Shiyi''s broken thoughts and continued to move forward.


    "Only three thousand meters away!"


    At this time, Dudu, who was sitting on the back of the lion, opened his mouth with a sweet smile on his face.


    Ning Xiaolei nodded, just ready to say something, the whole body suddenly slightly stiff.


    Just as Dudu''s words fell, he heard the sound of ling''er and the refining pot in his mind.


    "The ancient demon God, fat bird, King demon and spirit have been detected, and the collection progress has not been completed!"


    Come to the secret place so long, finally found a spirit, Ning Xiaolei excited almost jump up.


    It''s just that you have to look around carefully to find out where the ghost of the fat bird king is.


    "There are seven people coming from that direction. Judging from the breath, they are stronger than me!"


    Dudu''s voice rings out again and wakes Ning Xiaolei up.


    Along the direction of Dudu''s finger, Ning Xiaolei was slightly stunned, thought for a moment, and said: "don''t deal with the monster in front first, see who is coming."


    After smashing the monster, the remaining essence can be improved. Ning Xiaolei believes that he doesn''t know this.


    Others will find out the secret sooner or later in the process of fighting against monsters.


    With the special breath of essence, it''s easy for a practitioner to judge his purpose.


    Ning Xiaolei and others hide behind a hillside. After waiting for a short time, they see seven figures on the opposite side.


    Three of them have western looks, blonde hair and blue eyes. Ning Xiaolei doesn''t know where they came from.


    The remaining four people, three of whom were from the island''s yidaomen, and the last one was a figure in a gray robe. I can''t see the details.


    The person with the strongest breath of these people is a westerner, with triple initial cultivation.


    The rest of the people are double cultivation, only a man of yidaomen and the figure in the grey robe are double cultivation.


    It can be said that this is a strong team, of course, can not compare with Ning Xiaolei and others.


    Ning Xiaolei is purely a means of cheating, with more than three experts to come in.


    However, this westerner should have broken through the secret recently.


    "So many monsters, our luck is very good!"


    After seeing the numerous monsters in front of him, the westerner of triple cultivation said happily.


    The other two westerners follow Ying He. Through their discussion, Ning Xiaolei knows the name of the triple westerner, which is luotebai.


    As for the remaining two, they are just minions. Ning Xiaolei didn''t remember them.


    With his current cultivation, he didn''t even bother to take a look at it in the later period of the second stage.


    But even in the later period of his cultivation, he did not care at all.


    However, the figure in the grey robe attracted Ning Xiaolei''s attention, and the other side seemed too mysterious.


    Ning Xiaolei can feel that the guy is not pretending. Although he is just doing it again, he doesn''t know why he feels the dangerous smell from the other person.


    Even that level of danger is stronger than that of the Westerners in the early stage of triple development.


    "Master Qinghu, let''s do it?"


    At this time, lotterwhite opened his mouth and politely asked the gray robe.


    Seeing this scene, Ning Xiaolei can''t help but squint slightly. His premonition is right. The man in grey robe is absolutely not so simple.

 Chapter 691

    After master Qinghu nodded, Lotte roared and took the lead in killing the monsters with a broad blade sword.


    The rest, without hesitation, each armed, followed behind lotterwhite.


    As for master Qinghu, he is the last one.


    See someone break in, the monster nature can''t but express, roar to launch an attack.


    Three huge monsters rose up in the air and took the lead to meet lotterwhite.


    "Master Qinghu, help me deal with them!"


    Lotte''s white face changed slightly. Unexpectedly, there were three monsters with the same strength.


    Master Qinghu didn''t talk nonsense, so he chose to do it directly.


    In Ning Xiaolei''s surprised eyes, master Qinghu turns over his hand and takes out a piece of senbai''s bone.


    Holding the bone, master Qinghu''s lips moved and murmured.


    "Why do you feel cold all over? What an evil look. "


    Ning Xiaolei frowned. This green pot master gave him a feeling of incomparable evil.


    With the recitation of the mantra, the green pot master''s body heaved a gray breath. A moment later, with a roar of a lion, a huge illusory figure appeared from inside.


    Seeing the appearance of the virtual shadow, Ning Xiaolei can''t help but be startled. The virtual shadow looks like a fierce ghost, and it''s very creepy.


    "Hoo, it''s good to receive the pot of refining demons, or you''ll have to scream out in fright."


    Ning Xiaolei thought in his heart, even he was scared, not to mention Dudu''s soft and cute sister.


    All of a sudden, Ning Xiaolei feels cold on his body. A cold voice comes from Qin Yu''s mouth.


    "He should die for the sin of turning countless souls into fierce ghosts."


    Leng Leng, Ning Xiaolei looks at the huge illusory figure, and there is a chill in his eyes.


    He did not expect that the figure was composed of countless souls.


    If so, the sin of master Qinghu is extremely serious.


    The virtual shadow solidifies rapidly, and the body suddenly emits triple initial breath fluctuations. Moreover, it is infinitely close to the medium term.


    With a roar, the solid ghost rushed out to stop the two early monsters.


    "Ha ha, OK, I will kill this one as soon as possible!"


    Lottebai laughs and looks excited. His sword dances wildly in his hand. The unicorn monster that he is fighting against is getting worse.


    At the same time, the rest of the people together, and the rest of the monster on.


    These monsters are not real creatures after all. They are much worse in defense and attack.


    In the public''s attack, demons and beasts constantly fall, turning into essence.


    If there is no accident, the victory will belong to loterby and others.


    "Demon master, shall we do it?"


    As soon as the lion looks at Ning Xiaolei, he asks, looking at the essence that is constantly scattered around him. He is itching in his heart.


    Ning Xiaolei pondered slightly, shook his head and said, "wait a minute, maybe there will be some changes."


    Alchemy pot and ling''er have indicated that the spirit of feiyiniao king is nearby, but there is no trace now.


    "Die for me, light wave wheel chop!"


    All of a sudden, lotterwhite roared, and his sword whirled wildly over his head. He took the chance to seize the hilt and cut it out.


    Under the strong inertia, a light wheel like a disk cuts out and cuts on the unicorn monster who is fighting with him.


    With a shrill roar, the unicorn monster exploded and turned into a spirit of arm length.


    Lotterwhite was so happy that he grasped the essence of the air in his hand.


    At the same time, master Qinghu''s ghost claws tore up the monsters on his head.


    The strange bird gave out a sad cry, which turned into the original essence.


    "Ho!"


    At this time, a sharp sound from heaven and earth suddenly came from several kilometers away.


    With the sound comes a strong and distant breath.


    Feeling this breath, master Qinghu and Lotte''s face turned pale. They instantly judged that with their strength, they were no match for the master of this breath.

 Chapter 692

    Ning Xiaolei and others were also attracted attention, all eyes shifted to that direction.


    In the eyes of the people, a huge, black demon bird flew from that direction.


    From the aspect of appearance, it is similar to the strange bird, but it is more handsome.


    "It must be the fat bird king!"


    Ning Xiaolei''s eyes showed a happy look and guessed secretly.


    I''m afraid the only one who can show up at this time and have this kind of strength is the spirit of feiyiniao king.


    "At least quadruple, we''re not rivals. Let''s go!"


    Master Qinghu''s face was ugly. With a cry, he took the lead in jumping on the ghost he summoned and running.


    I don''t know whether it was intentional or unintentional. The direction he chose is on Ning Xiaolei''s side.


    "The old man!"


    Ning Xiaolei''s eyes narrowed slightly and scolded secretly. Now, they have to appear.


    He also wanted master Qinghu and others to fight with the feiyiniao King demon. He went out to get the benefit of yuweng.


    "Light rain, blow them back!"


    After shouting, Ning Xiaolei takes the lead.


    In order to stop the ghosts in the early stage of Sanchong, he is the general of Sanchong.


    I saw a huge gate falling from the sky, smashing at master Qinghu and the ghost below him.


    At this time, Qin Yu, who was already full of killing intention, also chose to attack master Qinghu.


    "Who?"


    Master Qinghu''s face changed a little. He didn''t expect that there were people hiding on one side.


    But just now, he didn''t notice anything.


    "The one who wants your life."


    Qin Yu snorted, and a strong wind howled out.


    Hearing Qin Yu''s unkind words, master Qinghu burst into a rage, and his eyes showed a sense of killing.


    Up to now, all the people who dare to talk to him like this are no longer in the world.


    "No, you are a ghost?"


    Suddenly, master Qinghu''s eyes narrowed slightly, and his eyes suddenly showed a strong color of greed.


    He comes from Nanyang. He is a famous head lowering master. He can make ghosts fight. Similarly, he has his own way to deal with ghosts.


    Although Qin Yu gives him a strong feeling, he has more confidence in his own means.


    "Broken!"


    Loterberg came from behind master Qinghu, jumped up and cut the fallen Tianjiang gate with a sword.


    Ning Xiaolei''s strength is only in the middle of the double period, but luotebai''s is in the middle of the triple period.


    With his full strength, the sky gate in the air was almost unreal.


    "Shua Shua!"


    Lottebai made up two more swords and directly scattered the heavenly gate.


    "Master Qinghu, run away, don''t entangle with them, the monster is coming!"


    With a cry, loterberg didn''t make another move, and quickly swept to the distance around Ning Xiaolei.


    Two other Westerners and three people from yidaomen followed behind.


    It''s just that they''re not as strong as lotterwhite and they don''t run that fast.


    "You''re not supposed to leave today."


    Qin Yu roared, and the four breath burst out. With one hand, he beat back the ghost that master Qinghu sat down for more than ten steps.


    Others can ignore it, but master Qinghu, she will definitely kill.


    "Damn, how can you be so strong!"


    Master Qinghu was so angry that he did not dare to neglect him. He took out a handful of hair in his hand.


    Reciting a few words, in Qin Yu''s eyes, she suddenly felt as if she was bound by something.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, master Qinghu asked the ghost to pass Qin Yu and flee to the distance.


    Although master Qinghu wanted to accept Qin Yu, he had to run for his life after being chased by feiyiniao king in the rear.


    "Old man, don''t you look me in the eye?"


    Ning Xiaolei roared and sacrificed the Yin Yang bottle. A mysterious brilliance swept out quickly.

 Chapter 693

    Master Qinghu, who is running forward with ghosts, suddenly feels a fatal crisis.


    Terrified, he didn''t care to think so much and instinctively used his means to protect his life.


    "Double blood falls!"


    Master Qinghu tore off one of his arms and said a spell quickly.


    As soon as he finished casting, a mysterious light came and dragged his broken arm back.


    Feeling the relief of the crisis, master Qinghu let out a shrill roar: "boy, I remember you. I will use the technique of lowering my head to you every day in the future, waiting for the coming of death!"


    As the sound faded away, master Qinghu and the ghost who sat down disappeared in the distance.


    At this time, Qin Yu finally broke away from the invisible shackles, his face became very ugly.


    She didn''t expect that her strength in the initial stage of quadruple hit master Qinghu''s later cultivation move.


    In her anger, she vented her anger on the slow runners.


    At this moment, except lotleby, who had already run away, the fastest of the rest came near them.


    "Don''t let one go!"


    Ning Xiaolei shouts and lets swallow the demon lion and Qin Yu attack.


    His face is not very good-looking, yin and Yang bottle failed for the first time.


    This master Qinghu is actually a legendary head lowering mage with strange means.


    "If you dare to do something to me, I will make your life worse than death!"


    Ning Xiaolei''s eyes flashed slightly, and he murmured fiercely.


    When he left, master Qinghu dared to threaten him.


    Having seen the means of master Qinghu before, Ning Xiaolei discovered the legendary technique of lowering head. It is true that there are some ways.


    However, he is not very afraid. In the final analysis, head lowering is a kind of witchcraft.


    There are many big demons in the demon group who survived in ancient times. They must know how to guard against them if they have contact with the witch group.


    After the heart is settled, Ning Xiaolei is ready to help Qin Yu and Shiyi deal with the rest.


    Master Qinghu and loterberg run away. They deserve to be the bad luck.


    But before Ning Xiaolei had time to use his means, an angry voice rang out from the air.


    Then, the whole sky was completely dark, and the wind was blowing.


    But feiyiniao, the king of fat, has been flying over their heads.


    With a wave of both wings, dense wind blades will fall from the sky, covering all three of them, including Ning Xiaolei, Qin Yu and Shi Yi.


    "This silly bird!"


    Ning Xiaolei scolded angrily and quickly used his defense means.


    Feiyiniao King''s breath is probably in the early stage of quadruple. The wind blade under the angry attack has a double initial full blow.


    Although he is now in the mid-term, he does not dare to underestimate anything.


    Nearby not far away, soon two screams rang out one after another.


    The yidaomen''s Yizhong cultivator and a double Western foreigner were directly cut into pieces by the dense wind blade.


    In the face of countless wind blades, they can''t hold on without ningxiaolei''s leapfrog fighting power.


    Qin Yu has four accomplishments. Naturally, there is no need to worry.


    As for Shiyi, as a demon swallowing lion, he has very high blood and strong fighting power.


    At the moment, Ning Xiaolei found that this guy opened his big mouth and swallowed all the wind blades that cleaved to it.


    After a blow, the fawns of the feiyiniao King attack again.


    Two huge illusory claw shadows came down from the sky like mountains, trying to kill everyone.


    Seeing that the situation was not right, Ning Xiaolei and the lion rushed out of the range to avoid the blow.


    As for Qin Yu''s strength, he can resist hard.


    However, the other three people had a hard time. One of the two early practitioners of Yidao sect was directly patted to death without any resistance.


    The other yidaomen man and the last remaining Western foreigners were both in the late period of the double period and escaped by chance.


    Of course, they also feel bad. They are thrown out by the strong air waves, and their chests are undulating. In order to resist the air waves, it is obvious that the loss is not small.

 Chapter 694

    "Damn, it''s all your fault!"


    The practitioner of Yidao sect in the later period of the double period glares at Ning Xiaolei and says evil.


    If Ning Xiaolei had not let Qin Yu and Shi Yi stop them just now, they would have escaped.


    After all, both of them are double late, better than the rest.


    Naturally, the speed of escape is faster than that of others.


    But it''s no use saying anything now. The Feiyi bird King spirits are floating on their heads, so they may not be able to run away now.


    "Well, I didn''t want you to live."


    Ning Xiaolei curled his mouth and offered sacrifices to Yin and Yang bottles.


    Without waiting for the man in the second stage of yidaomen to escape, he was dragged into the bottle.


    Covering the bottle cap, Ning Xiaolei, as if nothing had happened to him, calmly applied xuangui Shenjia and Mingyuan Heiyan Jiashu to himself.


    In the harsh tearing sound, the fat bird king in the air scattered sharp arrows like feathers, and the attack came again.


    "This group of attack ability, a powerful group!"


    Ning Xiaolei whispers, more and more eager to accept the fat bird Wang Yaoling, this time, will be his men.


    After the sharp arrow, there are many balls like bullets falling and exploding, and the air cut by the powerful and sharp air sniffs.


    The only remaining two western foreigners in the late period were blown to pieces.


    Now, only Ning Xiaolei and others are safe.


    "It''s time to clean it up, Xiaoyu. Get ready!"


    Ning Xiaolei shouts, takes out three Tathagata palm amulets and crushes them together.


    Bright gold light up, three huge palmprint superimposed on a piece, bang in did not respond to the feiyiniao Wang spirit body.


    The Feiyi bird King demon, like a falling shell, fell from the air.


    Qin Yu sees the right time and directly sweeps nearby. Two ghost claws coagulate and press them on the fat bird king.


    "Beat him, just take a breath!"


    Ning Xiaolei shouts, and hastens to perform the eighth seal magic gate and the fourth arhat gate.


    The huge door came down from the sky, and helped Qin Yu''s ghost hand suppress the feiyiniao King spirit and prevent it from flying.


    Then, all kinds of moves came out of Ning Xiaolei''s hands.


    Qin Yu and Shi Yi are equally merciless.


    Although feiyiniawang almost broke free several times, he failed to fly into the sky and was beaten to death.


    "It is detected that the fawns of the bird king can be collected. Do you want to collect them?"


    At this time, the voice of the refining pot and the spirit came to my mind.


    Ning Xiaolei shouts Qin Yu and Shi Yi in a hurry. Then he moves his mind and takes feiyiniao king into the space of refining demon pot.


    "Hey, hey, I''m looking forward to the day when the fat bird King wakes up."


    After thinking about it, Ning Xiaolei and the three of them pounce on the monsters in the distance.


    Half a day later, all the nearby monsters were killed and turned into the original essence.


    After dividing the essence, Ning Xiaolei calls Dudu out and quickly finds the man in black of yijianmen hidden thousands of meters away.


    At this time, the man in black had died, and the whole man was split in two from the middle.


    Looking at his ragged clothes, we can see that he suffered a lot before he died.


    Not far away, a strange bird is guarding a small tree more than two meters high.


    On the top of the small tree, there are many shining fruits, which emit strong energy fluctuations.


    Seeing this, Ning Xiaolei''s eyes lit up for a moment. His intuition told him that swallowing these fruits is good for the improvement of cultivation.


    "I didn''t expect that this guy did a good job. If it wasn''t for him, I wouldn''t be here."


    Ning Xiaolei takes a look at the man in black, pops up a fireball and burns his body. It''s a reward for bringing himself here.


    At this time, the strange bird has found Ning Xiaolei and his gang, and their eyes are shining with fierce light.

 Chapter 695

    "Eh, I''m not weak. I have triple medium-term accomplishments."


    Ning Xiaolei looks at the strange bird curiously without fear in his eyes.


    With Qin Yu, the great master of quadruple, it''s not enough to watch the mid-term of triple play.


    it''s just a short short video, and the battle is over, and the strange bird is filmed into a spirit.


    "This tree is good. Transplant it into the refining pot first!"


    Standing under the tree, Ning Xiaolei looks at the fruit on the tree happily and whispers.


    While talking, he picked a fruit and threw it into the Xumi bag in his mobile phone.


    - lingyuanguo: it is a strange thing containing the energy of heaven and earth. Eating it can improve your accomplishments.


    "Sure enough, it''s the same as what I thought. Eating can improve my strength."


    Ning Xiaolei is very happy and can''t wait to take out one and put it in his mouth.


    Just for a moment, the energy of the fruit melted into the body. After refining for half a day, he absorbed all the energy.


    Slowly opened his eyes, Ning Xiaolei Xi said: "the effect is very strong, feel eat about ten, you can break through to the late."


    There are many fruits on the tree, at least hundreds.


    Originally, he planned to move Lingyuan fruit tree into the space of demon pot, but Ning Xiaolei found that after he picked all the fruits, the fruit tree turned into a pile of light spots and disappeared directly.


    Muddled for a long time, Ning Xiaolei can only feel depressed and sighed.


    Fortunately, the harvest of Lingyuan fruit is 173, and the harvest is very rich.


    Ning Xiaolei and his party chose to hunt down the man in black of yijianmen again.


    These guys dare to attack Zhao Xiaoshu and others with Yidao men. Ning Xiaolei has made up his mind to get rid of them all.


    Five days later, on the top of a high mountain, Ning Xiaolei broke through a black dragon and blew a man in black of Yijian gate into ashes.


    This is the 13th one they killed in yijianmen. Yidaomen also killed several people.


    These two sects together, the number of people entering the secret place is estimated to be about 50, and now they have removed most of them.


    It''s just a pity that during this period, Ning Xiaolei tried to force these people to tell them the news of the two sects, but they all failed.


    Take a white flower from the top of the mountain. Ning Xiaolei, with Dudu and Qin Yu, starts to track it again.


    Ten days later, in a narrow valley, two men in black walking together were killed by sharp means.


    Ning Xiaolei and Qin Yu slowly show their bodies. The two men they killed just now are in the early stage of duel, but they are not their opponents at all.


    Lion a carrying Dudu from behind slowly, all the way to fight ningxiaolei and Qinyu contract, lion a task has become dedicated to Dudu''s safety.


    "There''s a lot of breath ahead!"


    Suddenly, Dudu opens his mouth and points to the bottom of the canyon.


    Needless to say, Ning Xiaolei and Qin Yu also felt the strong energy fluctuation in the depth, and someone was fighting.


    Moreover, listening to the news, the number of players is not small.


    "Go and see what you may find out!"


    Ning Xiaolei nodded and said without hesitation.


    According to his estimation, in addition to the feiyiniao king, there may also be ghosts of youtianma and shuiqilin in this secret place, which can''t be let go.


    After running for half an hour or so, an open valley finally appeared ahead.


    At this time in the valley, there are countless practitioners and monsters constantly fighting.


    What attracts Ning Xiaolei most is a battle group in the middle, where dozens of strong practitioners are fighting around a shining Tianma monster.


    "The ancient demon spirit of Tianma king has been detected. The collection progress has not been completed!"


    Without waiting for Ning Xiaolei to take a closer look, the voice of the refining pot and ling''er suddenly rang out in his mind.


    Leng Leng, Ning Xiaolei''s eyes show a strong color of surprise.


    Unexpectedly, he was so lucky that he met the second spirit so soon.

 Chapter 696

    Almost no need to distinguish, Ning Xiaolei has guessed that the middle of the group, and the people against the shining monster, is you Tianma King spirit.


    Compared with the ordinary Tianma monster, you Tianma king is very handsome, which makes people like it at a glance.


    In particular, the flashing beautiful light makes people reluctant to look away.


    "Eh, master Dugu Feng is here too!"


    Ning Xiaolei''s eyes twinkle, and he is soon attracted by one of you Tianma Wang.


    As the only one among the people who besieged you Tianma Wang Yaoling, Dugu peak is easy to attract people''s attention.


    However, although it was the later stage of Yizhong, Dugu Feng''s fighting power was higher than that of all the duels, second only to the three triple masters in the regiment.


    "I feel that master Dugu is so dangerous!"


    Ning Xiaolei mutters that even if he is against Dugu peak, it is not so easy to win.


    There are a series of reasons why Dugu Feng is so powerful, but why does he have this kind of fighting power?


    Under the perplexity, Ning Xiaolei can''t figure out the reason, so he doesn''t even bother to think about it.


    Anyway, he and Dugu Feng are friends but not enemies. Even if they are against each other, he is not afraid.


    In addition to Dugu peak, Ning Xiaolei found many familiar faces in other regiments.


    For example, Yu Wencheng and Yu Wendu, as well as Zhan Wu Sanjie of Yanhuang department.


    In addition, he also found some fairyland practitioners who joined his ten thousand demon sect, the two horned beast clans fengsha and fengzha, who were also here.


    But I haven''t seen the main force of the Cold Moon Palace. There are only two disciples of the Cold Moon Palace. Their cultivation is only in the middle stage.


    "A man with a knife door!"


    Scanning around, Ning Xiaolei''s eyes fall on one of them, with a sneer in his eyes.


    Now that he met him, he didn''t intend to let him go.


    Offering sacrifices to Yin and Yang bottles, Ning Xiaolei takes away the man of yidaomen directly.


    The other side is just the same as him in the double medium-term cultivation, and can''t escape the power of Yin-Yang bottle.


    "Who?"


    There were a lot of people beside the yidaomen practitioner. They felt the movement and turned their eyes to the entrance of the canyon.


    Seeing this, Ning Xiaolei walks out slowly with Qin Yu, Shiyi and Dudu.


    "Yidaomen has a grudge against me. I''ll kill him. Do you have any opinions?"


    Ning Xiaolei swept those people who were talking with indifference.


    Smell speech, nearby someone immediately angry voice way: "you kill him, we have no idea, but now we all fight monster together, you this is to put us all in a dangerous situation!"


    "I''ll deal with these monsters. You can rest assured."


    Ning Xiaolei picks his eyebrows, waves his hand carelessly, and kills with the black devil Jiaodao.


    Behind him, Shiyi and Dudu, and Qin Yu follow.


    Because at the moment, people and monsters are all mixed up. Ning Xiaolei doesn''t use powerful moves, but uses crocodile chop.


    However, under the heaven level magic weapon of the black devil Jiaodao, its power is powerful and terrible.


    A huge crocodile swayed out and swallowed a monster.


    Dudu follows behind him, and doesn''t make a move. He is specially responsible for collecting the essence of the beast after it disappears.


    Compared with Ning Xiaolei''s strength, Shiyi''s performance is also very eye-catching.


    It is clear that it is just the beginning of the double period, but it just shows its strength stronger than that of the medium period. In a short time, it kills a monster in the medium period of the double period.


    As for Qin Yu, she followed quietly at the end and didn''t kill them. Only when she met some monsters attacking, she would kill them.


    "So powerful?"


    Feel the pressure around suddenly relaxed, everyone can not help but surprise.


    Looking at the eyes of Ning Xiaolei and his party, they become full of gratitude and awe.

 Chapter 697

    "Ha ha, it''s brother Xiaolei. No wonder he''s so fierce!"


    The movement here naturally attracted the attention of the practitioners of the Dragon capital. After discovering that it was Ning Xiaolei, the Yuwen brothers burst out laughing.


    They know the inside story of Ning Xiaolei, even if Ning Xiaolei directly killed all the people here with monsters, they also believe it.


    In addition to Yanhuang people, there are also some people from other schools in Longdu, who express their goodwill to Ning Xiaolei one after another.


    Seeing this scene, many practitioners in other places are curious to see Ning Xiaolei and others and guess their identities.


    Having such strength and being treated like this by so many people is definitely not a simple person.


    "Sing..."


    At this time, a sound like the roar of the dragon and the tiger suddenly remembered.


    Then there was a series of roars, followed by two shrill screams and a roar.


    Ning Xiaolei Leng Leng, busy along the direction of the voice to see a look.


    But just now, youtianma spirit suddenly broke out, directly hit two practitioners in the middle of the double period.


    Although the rest of them dodged, they were also forced to be disheartened and embarrassed.


    Only Dugu Feng and the three triple practitioners are in better condition.


    "No, this demon horse has been playing with us just now. Its speed is much faster than we thought."


    An angry shout rang out, and everyone''s face changed.


    All of a sudden, people feel that the breath of youtianma spirit is much stronger than just now.


    "Four medium term."


    Qin Yu whispered, and a dignified color flashed in his eyes.


    The feiyiniao king that we dealt with before was just the beginning of quadruple, but this youtianma spirit is stronger.


    You Tianma Wang completely showed his full strength.


    After a short while, three people were injured by it, one of them died directly.


    However, in the face of the phantom speed of youtianma King spirit, people couldn''t help it. They didn''t even hurt a hair.


    "Xiaoyu, let''s help!"


    Seeing this, Ning Xiaolei''s eyes slightly coagulate. If he goes on like this, he will surely destroy the people who deal with you Tianma King''s demons.


    Including the three triple practitioners, King youtianma burst out, and they couldn''t please each other.


    Ning Xiaolei is not worried about the three. He is just worried about Dugu Feng.


    And it will be very difficult for him and Qin Yu and others to deal with you Tianma Wang Yaoling. It''s better to suppress them with the help of all the people.


    Qin Yu gave priority to Ning Xiaolei''s opinions, and had no opinions.


    The lion also called over, for the sake of safety, Ning Xiaolei took back the pot.


    "Xiaolei, ha ha, nice to come. Let''s kill this monster together."


    Seeing Ning Xiaolei and the three of them coming, Dugu Feng laughed.


    At the moment, his body is green, emitting a bright light, even a little stalemate with you Tianma King spirit.


    "Well, I fight side by side with elder Dugu!"


    Ning Xiaolei nodded with a smile, and then the first four sealed demon gates came out together to suppress Xiangyou Tianma Wang demon.


    In the face of the huge door, you Tianma Wang, who is running happily, suddenly feels that the speed is much slower.


    "Good chance!"


    The others seized the opportunity in an instant and made their own strong attacks.


    Especially the three triple practitioners and Dugu Feng, their attacks are extremely powerful.


    Qin Yu also looks at it, and the huge ghost grabs it, trying to catch you Tianma king.


    However, you Tianma king is the cultivation of the mid-term of quadruple, and he is good at speed.


    Seeing that the attack of all the people is about to fall on him, his whole body suddenly seems to turn into an electric light, straight to Ning Xiaolei''s direction.

 Chapter 698

    "Brother Xiaolei, be careful!"


    Qin Yu flashed in front of Ning Xiaolei, and his cold flame rose to meet you Tianma.


    Ning Xiaolei also frowned and looked at you Tianma king.


    He didn''t expect this guy to have such a grudge. Just now, he just interfered with his action and wanted to get rid of himself.


    You Tianma Wang is in the middle stage of the quadruple, Qin Yu is just in the early stage of the quadruple, there is still some gap between them.


    Qin Yu alone seems to have some difficulties in stopping the king of Tianma downstream.


    Moreover, the speed of the king of heavenly horse is really fast to an incredible level.


    At the moment full speed run up, with the strength of Ning Xiaolei, can only capture a vague figure.


    With a frown, Ning Xiaolei shows his fox like skill.


    For a moment, his figure was everywhere, and it was hard to tell who he was.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Yuqing Fenshen is also sent out by him.


    First, Yu Qing is separated to attract the attention of you Tianma Wang, and then he takes the opportunity to sneak attack.


    At the time of division, Ning Xiaolei has been stealthy.


    You Tianma Wang, who is rushing to see so many Ning Xiaolei''s body shadow, is obviously stunned.


    But it soon found out the situation and looked straight at the place where Yu Qingning Xiaolei was.


    "This guy can really see through the myriad techniques of foxing!"


    Ning Xiaolei''s eyes twinkle slightly. For some powerful beings, the method of foxing thousands of people almost doesn''t work.


    After finding the target, you Tianma King quickly changes direction, avoids Qin Yu''s attack, and runs to yuqingning Xiaolei fiercely.


    With a roar, you Tianma Wang opened his mouth and spewed out a large mass of black smoke, which turned into a huge sharp corner and poked it.


    "You ugly and stupid horse, you are too deceiving."


    Yu Qingning Xiaolei cried, turning into a stream of black smoke.


    As a part of benzun, Ning Xiaolei has mastered a series of means, this guy will.


    At the moment, wu long, one of the seven monsters in Meishan, is playing the art of black fog and smoke.


    After the display, Yu Qingning Xiaolei directly disappeared, only a black smoke quickly ran in the valley.


    You Tianma Wang is stunned. He chases him again. Seeing his posture, he wants to kill Ning Xiaolei.


    On my side, Ning Xiaolei swallows two taixuan pills, and his mana instantly recovers.


    This elixir comes from the demon clan. It can recover half of its mana when taken in triple realm.


    Looking at you Tianma King''s figure, Ning Xiaolei plans to perform the fifth form of eight seal magic gate, Dragon God gate.


    After breaking through the middle of double cultivation, he finally managed to do it.


    Seeing that Yu Qingning Xiaolei turns around and runs back here again, Ning Xiaolei pinches the formula in his hand.


    After a series of dense and dazzling recipes, yichongmen appears in Ning Xiaolei''s hands.


    It''s just that Ning Xiaolei has a hard time with this move. His face is pale and his head is full of cold sweat.


    At this time, Yu Qingning Xiaolei roars to the scene, and then splits you Tianma King''s blow.


    Looking at the opportunity, Ning Xiaolei starts to plunder and throws the Dragon God gate in his hand.


    A startle nine days, the vast ancient sound of the dragon, suddenly came from the sky.


    In all the people''s shocked gaze, a huge gate more than 300 feet high appeared.


    There is nothing else on the door, only a dragon is carved, which roams around the world. It is extremely handsome and has a strong sense of authority.


    This dragon is not an ordinary dragon, but the legend of the supreme, the God of the dragon, the Dragon God.


    The three hundred Zhang high gate is shining with mysterious brilliance, and with the mighty power, it is rumbling down from above the shadow of King youtianma.

 Chapter 699

    Looking at the Dragon God gate falling from the sky, Ning Xiaolei is surprised.


    He finally understood why it was so difficult for the fifth to perform than the fourth. It turned out that there had been a qualitative change.


    At the moment, the Dragon God gate, which is more than 300 feet long, gives Ning Xiaolei a feeling that even the three arhat gates can''t match.


    "Hoo, I''ll see how you jump this time!"


    Ning Xiaolei takes out a long breath and quickly takes out two taixuan pills and swallows them.


    The fifth Dragon God gate''s exertion almost drained the mana in his body. At the moment, he can''t even compare with ordinary people.


    The medicine power turns to open, Ning Xiaolei''s breath rises quickly, and then returns to the peak state in the blink of an eye.


    The feeling of weakness disappeared, Ning Xiaolei just had time to look at the situation at this time.


    As expected, the Dragon God gate didn''t live up to his trust. It is as lofty as a sacred mountain and can''t be shaken.


    Even if you Tianma Wang is the strength of the mid-term quadruple, he failed to smash it after several bombardments.


    On the contrary, under the great power of the Dragon God gate, you Tianma king was pressed a little closer to the ground.


    No one will let go of this kind of opportunity, not to mention being bullied so miserably before.


    All the people who besiege you Tianma king are fighting, including Yu Qingning and Xiao Lei.


    What''s more, they all use the technique of pressing the bottom of the box.


    For a moment, all kinds of attacks will make you Tianma Wang, who is inconvenient to dodge, roar and scream.


    "Youming Dharma!"


    Qin Yu roared, and a full moon composed of cold flames emerged behind him.


    With a wave of her hand, the full moon of the cold flame exploded and turned into all kinds of attacks, flooding you Tianma king.


    With the inheritance of the cold moon, Qin Yu mastered most of the means of the Cold Moon Palace. Originally, this move was the cold moon Dharma that Ao Xueer had used.


    But she was transformed by Qin Yu and became the netherworld Dharma body composed of the cold flame she mastered.


    After the transformation, the attack power of the netherworld Dharma body is obviously stronger, and each blow carries the netherworld cold flame.


    In order to hurt you Tianma king, Qin Yu didn''t use it slowly, but let the whole moon blow up.


    "Saro Saro Di!"


    On the other side, a triple medium-term practitioner roared and roared, and a bear shadow appeared around him.


    His fists were like rain, and the huge shadow of fists roared out.


    "Sure enough, if you don''t master more foreign languages, it will be very painful."


    Ning Xiaolei''s face is muddled. He doesn''t know what the tall foreigner is shouting.


    However, his move is very fierce, comparable to the later stage of triple play.


    The other two practitioners in the early stage of triple play also had no reservation, and their means were not weak.


    They are not the cultivators of Longdu, and Ning Xiaolei can''t see where they come from.


    As for the rest of the people, they also took out their own means of pressing the bottom of the box, and didn''t want to miss this opportunity.


    After a series of explosions, an earth shaking explosion came out.


    The Dragon God gate in the sky, after suppressing you Tianma king for so long, was finally smashed and disappeared as a light spot.


    A gust of wind whistling past, the air storm was swept away, revealing the figure of you Tianma king.


    At this time, you Tianma king looks miserable, his body is full of various scars, and many places are emitting black smoke and bleeding.


    You Tianma King demon didn''t look at the rest of the people, a pair of angry eyes looking at Ning Xiaolei this Zun, but the eyes slightly surprised.


    He can''t understand why there are two Ning Xiaolei, and why the other side has that kind of powerful means.


    Ning Xiaolei looks at you Tianma King fearlessly and sneers.


    At the moment, his mana is in its heyday. Another visit to the Dragon God gate will be a good one.


    He doesn''t believe that you Tianma king can hold the second Dragon God gate.

 Chapter 700

    But without waiting for Ning Xiaolei to show, youtianma king, who has been staring at him for a long time, suddenly turns around, and sayazi flies into the sky and runs all the way to the north.


    "Poof, where''s your sister going?"


    Ning Xiaolei thought this guy was going to fight him to the death, but he found that he ran away and almost vomited blood.


    Although injured, you Tianma Wang''s speed did not slow down much, and soon disappeared in the distance.


    Originally intended to chase immediately, Ning Xiaolei thought and did not start immediately, anyway also can''t catch up.


    When he suddenly wanted to see the king of feiyiniao, he found lingyuanguo nearby.


    This is the habitat of you Tianma king. There must be something precious.


    Think of this, Ning Xiaolei didn''t leave immediately, call Dudu out, let her feel.


    "At the end of the valley!"


    Dudu whispers to Ning Xiaolei for fear that others will hear him.


    At the moment, people are busy killing monsters and seizing essence. They don''t care what Ning Xiaolei is doing.


    "We pretend to kill monsters and lurk in the past!"


    Ning Xiaolei nodded, gave orders to Qin Yu and the lion, and rushed out first.


    With their strength, they soon fought in the monster group, opened a hole, all the way into the depths.


    Most people don''t care. They are still fighting with monsters and plundering the essence that can improve their cultivation.


    But some people hold the same idea as Ning Xiaolei. They may not know that there are treasures in the depths, but they might as well guess that there are good things in them.


    Just want to kill through the monster group, but need strong strength, can pass the number of doomed not many.


    Most people, together with the rest, can only kill all the monsters and then arrive.


    The place where you visit Tianma king in Duizhan is not far from the deep of the valley. It looks like more than 1000 meters.


    After killing more than 100 meters, there was no monster blocking the way, and the road behind was smooth.


    A moment later, Ning Xiaolei and others came to a pool in the deep valley.


    In the middle of the pool, a huge white lotus opens. Surprisingly, in the middle of the lotus, there seems to be a group of hazy fairies dancing.


    Just at a glance, the lotus gives people a very extraordinary feeling.


    Tens of meters away from the lotus, a heavenly horse monster is fighting with a man.


    Ning Xiaolei takes a look and finds that the figure is lotebai who has been in front of him before.


    Just don''t know, this guy when, unexpectedly ambush here, and still fight with guard monster.


    "Hey, hey, it''s good to save us trouble."


    Ning Xiaolei didn''t go to deal with lotebai. Anyway, he didn''t have any deep hatred. Instead, he went to the white lotus.


    "Damn, it''s you?"


    Lotte''s white face was ugly. He forced the beast away and stepped aside.


    After discovering Ning Xiaolei and others, he can''t help exclaiming and looking at Qin Yu.


    He didn''t expect that Ning Xiaolei and others escaped from the hands of feiyiniao King alive.


    The monster guarding the lotus also finds that Ning Xiaolei and others want to pick the lotus. Instead of chasing lotebai, they fly in.


    "Get out of here!"


    Qin Yu slaps and pats the guardian monster in the pool, splashing all over the sky.


    How could Qin Yu be the opponent of the quadruple.


    When he comes to the lotus, Ning Xiaolei frowns and thinks whether to take the lotus directly into the refining pot.


    He didn''t know whether the lotus was mature or not.


    After thinking about it, he took a picture and asked about the big demons in the group.


    There are those big demons who have seen a lot. They must know how to collect this lotus.


    "Linglong fairy shadow lotus? God, ray, where did you find this ancient treasure? It''s the best material for refining perfect body. "


    Bai Suzhen jumped out of the group and exclaimed.

 Chapter 701

    Materials for refining the body?


    Ning Xiaolei was surprised, then his eyes showed a strong joy.


    He is preparing to leave the secret place and help Qin Yu prepare the materials for refining his body. Unexpectedly, he meets this exquisite shadow lotus.


    Listen to Bai Suzhen that meaning, perfect body and ordinary seem not the same.


    Excited, he is busy in the group to ask Bai Suzhen about the specific situation.


    There are many big demons peeping at the screen in the group, jumping out together to answer for Ning Xiaolei.


    "What is he doing? Why doesn''t he pick the lotus?"


    Luo te Bai, who is preparing to leave, frowns and looks at Ning Xiaolei in doubt.


    At this time, the rear suddenly broke the wind, and three figures came one after another.


    These three people are not others. They are the three strong men who besieged you Tianma king before.


    Among them, the burly man was in the middle of triple period, and the other two were in the early stage of triple period.


    I just don''t know whether they broke through after they came to the secret place or concealed the prohibition at the entrance by special means.


    Arrived at the scene, three people saw Ning Xiaolei in front of the exquisite fairy shadow lotus, breathing suddenly.


    They''re not stupid. Intuition tells them it''s a treasure.


    But seeing the cold Qin Yu beside Ning Xiaolei, they hesitated.


    Before the battle, they knew Qin Yu was powerful.


    Although not better than you Tianma Wang, but much better than them.


    Besides, Ning Xiaolei, who is standing in front of Xianlian, has a very strange method, which can''t be underestimated.


    As for Shiyi and Dudu, they ignored them.


    "Sarosharo, sarosharo, sarosharo?"


    A moment later, the burly man in the middle of the triple period opened his mouth and said a few words.


    Qin Yu frowned. He didn''t know what the foreigner said.


    But she is too lazy to understand. Before Ning Xiaolei spoke, he would not allow others to come near.


    Seeing that Qin Yu didn''t answer, Ning Xiaolei ignored them, and the big man was not happy.


    He looked at the other two and lotleby beside them, and chatted with them.


    All four people use a common language. Ning Xiaolei can understand it, but he doesn''t listen at the moment. His attention is on his mobile phone.


    Under the explanation of those big demons in the group, he finally made clear the situation of Linglong xianyinglian in front of him.


    According to the big demon in the group, this exquisite fairy shadow lotus is almost three hours away from maturity.


    Only then can it be picked up.


    And now pick words, will let Linglong fairy shadow lotus is not complete, lose adverse effect.


    When mature, the hazy shadow in the middle of Linglong fairy shadow lotus will also become the size of ordinary people.


    Ning Xiaolei once asked if it could be transplanted, but the big demon in the group said that Linglong fairy shadow lotus grows in a special environment, so it''s better not to.


    After thinking about it, Ning Xiaolei gives up his mind of transplantation.


    If Linglong fairy shadow lotus is broken and Qin Yu''s perfect body is lost, he will be very sorry.


    "If anyone dares to come near, there will be no amnesty for killing!"


    Standing up, Ning Xiaolei said a word to Qin Yu, the cold light in his eyes twinkled.


    At the moment, loterberg and others seemed to have finished their discussion, and they looked at them in a bad way.


    Just see Ning Xiaolei and didn''t immediately pick Linglong immortal shadow lotus, but after looking at them, they don''t have some doubts.


    "You''ve come very quickly, ha ha!"


    At this time, a laugh came from the rear, and then three figures swept over.


    The leader is Dugu Feng. Behind him, follow Yuwen brothers.


    The rest of Yanhuang didn''t follow him. They should continue to fight with monsters in the rear.


    With a glance, Dugu Feng and Yuwen brothers are also attracted by the mysterious fairy shadow lotus.

 Chapter 702

    Looking at Ning Xiaolei and the four people standing in the distance, Dugu Feng immediately judges the situation.


    "Master Dugu, to tell you the truth, this lotus is named Linglong Xianying lotus. It''s the material for refining the body. I''m going to make up my mind, so whoever grabs it, I''ll be the enemy."


    Ning Xiaolei looks at Dugu peak and reminds him.


    He didn''t want to turn against Dugu Feng because of Linglong xianyinglian.


    He has great respect for the elder of Yanhuang department.


    After that, Ning Xiaolei continued: "if you help me guard this lotus, I will repay you afterwards."


    After all, there are four triple practitioners. Although Ning Xiaolei is not afraid, he doesn''t think of any accident.


    And Linglong shadow lotus more than three hours later to collect, during this period, do not know who will come.


    Beside, after hearing that it was the material for refining the body, Qin Yu''s body suddenly became stiff.


    She immediately understood that Ning Xiaolei was fighting for Linglong xianyinglian for her.


    "Xiao Lei, if you want it, I''ll give it to you. Although this lotus seems very precious, it''s useless to me!"


    Without much hesitation, Dugu Feng agreed directly.


    Ning Xiaolei''s eyes brightened slightly. He did not mistake Dugu peak.


    Yuwen brothers also followed: "Xiaolei brothers, although we can''t help, but certainly won''t rob with you, hehe."


    "Let the two of you snatch it. Can you snatch it?" Ning Xiaolei stares at these two guys speechless, joking.


    Seeing that Ning Xiaolei and Dugu Feng and others are talking about each other happily, loterbai and others can''t help frowning.


    After a moment''s hesitation, the burly man changed to common language and spoke again.


    Although Ning Xiaolei has learned this kind of language, he can still understand it in a simpler way. He is a little confused when he hears such a large string.


    As if seeing Ning Xiaolei''s confusion, Yu Wendu translated: "he is saying that although we are strong, they are not weak. Treasure, those who see have a share, they want a share!"


    Leng Leng, Ning Xiaolei is surprised to see that Yu Wendu is a Xueba?


    But now is not the time to think about these, it''s impossible to think about the Linglong fairy shadow lotus.


    "Tell them that I''m determined to win this lotus. Who dares to change my life?" Ning Xiaolei is very domineering.


    With their help, there is no need to be afraid of these foreigners.


    Dugu Feng''s fighting power is not weak. At the beginning of fighting against a triple player, it''s nothing to say.


    He and Yuwen brothers work together, barely able to deal with a triple primary.


    The remaining one is in the early stage of triple play and the other is in the middle stage of triple play, which is not enough for Qin Yu to shoot.


    It is also to understand this, lotterwhite and other people did not immediately start.


    After Yu Wen has translated Ning Xiaolei''s words, Luo Tebai and others'' faces are instantly ugly.


    They didn''t expect that Ning Xiaolei would be so domineering and wanted to monopolize the treasure.


    But anger to anger, let them to Ning Xiaolei and others, and some dare not.


    For a moment, the two sides were deadlocked.


    Unknowingly, time passed by. After more than two hours, the monster was killed and a Taoist shadow came.


    Seeing Linglong fairy shadow lotus, everyone''s first reaction is greed.


    "I want this lotus. If you don''t want to die, leave!"


    Seeing this, Ning Xiaolei called out and announced the ownership.


    Yuwen is very cooperative to translate directly into common language, so that practitioners in other countries know what Ning Xiaolei said.


    After hearing this, the world suddenly burst into an uproar, and all of them glared at Ning Xiaolei.


    Although Ning Xiaolei and others have done a lot to repel you Tianma king, they have also done a lot to deal with other monsters.


    How can one monopolize the treasure after killing the monster?


    "Everyone has a share of the treasure. We must unite these overbearing Orientals and let them give it to us."


    At this time, lotterwhite and others called out to draw these coming practitioners together.


    It''s obviously impossible for them to win Linglong xianyinglian from Ning Xiaolei and others. They can only do this.

 Chapter 703

    After listening to the words of loterberg and others, many people''s eyes twinkled and moved.


    However, many people with self-knowledge hesitated for a moment and finally chose to leave.


    Most of these people are from other forces in Longdu. They know the inside story behind Ning Xiaolei.


    Dare to rob things with this guy, these foreigners really don''t know how to write dead words.


    However, there are also some rational sects who are driven by greed, and choose to stay, intending to watch the change.


    "All the people from Yanhuang come here. Our task is to help Lord Lei."


    Dugu Feng opened his mouth and called the Yanhuang people in the crowd.


    There is no doubt that without saying a word, he went to Dugu Feng and Yuwen brothers, including Zhan Wu Sanjie.


    Feng kill and Feng chop, the people of ten thousand demon door, also all came to stand near Ning Xiaolei.


    A moment later, the people who should go have left, and the rest are people who have some ideas about Linglong xianyinglian.


    The big man yelled a few words at the crowd, and then jumped out.


    Beside him, loterberg and others followed.


    Depending on the situation, these guys obviously decided to do it.


    "If you want to die, I''ll help you."


    Ning Xiaolei is furious and chooses to fight.


    He has given the opportunity, leaving behind are greedy people, death is not enough.


    In his hand, he takes out a red boy''s samadhi talisman, and Ning Xiaolei throws it out.


    Samadhi''s fire talisman explodes, and a large rain of fire falls, covering the people below.


    Loterby and others, who are just about to attack, feel a deadly crisis hanging over their heads. They are shocked to see the falling, burning and twisted flames of the void.


    Intuition tells them that being touched by the fire will have very bad consequences.


    Without time to think about it, loterberg and others rushed to use their own means, trying to protect themselves, or to blow the fire away.


    But soon they found that their attacks were useless to the flames, and they were pierced.


    In a great shock, loterberg and others, regardless of the others, turned into the light of Tao and ran away.


    They can escape with their triple strength, but the rest are not so lucky.


    In the face of samadhi''s fire, most people were touched before they had time to do it.


    For a moment, the screams rang out one after another, and a series of human shaped fire shadows appeared one after another.


    Strong can barely resist for a while, weak, directly turned into fly ash.


    Quick reaction to survive, but more, because of a moment of hesitation, paid the price of life.


    After a wave of attacks, the scene was appalling, with black ash everywhere.


    On the ground, the samadhi fire is still burning, not extinguished.


    "Samadhi''s fire is fierce, but its coverage is a little small."


    Ning Xiaolei murmurs, otherwise this time, everyone can be killed.


    Even the trio, such as lotbai, can''t escape from the scope of samadhi''s fire talisman.


    But it''s not bad now. The rest of the people are scared and look at him with fear.


    "What kind of fire is this?"


    Asked the burly man, his body trembling slightly. Just now, he was almost infected by a group of samadhi fire.


    When he thought about the other people''s sufferings, he was suddenly frightened.


    Yuwendu, a dedicated translator, translates this to Ning Xiaolei.


    At the same time, he was also curious about this kind of flame, although he had some kind of speculation that made him excited and excited.


    "You tell him, it''s my anger."


    Ning Xiaolei won''t tell the foreigner the truth. Anyway, he probably can''t understand it.


    Yuwen almost was Ning Xiaolei this flash waist, don''t take so deceive others foreigners, say good people and people''s trust?

 Chapter 704

    The big man is not stupid. Of course, he won''t believe Ning Xiaolei''s words.


    But this did not prevent his fear of samadhi fire. Looking at the clusters of still burning crimson flames on the ground, he looked scared.


    Just let him go now, and very unwilling.


    Loterby and the other three were in a dilemma.


    "It''s really busy here, ha ha ha!"


    At this time, outside a harsh laughter rang out, a body shrouded in black air in the figure rushed in.


    Of course, Ning Xiaolei didn''t understand each other''s words. It was translated by Yu Wendu.


    However, what people say seems to be Island dialect, which is not the popular language in the world.


    Ning Xiaolei is surprised at how many languages yuwendu has mastered.


    Through the black air, Ning Xiaolei still sees the other party''s clothes, wearing his familiar trademark black clothes.


    "The man of yijianmen?"


    Ning Xiaolei can''t help but frown, his eyes show a wisp of ice cold killing.


    The cultivation of the disciples is not weak, and they have reached the triple initial stage.


    Seeing the arrival of another master like them, loterberg and others were delighted.


    In this way, their strength has been enhanced.


    However, they were still afraid of samadhi''s fire just now.


    At this time, standing in the distance, they can feel the flames in front of them, the burning sensation of burning everything.


    Ning Xiaolei looks at the man in black in yijianmen indifferently, and his expression doesn''t change much.


    How about one more Triple? Still kill.


    Looking at the tragic situation around, as well as the tit for tat Ning Xiaolei and others and lotebai, the man of yijianmen has already understood the current situation.


    Turning to the exquisite shadow lotus in the pool, he licked his lips and showed a trace of fiery greed in his eyes.


    "Shan Mu Dan Fei, how about joining hands?"


    Lotterwhite opened his mouth and looked at the man in black in yijianmen. It seemed that they knew each other.


    Shanmu Danfei nodded slightly and said, "can you tell me about the situation here first?"


    His request was reasonable, and lotterwhite slowly explained it to him.


    At the moment, Linglong shadow lotus is less than an hour away from maturity, and the strange appearance around it is more and more beautiful.


    The beating immortal shadow, as if to come to life, made people breathe more.


    But there are lessons in front, plus the strength of fear of Qin Yu, loterberg and others have not started.


    When Linglong shadow lotus was only half an hour away from blooming, two triple practitioners came again.


    What makes Ning Xiaolei frown is that these two people are also from island countries.


    One is from yidaomen, named liuchuanzhi township. The other is from Musashi family, named Musashi Shousi.


    It''s just that Musashi Shousi seems to have nothing to do with yidaomen and yijianmen. However, in order to get Linglong xianyinglian, they have no conflict for the moment.


    "We are now seven trios, but it depends on how you deal with it, and there are so many companions!"


    With Liuchuan holding Township and Musashi Shousi joining, the burly man is full of confidence and looks at Ning Xiaolei and others with a grim smile.


    Through the greed just now, Ning Xiaolei also knows the identity of this burly man, who comes from ivanowski of the polar northern Bear Kingdom.


    "Tell them, don''t use ignorance to guess my ability, I will die miserably."


    Ningxiaolei students are not afraid, Chong Yuwen all the way.


    Speechless wiped to wipe the cold sweat on the head, Yu text all hardened the scalp, translated the words of Ning Xiaolei.


    As soon as the words were said, loterberg and others rushed to the scene one by one.


    "Don''t be merciful


    There was a chill in Ning Xiaolei''s eyes, but this time he didn''t use samadhi magic fire talisman.


    The power of samadhi fire talisman is limited when dealing with triple masters. It''s better to keep it for the key time.


    As for the talisman palm, there were many people in Yanhuang department, and they didn''t know if they could protect it.


    Moreover, the Tathagata palm talisman also seems to be weak in dealing with Sanchong.


    Ning Xiaolei can''t bear to use the last one, which is the real card to protect his life.

 Chapter 705

    Qin Yu was the first to rush out, and a man stopped four people, including ivanowski.


    But now there are seven triple masters, and there are still three left.


    Then Dugu peak swept out and stopped one of them.


    Shiyi and Yuwen brothers are eager to stop one of the remaining two triple masters.


    "No hurry, I''ll take one first."


    Ning Xiaolei gives a cold smile and takes out the Yin Yang bottle.


    He is now a cultivation in the middle of the double period. As long as he is not in a high level, yin and Yang bottles can bring his opponent into it.


    In other words, with his strength, as long as the opponent''s strength is not triple late, he can use the Yin and Yang bottle.


    However, Ning Xiaolei did not choose the mid-term ivanoski, but chose Liuchuan Zhixiang.


    First of all, it''s natural that we have to deal with the two people who rush in first. The other reason is that Ning Xiaolei also wants to deal with the people from the island.


    In particular, this Dao gate and Yijian gate have to remove one when they encounter one.


    Liu Chuan''s daring to rush to his hometown is just like looking for death.


    Although I don''t know the power of Yin-Yang bottle, seeing Ning Xiaolei take out a bottle without fear and sneer, Liuchuan Zhixiang is still on the alert.


    But he did not expect that his vigilance was useless, unless he had the strange ability of master Qinghu.


    Next to the regiment, Luo Tebai, who is being photographed by Qin Yu, happens to see Ning Xiaolei take out the Yin Yang bottle, and his face suddenly changes.


    His mind suddenly recalled a scene that happened a few days ago. Although he was running away, he sensed what happened later with his divine sense.


    That day, master Qinghu was forced to break his arm by this bottle.


    Thinking of this, lotterwhite quickly and loudly reminded: "pay attention to the bottle in his hand, don''t let him hand."


    It''s a pity that it''s too late for Lotte to shout. Ning Xiaolei has sacrificed Yin Yang bottle.


    In Liu Chuan''s eyes, a beam of light enveloped him, and then a strong suction pulled him forward.


    Liu Chuan was so scared that all the souls of the dead came out, and he ran all the mana to fight.


    But he soon realized to his horror that the effect was almost negligible.


    He still ran to the bottle with an irresistible trend.


    "Sure enough, with the improvement of strength, it''s not as good as before."


    Looking at this scene, Ning Xiaolei''s eyes twinkle and thinks about the cableway.


    After all, Yin Yang bottle is only the best magic weapon at the prefecture level. If it can be collected as long as it is not higher than him, it is not scientific at all.


    At that time, no matter how high his accomplishments are, if he can easily accept those who are higher than him, it would be too unreasonable.


    However, at present, there is no problem for the triple practitioners.


    Just a moment of stalemate, Liuchuan holding Township with the beam, into the Yin and Yang bottle.


    Ning Xiaolei covers the bottle cap and lets Liuchuan go on his own.


    Triple practitioners may not be so easy to refine.


    "You..."


    Another early practitioner of triple cultivation stood in the air in disbelief, and his whole body was frightened.


    The same cultivation as him had no resistance, and was taken away by a double medium-term practitioner?


    "Why, you want to go in?"


    Ning Xiaolei sneers and takes up the Yin Yang bottle to frighten.


    Anyway, the other party didn''t know that the Yin Yang bottle couldn''t be used before Liuchuan holding village in refining.


    This practitioner, who was in the valley before, took part in dealing with the demons of youtianma king. He knew that Ning Xiaolei had many strange means besides the bottle in his hand.


    Even if the bottle can''t be used, there are other skills to cure him.


    Thinking of this, he reluctantly looked at the Linglong fairy shadow lotus in the pool, and his heart could not help but rise to retreat.


    "Rush, everyone, go and rob Xianlian!"


    At this time, suddenly there was a loud cry. After seeing all the triple practitioners fighting against Fu Ning, Xiao Lei and others, the rest of the practitioners who were ready to move could not sit still and kill them.

 Chapter 706

    "To die!"


    Ning Xiaolei''s eyes flashed a cold intention to kill. The previous samadhi fire talisman didn''t frighten these people.


    I didn''t expect that people blinded by greed would be so terrible.


    What can Ning Xiaolei do? He can only help them.


    Because Qin Yu and Dugu Feng are fighting not far away, he can''t use samadhi fire talisman again.


    This time, he used the technique of thunder, fire and black dragon.


    The Thunder Dragon rises and the Phoenix soars. The two quickly combine to form a huge thunder fire black dragon.


    "Boom!"


    Thunder fire black dragon smashes a double initial cultivator who can''t dodge and swallows him directly.


    The violent waves spread around from the center, and people with a radius of tens of meters were injured in different degrees.


    Dozens of meters away, the rest of the people who came were also swayed by the waves, and their speed was greatly affected.


    Looking at the picture in front of us indifferently, Ning Xiaolei sacrificed the bone magic box.


    Thirty six white bones and skeletons are swept out of the box. They are the same in their later cultivation.


    In the roar, these skeletons were brave enough to kill.


    "Boom!"


    After that, Haoyang mirror was also sacrificed by Ning Xiaolei.


    A dazzling column of light shot out of it, killing everyone who came.


    Seeing this scene, Yuwen brothers were excited, each carrying a big halberd, roaring into the crowd.


    The rest of Yanhuang and wanyaomen looked at each other and began to use their means.


    "I''m going too. Dudu, look at Xianlian!"


    The lion let out a cry and pounced.


    Still in mid air, his body suddenly became larger, and turned into tens of meters high.


    With a roar, the lion opened his mouth and took a sharp breath at the most crowded place.


    In a flash, a huge suction was generated, and many weak practitioners fell into the lion''s mouth like dumplings.


    Just for a moment, the lion directly swallowed dozens of people who were not in fairyland, and rebuilt them into weaker people with fairyland.


    The rest of the people were so scared that they ran back or ran to other places in an attempt to break through.


    "Chop!"


    Carry the black devil Jiaodao, and Ning Xiaolei will cut it out.


    The shadow of a giant crocodile shakes its head and tail to kill the person who tries to break through.


    There are few people Ning Xiaolei can''t deal with in the triple cultivation and the double cultivation.


    Seeing so many hands, the triple practitioner, who had been hesitating whether to leave, suddenly clenched his teeth and rushed to Linglong xianyinglian.


    He wanted to take one last shot before he left.


    Ning Xiaolei sensed the situation for the first time and roared: "do you really want to die?"


    At the moment, I don''t know whether Liuchuan Zhixiang is dead. Ning Xiaolei doesn''t dare to open the bottle of yin and Yang.


    If let it run out, two triple, absolutely will overturn.


    "Get out of here!"


    This time, the man of triple gritted his teeth. Instead of stopping, he kicked Ning Xiaolei.


    Before his feet arrived, a huge shadow of his legs came and ran straight to Ning Xiaolei''s head.


    His eyes shrunk slightly, but he didn''t care to think so much. Ning Xiaolei quickly used xuangui Shenjia and Mingyuan heiyanjia to protect his side.


    The next moment, with a bang, the shadow of legs came up.


    The skill of dark burning armour of the dark abyss froze for a while, broken!


    Then there was xuangui Shenjia, which persisted for a while more than Mingyuan Heiyan Jia, and it was still hard to escape the fate of breaking open.


    But this time, Ning Xiaolei is ready to dodge to one side.


    The trio didn''t chase Ning Xiaolei and went straight to Linglong xianyinglian in the pool behind.


    "You are looking for death!"


    Ning Xiaolei is furious. He raises the black devil Jiaodao and uses the skill of Jinpeng''s wing cutting. The whole person turns into a group of light.


    Meanwhile, in the valley, a group of people came.

 Chapter 707

    Ning Xiaolei and the triple practitioner bump into each other. How powerful is heaven level magic weapon and heaven level martial arts?


    "Grunt, grunt, grunt!"


    The dazzling light has not dissipated, a voice of anger suddenly resounded across the sky.


    Yuwen is busy fighting. No one translates for Ning Xiaolei, and he doesn''t understand.


    Soon, the light dissipated, revealing the figure inside.


    Ning Xiaolei and the triple practitioner face each other more than ten meters apart. Ning Xiaolei''s face is pale, and the corners of his mouth keep leaving blood.


    But that triple man, also not good, in his chest, there is a deep can see the bottom of the scratch.


    Ning Xiaolei has hurt him just now.


    "That''s all!"


    Erase the blood from the corner of his mouth, Ning Xiaolei shows a trace of satire.


    How about triple? If you are in a hurry, you can still kill him.


    Although I can''t understand Ning Xiaolei''s words, I can guess some by looking at Ning Xiaolei''s sarcastic and disdainful expression.


    Coupled with the chest injury, the triple practitioner was furious and roared, and ran to Ning Xiaolei again.


    With a chill in his eyes, Ning Xiaolei plans to call Yuqing to separate himself and meet the enemy together.


    But at this time, a roar came from the valley.


    With the sound, there are two strong breath.


    "Don''t hurt my demon master, bold maniac!"


    Hearing this familiar voice, Ning Xiaolei''s eyes show a trace of joy. He already knows who is coming.


    The trio, who is about to hit Ning Xiaolei, is so scared that he stops and retreats.


    He felt that two terrible murders were locked on him.


    Shocked, he doesn''t care about Ning Xiaolei.


    Ran Yiwang and Huoguang beast king came. After them, Lin Yumeng and other women, Zhao Xiaoshu and others followed.


    "Kill him first."


    Ning Xiaolei points to the man of triple, to the fire light beast king.


    As soon as the words came down, the king of fire had turned into a ray of light. Just for a moment, a scream rang between heaven and earth.


    Looking back at the man before, he was surrounded by a fire and turned into a pile of fly ash.


    With the strength of Huoguang beast king in the middle of the fourth stage, to deal with a triple stage is to abuse vegetables.


    At this time, loterberg and others were so frightened that they stopped and looked at Huoguang beast king and Ranyi king.


    However, Ning Xiaolei didn''t want to talk nonsense with them, and said: "fire light beast king, go to help Xiaoyu, try not to let one go. Ran Yiwang, you go to help the man with the knife."


    It was the Musashi Garrison who was fighting against Dugu Feng. When he saw ran Yi and Wang Fei coming, he left Dugu Feng and ran away without saying a word.


    Although it was in the early stage of Sanzhong, the display speed of Musashi Shousi was faster than that in the middle stage of Sanzhong.


    "Don''t worry about him. Go and help the king of fire and Xiao Yu."


    Ning Xiaolei stops ran Yiwang who wants to pursue him and points to the other side.


    Ran Yiwang understood and took off with Dugu peak.


    At the moment, lotterwhite and others looked very ugly. They knew that the situation was over.


    The strength of Huoguang beast king is not inferior to that of youtianma king before, not to mention Qin Yu in the early stage of Sizhong.


    Plus Dugu Feng and ran Yiwang, they have no chance of winning at all.


    Looking at each other, loterberg and others all choose to run away. If they run late, the end will be bad.


    "Did I let you go?"


    The fire light beast king was furious. When he raised his head to the sky and roared, countless magma fire pillars fell and attacked lotbai and others.


    The curtain fell in the eyes of the onlookers, as if the world were destroyed. It was very shocking.


    Seeing this, Qin Yu followed a long sword of cold flame in his hand, and suddenly struck a man who was in the early stage of his escape.


    In the scream, the cultivator directly fell.


    In addition to the Musashi warden who had already escaped, only lotleby, evansky and shanmudanfei were left at the moment.


    In the face of the column of fire from the air, they are running and resisting.

 Chapter 708

    In the moment when the pillar of fire entangled the people, the king of fire had already swept out.


    He first came to shanmudan, the slowest runner. After flying, he opened his mouth and bit it off.


    Shanmu Danfei''s face was pale with fright. When the fire light beast king was about to bite him, a white light suddenly came out of his body, and he was hundreds of meters away.


    "Click!"


    Fire light beast king big bite falls, however what he bite is fast wood only.


    Doubles?


    Ning Xiaolei watched the battle by the pool, and his eyes brightened slightly.


    It''s like Ninjutsu.


    Shanmu Danfei is not a pure warrior.


    Escape a disaster, Shan Mu Dan fly which still dare to stay, a few jump, then disappear in the line of sight.


    The fire light beast king roared, wanted to chase him, but was afraid that lotbai and evansky would run away. Finally, he decided to deal with them first.


    At this time, Qin Yu also returned to his senses and took the initiative to pursue lotbai, handing over ivanski to the fire light beast king.


    After a while, the battle came to an end.


    Under the powerful strength of the fire light beast king, even though ivanowski was very strong, he did not escape the fate of being killed.


    However, to Ning Xiaolei''s surprise, luotebai, who was tracked by Qin Yu, ran away again.


    "Brother Xiaolei, a kind of white light suddenly appeared on him. It hurt me a lot, so he took the opportunity to run away."


    Qin Yu stands next to Ning Xiaolei, looking aggrieved.


    "White light? Is it the light


    Ning Xiaolei muttered a few words, then comforted Qin Yu, let him not care.


    It''s nothing if lotterwhite runs away and meets again later.


    Triple practitioners either run away or are killed, and the situation of the rest is not much better.


    After Lin Yumeng and others killed more than half of them, the rest of them turned and ran away, leaving the valley.


    Ning Xiaolei scans around and finds that no one is dead, but several people are injured in Yanhuang department and wanyaomen.


    He quickly took out the healing pill and gave it to the people to treat first.


    After waiting for a few minutes, Linglong fairy shadow lotus was completely mature.


    With a burst of moving fragrance, the whole Linglong fairy shadow lotus grows up rapidly at an incredible speed.


    In a short time, it turned into the size of the lotus terrace on which the Bodhisattva Sat. as for the hazy immortal shadow above, it became as tall as a normal person.


    "I always feel like I have life!"


    Ning Xiaolei''s eyes flashed slightly and he couldn''t help frowning.


    However, according to the big demons in the group, this kind of exquisite fairy shadow Lotus can hardly produce intelligence, and can not become a real creature.


    After a moment''s hesitation, Ning Xiaolei took the lotus in a special way according to the methods of those big demons in the group.


    Like the Lingyuan fruit tree before, after Ning Xiaolei collected the lotus on the top and the immortal shadow on the top, the bottom part directly turned into fly ash and disappeared.


    Put away the exquisite shadow lotus, Ning Xiaolei''s eyes show a trace of satisfaction.


    It took a little trouble to get the lotus.


    At this time, he had time to look at Lin Yumeng''s daughter.


    I haven''t seen you for a while. Everyone''s strength has been improved.


    The biggest is xiaotuanzi. At the moment, this guy is the cultivation in the middle of the double period, just like him.


    Ning Xiaolei is stupid. He remembers that when he left, xiaotuanzi didn''t arrive at fairyland. Did he take off by rocket?


    "Daddy, you''re stupid!" Xiaotuanzi grinned, which made him happy.

 Chapter 709

    When chatting with the Bull Demon King before, Ning Xiaolei once asked about xiaotuanzi.


    It is said that the blood of xiaotuanzi was sealed by their ancestors.


    This seal will be lifted only after breaking through to the fairyland.


    The advantage of the seal in the early stage of blood is that after breaking through the demon fairyland, the cultivation will improve at a very fast speed.


    But what Ning Xiaolei didn''t expect is that the promotion is too fast!


    It wasn''t long before Xiao Tuan Zi reached his common accomplishments.


    Other people''s accomplishments have also been improved, so Ning Xiaolei knows that xiaotuanzi doesn''t monopolize the essence that other people get after killing the monster.


    It''s because of xiaotuanzi''s ability to make such a great progress.


    In addition to xiaotuanzi, Shier, like Shiyi, reached the initial stage of duality.


    The eight macaques, however, were not far away from the breakthrough in the second stage.


    Lin Yumeng, Ling Xiaoxiao and the three women of poetic rhyme have reached the late stage from the middle stage.


    Xiaoyue, however, is still in the middle stage, but it depends on the situation and may break through at any time.


    Guan Yun, Changshan and Wang Kai are also in the middle of a new era.


    The sisters of the Dong family reached the first stage, while Zhao Xiaoshu reached the second stage.


    Compared with before, almost everyone has improved to a small level.


    But the fire light beast king and ran Yi king didn''t improve much.


    Later, Ning Xiaolei introduced Dudu to the public.


    Just as they were chatting, everyone in the whole secret place heard a roar full of dignity at the same moment.


    "What''s the situation?"


    Ning Xiaolei looks up at the sky, and his eyes are shocked.


    With a voice alone, he felt a strong sense of danger, as if the other party was something extraordinary.


    "The sound, the feeling, why is it like that guy of the water Unicorn clan?"


    Fire light beast king and ran Yi king looked at each other, and they were all shocked.


    Surprised, Ning Xiaolei looked at them and asked, "do you mean the voice is the king of water unicorn?"


    "Although the past countless years, but our memory, presumably not wrong, no accident, is that guy."


    The fire light beast king nodded uncertainly. Time passed too long, and he didn''t know if it had changed.


    Hearing this, Ning Xiaolei''s eyes brighten slightly. In addition to the feiyiniao king and youtianma king, the spirit of shuiqilin king is also in this secret place.


    After thinking for a moment, Ning Xiaolei decides not to go to find water Qilin King first. He plans to catch you Tianma King first.


    After all, the king of water Unicorn feels so dangerous when listening to his voice. He must be stronger.


    Maybe the king of shuiqilin has reached the fifth level of cultivation. Now he''s just going to deliver vegetables.


    After telling his plan, Ning Xiaolei looks at Fengzhan and fengsha, as well as the rest of wanyaomen.


    "To track you Tianma king, you can''t help much. You''d better hunt and kill monsters as much as possible in the secret area to improve your own strength."


    "We understand that we will live up to the expectations of the sect leader!"


    Fengsha and fengcha took the lead in saying that the rest of the people were busy speaking out.


    Ning Xiaolei smiles and gives them some talismans to defend themselves. When they meet triple practitioners, they have at least some means to resist one or two.


    After all, he had offended a lot of triple people before, so he had to guard against it.


    "If there''s nothing wrong, we''ll leave too. I expect that with them, the horse king monster can''t escape!"


    At this time, Dugu Feng also opens his mouth and looks at Ning Xiaolei.


    Then he turned to Ranyi king and Huoguang beast king and guessed their identities curiously.


    Listen to the tone of both, it''s like knowing the monster in this secret place!

 Chapter 710

    Ning Xiaolei didn''t go to detain the Yanhuang people. Just as Dugu Feng said, with the king of fire, you Tianma is not a threat at all.


    Come to the place where you Tianma King fled before, and find the blood spilled by him.


    Dudu sniffs, and immediately / turns his eyes to the direction of you Tianma Wang''s departure.


    "Over there!"


    Ning Xiaolei nodded: "OK, let''s kill together!"


    This time, he is not in a hurry to track down. With his and Qin Yu''s strength, it is unlikely that he will take the demon of Tianma King downstream.


    But let him take the fire light beast king, left Lin Yumeng and others, and some not at ease.


    The only way is to take everyone on the road.


    Anyway, I''m not in a hurry to deal with you Tianma Wang. Just go slowly.


    Just at this time, let the rest of the practitioners go to find out the details of King shuiqilin.


    Knowing the existence of the water Unicorn King spirit, Ning Xiaolei moves his mind to accept it. There''s no reason to let it go.


    But now their strength is still lacking. They have to improve first.


    Call the fire light beast king. Ning Xiaolei asks about the fire light beast king''s accomplishments.


    He found that the strength of Huoguang beast king didn''t improve at all after he came to the secret place.


    Including ran Yiwang, the same is true. I don''t know if there is any secret in it.


    "Demon master, now we want to recover our strength. We have to absorb the spirit of the ancestral demon in the refining pot, otherwise it''s useless."


    The fire light beast king explains to Ning Xiaolei with a bitter smile that he also wants to swallow the essence to improve his cultivation quickly, but he has no way.


    Ancestral spirit?


    Ning Xiaolei, is there anything else in the refining pot?


    Ning Xiaolei is embarrassed to think that the owner of the demon pot doesn''t know.


    "Well, the air in the refining pot contains the spirit of ancestral demons. If we stay in the refining pot, our strength will gradually recover."


    The fire light beast king definitely nods, and doesn''t see the embarrassment on Ning Xiaolei''s face.


    Knowing the situation, Ning Xiaolei said with a twinkle in his eyes: "in that case, you should go back to the refining pot to practice first. If you need to call you again, by the way, go to the special area at that time."


    "Well, we will improve our accomplishments as soon as possible."


    Huoguang beast king and ran Yi Wang expressed their understanding and assured him.


    Ning Xiaolei smiles and says nothing. He brings them into the refining pot.


    Then they set out again, following the breath of King youtianma.


    Along the way, he naturally met many monsters. Ning Xiaolei didn''t take them around deliberately, but chose to kill them.


    There are so many of them, they all need to improve their strength. When they meet, how can they miss it.


    With Qin Yu at the beginning of the quadruple, we should not summon Huoguang beast king and ran Yi king to sweep all the way.


    After tracking the unknown distance and killing the unknown monsters, they gradually came to the north.


    Further north, Ning Xiaolei finds that there seem to be more practitioners around.


    "Strange, what''s going on ahead?"


    Everyone frowned. Is it related to you Tianma king?


    Just confused, next to someone passing by, Ning Xiaolei quickly called people.


    It seems that the other party is a cultivator in Longdu. He knows Ning Xiaolei and comes to meet him politely.


    It seems to know that Ning Xiaolei and others may not know them, and he took the initiative to introduce them: "master Lei, I''m the master of huoyun temple. They are all people of our temple."


    "Oh, it turned out to be the master of the temple. I''m polite. I don''t know what''s going on in front of me?"


    Ning Xiaolei politely hugs his fist and then asks curiously.


    Fire Cloud View Lord Leng Leng, surprised way: "Lei Zongzhu don''t know?"


    "Well, I really don''t know. We''ve come all the way, but we haven''t talked with people yet."


    Ning Xiaolei waved his hand and showed a smile on his face.


    How do you make it as if you have to know? Is there something earth shaking ahead?

 Chapter 711

    "I see. I''ll explain it to Lord Lei. It''s like this..."


    After the master of huoyun Temple understood the reason, he quickly explained it to Ning Xiaolei and others.


    According to the master of huoyun temple, everything comes from the roar that rang through the whole world a few days ago.


    I don''t know who spread the news. It''s said that it''s a god beast. There are descendants of god beast there, which attracted many people to fight for it.


    "The beast?"


    Ning Xiaolei is silly, but actually, water Unicorn can be regarded as a god beast.


    But after all, it''s just a spirit, not even an entity. It''s a god beast.


    Ning Xiaolei didn''t believe the words of the descendants of the beast. Along the way, except for the practitioners who broke into the ruins, they didn''t meet a real creature.


    Who on earth has spread such news, and what is their purpose?


    Ning Xiaolei can''t help but frown. He doesn''t understand.


    Judging from the breath I felt that day, the spirit of King shuiqilin had at least five practices, and the ordinary practitioners only died when they went.


    Is there really something there that someone wants to get through the chaos?


    Ning Xiaolei can''t help but daydream. Only with this explanation can he understand why people deliberately spread false news.


    "How about, Lord Lei? Are you interested? How about our colleagues?"


    Seeing Ning Xiaolei''s silence, huoyun Guanzhu suggested.


    After thinking for a moment, Ning Xiaolei shook his head and politely refused: "we don''t want to fight for the descendant of any divine beast for the moment. We are tracking a monster."


    "Well, I won''t disturb you. I''ll leave later."


    How can the old master of huoyun temple not hear the meaning of chasing the guests in Ning Xiaolei''s words? He hugs his fist and turns away with the master of huoyun temple.


    Seeing the people of huoyun temple leave, Ning Xiaolei asks Dudu to continue tracking.


    It''s just that Ning Xiaolei soon found out that his way to the north is all the way.


    That direction seems to be the place where King shuiqilin is born.


    "Did you Tianma and shuiqilin get together?"


    Ning Xiaolei can''t help but frown. In that case, it''s not easy to do.


    A quadruple medium-term, a quintuple, together, will be very dangerous.


    Even if they have all the strength at present, they are not sure to win completely, unless they use Ping Tianfu to seal the spirit talisman.


    It''s just that Ning Xiaolei doesn''t want to use this talisman as a last resort.


    He felt that this sign should be used in a more suitable place.


    No matter what, the spirits of you Tianma king and Shui Qilin king must be subdued and clench their teeth. Ning Xiaolei and the others continue to follow.


    Blink of an eye time, is a few days past.


    Along the way, he killed many monsters, as well as many people of Yidao and Yijian.


    With the help of the spirit of demons and beasts, Ning Xiaolei''s cultivation is a step closer to the later stage of Erzhong.


    What makes him speechless is that xiaotuanzi has already broken through the double late stage before him, and Xiaoyue has also broken through the single late stage.


    It''s just that even if the two are improved, they won''t play a big role in dealing with the water kylin king.


    Qin Yu and Huoguang are the main forces to deal with the water Unicorn king.


    After another walk, there was a violent breath in front of me, and there was a cry to kill me.


    Sensing the movement ahead, people''s eyes lit up slightly.


    If the guess is good, the front may have arrived at the water kylin King''s territory.


    The movement coming from the front should be caused by the battle between the cultivator and the spirit of the water Unicorn king.


    "You Tianma Wang''s breath is ahead!"


    Suddenly, doodle mouth, finger in front of remind.


    Hearing that, Ning Xiaolei was not too surprised and muttered: "sure enough, you Tianma Wang is very smart."

 Chapter 712

    Then he went a little further, and everything in front of him came into the eyes of the people.


    In front of a tall palace, countless practitioners are fighting with monsters.


    The most attractive one is two monsters, one of which is youtianma king.


    The other is a giant monster, which is very similar to the unicorn monster. It has a strong smell, covered with blue scales and covered with a light strange light.


    "The ancient demon spirit of Tianma king has been detected. The collection progress has not been completed!"


    "An ancient demon, Qilin Wang, has been detected. The collection progress is not complete!"


    The prompt sound in the brain just sounded at this time to remind Ning Xiaolei of the identities of the two monsters in front of him.


    Another monster, the king of water unicorn, is more noble than Ning Xiaolei imagined.


    If you accept it as a mount, you will have face when you take it out.


    Of course, if you want such a beast to be a mount, you must let the other side be convinced.


    However, as Ning Xiaolei''s demon master, water Qilin King seems to have no opinion.


    The premise is that Ning Xiaolei can take the spirit of King Qilin into the refining pot to help it condense its body.


    In addition to these two spirits, there are many monsters around.


    Among them, there is no lack of triple cultivation, and their strength is very strong.


    There are many practitioners fighting with these monsters. Ning Xiaolei has a rough look, at least tens of thousands of people.


    But few of them can really threaten you Tianma king and Shui Qilin king.


    You Tianma Wang is OK. He is just the cultivation in the middle of the fourth period, and the third one can hurt him.


    But the king of water unicorn, as Ning Xiaolei guessed, has reached the fifth level of cultivation, which seems to be more than the initial stage.


    People''s attack on it played a very small role.


    And this is the water Qilin King deliberately let the people hit, otherwise the people simply can''t touch it.


    Although the speed of King shuiqilin is not as fast as that of King youtianma who is good at speed, it is not easy for anyone to meet him.


    Among the anti audience practitioners, the strongest one is now in the middle of triple play, even without a person in the late of triple play.


    With such strength, it is almost impossible to kill all monsters and enter the rear palace.


    "It''s strange how there are palaces here!"


    Ning Xiaolei whispered and looked curiously at the undulating palace behind him.


    Behind the huge palace in the front, there are many other smaller palaces, dozens of them.


    Obviously, the goal of the cultivator is to break into it, but the monster won''t let him.


    Under the attack of the demons and beasts, the practitioners died constantly, and the scream came from time to time.


    Just in order to break into the palaces behind and get the treasures, all the practitioners have killed their eyes and are not afraid of death.


    "Brainless people!"


    Ning Xiaolei shakes his head disdainfully. He has lost his life. What''s the use of treasure.


    No matter what you do, you''d better do it according to your ability. What''s more, the bet now is your own life.


    If one is not careful, he will stay in the secret place forever, and years of hard work will be put into water.


    Let alone becoming an immortal, whether there is a chance of reincarnation remains to be said.


    "Kill, everyone. These evil animals can''t hold on any longer. The descendants of the god beast hide in it. There are the blood of the god beast, the cubs and all kinds of treasures in it


    In the fight all over the sky, some people raised their voices and yelled, trying to encourage the people.


    Hearing the voice, Ning Xiaolei cast his eyes in an instant. The person who said this is reprehensible.


    In front of me, it''s not fast. It''s pure death, but it doesn''t work.


    If you want to deal with the water kylin king with at least five accomplishments, these people are not enough.


    Ten times more, maybe it''s about the same. You can grind the king of Qilin slowly.

 Chapter 713

    Ning Xiaolei looks at it, but he sees a tall, blonde foreigner shouting.


    What he said just now is the most popular language in the world. Ning Xiaolei can understand him.


    Soon after the foreigner''s words fell, several more people began to shout. Ning Xiaolei looked at them, but saw that they were from different races, black and white.


    In addition, there are several strange looking creatures, and I don''t know whether they are monsters or other special races.


    At this time, these people shout together, inciting those who are not very flexible to fight for them.


    Ning Xiaolei looked at these people one by one and didn''t see anything unusual.


    Frowning, he turned his eyes and looked again.


    At this look, Ning Xiaolei''s face can''t help changing slightly. His brow is locked and he feels thoughtful.


    He found that in the center of these people''s eyebrows, there is a mass of blood like a sign of fire.


    It''s just that this kind of sign doesn''t appear outside. If you don''t have any means, you can''t see it at all.


    "Who are they and what organization are they from?"


    Almost instantly, Ning Xiaolei has judged that these people may come from the same force.


    There must be some invisible black hand behind them.


    "You heretics, how dare you bewitch others to death? Go to death for me!"


    Just as Ning Xiaolei looked at him, a cold voice full of anger suddenly came from the slanting side.


    The sky and the earth suddenly turn day into night at this moment. A bright moon appears in the sky, and thousands of lights fall down to kill those who call for the active blood flame organization.


    In front of Jiaoyue, a graceful figure is floating in white. It is as beautiful as a banished immortal.


    "Cher?"


    Ning Xiaolei slightly exclaimed, he did not expect to meet Ao Xueer here.


    But it''s not surprising that things here spread so much, and it''s reasonable for aoxue''er to come here after hearing the news.


    "Hum, Xiao Lei, you can''t walk when you see the proud girl."


    Looking at Ning Xiaolei straight Gougou''s eyes, the poetic rhyme hummed, a little jealous.


    Ning Xiaolei pretends not to hear, still looking at Ao Xueer''s direction.


    Under the attack of Ao xue''er, the people of the bloody flame organization who yelled, several weak ones, directly fell to the ground.


    A few more were killed by aoxueer''s attack.


    What they did angered Ao xue''er. She didn''t show any mercy.


    "Who dares to kill the people in the temple of blood and fire?"


    In the roar, several people jump out and go straight to aoxueer''s direction, and kill them fiercely.


    Those who can survive aoxueer''s attack just now are not weak in cultivation.


    "No, Cher is in danger!"


    Seeing this, Ning Xiaolei''s face changed slightly.


    Aoxue''er doesn''t know what adventure she got. At this time, it''s already the cultivation of triple primary school.


    But there were three people who rushed to the temple of blood and fire, and one was in the middle of the triple period.


    Without time to think about it, Ning Xiaolei waved his hand and released the Huoguang beast king and ran Yiwang who practiced in the demon pot space.


    "Go and kill the four!"


    Smell speech, fire light beast king and ran Yi King rushed out immediately.


    Just ready to aoxueer hand, the four people suddenly feel behind two deadly kill.


    Startled, they could not take care of aoxueer and looked back nervously.


    Seeing the fire king and ran Yiwang rush out, Ning Xiaolei doesn''t look at them, and takes the others to follow.


    Their goal is to offend the rest of the people in the temple of blood and fire. Anyway, they will simply offend death.


    In addition, Ning Xiaolei can''t stand the behavior of these people.

 Chapter 714

    "Damn, who are you, dare to fight against my blood fire temple?"


    The rest of the people in the blood fire temple are watching a play when they suddenly see Ning Xiaolei and others coming straight to them.


    Ning Xiaolei ignores the nonsense of these people, and the black devil Jiaodao flies out of his hand and kills a man in the middle of the double period.


    "Wow, I''m your grandfather!"


    Ning Xiaolei does not speak, but it does not mean that no one will respond.


    Changshan, who was very proud of his death, burst out laughing.


    There are people of all races in the temple of blood and fire. Naturally, some people can understand Changshan''s words.


    Moreover, even if you don''t understand it, you must know that it''s not a good thing to look at Changshan''s arrogant face.


    In anger, many people in the temple of blood and fire rushed straight to Changshan.


    They don''t pay attention to just one person in the middle stage.


    "Damn, so many, don''t come here, ah, help!"


    After discovering that there were many practitioners coming to him, Chang Shan immediately counseled him and ran directly behind Zhao Xiaoshu.


    "I''ll make up for what I''ve done!"


    Zhao Xiaoshu kicked Changshan out of the market. He was speechless.


    Having said that, he sacrificed his five dragon seal and asked the two dragons to help Changshan.


    Otherwise, it is estimated that Changshan will not be seen soon.


    "Ha ha, Shier, look, that guy is so stupid!"


    Nearby not far away, just killed the enemy''s lion, see this, jump to lion two side, lion mouth is big.


    The two lions work together to tear a man in the middle of the blood and fire temple into two parts.


    "It''s stupid enough to help him. It''s killing me."


    Lion two nodded heavily, and together with the lion, they rushed to deal with the people of Changshan.


    In the hands of Ning Xiaolei and others, in a short period of time, the blood fire god hall suffered a heavy loss.


    Everyone has the strength to fight against the enemy. They can fight across different levels. How can the temple of blood and fire be blocked.


    At this time, Huoguang beast king and Ranyi king had killed the four trios.


    At the moment, the fire light beast king is in the late stage of quadruple, and ran Yiwang has reached the middle stage of triple.


    In their strong strength, only a few triple practitioners are not rivals at all.


    Ao xue''er followed the Huoguang beast king and ran Yi king. Behind them, there were several disciples of the Cold Moon Palace.


    "Thanks, ray."


    To near, Ao Xueer politely to Ning Xiaolei road.


    "Hey, hey, what else can we share with each other? How can I watch Xueer when you are in trouble?"


    Ning Xiaolei grins foolishly, which makes him happy.


    Beside the rhyme is very speechless: "Hey, first get rid of all the enemy, and then love!"


    Hearing this, Ning Xiaolei has nothing to do, but aoxue''er''s face is inexplicably red and embarrassed.


    It happened that she saw a man from the temple of blood and fire come to attack, and then she killed him with a sword.


    "Giggle, younger martial sister Xueer is shy!"


    Witnessing this scene, a delicate laugh rings out. Ning Xiaolei looks at it, but sees that it''s Li Xuerong.


    At that time, the strongest generation in Longdu got together, and three people went to hanyue palace. In addition to Ao Xueer, the other two were Li Xuerong and ye Siyu.


    For the two women, Ning Xiaolei has a little impression that he can recognize them.


    "Come on, elder martial sister, look after you!"


    Seeing Ning Xiaolei looking at her, Li Xuerong smiles at Ning Xiaolei, not awed by the identity of the head of Ning Xiaolei''s ten thousand demon sect.


    Next to Ye Siyu the same way, smile that called a meaningful.


    "Hum, Xiao Lei has a family. Don''t make up your mind."


    Shi Yun cuts two girls and stares at Ning Xiaolei angrily.


    She found that this guy had a bright smile on his face. It seemed that he was very happy because of the girl''s words just now.

 Chapter 715

    "Ah, our blood and fire temple will not let you go."


    With the last shrill sound, all the people who had just spoken in the blood and fire temple were killed.


    Ning Xiaolei glances around and finds that all the people in the blood fire temple are killed. Those who are not exposed are retreating quietly at the moment.


    Lazy to chase these guys, Ning Xiaolei looks at the nearby practitioners.


    Before dealing with the water Unicorn king, he has to get rid of the crisis.


    But he saw several times, but did not find before the escape of shanmudanfei and loterbai and other figures.


    Dugu Feng and Yuwen brothers don''t know where they have gone, they are not here.


    Although the people of the blood fire temple were repulsed, many of the practitioners still wanted to rush into the rear palace and did not retreat.


    Of course, the king of water unicorn and the monsters would not let it go, and the fighting never stopped.


    "Firelight, how sure are you to deal with the water Unicorn king?"


    Ning Xiaolei looks at Huoguang beast king and inquires.


    The only one who can deal with the water Unicorn king is the fire light beast king who has broken through the four heavy period.


    "Although the water Unicorn king has no memory, his fighting instinct is all there. In addition, water can conquer fire, and his strength is better than mine, less than half of it."


    The king of fire and light considered for a moment, but he was conservative.


    Smell speech, Ning Xiaolei can''t help but frown, if only half, do you want to take this risk.


    Although I really want to subdue the spirit of water kylin king, I can''t make fun of people''s lives.


    Even if all of them are added in, the assurance will not exceed two levels.


    In addition, there is a king of you Tianma in the mid-term, whose strength can not be underestimated.


    "Roar!"


    At this moment, the king of water Unicorn suddenly raised his head to heaven and let out a roar that shook the heaven and earth.


    Being constantly attacked by people around him, he seems a little upset.


    Hearing this sound, you Tianma king and other monsters all showed fear in their eyes. All the people who were fighting left behind and ran to the back of shuiqilin king.


    As soon as they were ready to pursue the red eyed people, they heard the sound of landslides and tsunamis in the air.


    Under everyone''s gaze, the sky seemed to burst suddenly, and an endless wave broke through the air, covering nearly 100 meters in front of King shuiqilin.


    The practitioners in that area were hit before they were well prepared.


    A shrill scream followed, and more people didn''t even have time to scream.


    The big wave seemed to be millions of Jin, and it fell on the body, instantly breaking people''s bones and tendons.


    Except for some practitioners with unique skills and those with triple accomplishments who barely survived, the rest of them were smashed into meat mud.


    Big waves come fast and go fast. When they disappear, there is a huge pit more than ten meters deep in front of them.


    Ning Xiaolei, who is still hesitating whether or not to make a move, immediately gives up his mind.


    It''s never time to make a move now, or the water Unicorn king will kill them if he gives them this.


    The five powers are so terrible.


    He killed a few hundred people in one fell swoop. King shuiqilin was indifferent and looked at everyone with pride, showing his style.


    Ning Xiaolei is more see more satisfied, can''t help but frown way: "don''t know in addition to beat it, there is no other way to accept?"


    "It''s almost impossible. As a demon for countless years, the years have already wiped everything out. It''s impossible to remember what happened before."


    Fire light beast king shakes his head, he is also a demon before, knows everything.


    If it wasn''t for the spirit of the ancestral demon in the refining pot, he still can''t condense his body and recover his memory.


    "Brother demon master, there seems to be a breath of life in that palace!"


    At this time, Dudu, who had been frowning for a long time, pointed to the palace behind him with some uncertainty.

 Chapter 716

    "The breath of life?"


    Ning Xiaolei has a little surprise in his eyes. When he comes to this secret place, he hasn''t seen any native creatures in it.


    Did someone sneak into the palace?


    Want to see has not seen the trace of shanmudanfei and loterbai, Ning Xiaolei suddenly feel this possibility.


    But how did these people get through the blockade of King shuiqilin?


    After thinking for a long time, Ning Xiaolei decided to venture into the palace.


    He doesn''t know the situation, but he can go and have a look.


    As long as he doesn''t use his mana, no one can see through his invisibility.


    After all, this is Monkey Sun''s unique skill in hiding around the fairyland and bringing troubles to all sides.


    After thinking about it, he left all the people outside for the protection of King Huoguang and King Ranyi.


    What''s more, there are all kinds of powerful talismans and seal characters on several women, so there''s no need to worry about their safety.


    Originally Ning Xiaolei wanted to put them all in the refining pot, but the disciples of the Cold Moon Palace were also nearby. He couldn''t leave them.


    Otherwise, I don''t know how to explain to aoxue''er at that time, it will be very troublesome.


    After learning that Ning Xiaolei wanted to sneak into the rear palace, everyone was worried.


    Although I know that Ning Xiaolei has the skill of hiding, the water Unicorn king is too strong. Maybe I will find out.


    "No matter. I''ll hide when it''s too big. What can it do for me?"


    Finally, Ning Xiaolei decided to go and take xiaotuanzi and Qin Yu with him.


    Taking xiaotuanzi may be afraid that there will be a guard array outside the palace, but taking Qinyu is purely just in case.


    If you enter the palace and encounter any powerful existence, Qin Yu has a helper.


    Put Qin Yu and xiaotuanzi away, Ning Xiaolei quietly shows his hiding skill and slowly leans towards the palace.


    Because of the blow just now, all practitioners are afraid to look at the water kylin king, and no one dares to attack for the moment.


    The water Unicorn king and other monsters didn''t take the initiative to attack. They just wanted to protect the palace in the rear.


    Ning Xiaolei lurks all the way to the front of the monsters.


    At the front is the king of water unicorn. When he got close, he found that it was taller than he thought, just like a high mountain.


    Standing below, you can only look up to its half body.


    Seeing the water kylin king as if he didn''t find himself, Ning Xiaolei is happy and goes on.


    But at this time, the water kylin king suddenly looked down at him in this direction, his eyes full of doubts.


    In an instant, Ning Xiaolei''s heart directly raised to his throat, held his breath and stopped.


    After he found that there was nothing, the king of water Unicorn looked up and continued to scan the people who were eyeing him.


    Seeing this, Ning Xiaolei was a little relieved. This guy has a keen perception.


    After walking for a while, Ning Xiaolei finally completely passed the water Unicorn king and came to the large group of monsters in the rear.


    He walked carefully among the monsters, passed through the gap between them, and soon came to the palace.


    Looking closely, I found that the palace in front of me was not small and towering.


    On the gate, there are three huge monster patterns carved. Ning Xiaolei looks at them and finds that they are Shui Qilin, you Tianma and Fei yiniao.


    Slowly forward a few steps, Ning Xiaolei was in front of the pop-up layer of green light shield blocked the way.


    There was no time to think about it, so he quickly put forward xiaotuanzi from the space of the demon pot.


    Almost at the same time, the demons and beasts in the rear had found something. When they saw the small ball suddenly emerging, they showed their intention of killing each other.


    Xiaotuanzi was so scared that he shivered all over and jumped in with a big cut on the light shield.


    Ning Xiaolei, who is invisible, quickly follows behind to enter.

 Chapter 717

    Just entering the light hood, a monster came whistling.


    However, Ning Xiaolei found that these monsters were also blocked outside by the array and couldn''t break in.


    At this time, with a roar, the water Unicorn King flew down, stood outside the array, bent over and stared at xiaotuanzi with huge eyes.


    It can''t see the invisible Ning Xiaolei, only xiaotuanzi in its eyes.


    "Big dog, I''ll kill you again!"


    Little Tuanzi danced and gesticulated, and was in a panic.


    From the water Unicorn king, he felt a strong and terrible atmosphere, and knew that he was not an opponent at all.


    King shuiqilin didn''t start immediately. He looked at xiaotuanzi curiously, as if he was thinking about something.


    "Is it because xiaotuanzi is a monster?"


    Ning Xiaolei frowned slightly and thought curiously.


    At this time, after seeing the abnormal situation on this side of the palace, those practitioners who had been frightened could not sit still and killed again.


    King shuiqilin''s eyes showed his intention to kill. With a roar, he went back to kill the monsters.


    Ning Xiaolei is overjoyed to find that shuiqilin king didn''t deal with xiaotuanzi. This is a good opportunity.


    Too late to think about it, he hurried to the Palace door and pushed it away.


    This push, Ning Xiaolei was surprised to find, motionless.


    Originally wanted to use the Demon power, Ning Xiaolei wanted to give up and rushed to the other palaces behind.


    There were many other palaces behind the largest one, and he planned to see them first.


    Soon, Ning Xiaolei arrived in front of a smaller palace. Like the palace in front of him, the door of the palace was locked tightly.


    Reach out and press on the door. Ning Xiaolei pushes it away. There is no accident this time. Push it directly.


    What Ning Xiaolei didn''t expect is that after he opened the door, he found a group of figures inside.


    It''s not human, it''s humanoid. Some are covered with blue scales, some have black wings on the back, and some have a sharp beak at the mouth.


    At the moment, more than 20 of these three kinds of creatures are gathering together, as if to discuss something.


    Seeing them, Ning Xiaolei immediately thinks of the three kinds of monsters and the three spirits in the secret place.


    Are these creatures in front of us related to the three headed demons?


    "Well, what is it?"


    See the door suddenly pushed open, all the creatures have shifted their eyes, see the door of the small ball, face is slightly changed.


    Ning Xiaolei is still in the stealth state, these creatures did not find him.


    "Ancient animal language!"


    Hearing what these creatures said, Ning Xiaolei''s eyes suddenly brightened.


    Xiaotuanzi was also familiar with the ancient animal language, and quickly replied: "don''t do it, friendly army!"


    Ning Xiaolei, who is thinking about something, almost stumbles and falls when he hears this. Where did little Tuanzi learn this classic line from!


    "Friendly forces?"


    The more than 20 people in the hall were stunned. They came and looked at xiaotuanzi suspiciously.


    They can confirm that the little beast in front of them is definitely not their people.


    But how did the other party sneak in here? Isn''t there an ancestral spirit outside?


    "That''s right. We''ve been the same family since ancient times. It''s not good to fight. How about sitting down and having a good chat?"


    Xiaotuanzi stood on the ground with two legs and stood up with both hands on his back.


    However, these creatures in the hall are not easy to deceive. After the first test, some creatures have reacted.


    One of the men with blue scales said, "first tell us where you came from and tell us how you came here. Otherwise, don''t blame us for being rude."


    At this time, Ning Xiaolei can''t sit back and ignore. He slowly shows his figure and calls Qin Yu out.

 Chapter 718

    A figure suddenly appeared in front of me. All the people in the hall were startled.


    They don''t know how Ning Xiaolei and Qin Yu appeared.


    In an instant, the atmosphere in the hall became a little bit fierce, and the breath of the more than 20 creatures rose one by one.


    Ning Xiaolei was surprised to find that there are not a few people in the middle of the triple stage, but there are still three people who have reached the quadruple stage.


    This kind of strength, even Qin Yu, can''t deal with it.


    "Don''t do it, everyone. Listen to me!"


    With constant delay, Ning Xiaolei shouts out in ancient animal language for fear that these guys will start.


    "Terran?"


    The three masters of quadruple cultivation step forward together, frowning at Ning Xiaolei and Qin Yu, with some doubts in their eyes.


    They don''t know why Ning Xiaolei knows the ancient animal language.


    Ning Xiaolei didn''t speak. He first released his evil spirit.


    Looking at the suspicious eyes of the people in the hall, Ning Xiaolei asked: "what''s the origin of you?"


    "No comment!" A man with black wings on his back opened his mouth and his eyes were cold.


    Ning Xiaolei didn''t care. He said to himself, "if I guess you are right, you should be the descendants of feiyiniao, youtianma and shuiqilin."


    "Well, how do you know who you are?"


    Hearing the speech, all the creatures in the hall were shocked and watched Ning Xiaolei warily.


    It seems that if Ning Xiaolei doesn''t give them a reasonable explanation, they will kill them immediately.


    Looking at the expression of these creatures, how Ning Xiaolei can not understand, he has guessed the truth.


    Unexpectedly, in this secret place, besides the three spirits, there are their descendants.


    "Don''t be nervous. We are not enemies. I was sent by Nu Wa saint."


    Ning Xiaolei smiles and moves Nuwa out.


    Knowing the identities of these creatures in front of him, he had planned to take them into the refining pot for cultivation.


    "Saint Nuwa?"


    After listening to Ning Xiaolei''s words, the faces of all the creatures changed and were shocked.


    Ning Xiaolei nodded and said, "what you listen to is right, if it''s fake, it''s guaranteed!"


    In order to convince the three people in front of him, Ning Xiaolei raised his hand and several horned beasts appeared in front of him.


    As a descendant of the ancient demon clan, Ning Xiaolei believes that the three clans will know the horned beast clan.


    Sure enough, the next moment, the people of the three groups were excited to communicate with the summoned horned beast.


    Seeing that, Ning Xiaolei said: "I think you know that I am the new owner of the demon pot. Now the horned beast family has taken refuge in me. Do you want to follow me and revive the glory of the demon family?"


    Anyway, sooner or later, Ning Xiaolei said it directly.


    Hearing the speech, the hall was silent for a moment. After a moment, the four fold man of shuiqilin said, "who do you mean?"


    "Saint Nuwa gave me the pot to refine the demons and let me revive the power of the demons. That''s what she means, that''s what I mean, and that''s what all the demons mean."


    Ning Xiaolei said directly, and then he looked at the people of the three nationalities, waiting for their choice.


    "Follow my father, I won''t treat you badly," he said


    After a moment''s hesitation, the three people of the three nationalities looked at each other and gritted their teeth and said, "well, since it means sage, we should obey it."


    As the strongest of today''s three ethnic groups, they knew something about that year and did not blame Nu Wa.


    Nu Wa made love to the sage of the human race just to give the demon race a chance of life.


    Now the pot is born again. Since it means Nu Wa, they should obey it and contribute to the rise of the demon clan.


    Only in the refining pot, the strength of their people can be improved as soon as possible.


    After the decision was made, the people of the three ethnic groups went to gather the people, and Ning Xiaolei also called the quadruple practitioner of shuiqilin to ask about the spirit of shuiqilin king.

 Chapter 719

    "The ancestor spirit has no consciousness, only instinct, but there is a treasure in our family that can make him fall asleep!"


    He is also the head of the shuiqilin clan.


    Smell speech, Ning Xiaolei eyes show surprise color, some excited.


    Sneak into the palace at risk and you''ll get something unexpected.


    As long as you control the water Unicorn spirit, you Tianma king will not be ignored.


    But what surprised him even more was that youtianma also had a treasure that made youtianma spirits fall asleep.


    "Ha ha, good. I don''t have to work hard to cure it!"


    Ning Xiaolei is very happy, just wait to transfer the people of the three tribes to the refining pot, then go to accept the two beast spirits.


    After a short time, all the people of the three ethnic groups were summoned to the palace.


    Ning Xiaolei takes a look and finds that there are still many people, tens of thousands of them.


    However, due to the lack of strength, most of the three ethnic groups still remain the same.


    Their appearance is similar to that of the three monsters outside.


    It took Yining Xiaolei more than ten times to transfer the people of the three nationalities to the refining pot.


    Then came the palaces of the three nationalities, and Ning Xiaolei took them all away.


    Although in the pot of refining demons, but the three families can not live without.


    Anyway, there is still room for refining the demon pot, which is more than enough to put down these palaces.


    The movement here is gradually discovered by the practitioners who fight with the water Unicorn king and other monsters outside.


    Staring at the disappearing palaces, some people yelled, "what''s going on? Who can tell me what''s going on?"


    "Where''s the palace? Where''s the palace where treasures are stored?"


    "Who is it, who is it in the end, or is it that everything is just a mirage, all false?"


    "No, it can''t be false, otherwise these monsters won''t guard us and won''t let us pass."


    The crowd was in a mess, not believing what they saw.


    They fight with the water Unicorn king and other monsters to break into the palace behind and grab the treasure.


    But now good, the palace directly disappeared, let them how not crazy.


    Someone with sharp eyes suddenly saw the three ethnic groups who had not been transferred in time and exclaimed, "look, there are people inside!"


    "What, someone, did they hide the palace?"


    As soon as the words fell, someone immediately followed and yelled.


    No matter how many practitioners outside exclaimed, the number of palaces was still reduced one by one, and the number of people with three palaces disappeared in the end.


    In the end, only the three patriarchs were left, the largest palace that Ning Xiaolei couldn''t take away.


    "The treasures that let the ghosts of our three ancestors sleep are in it. Only by taking them away can the palace take them away."


    Looking at Ning Xiaolei, who was puzzled why he couldn''t take away the palace, the head of shuiqilin explained.


    Ning Xiaolei suddenly said, "how can I open this door?"


    "Give it to us, we need the blood essence of our family."


    After that, the king and the other two clan leaders bit their fingertips together, and a drop of blood fell on the Palace door.


    After a burst of bright light, the door opened.


    "No, the treasure is born. Let''s rush in and kill it!"


    "It''s the last palace left. If you don''t work hard, you won''t have a chance. Go


    Seeing that the gate of the palace was opened, the practitioners who fought suddenly turned red and rushed to the palace.


    However, their strength is much worse than that of King shuiqilin.


    In the face of the crazy crowd, the king of water unicorn was furious.


    With a roar of fury, a large amount of water in the sky fell and condensed into a water gun in the mid air, penetrating the coming practitioners one by one.

 Chapter 720

    The heads of the three clans entered the palace and soon took out three treasures.


    The head of the shuiqilin clan holds a unicorn horn, which exudes an ancient and remote atmosphere, which is extraordinary.


    Seeing Ning Xiaolei''s curious eyes, the head of shuiqilin said, "this is a unicorn horn left by our ancestors. It has been refined into a magic weapon."


    Ning Xiaolei nodded. No wonder he felt so far away that he came from ancient times.


    As for the treasure in the hands of the head of the youtianma clan, it is a small seal.


    But on the seal, it''s not a dragon, but a flying horse.


    In the hand of the head of the feiyiniao clan is a long sword, which looks like one of the three feathers on the head of the feiyiniao.


    But now that the Feiyi bird king has been accepted, it can''t use this treasure.


    After the three clan leaders came out, Ning Xiaolei covered the palace and directly rolled it into the refining pot.


    Without three treasures, the resistance of the palace has disappeared.


    Seeing the last palace disappear, the practitioners outside are completely crazy.


    Fighting for life and death is not treasure, but now the palace of treasure is gone.


    But soon, they noticed the things in the hands of the three patriarchs, and their eyes immediately showed fiery and greedy color.


    At this time, after the palace where the treasure was hidden was taken away, the spirit of shuiqilin King finally gave up all the practitioners, turned and looked at the three clan leaders and Ning Xiaolei.


    With a roar, the king of water Unicorn shot forward and blasted on the protective light shield.


    With the strength of King shuiqilin, he failed to break through.


    The water Unicorn King attacked again when he couldn''t make a single attack. The powerful force made the ground tremble. No one dared to get close to him.


    Under the continuous bombardment of water kylin king, a few minutes later, the light shield broke.


    "Put it down first!"


    Seeing this, Ning Xiaolei rushes into the water and the head of the Kirin clan shouts.


    Originally, he wanted to clean up the greedy practitioners with the help of water Qilin king, but now water Qilin king has his eyes on them.


    In this case, there is no good way, so we have to clean up the water Qilin King first.


    The head of the shuiqilin clan, who has been prepared for a long time, flies out and injects the evil spirit into the unicorn horn in his hand to sacrifice it.


    A blue ray of light flew out of the unicorn corner and immediately fell into the water Unicorn King spirit.


    In Ning Xiaolei''s happy gaze, the king of water Qilin shakes and falls to the ground.


    With its size, the ground trembled and several cracks spread.


    At this time, Ning Xiaolei''s mind sounded the hint sound of refining demon pot and ling''er.


    "It is detected that the water Unicorn King spirit can be collected. Do you want to collect it?"


    Ning Xiaolei does not hesitate to recite the collection, and involves the water Unicorn king in the space of the refining pot.


    In this way, there is only one youtianma King spirit left.


    Seeing that the water kylin king suddenly disappeared, the following practitioners were also stunned and looked around warily.


    Ning Xiaolei ignored them and said to the head of youtianma clan, "put down the horse king demon!"


    Smell speech, you Tianma clan head loot out, come to you Tianma King spirit in front of, direct sacrifice from hand small seal.


    With a roar, the Tianma on the seal of the head of the youtianma clan seems to be alive. A shadow of the horse flies out of the body of the youtianma king.


    Like the water Unicorn king, you Tianma King''s spirits follow.


    In the brain prompt sound up, Ning Xiaolei monster spread out, envelop you Tianma Wang spirit, take it away.


    The surrounding practitioners looked at the scene in surprise and wondered where the two beasts had gone.


    But soon, they were attracted by the treasures in the hands of the three patriarchs.


    They thought it was the treasure in the hands of the three patriarchs that made king shuiqilin and King youtianma disappear.


    Even they are thinking that the magic weapon can control king shuiqilin and King youtianma to work for them.


    I don''t know who yelled, but everyone ran to Ning Xiaolei. They killed Ning Xiaolei. Ning Xiaolei, who was with the three patriarchs, became the target of all the people.

 Chapter 721

    "To die!"


    Ning Xiaolei flashed a cool color in his eyes. In the face of a group of lunatics who were dazzled by greed, he had nothing to say.


    If he is soft hearted, he may be killed by these people.


    "Kill, those who dare to approach, there is no amnesty for killing!"


    With a low roar, Ning Xiaolei takes the lead, and three huge magic gates descend from the sky.


    Facing this kind of scene of many people, Fengmo gate has strong lethality.


    Hundreds of feet high gate stands between heaven and earth, as long as it is smashed, a large area of people will be affected.


    Hearing this, the head of the three clans felt the chill in his eyes, so he made a choice.


    They are quadruple strength. Their means are much stronger than Ning Xiaolei''s. as soon as they make a move, a large number of people are killed in their hands.


    But at this time, people were blinded by greed and were not afraid of death.


    In the rear, the king of fire and the people saw this, and their eyes were murderous.


    Seeing that the palace began to disappear, they knew that Ning Xiaolei had succeeded.


    Without the water kylin king, these practitioners with less than four strengths are not in the eye.


    "In the past, help Xiaolei, surround and kill their people, don''t be merciful."


    Lin Yumeng makes a decision and takes everyone out.


    Ao xue''er''s eyes flickered slightly, and she didn''t say anything. She took the disciples of the Cold Moon Palace to keep up.


    Just now Ning Xiaolei did not hesitate to help them. Now Ning Xiaolei is in danger. They have no reason to sit back and ignore.


    In the crowd, some of them are still sober. The practitioners from Longdu also choose to stand on Ning Xiaolei''s side.


    At this time and Ning Xiaolei play a good relationship, in the future in Longdu will certainly get help, Baili no harm.


    As for saying that they would like to rob Ning Xiaolei''s things like others, they still have a little self-knowledge.


    Once they are in a hurry, Ning Xiaolei will turn out a few big demons and so on, and they will have to be comprehensive.


    At that time, even the ancestors of the emperor''s family in Longdu were packed up. It can be seen that the big demons were not in vain.


    Even if it''s only a separate body, it''s not comparable to them.


    With the help of these people, the practitioners who attacked and killed Ning Xiaolei soon suffered heavy casualties.


    "If you want to seize the treasure, what qualifications do you have? If you don''t have enough strength, don''t worry about the rest."


    Ning Xiaolei roared as he started.


    In this short time, more than 100 practitioners have died in the hands of him and the three patriarchs.


    The blood has already dyed the ground red, and there are mutilated limbs and arms everywhere. This is not the killing of Lin Yumeng and others, otherwise it will be more.


    "Death


    The fire light beast king roared, and the magma fire pillar fell from the sky. In front of him, a triple primary practitioner and dozens of nearby people were killed directly.


    There are also many people who were injured by the spatter of fire, one by one issued a painful scream.


    Ran Yiwang spat out bubbles in his mouth, which could roll up to a few people each time and squeeze them into a blood mist.


    Under the leadership of the two beasts, Lin Yumeng and other disciples of the Cold Moon Palace used various means to kill countless people around.


    Finally aware of the gap, some people began to flee, unwilling to withdraw from the fight.


    In the face of Ning Xiaolei, they are so powerful that they just die.


    Before long, except for those who were killed, the rest of the people scattered and no one dared to come near.


    The three clan leaders, Huoguang beast king and ran Yi king, together with Qin Yu, have a strong breath, which makes people around look ugly.


    Ning Xiaolei glanced around, snorted, took away the spoils, and left with all the people.


    Although the people around see hot, but no one dares to step closer.


    Five, four and one, three. No matter how many people go up, they will die.

 Chapter 722

    After taking all the people for a distance, Ning Xiaolei asks the three clan leaders about the secret place.


    Now the three demons have been taken away, and it''s meaningless to stay in the secret place.


    It has been nearly a month since the secret place was opened. The monsters and treasures in it have already been cleaned up.


    Even if there is, it is estimated that there is not much left.


    What''s more, if there were any natural resources and land treasures, they would have been taken away by the three ethnic groups. How could they be cheaper.


    Even if lingyuanguo and Linglong xianyinglian were found before, they were also found in the place where feiyiniao king and youtianma King were staying.


    In other places, Ning Xiaolei didn''t find anything valuable at all.


    Sure enough, the head of the three clans confirmed Ning Xiaolei''s conjecture.


    The three clans have been in this secret place for so many years. How can they let the treasure go.


    According to the heads of the three clans, the valuable things in the secret territory have long been collected and scraped by them.


    They have visited every corner of the secret territory for countless years.


    "There seems to be no need to stay."


    Ning Xiaolei murmured that he had received three demons and people of three nationalities during this trip, which is quite fruitful.


    His and others'' accomplishments have at least been promoted to a small level, which is worthy of this trip.


    After saying what they thought, the others agreed to leave.


    It doesn''t make much sense to stay in the secret.


    Just think of how to leave, Ning Xiaolei suddenly some headache, he found that it is not clear.


    However, it''s not difficult to have three aborigines, the three patriarchs.


    "Come with me, I know the exit!"


    The head of the shuiqilin clan opened his mouth and took the lead in leading the way, and everyone followed.


    All the way unimpeded, occasionally encountered a few monsters on the road, was easily killed by people.


    After walking for more than half a day, the head of shuiqilin clan took the people to a cyclone in the air.


    "This is the exit. It usually exists for about half a year. If you want to go out in the future, you have to wait until the secret place reopens."


    The head of the shuiqilin clan points to the cyclone ahead and explains to the public.


    Ning Xiaolei is curious and frowns: "listen to what you mean, has this secret place been opened before?"


    "Naturally, according to our ancestors, this secret place will be opened every 200 years or so, and it will last about half a year each time."


    The head of the shuiqilin clan nodded and said it firmly.


    Leng Leng, Ning Xiaolei eyes slightly bright: "so, 200 years ago, or even longer ago, someone broke in?"


    As if knowing what Ning Xiaolei meant, the head of the shuiqilin clan said, "all those people have been killed by our three clans. How can we stay in the territory of our three clans for a long time?"


    "We have used up the useful things left by them after their death. The rest are put in the palaces of our three nationalities. The demons are mainly interested and can be given to the demon master."


    Hearing the words, Ning Xiaolei showed a trace of joy on his face and said with a smile: "yes, it''s useless to you. Maybe it will be useful to us."


    After all, shuiqilin and other three clans are pure demon clans. They don''t need some things, which doesn''t mean Ning Xiaolei and others can''t use them.


    After chatting for a while, Ning Xiaolei and the head of shuiqilin clan took the lead to go out and let the others follow behind.


    In the boundless blue sea, Ning Xiaolei and the head of shuiqilin appear out of thin air.


    Two people vigilantly looked around, did not find danger, slightly relieved.


    Soon, the rest and the two patriarchs appeared one by one.


    "It shouldn''t be far from the original entrance. Let''s go there!"


    Ning Xiaolei looks at Ao Xueer and suggests.


    If it''s just him, Zhao Xiaoshu and other women, there''s no need to go there, just go back to Longdu.


    However, if there are the disciples of the Cold Moon Palace, they have to accompany them to the entrance of the secret place first, and meet with the master of the Cold Moon Palace and some elders of the Cold Moon Palace who are guarding outside.

 Chapter 723

    Fly up in the air to discern the direction, and all the people fly all the way.


    After a short meeting, I saw the entrance to the secret place and the people of various factions waiting nearby.


    Nearly a month later, not many people left, and everyone was waiting for the news.


    "Master of the palace!"


    The disciple of the Cold Moon Palace opens his mouth, breaks away from Ning Xiaolei and others, and flies to the master of the Cold Moon Palace and the two elders beside her.


    In addition to the master of hanyue palace, there are two middle-term elders.


    Because of restrictions, they were not able to enter the secret place.


    When he saw that he was a disciple of his own, the master of the Cold Moon Palace looked very happy.


    She was even more happy to find some important disciples.


    Ning Xiaolei and others also follow to fly to sweep to come over, after seeing the Cold Moon Palace public for a while, the vision fell in before a knife door location.


    There, the person who didn''t enter the secret place of yidaomen didn''t leave, and the leader who used to challenge him was also there.


    In addition to him, there is another person whose cultivation is weaker than him.


    "Can you kill both of them?"


    Ning Xiaolei whispered to the head of the shuiqilin clan. He didn''t feel too clear about the specific strength of the two yidaomen.


    However, according to the feeling, it seems to be stronger than the Cold Moon Palace.


    "Yes, a quadruple in the early stage and a triple in the middle."


    The head of the shuiqilin clan must nod.


    Ning Xiaolei showed a happy look in his eyes and said, "OK, you three go to kill them for me."


    If you dare to provoke yourself and deal with them with the people of yijianmen in secret, how can you just let it go.


    Just after giving orders, the water Qilin clan leader and the other two clan leaders quickly flew over.


    Among the three patriarchs, shuiqilin patriarch is in the middle of the quadruple period, and the other two patriarchs are in the early period.


    At the moment when the three flew out, the two of yidaomen immediately noticed and quickly got up, showing their vigilance in their eyes.


    "Who, what are you going to do?"


    However, the three clan leaders did not talk nonsense with them and killed them directly.


    The two men of yidaomen''s face changed slightly, and they met in a hurry.


    "Little devil, that''s the end of you picking on me!"


    Ning Xiaolei is watching the play in the rear and laughs.


    The two men of yidaomen cast their eyes, and their eyes instantly showed their intention of killing others. They knew the cause and effect instantly.


    They had seen the three clan leaders before, but they didn''t expect that they would be Ning Xiaolei''s people.


    For a moment, a scream was heard.


    Face two four heavy early encirclement kill, that three heavy medium of a knife door of person very quick death.


    "Yijianmen, when are you going to see the play?"


    The eyes of the remaining one in the early stage of Sizhong were in fear, and they were in a panic to resist while shouting anxiously.


    His words fell, and a dark narrow sword appeared in the void, which went straight to the head of shuiqilin clan.


    There were also narrow swords around the other two patriarchs, attacking their vital points.


    "To die!"


    The head of the shuiqilin clan snorts, blows out a blow, shakes the void, and forces the narrow sword back.


    However, by taking this opportunity, the man of yidaomen had a chance to breathe and escaped temporarily.


    And the other two clan heads are now fighting with the people of yijianmen who killed them.


    "Firelight, you go too. Don''t let one run away."


    Seeing that the people of yijianmen in the Dragon capital also appeared, Ning Xiaolei''s eyes narrowed slightly and told the fire light beast king.


    The king nodded and roared out.


    This time, there are five Yijian men. Their strength is all above the triple medium-term. With their means, they are not so easy to deal with.


    In order to have a long night''s dream, it''s better to kill it earlier.


    But just as the fire light beast king flies out, the space around Ning Xiaolei suddenly fluctuates slightly, and a dark narrow sword stabs his throat.

 Chapter 724

    Ning Xiaolei is not surprised that someone will assassinate him.


    If there''s no one, he''s curious.


    But just when the narrow sword is about to come, Qin Yu suddenly appears around Ning Xiaolei''s body, and a huge ghost claw pats it.


    The assassin didn''t even have time to dodge, so he was slapped for ashes.


    It''s just an assassin at the beginning of triple play. Let alone Qin Yu, Ning Xiaolei can deal with it.


    Kill one person. Qin Yu then kills the two men of yijianmen.


    At this moment, the rear area was also attacked, and was blocked by ran Yiwang.


    These shots are all in the early stage of triple play, and the number is small, which has not played any role.


    As for the stronger, they all choose to help the people of yidaomen, to deal with the three clan leaders and the fire light beast king.


    "Kill me!"


    At this time, a roar came suddenly.


    Hearing this, Ning Xiaolei sees that it''s the head of youtianma clan. He attacks youtianma by holding the treasure that he used to deal with youtianma King''s demons.


    The shadow of Tianma turned into a light and fell. A man of yijianmen couldn''t dodge and fell into the air.


    Not to be outdone, the head of the feiyiniao clan next to him cut out the sword with a bang.


    A sword out, the wind howling, the sword air into the sky, vaguely like a terrorist bird shadow appeared.


    The two men who besieged him had no chance to react, so they were killed.


    "How powerful is their magic weapon?"


    Ning Xiaolei''s eyes are slightly bright. He didn''t expect that the three magic weapons are not only aimed at the demons of their own families, but also have powerful lethality.


    At this time, the head of shuiqilin clan also chose to use magic weapon.


    With a dull sound like a horn, a huge water Unicorn appeared in the sky.


    With a roar, the water Unicorn slaps down one claw, and the name of yidaomen, Sizhong, doesn''t escape at the beginning, but explodes into a bloody fog.


    "Damn it, yijianmen, retreat."


    Seeing the quadruple death of yidaomen, the man in black of yijianmen who attacked the head of shuiqilin clan just now yelled.


    shouted, as like as two peas, he took the lead in flying back, and turned more than 10 figures into one another and fled to different directions.


    "Separation?"


    Ning Xiaolei is curious. He has seen Shanmu Danfei perform the double technique before, and now he has seen the double technique again.


    These Ninjutsu of the island country are also a bit of a secret. We have to guard against them.


    However, Ning Xiaolei has not been in his eyes, and his eyes are shining. He quickly judges which one is the real person.


    "Northwest!"


    The head of shuiqilin clan, who is chasing a separate line, immediately changes direction without hesitation and pours out.


    The man in black who fled in front almost vomited blood and roared: "I''m not going to let you go!"


    After shouting, the man in black changed into black Qi and went away in an instant.


    At the speed of the head of the shuiqilin clan in the middle of the quadruple period, he couldn''t catch up with him.


    "Well, the monk can''t run away from the temple."


    Ning Xiaolei has a chill in his eyes. If it''s not for his lack of cultivation, he has to use Yin and Yang bottle to drag him down.


    But just run away. He has made up his mind to go to yijianmen headquarters later.


    Except for Junichiro Watanabe, the rest of yijianmen were not so lucky and killed.


    Even if they have the ability to turn into black gas, the opponents they face are much stronger than them.


    Under the command of Huoguang beast king and the three clan leaders, they quickly subdued and killed the rest of them.


    On the side of Qin Yu and ran Yiwang, the battle ended.


    Although the strength of ran Yiwang is not very strong, his bubble ability is that even if the man in black is trapped, he can''t escape and finally die.

 Chapter 725

    The battle begins suddenly and ends quickly.


    In a short time, both of them were killed.


    The one who came to support yijianmen was the only one who escaped.


    But his last means made many people of various forces around him frown.


    "Yijianmen, when did it come into being?"


    In the crowd, a man with a goatee frowned. He was from the Musashi family of the island country.


    In the secret place, Ning Xiaolei once met a guy named Musashi Shousi, who came from the family.


    Holding his beard and pondering for a moment, the Musashi family member secretly decided to report the matter to the family when he went back.


    However, it''s a good thing that yijianmen and yidaomen get into trouble with a group of strong enemies.


    "I haven''t seen you for a period of time. The strength of Wanyao sect has grown again."


    At this time, the master of the Cold Moon Palace brings people here and looks at Ning Xiaolei and others with a smile.


    Just now, she was ready to do it, but seeing that Ning Xiaolei and others had the upper hand, she didn''t seem to need the help of her cold moon palace at all.


    "Ha ha, my ten thousand demon sect will be more and more powerful. What do you think, palace master?"


    Ning Xiaolei nods his head with a smile, but he doesn''t know how to let the master of the Cold Moon Palace know that there are many triples in his demon refining pot.


    The shuiqilin and other three ethnic groups have more than 20 people in addition to the four fold clan leader and the three fold clan, which is a great strength.


    The Wanyao sect is short of backbone now. The three tribes joined and immediately made up for the vacancy.


    Today''s ten thousand demon gate is really strong.


    All kinds of manners to white Ning Xiaolei one eye, Cold Moon Palace master slightly zhengse way: "Xiaolei, you ten thousand demon door accident."


    "What? Palace master, what news have you got? "


    Smell speech, rather small thunder facial expression immediately tiny change, looking at Cold Moon Palace Lord.


    Up to now, there is still that force who dares to fight his idea of Wanyao sect. Don''t you want to live.


    The master of the Cold Moon Palace explained: "it''s the four forces. They took advantage of the secret place to open it. When you were all away, they raided the ten thousand demon gate."


    "These guys? Have they been kicked in the head by donkeys? "


    Ning Xiaolei is furious in an instant. He is also ready to let the four major forces survive. He didn''t expect that they would automatically seek death.


    Now I dare to fight against ten thousand demons. How can I let it go.


    "Xiaolei, don''t worry. Wanyao gate is OK. The emperor''s family of Longdu has come forward."


    For fear that Ning Xiaolei misunderstood, the master of the Cold Moon Palace quickly told Ning Xiaolei in detail.


    According to the master of hanyue palace, when Wanyao gate was recruiting people, the four forces sent people to break in and fight with the people of Wanyao gate.


    This time, the four forces directly mobilized all their fighting forces, two in the middle of the five fold movement and more than ten in the early of the five fold movement. One of them was about to destroy the ten thousand demon sect.


    However, as soon as they showed their breath, the emperor''s ancestors of Longdu arrived, suppressed all these people and drove them back.


    Although Wanyao gate has some losses, it''s not big.


    "I don''t care. This time they deceived me. Ten thousand demons are in front of me. When I go back, I will destroy them."


    Ning Xiaolei shakes his head and his eyes twinkle with cold. If there is no emperor''s ancestor in Longdu, isn''t he going to suffer?


    He left the soul dream bead seal talisman to the old clan leader of the horned beast clan. It''s not a big deal, but it''s sure that there will be some loss.


    In addition, they were all beaten to the door. It was the face of his ten thousand demon door, so we can''t just forget it.


    The master of the Cold Moon Palace didn''t persuade Ning Xiaolei. Besides, there''s no reason to persuade him.


    If her cold moon palace was bullied like this, she would not give up with these four forces.

 Chapter 726

    Knowing the situation, Ning Xiaolei didn''t wait for the rest of the ten thousand demon men to come out, and took them back to Longdu.


    To ten thousand demon door, everything as before, did not see what happened.


    However, even if something happens, it is estimated that it will be cleaned up early.


    Sitting in the main hall, Ning Xiaolei asks the elder clan leader of the horned Orc about the story again.


    The elder head of the horned beast clan said truthfully, and was ashamed to say, "if you have been entrusted by the sect master, please punish him!"


    "Well, it''s not your fault, it''s only their premeditation."


    Ning Xiaolei waved his hand. Unless the mountain protection array has not been opened, the people of the four forces will surely be able to sneak in.


    Later, Ning Xiaolei asked about the damage of Wanyao gate.


    According to the old clan leader, except for dozens of people or monsters who want to join the ten thousand demon sect, there is nothing else.


    "Hateful, who dares to join us in this way? These four forces must be eliminated."


    Ning Xiaolei''s anger is rising and he is thinking about revenge in his mind.


    With the strength of wanyaomen, it is difficult to deal with these four forces.


    These four forces have been handed down for countless years, and the five products in the sect add up to more than a dozen people.


    But on their side, so far, they haven''t got any five products.


    "Would you like to ask Huang''s ancestors for help?"


    Ning Xiaolei frowned and thought. As soon as the idea floated, it was put out by him.


    This is the hatred of his Wanyao sect and the four forces. What''s the matter with asking an outsider to help.


    It seems that revenge will take a while.


    However, Ning Xiaolei doesn''t want to wait, revenge is not overnight, since he knows, there is no reason to wait.


    "Now we have to wait for those three guys to wake up."


    A moment later, Ning Xiaolei thought of the three spirits in the refining pot, and his eyes brightened.


    Those three guys are still demons. They are quadruple and quintuple strength. If they wake up and condense their bodies, their strength will be stronger.


    Feiyiniao king and youtianma king should be able to reach five levels.


    The king of water Unicorn may reach six.


    Such strength is more than enough to destroy those four.


    Moreover, the four sides may not stay together, so it''s easier to kill them one by one.


    After thinking clearly, Ning Xiaolei is in a good mood and slips directly into the refining pot.


    When the three demons were taken in by him, they just found a corner, but now they have been moved to that special space by ling''er.


    "How much longer will they wake up?"


    Looking at the three spirits who fall into deep sleep and have strong breath, Ning Xiaolei asks the spirit beside him.


    "Feiyiniao and youtianma are fast. As for shuiqilin, it will take some time. The stronger the spirit is, the more time it will take to recover."


    Ling Er light explanation, but didn''t say specific time.


    Ning Xiaolei nodded with a smile. It''s time to think about dealing with the four forces.


    Before starting, he has to investigate the details of the other party, so as not to make a somersault.


    "On that day, the palace master told me that the Zhou family and xuanqingzong were weak, but they could deal with them first."


    Ning Xiaolei''s eyes flashed slightly and whispered to himself.


    He has decided, with a strong and domineering attitude, to directly hit the door and kill the other party''s senior management.


    As for those who are not strong, it depends on the situation, and there is no need to kill them all.


    But after all, these people are the important strength of the Longdu practitioners, and I don''t know if the Huangs of Longdu will intervene.


    But no matter what, he has decided to kill it no matter what.


    If he is not in next time, he can''t spend time with these people.


    After the big deal, he left the strongman of Wanyao sect to guard Longdu.


    Having made up his mind, Ning Xiaolei asked the head of the three clans, such as Laishui Qilin, to take some of them with him to help manage the Wanyao sect.


    Naturally, the three ethnic groups were willing to choose a bunch of characters who were originally the elders of the three ethnic groups.


    As for some young and weak, they are left to practice in the refining pot.


    It''s much more efficient to practice inside than outside.

 Chapter 727

    Without waiting for Ning Xiaolei to go to the trouble of the four forces, Huang Lingyun, the current patriarch of the Huangs in Longdu, rushed over after learning the news of his return.


    But Ning Xiaolei is in the pot of refining demons. When he meets Huang Lingyun, it''s already several hours later.


    In other words, Huang Lingyun waited for Ning Xiaolei for several hours.


    "Lord Lei, I finally see you."


    After being led into the hall, Huang Lingyun was helpless.


    It''s not easy to see this guy. I''ve been waiting so long.


    As for the ten thousand demon men told him that Ning Xiaolei was practicing before, he obviously didn''t believe it.


    "The secret place has a little income. I was in seclusion before. I don''t know what happened when the royal family chief came here?"


    Ning Xiaolei didn''t get up and waved to Huang Lingyun to sit on the two rows of seats.


    Huang Lingyun didn''t mind. He sat down and said, "I think Lord Lei also knows about Ji''s family''s attack on Wanyao gate. I want to come..."


    "This matter stops, does not have the discussion, my ten thousand demon gate is not everybody may bully."


    Without waiting for Huang Lingyun to finish, Ning Xiaolei interrupts in a loud voice.


    The four forces are fighting against the face of his ten thousand demon sect. How can they do that.


    Behind the ten thousand demons door, there are countless demons fighting in heaven and earth.


    Even if he would rather Xiaolei could not care, the face of those big demons could not fall.


    He has decided that no matter what, the four forces must be destroyed.


    After sitting in a high position for a long time, these guys don''t know how to judge the situation, so there''s no need for them to exist. It''s better to replace them with others.


    "Lord Lei, I know they are wrong, but for the sake of the cultivation world of China, they can''t be destroyed!"


    Huang Lingyun anxiously opens his mouth and scolds Ji''s family and other four sects.


    After so many years of cultivation, he has become an elm head. If the ten thousand demon sect could move, he would have done it.


    Listen to the name of the ten thousand demon sect, it is obviously related to the demon cultivators. How can he tolerate their existence.


    But since we tolerate it, there is a reason. It''s not so simple.


    But Ji''s family didn''t know how to be light and heavy. When the secret place opened, they chose to fight against the ten thousand demon door.


    "It''s just a few wuchong. If they are destroyed, they will be destroyed. After that, I will help the emperor of Longdu to guard Longdu."


    Ning Xiaolei light mouth, a pair of oil and salt does not enter the appearance.


    Huang Lingyun also said, Ning Xiaolei raised his hand and said: "ask the clan leader, if they kill you, how will you deal with it?"


    "It''s natural to kill them and tell the world that I, the emperor of the Dragon capital, can''t be provoked." Huang Lingyun did not hesitate to speak.


    After that, Huang Lingyun realized that it was wrong and looked at Ning Xiaolei awkwardly.


    Ning Xiaolei said with a smile: "that''s right. Our ten thousand demon sect will also choose this way. Otherwise, how can our ten thousand demon sect get a foothold in the cultivation world in the future?"


    "If I don''t do anything in the Wanyao sect, who dares to worship my Wanyao sect later? After all, on that day, they were disabled. I have to give them an account and give the world an account."


    At this point, Huang Lingyun understood that it would be meaningless to say more.


    Looking at this posture, wanyaomen is obviously determined to eradicate these four forces.


    Thinking for a moment, Huang Lingyun thought carefully and said: "dare to ask Lord Lei, but would you like to invite those demon gods to come into the world?"


    Ning Xiaolei took a deep look at Huang Lingyun and said with a smile: "it''s unnecessary. The inside story of our ten thousand demon sect is not as simple as it seems. It''s not enough for me to invite them to wipe out just four small forces."


    "Well, I don''t care about it. They are stupid and ask for it."


    Huang Lingyun Leng Leng, wry smile shaking his head, face is full of deep helplessness.


    He has tried his best. It seems that the dragon will change greatly!

 Chapter 728

    Huang Lingyun did not leave immediately, and then talked with Ning Xiaolei for a while.


    "Lord Lei, give me some face. I know you can''t stop you from killing the four forces, but most of them are innocent. If appropriate, let them live!"


    In the face of Huang Lingyun, Ning Xiaolei nods with a smile.


    "I didn''t intend to kill them all. As long as they don''t pose a threat to my ten thousand demon sect, I won''t do it too much."


    Huang Lingyun sighed and nodded: "in this way, thank Lord Lei."


    A moment later, Huang Lingyun left and returned to the palace where the Huang family stayed.


    After nothing happened, Ning Xiaolei went back to the refining pot.


    At the moment, in addition to some people who manage the ten thousand demon sect, others are all practicing and developing space. Everyone is very busy.


    Ning Xiaolei''s mind swept every corner of the pot one by one, and his face showed satisfaction.


    Find the people practicing in the special area, Ning Xiaolei takes out Lingyuan fruit and distributes it.


    This is what he got in the valley where he stayed. Taking it can improve his cultivation.


    Among the more than 170 fruits, I left more than 20. The rest was given to several girls, Zhao Xiaoshu and others, as well as some monsters such as xiaotuanzi and lion.


    After dividing, Ning Xiaolei finds the head of shuiqilin clan.


    The head of shuiqilin clan said that the secret place had been broken into by practitioners long ago. I don''t know how many people fell into it. All their things were obtained by the three clans.


    Although the three ethnic groups have used most of them, there are also many that they can''t use. They plan to give them to Ning Xiaolei.


    These three ethnic groups are now their own forces, and Ning Xiaolei is certainly not polite.


    Under the leadership of shuiqilin clan leader, Ning Xiaolei quickly comes to a hall.


    "This is a treasure collected by the water Kirin clan for many years. The demon owner can choose it at will."


    The head of shuiqilin clan opened the door of the hall, pointed to the innumerable things in the hall, and said with a smile.


    Ning Xiaolei didn''t reply immediately. He was stunned by everything in the hall.


    If you look around, there are all kinds of bright lights everywhere. There are countless magic materials. There are all kinds of Dan Yao Fu Zhuan everywhere. You can''t be too rich.


    "Choose what you want? No, that, patriarch. I''m just here to ask for something you don''t need. After all, it belongs to your family. I can''t take it casually. "


    Ning Xiaolei shakes his head.


    Although he wants it, as he said, it''s a water kylin thing.


    In the future, as he continues to grow up and collect demons, there will be more and more people under him.


    If he takes away the resources of all ethnic groups casually every time, he will certainly have some ideas in his mind even though they don''t say it on the surface.


    Just as he brought in the horned orcs at that time, he confiscated everything from the horned orcs, and now he won''t want anything from the water unicorn.


    "Demon master, we are voluntary, and we like..."


    What else did the head of shuiqilin want to say, but he was interrupted by Ning Xiaolei.


    "Stop, I''d better save these things to improve the strength of your people as soon as possible. That''s the greatest help to me, but if there''s anything important to me, I won''t be polite."


    Having said that, Ning Xiaolei talks with the head of shuiqilin clan for a while and learns something shuiqilin clan doesn''t want.


    Ning Xiaolei won''t be polite about what they don''t want, so take it all away.


    Most of them are magic weapons, as well as talisman seal and some natural materials and local treasures.


    The shuiqilin people mostly rely on their own strength to fight. Even if they use magic weapons, they are all magic weapons made from their own materials.


    The Shui Qilin people don''t like to use them very much. There are a lot of them.


    However, due to the limited strength of the secret place, Ning Xiaolei watched it for a while, but he didn''t see any magic weapons and seal characters he was interested in.


    But Ning Xiaolei is interested in the materials. According to the head of shuiqilin clan, most of them are collected by their clansmen in secret places.


    I just don''t know if there is anything in these materials that Qin Yu needs to refine his body.

 Chapter 729

    Leaving shuiqilin, Ning Xiaolei goes to Tianma and feiyiniao.


    The patriarchs of the two ethnic groups were very happy and gave all the materials they didn''t use to Ning Xiaolei.


    Anyway, it''s no use to keep it. It''s better to give it to Ning Xiaolei, the demon master, to win a little favor.


    Ning Xiaolei finds ling''er when he comes out of the palace where the three nationalities live.


    At that time, the thing that Qin Yu condensed his body was what Ling er said, and he knew how to do it.


    Ling''er doesn''t talk nonsense. He lists out a lot of materials and substitutes for Ning Xiaolei.


    After all, not all materials can be found, and some can only be replaced.


    "Purple jade sand, flame meteorite flower, thousand green spirit water..."


    Looking at the pile of materials, Ning Xiaolei has a big head. After listening to the name, he knows it''s not easy.


    However, with the development of the refining pot for such a long time now, countless materials are collected every day. In addition, the three groups of water Qilin have been collecting for many years, so they may not be able to get together.


    In the end, you can ask the big demons in the group for help.


    I believe that this situation, Nuwa will not stop.


    The reason why Nu Wa didn''t let the big demon in the group exchange all kinds of treasures with him was that she was afraid that he couldn''t really experience.


    And just some materials, or for Qin Yu''s request, will not have much impact.


    After collecting the materials from the three ethnic groups into Xumi bag, Ning Xiaolei began to search for the corresponding materials to refine Qin Yu''s body.


    Today, there are tens of thousands of materials in his Xumi bag.


    In a flash, most of the day passed. Ning Xiaolei sorted out the materials he needed into an empty storage ring.


    Finally, he reexamined it and found that there were only 13 materials missing.


    "Jade toad dragon fruit, angry flame Xuan grass..."


    Ning Xiaolei recites the names of the materials he didn''t collect and frowns slightly.


    Listen to the name, there are many kinds of lingguo lingyao, not minerals and other materials.


    In other words, the treasure house of the three ethnic groups may still exist.


    This kind of elixir is also useful for monsters. Ning Xiaolei didn''t want it just now.


    But looking at the situation, it seems that we have to take another wave.


    After thinking about it, Ning Xiaolei finds the head of the three clans again, and he plans to exchange them with Yaoli Dan and Yaoqi Dan.


    After learning Ning Xiaolei''s intention, the three clan leaders didn''t hesitate and took Ning Xiaolei to their treasure house again.


    After a search, we found seven kinds of materials.


    Ning Xiaolei is not polite. He doesn''t hesitate to accept it, and then gives the three clan leaders a lot of Yaoli Dan and Yaoqi Dan.


    The shops of the demon group earn him a lot of two kinds of pills every day, and now they can hardly use them up.


    "Demon master, although those materials are precious, we..."


    The head of the three clans still wants to refuse. Ning Xiaolei interrupts with a smile and a wave of his hand.


    "First of all, I can''t take your things for nothing. These pills can make your people grow up quickly, so you don''t have to be polite with me."


    "The stronger your three clans are, the more helpful they are to me and the demon clan. Take it!"


    The three clan heads looked at each other and picked up the Demon power Dan and the demon Qi Dan in the past.


    After a few eyes, their eyes quickly widened, shocked beyond reply.


    The Demon power Dan doesn''t say first, the pure demon Qi in the demon Qi Dan, even they are shocked.


    With the help of these things, their people''s cultivation speed can be increased at least several times.


    Ning Xiaolei said with a smile: "Yaoli Dan and Yaoqi Dan, with the development space, the effect will be better!"


    When checking the materials, he asked xiaotuanzi to tell the three nationalities about the situation in the refining pot.


    Now, the three clansmen all know that the refining pot needs to be developed and have seen other monsters.


    However, Ning Xiaolei has not let them participate in the development yet.


    "In addition, the development space, I will also give them these two kinds of pills reward, will not let them work in vain."


    Smiling at the head of the three clans, Ning Xiaolei added.

 Chapter 730

    After leaving the three tribes, Ning Xiaolei went to the horned orcs and tried his luck.


    In terms of the previous downfall of the horned orcs, there should be no good things, but who is right.


    Originally just try, but let Ning Xiaolei a little surprise, he really found a kind of material.


    So far, there are only five materials left.


    Two of them are the main materials, yuchanlongguo and yinshuangxianshui.


    The other three species are Qisha leaf, Wuding grass, a nose blood orchid.


    "In the future, the refining pot may be developed, but I don''t want Xiaoyu to wait for a long time."


    Ning Xiaolei''s eyes twinkle. Everyone has a body, but Qin Yu is just a soul.


    Maybe Qin Yu doesn''t care, doesn''t mind waiting for a while, but he doesn''t want to.


    Only when he has a real body early, can Qin Yu live like a normal practitioner, can he feel at ease.


    Pick up the phone, Ning Xiaolei first contact Nu Wa.


    Nu Wa refused, and the rest of the demons in the group would not rashly give it to him.


    After Ning Xiaolei explained, Nu Wa readily agreed.


    However, without waiting for Ning Xiaolei to be happy, Nu Wa sent a message that made him sweat.


    Nu Wa: last time I promised my sister, did you forget that all the delicious food we had agreed would be served. Do you believe that I will kick you out of the group?


    Suddenly a spirit, Ning Xiaolei thought of the establishment of ten thousand demon door.


    At that time, in order to let the demons fall down separately, he reached an agreement with Nu Wa at the price of sending all the delicious food on the earth to Nu Wa.


    It''s just that after the establishment of Wanyao sect, Ning Xiaolei was busy practicing and dealing with Yijian sect. Then he went to the secret place, and he forgot about it.


    At the moment, he was very embarrassed when he was mentioned by Nu Wa. He quickly promised to send it to Nu Wa and explained a lot.


    Nu Wa: OK, OK, I know you are busy, but I have to pay attention to my sister''s business. Next time, hum, wait for me to kick out of the group.


    Ning Xiaolei wiped the cold sweat on his head with a guilty heart, and promised that he would never forget it in the future.


    Soon, Nu Wa sent a message in the group, announcing that the demons could exchange several materials for Ning Xiaolei.


    As soon as the news came out, many diving demons appeared in the group.


    Due to the limitation of the shelves in the mall, the things on them are limited, so many things can''t be bought if you want to buy them.


    Now it''s not easy to catch this opportunity to ask Ning Xiaolei for conditions. Many big demons are eager to try.


    Ning Xiaolei doesn''t talk nonsense either. He just sends out the names of five materials he needs.


    Ox demon king: Jade toad dragon fruit I know that there is an old jade toad that has lived for more than 100000 years over the TIANYAO lake. There are many of these things around him. I''ll get them right away.


    Monkey King: Silver frost fairy water? I know where it is. I''ll come as soon as I go.


    Jiulingyuansheng: Wuding grass, I have a 100000 year old one in my hand. Lei Xiaoyao, what do you exchange with me?


    The big demons in the group jumped out one after another, and soon provided the source of three kinds of materials.


    And jiulingyuansheng has one in his hand, which is 100000 years old.


    Just the other two, but no one has mentioned them yet.


    Ning Xiaolei talks with jiulingyuansheng about what they have exchanged, and asks about the other two materials in the group.


    Peacock Daming King: seven evil leaves and a nosebleed orchid grow deep in the demon world. Now the six worlds are separated, but they can''t get / a depressed expression.


    Scorpion: these two things are useless to our demon clan. Generally, no one will reserve them.


    Lady Shiji: I have a Qisha leaf that I didn''t intend to collect before. It''s only a thousand years old. Lei Xiaoyao, do you want to change it?

 Chapter 731

    Millennium?


    Ning Xiaolei''s eyes are slightly bright. The thousand year old is not low. Ling''er doesn''t say the age of the medicine. He changed it.


    What''s more, peacock Daming Wang said just now that this thing is not available in the demon world.


    It''s rare that lady Shiji has one. You can''t miss it.


    After chatting for a while, Ning Xiaolei talks with Jiuling Yuansheng and Shiji Niangniang.


    After rummaging in Xumi''s bag for a while, Ning Xiaolei sends them all the things they put forward.


    Anyway, it''s not a precious thing for him. Money can buy it.


    Not much time, Monkey Sun and the ox demon also came back.


    These two super demons came forward, and the result will not disappoint people. They succeeded in getting what they needed.


    "Baijiu, cigarettes, Wahaha AD calcium milk, canned peaches..."


    Ning Xiaolei chose a lot of things according to their requirements and sent them to them.


    The jade toad dragon fruit and silver frost fairy water he needed were sent to him by the two demons.


    The transaction is successful. Ning Xiaolei has a look at it. Now it''s only a nosebleed orchid.


    Xiaoyao Ning Xiaolei: a nosebleed orchid, who has it? If you want to change anything, help!


    However, after waiting for a long time, no one came forward.


    Monkey King: look at this situation, no one should have it. Xiaolei, can''t you replace it with anything else?


    Peacock Daming King: this thing is rare in the demon world. I really don''t have a depressed expression here.


    Golden winged Mirs carving: can''t I exchange it for something else? Lei Xiaoyao, I''ll dig a piece of Lingshan land for you. All you have to do is give me a box of potato chips.


    Ning Xiaolei smiles bitterly. Just now he has asked ling''er that there is no substitute.


    In other words, he had to get a nosebleed orchid.


    Now look at this situation, the group is really not big demon, want to get a nosebleed orchid, can only rely on his own.


    "The devil''s world?"


    Ning Xiaolei frowned and thought. After a moment, his eyes suddenly lit up.


    He suddenly thought of a thing, really evil gas.


    Last time, ran Yiwang was attacked by the people of Yijian sect. According to ling''er, it was the injury caused by the Qi of real demons.


    How can the practitioners of yijianmen have the spirit of real demons?


    Is it difficult? What do they have to do with the legendary demon world?


    The more you think about it, the more likely it is. Ning Xiaolei''s breathing is getting faster and faster.


    Maybe if he goes to yijianmen, he will know how to get to the demon world.


    And Nu Wa also told him that the six realms are about to open. Does it mean that the demon world has already begun to connect with the human world?


    Otherwise, how can the people of yijianmen use the real devil''s Qi? It''s unscientific.


    After clearing up the four forces, it seems that we must go to yijianmen.


    Ning Xiaolei takes a deep breath and makes a decision to go to yijianmen and yidaomen. It''s a matter of time.


    At this time, there was a loud and clear call in the distance, and then a strong breath rushed into the sky.


    As soon as he cast his eyes, Ning Xiaolei saw a huge figure flying into the sky, covering most of the sky.


    It was a huge demon bird, with beautiful golden feathers and three gorgeous crown feathers on its head, emitting colorful light.


    "The fat bird king?"


    Ning Xiaolei''s eyes brightened slightly, and he immediately thought of some possibility, and his body took off in an instant.


    When Ning Xiaolei appeared, ling''er also appeared in silence.


    "Feiyiniao, he is the demon master, the new master of the refining pot. You will respect him in the future."


    Ling''er calmly opens his mouth and tells the fat bird king.


    Feiyi bird king was stunned for a moment, then bird head was slightly low, politely said: "I''ve seen the demon master, I''ve seen lingzun."


    "Ha ha, OK, you''re welcome, bird king. What''s your strength and realm?"


    Ning Xiaolei nods happily and looks at feiyiniao King curiously. He can feel that feiyiniao is very strong, but he doesn''t know exactly what strength it is.

 Chapter 732

    "Back to the demon master, I''m now in the initial cultivation of demon immortal quintuple."


    The fat bird King spoke out his strength.


    A few days ago, his consciousness had awakened, but in order to refine his body, he didn''t speak.


    As for the division of some accomplishments, he has already understood through the discussion of people.


    "Well, as I expected, it''s five fold!"


    Ning Xiaolei has a happy face. The feiyiniao in the demon state is the initial cultivation of quadruple, and the body is condensed. How can we improve the cultivation of quadruple.


    Now it seems that all his predictions are correct.


    In the early days of wuchong, the feiyiniao king had a little capital to fight against the four forces.


    After waiting for half a day, you Tianma Wang also condensed his body and woke up.


    The cultivation of King youtianma was higher than that of King feiyiniao, reaching the middle stage of the five fold movement.


    "Yes, it''s the water kylin king. He won''t let me down."


    Ning Xiaolei is very satisfied. When King shuiqilin wakes up, he can start to look for trouble.


    It took king shuiqilin a long time than Ning Xiaolei thought. It took him two days.


    While waiting, Ning Xiaolei also chose to practice.


    With the help of lingyuanguo, he made a breakthrough to the later stage of the double period.


    And not long after he broke through, King shuiqilin came to life.


    "I''ve seen the demon master, I''ve seen lingzun."


    Without waiting for ling''er to speak, the king of water Unicorn took the initiative to speak.


    He has listened to the conversation between King feiyiniao and King youtianma and Ning Xiaolei.


    "Don''t be polite. Tell me what you want to be."


    Ning Xiaolei waved his hand with a smile. The king of water Unicorn didn''t show off, just like ordinary people waking up, and didn''t make any noise.


    I can only feel his breath is very strong, stronger than the other two Wangs, but I don''t know if he has reached the sixth level.


    "In the late stage of Wuzhong, we are only one step away from breaking through Liuzhong."


    King shuiqilin spoke blandly, without showing off or being discouraged.


    Ning Xiaolei was stunned. He didn''t reach Liuzhong!


    However, he will soon come back to his senses. The later period of wuchong is enough. The strongest of the four forces is only the middle period of wuchong.


    "Well, it''s time to enlist the four forces."


    Ning Xiaolei nodded and a chill flashed in his eyes.


    After his ten thousand demons show their strength, they dare to challenge his ten thousand demons. It''s really hard for them to bully.


    Out of the pot, Ning Xiaolei did not immediately summon the three beasts out, but a person quietly went to the Zhou family.


    Attack the last force first, then the rest.


    In the vicinity of Zhou''s home, Ning Xiaolei waved his hand and summoned the fire light beast king and the new three beasts.


    Together with the emergence of the four heavy rain.


    As for ran Yiwang, Ning Xiaolei didn''t summon him. His cultivation in the middle of the triple period has been delayed. Ning Xiaolei asked him to recover his strength at full speed.


    "Kill it. Do as I tell you."


    With a wave of his hand, Ning Xiaolei flies to the head of shuiqilin king and kills the Zhou family.


    King shuiqilin nodded, roared and took the lead to fly forward.


    The Zhou family occupies a quiet valley in Longdu, where there are many villas and mansions.


    In the eyes of ordinary people, it seems very mysterious, and no one dares to get close to it.


    At this moment, after hearing the roar of the water Unicorn king, a series of figures flew out from the inside, suspended in the air, looking in horror at the direction of the water Unicorn king.


    "No, there are monsters breaking into my Zhou family, ready to attack."


    Some people yelled and looked frightened. It was the first time they saw such a huge monster.


    Water kylin king and other four beasts in the air, like mountains, give people heavy pressure.


    As for Ning Xiaolei on the head of shuiqilin king, he seems too small to be ignored.


    But soon someone from the Zhou family found him and exclaimed, "look, there''s someone on the head of that monster!"

 Chapter 733

    When Ning Xiaolei takes the four beasts to go, the ancestor of the Zhou family has already flown out.


    Ning Xiaolei takes a look. At the beginning of the two wuchong players, the rest are just four situations.


    Such strength is not enough in his eyes.


    "Who broke into my Zhou family?"


    An old man with white hair and beard yelled, his body was full of five breath, and his eyes were full of vigilance.


    "Just attacked my Wanyao gate, so soon forget it!"


    Ning Xiaolei gave a cold smile and waved: "king of horse, king of bird, the two quintuples are given to you."


    Youtianma king and feiyiniao king have no nonsense, whistling out.


    Feeling the strong breath of the two beasts, the two of the Zhou family looked ugly and roared: "if you want to destroy my Zhou family, you have to pay the price."


    "You have to have that ability."


    Ning Xiaolei turned his lips and didn''t pay attention to their words.


    Even if they are in the same realm, they are just ordinary practitioners. However, King youtianma and King feiyiniao are ancient demon gods. Their fighting experience and various means are not at the same level.


    "The people of the Zhou family, listen to my order, go up together, kill that boy, even if the family is destroyed, it''s worth it."


    Seeing the battle between two wuchong ancestors, a member of the Zhou family, a quadruple, roared and took the lead in killing them.


    The other two quadruples didn''t hesitate to follow him.


    "Firelight, you go and kill them all!"


    Ning Xiaolei orders that in the later period of fire light beast king quadruple, it''s not dangerous to deal with three people at most.


    Seeing that the elders of the clan rushed out, the others hesitated for a moment, and many of them flew to Ning Xiaolei.


    "Back off, you are not my opponent."


    The king of water Unicorn opened his mouth, and a big wave came down from the sky and blew the three heavy stones down to the ground.


    Ning Xiaolei yelled on the back of King shuiqilin: "the Zhou family has repeatedly provoked me, so I should get rid of my name, but I won''t kill them all, but if you take the initiative to die, it''s another matter."


    Many people in the Zhou family immediately hesitated.


    If possible, they certainly don''t want to die. After all, most people cherish their lives.


    Before that, on the one hand, those people could not figure out the strength of King Qilin, on the other hand, they thought Ning Xiaolei would not let them go, so they planned to fight to the death.


    At the moment, many people have to reconsider hearing Ning Xiaolei''s words.


    But some people, not afraid of death, continue to rush to Ning Xiaolei and shuiqilin Wang.


    For those who were sent to death, King shuiqilin was not polite. He helped them to die.


    With the strength of King shuiqilin, he easily killed some practitioners with double or triple strength.


    Soon, the fresh blood dyed the ground under the Zhou family red, and a corpse kept falling from the air.


    There are also many people, did not rush up, in the distance constantly scold Ning Xiaolei, scold him cold-blooded, ruthless, cruel.


    For those who only know how to fight, Ning Xiaolei is not polite, and he will kill them.


    If he doesn''t kill him, it''s enough. If the other party insults him again, it''s disrespectful to him.


    After a while, a scream came out. The ancestor of the Zhou family, who was fighting with you Tianma king, was cut into two pieces from the middle.


    Blood, such as rain, splashed down from the air, so that countless Zhou people began to die.


    If they had a little hope in the beginning, they would know that the Zhou family was really over this time.


    In the crowd, Zhou Ruoshui and Zhou Chenghu have complex resentment in their eyes. Looking at Ning Xiaolei, they hold their fists tightly and tremble all over.


    On the opening day of the ten thousand demon gate last time, they were also present, but they didn''t go to deal with Ning Xiaolei with the rest of the Zhou family together, so they didn''t die under the White Bone Demon whip seal.


    Seeing the horror of the White Bone Demon whip sealing the spirit talisman, they were extremely frightened and wanted to persuade the family not to be enemies of the ten thousand demon sect.


    However, without waiting for them to dissuade them, the people of their four forces killed together, and the summoned demons slaughtered again.


    In this way, it was a complete knot of endless hatred, they came forward to dissuade, the ancestor did not adopt and completely believe, and finally chose to unite with the other three to raid the ten thousand demon gate.


    "Ruoshui, Chenghu, live a good life, don''t revenge, don''t resent, for the father, to do the last part for the Zhou family."


    Next to them, a middle-aged man murmured. He gave them a look and soared up.


    "Dad, no!"


    Zhou Ruoshui and Zhou Chenghu yell and plan to follow them out, but they are held by several young members of the Zhou family.

 Chapter 734

    There was no big accident in the battle. Another wuchong ancestor of the Zhou family was chopped to pieces by the wind blade blasted by the feiyiniao king.


    After the rest of the Zhou family were killed by King shuiqilin and Qin Yu, no one came forward.


    Below, low sobs came. Many people in the Zhou family were full of grief and pain. Looking into the eyes of Ning Xiaolei and several beasts, they were full of hatred.


    However, no one dares to insult Ning Xiaolei as before.


    Zhou Ruoshui and Zhou Chenghu clenched their lips and their eyes turned red. Their father, like him, could not escape the killing of King shuiqilin.


    Although they are unwilling to hate and want revenge, they know that going up is just death.


    In the direction of Longdu palace, Huang Lingyun and the ancestors of the royal family stand in the air, overlooking the direction of the Zhou family.


    Huang Lingyun sighed: "the Zhou family is finished. The rest of them are just like those second rate forces, but they are not bad."


    But Ji''s, xuanqingzong''s and Tianlong temple''s direction, after feeling the movement of Zhou''s, the ancestors of their three schools appeared one after another.


    However, they didn''t come to the Zhou family for support.


    They know it''s too late to go now.


    The priority now is to think about how to keep their own family.


    In the Yanhuang department, Murong Zhengzhen stood in the air and heard the news from below. The people of Yanhuang department were shocked: "don''t interfere in this matter, go to various organizations, let them calm people''s hearts and don''t cause unrest."


    In the busy time of Yanhuang department, Ning Xiaolei has come to zhoujiabaoku.


    He could spare the Zhou family, but did not say that he would not take the spoils.


    Wanyao sect needs to develop. Moreover, even if it''s left to the Zhou family, the Zhou family won''t keep it. On the contrary, it will attract unruly people.


    Of course, Ning Xiaolei didn''t take it all. With his current vision, he doesn''t see much.


    "Take care of yourself. In the future, don''t mess with the wrong people."


    Ning Xiaolei lightly dropped a word and flew to xuanqingzong with four beasts.


    When Ning Xiaolei leaves, Zhou Chenghu, who has been silent for a long time, suddenly breaks out and brings Zhou Huanqing over.


    "Ah, it''s all your fault. If you hadn''t moved your lust, you would have provoked me first. How could my Zhou family have provoked me? I''m here step by step."


    Zhou Chenghu roared, did not give Zhou Huanqing the opportunity to refute, a slap on his head, killed him.


    The rest of the Zhou family witnessed the scene, but no one stopped them. Instead, they looked at Zhou Huanqing''s body with hatred in their eyes.


    Ning Xiaolei doesn''t know about it. Even if he does, he won''t say anything.


    Xiaoyue has abandoned this guy''s lifeblood, and the matter of that day has already been exposed.


    But later, the Zhou family coveted the treasures of Yanhuang''s underground palace, and once again clashed with them.


    But really speaking, and Zhou Huanqing is also related, he is triggered by a series of fuse, let the Zhou family to find an excuse.


    Ten minutes later, Ning Xiaolei arrived at xuanqingzong.


    At this moment, xuanqingzong had already started the protective array outside the sect.


    All the people in the door were well prepared. When they came, all the people who could fly flew into the air, and all the people who could not fly swept to the roof.


    "Lord Lei, do you really want to kill them all?"


    An old man of xuanqingzong stood in the front and asked aloud.


    Behind him, the rest of xuanqingzong stood as if they were facing the enemy.


    Ning Xiaolei glanced around. The breath of the old man was more important than the two five members of the Zhou family. However, it was not yet in the middle stage, and it should be about to break through.


    Behind him, there are two old men with five breath, which surprised Ning Xiaolei.


    The power left by xuanqingzong was stronger than that of the Zhou family, but that''s all.


    "It''s not me who killed everything. You forced me. If you dare to invade my Wanyao sect while I''m away, you must have this consciousness."


    Ning Xiaolei calmly opens his mouth, and doesn''t pay attention to xuanqingzong people at all.

 Chapter 735

    Seeing Ning Xiaolei''s resolute attitude, xuanqingzong''s faces were very ugly.


    They felt the news of the fight in the Zhou family before.


    If they can solve the Zhou family in such a short time, their xuanqingzong will not last long.


    After pondering for a moment, xuanqingzong led the old man and said, "what''s the main reason of leizong? I''m willing to let xuanqingzong go. I can guarantee that I will never trouble wanyaomen again."


    "Let you go? Well, all of you four and five will commit suicide. I can think about it. "


    Ning Xiaolei slightly curled his mouth, he gave the opportunity, but these people don''t know how to cherish it.


    If it wasn''t for him and wanyaomen, they would be destroyed.


    From another angle, he didn''t want to let xuanqingzong go easily.


    We can spare the rest of xuanqingzong, but these leaders must be killed.


    "Wanton, even if we die in battle, we will never commit suicide. Besides, do you really think xuanqingzong is so easy to deal with?"


    Ningxiaolei words fall, xuanqingzong a five heavy early old mouth, full of anger.


    Xuanqingzong gave in to this point, bowed his head to admit defeat, and even willing to spend some money to calm the matter, but the other side was still aggressive.


    Anyway, his xuanqingzong was one of the five schools in the past. He had a deep foundation. How could he be so bullied.


    The old man at the head didn''t stop him, his face was gloomy, and he didn''t expect Ning Xiaolei to put forward such a condition.


    In his view, this is no longer a condition, it is intended to fight them to the end.


    "If you want to fight, just fight. I''m afraid you won''t succeed."


    Ning Xiaolei slightly skimmed his mouth and waved: "give me this shell to burst."


    Although xiaotuanzi can break the array directly, Ning Xiaolei doesn''t want to do so.


    In front of all the people of xuanqingzong, he forced to open the array to make them scared.


    With Ning Xiaolei''s words falling, the four beasts choose to fight together.


    Qin Yu did not participate, attached to Ning Xiaolei, two people watch the battle together.


    With a long cry, the king of Feiyi bird fluttered his wings in the air. With one fan of his wings, countless wind blades several feet long emerged and roared to the xuanqingzong array.


    Inside the array, xuanqingzong''s face changed greatly. Unexpectedly, Ning Xiaolei really chose to do it.


    "Set up the battle and get ready to fight."


    Xuanqingzong, the leader of the old man, shouts, holding a long sword and breathing in the air.


    He knew that it was impossible to stop those monsters for a long time just with the huzong array.


    The demon bird, which is not inferior to his strength, seems to be stronger than the horse demon. What''s more, he is afraid of the monster which is similar to the unicorn. He can''t see through it.


    As for Huoguang beast king and Ning Xiaolei, one is just in the late stage of quadruple, the other is worse and is directly ignored.


    But even if there are only three monsters at least in the initial stage of wuchong, they can''t be easily blocked.


    Hearing the old man''s voice, the rest of the xuanqingzong disciples immediately scattered, standing in different positions, each holding a long sword.


    The mana in their bodies gushed out, injected into the long sword, turned into a sword awn, and finally gathered into a huge sword Qi of tens of feet long.


    Moreover, with the continuous infusion of mana, the sword Qi becomes more and more real, and the fierce breath spreads out, which is frightening.


    At the time of Feiyi bird King''s attack, you Tianma king also launched an attack at the same time.


    It spewed black air from its mouth, turned into a huge sword, and cut it on xuanqingzong''s huzong array.


    In the roaring sound, the awn and wind blade burst together, shaking the array constantly, and the light flickered.


    One hit, the two beasts do not stay, continue to attack.


    Although the fire light beast king''s accomplishments were lower, he also spewed out flames to weaken the array.


    "Roar, look at me."


    The water Unicorn king looked at it for a moment and let out a roar. A huge wave fell in the air.


    Under the great power, xuanqingzong''s array suddenly made a creaking sound, and the light quickly faded down.


    There was no more meeting. Suddenly, the array dispersed and disappeared completely.

 Chapter 736

    In xuanqingzong, all the people of xuanqingzong who had been ready for a long time roared at the moment when the array broke.


    They keep the same posture and cut down with the sword.


    A huge sword comes down from the sky and cuts the king of water unicorn and Ning Xiaolei on his back.


    At this time, we can''t care about the other animals, except the strongest water Unicorn king and Ning Xiaolei.


    "I can''t help myself."


    The king of water Unicorn roared, and there was a strong irony in his huge eyes.


    Although xuanqingzong''s attack was powerful, it was only between the middle and later stages of wuchong, and did not reach the stage of wuchong''s later stage.


    However, it is the king of water unicorn, but it is a real strength in the late five, and is about to break through the six.


    In the face of the sword Qi cut down from the sky, the king of water Unicorn rose up and raised a shadow of Unicorn like it.


    Then, the shadow of the unicorn soars into the sky and collides with the sword Qi.


    "Boom, boom..."


    The deafening sound came out, the fury of the air burst open, the sky like a little more sun general, stabbing people dazzling.


    In the aftermath of this powerful collision force, the ground was also affected, with rocks collapsing, vegetation flying, and smoke covering the sky.


    The water Unicorn king put up a light shield to protect Ning Xiaolei and Qin Yu from the rushing energy wave.


    Ning Xiaolei stands on the water unicorn and looks at the picture in the air with astonishment. He is shocked in his heart.


    This is the scene of wuchong''s later fight. It''s really powerful.


    At this moment, Ning Xiaolei''s heart rises a sense of desire. One day, he will be so strong.


    The energy ripple lasted for a while, and the smoke and dust gradually dispersed, and xuanqingzong appeared in his eyes.


    At the moment, all the members of xuanqingzong kept the posture of sword.


    But just as Ning Xiaolei looked at it, the old man at the head suddenly opened his mouth and spewed out blood, and his face turned pale instantly.


    If it triggered a chain reaction, the rest of the xuanqingzong people behind him vomited blood one by one, and many of them with poor strength were directly unable to sit on the ground.


    "How could it be, how could it be so strong?"


    The old man, headed by xuanqingzong, was full of disbelief in his eyes.


    Shocked, looking at the water Unicorn king, his body began to tremble. By this time, he had guessed some possibility.


    In front of this monster, the strength has really reached the later stage. No wonder it can break their attack.


    Look at the other side that seems to do a trivial matter like appearance, I''m afraid it''s not a simple beginning into the late.


    All of a sudden, he seemed to understand the reason why the Zhou family was quickly destroyed. It was only strange that such a powerful monster could stop it.


    "Kill, all four and five, kill all!"


    When xuanqingzong was shocked, Ning Xiaolei''s cold voice came out.


    Words fall, just hide in the side of the other three beasts then fly to sweep out, killed into xuanqingzong.


    The king of water Unicorn carries Ning Xiaolei and follows him closely.


    He had suffered a lot of injuries. In the face of the monster whose strength was not worse than himself, the three old men of xuanqingzong resisted very reluctantly.


    "If you die, I can give xuanqingzong a way to live. Otherwise, don''t blame me for destroying them all."


    Ning Xiaolei didn''t make a move, looking at the fighting Xuanqing Zongzhong people.


    At this moment, besides the water Qilin king, the other three beasts are dealing with all the people of Xuanqing sect''s Sizhong and wuchong.


    Xuanqingzong, some of the less injured Sanzhong, also chose to fight at this time.


    But ningxiaolei words fall, xuanqingzong that three five heavy people didn''t answer immediately, stuffy voice didn''t say a word to resist three beast attack.


    Ning Xiaolei frowns slightly, just as he is ready to let water Qilin king also hand, a voice suddenly rings out.


    "The foundation of our Xuanqing sect can''t be destroyed. Those who are under the quadruple system will all retreat and can''t fight."

 Chapter 737

    The voice is a woman, crisp and beautiful.


    Ning Xiaolei is curious to see that she is a woman in her twenties. She is very beautiful.


    Micro Leng Leng, Ning Xiaolei immediately thought of each other''s identity, Xuanning son.


    When I went to find Ao xue''er before, he met the strongest generation of Longdu.


    At that time, the girl came out to meet Ji Hualong. Ning Xiaolei still had a good feeling for her.


    At this time, xuanning''er was already the cultivation in the middle of the double period.


    However, although xuanning''er''s cultivation is not weak, xuanqingzong seems not to be her master.


    Sure enough, Ning Xiaolei''s idea came down, and a Sanzhong man in xuanqingzong retorted loudly.


    "Xuanning''er, what do you mean? Do you want to betray the clan?"


    "I just don''t want xuanqingzong to be destroyed. I''ve already advised you not to be an enemy of wanyaomen, but the ancestors of zongmen didn''t accept it. Now it''s the disaster of destroying xuanqingzong, and you''re to blame."


    Xuan Ning son coldly saw that person one eye, not polite.


    She knew that if she wanted to save xuanqingzong now, she had to do what Ning Xiaolei said.


    Although her xuanqingzong was sure to decline afterwards, it was better than being exterminated.


    "Sure enough, I want to betray the family. Do you want to join the Wanyao family?"


    The triple man was not willing to give up and criticized in an angry voice.


    "Whatever you say, I''ll kill whoever dares."


    Xuan Ning''er doesn''t care at all, but suddenly waves his sword.


    Mingming is only the cultivation in the middle of the second stage, but her strength is not weaker than that in the general early stage of the third stage.


    In the air, a few of them besieged the fire light beast king''s triple. Two of them couldn''t dodge. They were blown out by the sword and fell down from the air immediately.


    "That girl!"


    Seeing this scene, Ning Xiaolei is dumbfounded. Is this helping himself?


    Will two people bomb life and death don''t know, Xuan Ning son continues to hand, to the other two three heavy launched an attack.


    As soon as she was born, many people found out that she was not hurt at all.


    One is comparable to the initial fighting power of triple, while the other two are injured triple.


    After fighting for a moment, the two were forced into a downwind.


    "Xuan Ning''er, what do you want to do? Zongmen has given you the strength now. Is that how you repay it?"


    The two trios asked in an angry voice as they struggled.


    "As long as you don''t do it, I won''t attack you. I''m not betraying zongmen. On the contrary, I''m saving zongmen. That Unicorn monster hasn''t done it yet. Do you really think we can deal with wanyaomen?"


    Xuanning son light mouth, hand a little merciless, there are two people are not obedient, kill their posture.


    Ning Xiaolei is slightly surprised. What the girl said is reasonable, and she can see that it''s a unicorn monster with extraordinary eyesight.


    Thinking of this, Ning Xiaolei said to King shuiqilin, "take out the four and five as soon as possible."


    As soon as he finished, the king of water Unicorn chose to attack.


    The shadow of the unicorn, which is condensed by several water flowers, appears around him and pours on the three wuchong.


    Originally, because of the injury, the three wuchong of xuanqingzong were defeated by feiyiniao king and youtianma king.


    Now, forced by the king of water unicorn, he is in a dangerous situation.


    You Tianma Wang seizes the opportunity, hisses, and his figure turns into a black line.


    The next moment, an old man in the early stage of wuchong was cut into two pieces from his waist.


    The other two wuchong were furious.


    But now they are entangled in the attack of the fat bird king and the water Unicorn king, and they are unable to protect themselves.


    When they were distracted, one of the three crested feathers on the king''s head fell off and flew out.


    Did not give two people the opportunity to react, directly cut off the head of one of them.


    The last one left was just about to run away, but the water burst by the shadow of Unicorn delayed for a moment.


    At this time, the crown feather of Feiyi bird King flew again and killed him impolitely.


    Five triple blink to kill, the whole xuanqingzong instantly quiet down.

 Chapter 738

    When the three wuchong fall, the fire light beast king suddenly breaks out and turns the two Sizhong into fire men.


    The remaining one is in the late stage of quadruple, and the other is in the early stage of quadruple. He is scared to death.


    In addition, seeing three wuchong dead, they didn''t dare fight any more and turned around to run away.


    But they had not gone far before they were killed by the feiyiniao king and youtianma king.


    In this way, the four and five aspects of xuanqingzong were completely destroyed.


    The two trios who fight with Xuan Ning''er are so scared that they dare to fight again. Stop and look at Ning Xiaolei nervously.


    As for the former Sanchong and the other xuanqingzong disciples, they all looked dull. Although they were angry, they were more frightened.


    The ancestor of their xuanqingzong is dead, and so are the four fold elders. Will it be them next?


    But soon they thought of what Ning Xiaolei had just said, and a trace of hope appeared in their eyes.


    At this moment, except for a few people, they can''t care about xuanqingzong any more. Save their lives first.


    "Xuan Ning''er, do you want me to help you get rid of these guys?"


    Ning Xiaolei laughingly looks at Xuan Ning''er, and his eyes sweep over the two former three heavy men, and on the ground, the former three heavy man.


    Maybe xuanning''er wants to be the new leader of Xuanqing sect.


    But now xuanqingzong''s five and four schools are all dead, which is almost in decline. It''s not much better than the other second rate schools.


    "No, thank you for your kindness. I hope Lord Lei will keep his promise and give me a way to live."


    Leng Leng, Xuan Ning''er shakes his head, and then pleads a little.


    Ning Xiaolei nodded and said, "don''t worry, it''s only the high level of xuanqingzong that offends me. Ordinary disciples are only ordered, and I won''t kill them all."


    "However, after all, xuanqingzong provoked my ten thousand demon sect. I can''t come back in vain if I kill them this time. Take me to your xuanqingzong treasure house, and I''ll take some things."


    "Even if I don''t take it away and stay in your xuanqingzong, with your present strength, others will think about it."


    Out of the favor of Xuan Ning''er, Ning Xiaolei explains more to her.


    Xuanning''er was a wise man. He said without hesitation, "well, that''s right. Lord Lei, please follow me."


    No matter what other people look at, Xuan Ning''er flies to the place where Xuan qingzong treasures with Ning Xiaolei.


    On the way, Ning Xiaolei half joked: "girl, xuanqingzong is no longer available now, how about entering my Wanyao gate?"


    Xuan Ning son is stunned, still think oneself hear wrong, but after a moment, she chose to refuse.


    "I''m sorry, xuanqingzong is kind to me. I don''t want to join him yet. Thank you for your kindness."


    Ning Xiaolei is surprised to be rejected.


    But he was not angry, and said with a smile, "whatever you want, you can come to Wanyao gate any time."


    Xuan Ning''er has good aptitude and is a good seedling. Joining Wanyao sect is only good for Wanyao sect.


    The key is that the girl is also beautiful. Ning Xiaolei has some ideas. If she has a chance, she doesn''t mind, hehe.


    When he comes to the treasure house of xuanqingzong, xuanning''er can''t help frowning.


    It occurred to her that she didn''t seem to know how to open the treasure house.


    As the most important place of a clan, there is not only a four fold elder guarding it, but also a forbidden one.


    However, during the war just now, elder sichong went to help and was killed.


    "Little Tuanzi, work."


    Ning Xiaolei seems to know the difficulty of Xuan Ning''er. He says with a smile that he doesn''t care. He brings xiaotuanzi out of the refining pot.


    With the help of xiaotuanzi, the prohibition of xuanqingzong was easily broken.


    After going in, Ning Xiaolei is not polite. When he sees the good things, he puts them away directly.

 Chapter 739

    Xuanning''er has been forced for a long time, and follows Ning Xiaolei into the treasure house of xuanqingzong.


    She did not expect that she thought it was not easy to break the treasure house prohibition, so she was casually cut open by a small animal.


    Ning Xiaolei picked and picked and quickly took away a lot of things.


    It is worthy of being one of the five forces with a long history. There are many good things in the treasure house.


    With Xuan Ning''er, a beautiful woman, Ning Xiaolei doesn''t go too far. He leaves more for Xuan qingzong.


    "Well, in your face, I won''t take more. Remember what I said before."


    Ning Xiaolei walks past xuanning''er with a smile, letting xiaotuanzi break the ban and go out.


    Xuanning''er''s expression is still a little at a loss. He doesn''t know what Ning Xiaolei means.


    But when she recovered, she rushed out immediately.


    If trapped in the treasure house, her strength can not get out.


    There is no more nonsense. Ning Xiaolei takes the four beasts to leave directly and goes straight to Tianlong temple.


    Among the four forces, Ji''s family has the deepest hatred against him. He plans to keep it for the last time.


    Different from Zhou family and xuanqingzong, Tianlong temple and Ji family have five stages.


    But there are five late, infinitely close to six water Qilin king, Ning Xiaolei is not afraid of them.


    If you really want to fight with all your strength, it''s not a matter for king shuiqilin to fight four or five times at a time.


    And you Tianma king and feiyiniao king, each can also fight several of the same level.


    It didn''t take long to kill the masters of xuanqingzong. All the practitioners in Longdu felt the movement.


    Tianlong temple and Ji family, at the moment, a group of elders are gathering together to discuss countermeasures.


    "Their next goal is either Tianlong temple or Ji''s family. We alone may not be able to stop them. Why don''t we join Ji''s family?"


    A fat monk spoke, his eyes full of worry.


    Just now, the fluctuation of xuanqingzong disappeared, that is to say, xuanqingzong had been removed in such a short time.


    Although xuanqingzong was not in the middle of Wuzhong period, his strength should not be underestimated.


    But in such a short period of time, is it not to say that his Tianlong temple is not much better.


    At this moment, many monks are rising to escape, unwilling to fight with Ning Xiaolei and several monsters.


    "What is this? Should we abandon the reputation of Tianlong temple for thousands of years? What''s the face of Tianlong temple? "


    Another iron tower like strong man monk opened his mouth with an angry face.


    He and the man who talked before, their accomplishments were both at the beginning of wuchong.


    "Don''t quarrel, we are discussing the countermeasures."


    Someone nearby spoke to dissuade them.


    At this time, infighting is not a joke.


    As for whether to join Ji''s family or not, it depends on who decides.


    Thinking of this, the speaker looked at a calm old monk in the middle. From the beginning to the end, his face didn''t change much.


    "Amitabha, all actions are impermanent, everything is bitter, all dharmas have no self, silence is joy, come and go, there is no need to panic, just wait."


    The old monk opened his mouth lightly, and his eyes were like the lake water without waves, which made him unable to see through the depth.


    He is the strongest person in Tianlong temple, master Longxing.


    With master Longxing''s strength and his position in Tianlong temple, as soon as he spoke, everyone was quiet.


    Listen to master Longxing''s meaning, it''s about to survive with Tianlong temple.


    The strong monk nodded and said directly, "everyone, prepare to meet the enemy. I''m not afraid of fighting in Tianlong temple."


    "If demons and heretics want to destroy Tianlong temple, let them know the power of my Buddha!"

 Chapter 740

    All the way to Tianlong temple, across the distance, Ning Xiaolei felt a sense of killing.


    Thousands of meters away from Tianlong, many figures flew out of Tianlong temple and stood in the air.


    Naturally, the leader is master Longxing. Behind him are the monks of Tianlong Temple who have reached the five and four levels of strength.


    Then there were the elders and an ordinary monk with a arhat stick.


    Ning Xiaolei swept around, his eyes were slightly bright.


    It is true that there are five kinds of middle-class products in the market. Compared with xuanqingzong and the Zhou family, they are much stronger.


    In addition to the leading master Longxing, there are six people in wuchongjing.


    There are ten people in the four realms, and a lot of people in the three realms and two realms.


    "The Lord of ten thousand demons comes from a long distance, and the dragon''s journey is far away!"


    When Ning Xiaolei and they were more than 100 meters away, master Longxing stepped forward, saluted and suddenly made a sound.


    It''s just like ordinary people, but in Ning Xiaolei''s eyes, it''s thunderous and loud.


    "This person is not simple, five fold later."


    The king of water Unicorn opened his mouth in a low voice, and a little surprise flashed in his eyes.


    On the way here, Ning Xiaolei and it said that the other side''s strongest strength is only in the mid-term of Wuzhong.


    However, even in the later period, the water Qilin king did not put the other side in his eyes. He had the confidence to defeat the other side.


    "Later?"


    Ning Xiaolei is slightly stunned. He is surprised that Tianlong temple is clumsy.


    If so, it will take more time to get rid of Tianlong temple.


    Looking at master Longxing, Ning Xiaolei said: "I don''t want to talk more nonsense. I believe you know the purpose of my coming. You provoke me first and don''t know what to do later. If I don''t do something, how can I stand for Wanyao gate?"


    "Amitabha, all sentient beings are pure and pure. They have no life and can''t be destroyed. All their origins are based on one bad idea. How can master Lei be willing to let go of his hatred?"


    Master Longxing puts his hands together and looks at Ning Xiaolei quietly.


    "Don''t talk about these twists and turns. Today I came to remove the name of Tianlong temple from the four major forces."


    Ning Xiaolei snorted. The old monk said he had a headache.


    He was afraid that if he heard more, he would change his mind.


    "It seems that Lord Lei doesn''t want to put it down. How about this?"


    In Ning Xiaolei''s frowning, master Longxing said, "I''m the one who will die, and I''ll be the one who will let go of the past?"


    "Sacrifice you to save all of Tianlong temple? You are so deep that if I don''t go to hell, who will go to hell? But why should I promise you? "


    Ning Xiaolei turned his mouth. The old monk thought it was beautiful.


    Tianlong temple had never been merciful to him before, and they also participated in the raid on Wanyao gate.


    Now that the old monk is the strongest in Tianlong temple, he has no reason not to know. Maybe everything is his order.


    Then it seems too much for him to make such a gesture at the moment.


    "Lord Lei, you have to forgive others. The world is impermanent, and the cause and effect are reincarnated. To let others go is to let yourself go."


    Master Longxing is still the same attitude, calmly to Ning Xiaolei.


    However, this words in Ning Xiaolei''s ears, but it is a bit of provocative.


    Good guy, the old monk dare to threaten himself.


    Does the old monk feel that the strength of his Tianlong temple can fight against him and several demons?


    It''s very possible. At the moment, Tianlong Temple seems to have the upper hand.


    The old monk is in the same realm as king shuiqilin. There are six people in the initial stage of wuchong. It''s no problem to deal with the feiyiniao king and youtianma king.


    The ten Sifeng can completely kill the king of fire and Taining Xiaolei.


    However, it''s just the other party''s wishful thinking. Ning Xiaolei knows very well that Tianlong temple, even with the triple and even all fairyland behind, is not afraid of them.


    Looking at master Longxing with disdain, Ning Xiaolei said, "I''m sorry, I don''t believe in reincarnation, cause and effect, and I''m not threatened."


    "If you want to save Tianlong temple, at least all wuchong will die. Maybe I can consider letting go of those who are below sichong. In the Zhou family and xuanqingzong, I killed them all."

 Chapter 741

    Seeing that Ning Xiaolei didn''t eat his way, master Longxing showed a trace of compassion in his eyes, shaking his head and sighing.


    Ning Xiaolei, what medicine does the old monk sell in the gourd? Are you disappointed?


    "Amitabha, benefactor is stubborn. I can only send you to see the Buddha."


    Master long Xing spoke slowly. After the words fell, he suddenly raised his hand and clapped Ning Xiaolei and shuiqilin king.


    In the twinkling light, a huge golden handprint, with a booming sound, was pushed horizontally.


    "Old monk, if you don''t want to be shameful, you will be stubborn. If you want to see your Buddha, you should go to see your Buddha."


    Ning Xiaolei broke out and scolded. This old monk is not a thing. He said it with such high sounding.


    He takes revenge for him and wanyaomen, and becomes stubborn in each other''s mouth?


    It''s ridiculous.


    "The Pearl of rice, dare to shine in front of me?"


    The water Unicorn King roars, and a huge Unicorn shadow rushes out of his body and collides with his palmprint.


    In the deafening roar, the giant palm is smashed and smashed, and the shadow of shuiqilin is gone. He continues to run to master Longxing and the people of Tianlong temple in the rear.


    Seeing this scene, master long Xing''s face changed slightly, and he took three shots in a row.


    "Give it to me. Get rid of the five first."


    Ning Xiaolei yelled, his eyes flashed slightly, and he also chose to move.


    There are a lot of four and five in Tianlong temple. He has to help drag them for a while.


    In his hand, he pinches out a series of dazzling recipes, and Ning Xiaolei directly uses the eighth seal magic gate and the fifth Dragon God gate.


    This is also one of the most powerful blows he can use today.


    In the clouds, the Dragon God gate, more than 300 feet long, thundered down from the sky and went straight to the dozens of Sizhong and the rest of Tianlong temple in the rear.


    Feeling the dangerous smell on the Dragon God gate, not only the double, triple and quadruple monks'' faces changed.


    They didn''t expect that the master of the ten thousand demon sect, who was just a double late cultivator, could use such means.


    This kind of attack, even they these four heavy, all felt a light pressure.


    "We can''t let this child grow up, it will be a disaster in the future."


    This is the common thought in the hearts of the more than ten monks. It''s terrible.


    Now we can threaten Sifeng. If we wait until we reach the third level, isn''t it possible to kill Sifeng?


    For a time, many monks had a sense of killing in their hearts, and their eyes became fierce.


    Ning Xiaolei certainly felt the murderous spirit of these monks, but he didn''t care. Anyway, he didn''t intend to let each other go.


    At the moment, his face was a little pale. He broke through the second stage and exerted the fifth stage. Although he was not as reluctant as before, he was also under a lot of pressure.


    There was only one tenth of the evil spirit in his body.


    "Tianma travels in the wasteland!"


    At this time, you Tianma Wang''s cold voice suddenly sounded.


    Then there was a roar, followed by several screams.


    When Ning Xiaolei heard the news, he saw that it was you Tianma king. He suddenly launched a unique move while the feiyiniao king and the Huoguang beast king entangled the five wuchong monks.


    With this blow, two of the five monks in Tianlong temple were killed and one was seriously injured. Only the angry looking monk and a little skinny monk were not hurt.


    "Evil, kill the people of Tianlong temple. You will die."


    The monk with angry eyes opened his mouth in anger, and his body was shining with gold, showing the body of Vajra Buddha in Tianlong temple.


    You Tianma King speechless, cold voice way: "don''t worry, next is you."

 Chapter 742

    You Tianma Wang''s side makes contributions, Ning Xiaolei temporarily delays Sizhong, and shuiqilin Wang''s side completely suppresses master Longxing.


    Under the powerful power of shuiqilin king, master Longxing can only parry, but not fight back.


    The same is the late stage of the five fold, but the gap is not a little bit.


    Hearing the scream from the rear, master Longxing''s face changed slightly, and his body became murderous.


    At this moment, he can no longer maintain the image of a compassionate monk, the whole person like a murderous demon.


    "Demons are evil and deceiving people too much. Don''t blame me for being ruthless."


    Master Longxing gritted his teeth and spoke word by word.


    Words fall, his hand light a flash, a huge golden magic weapon appears in the hand.


    From above, Ning Xiaolei felt the breath like his black devil Jiaodao. His face suddenly changed and he exclaimed: "Heaven level magic weapon?"


    Through the golden light, he saw that it was like a lantern at one end, and a pointed thing with three edges at the other end.


    In the middle, he vaguely saw three Buddha heads with different facial expressions.


    "Get me the magic wand!"


    Master Longxing roared, let the magic weapon float in the air, a secret code into.


    The next moment, the magic subduing pestle turned into tens of feet and hit the head of the water Unicorn king.


    "Roar!"


    The king of water Unicorn roared, and suddenly opened his mouth. A jet of water burst out and ran against the magic wand.


    Although it looks like an ordinary water column, Ning Xiaolei feels that it seems to be harder than steel and the like.


    When the pestle was smashed down and the water column was up, a piercing sound of gold and iron suddenly rang out.


    In the gaze of Ning Xiaolei, the magic subduing pestle flies out and returns to master Longxing.


    The jet of water from the water kylin king turned into a crystal kylin and continued to run to master Longxing.


    "Ha ha, the king of water unicorn is the best."


    Ning Xiaolei smiles, and a trace of joy flashed in his eyes.


    Seeing that master Longxing used the magic weapon of heaven level, he was still a little worried. He didn''t expect that king shuiqilin was still powerful.


    "Evil, there are some means. I''ll surpass you."


    Master Longxing looks ugly, holding a magic wand, and reciting the mantra quickly.


    Suddenly, one of the three Buddha heads on the pestle suddenly lit up.


    Then a golden light came down from the pestle, and there was a golden Buddha''s head more than 100 feet in heaven and earth, with an angry expression on his face.


    "Chide!"


    The Golden Buddha opened his mouth, roared, and with a gold seal in the shape of "Xi", he rumbled straight to the king of water unicorn.


    One fell, another fell again, dozens of gold seals came out in a string, with a strong atmosphere, rolled over.


    "Roar, seek death!"


    The king of water Unicorn roared with anger in his eyes.


    For such a long time, it didn''t subdue its opponent and let him jump in front of him.


    In his anger, the king of water unicorn, who was in a real fire, completely broke out his real fighting power in the late quintuple period.


    In the face of the more than ten gold seals, the king of water Unicorn lifted his claws and blasted down.


    A huge Unicorn paw seal came down from the sky and patted at more than ten gold seals with irresistible force.


    Ning Xiaolei can feel that the power contained in this Unicorn paw seal is far more than just now. In the sound of


    , the more than 10 gold prints were frothy and easily crushed.


    The water Unicorn King''s paw seal continues to fall and is photographed in the Tianlong Temple below.


    In a flash, the house collapsed, the ground vibrated, and the smoke rolled into the sky.


    Vaguely, Ning Xiaolei seems to see that the ground below Tianlong temple is photographed as a huge pit that can''t be seen to the end.


    "I''ll go. It''s too fierce!"


    Ning Xiaolei opened his mouth in shock and envied the power.

 Chapter 743

    With one blow, the king of water Unicorn leaps out, and the other paw lifts up and pats down.


    This time, the target is the head of the Golden Buddha and the Dragon Master in the rear.


    "No way!"


    Master Longxing roared, and his mouth made an unwilling voice.


    This monster is far more powerful than he imagined.


    When his words fell, two bright beams of light suddenly burst out of the eyes of the Golden Buddha''s head, and at the same time, a golden seal continued to burst out in his mouth.


    Master Longxing also changed his magic formula quickly and entered the magic subduing pestle suspended in front of him.


    With the entrance of his Dharma formula, the other two Buddha heads on the magic wand flashed light one after another, and soon turned into two Golden Buddha heads in the air.


    However, the expressions on the faces of the other two Golden Buddha heads are different from those of the first.


    The expression of the first Golden Buddha''s head is angry, a little angry.


    But these two, one is a curse, a mouth will have a different shape of gold words fly out.


    And the last one, quite different from the first two, is smiling.


    Although the expression is smiling, the attack of this golden Buddha''s head is not much worse or even stronger than the first two.


    The water unicorn''s giant claws are knocked down, and the first Buddha''s head is directly smashed.


    The rest of the force castrated, continue to shoot to the head.


    At this time, the other two Buddha heads attacked and killed, blocking the Giant Claw of the king Qilin.


    In the roaring sound, the golden character collides with the shadow of the third Buddha.


    Violent energy ripples spread out from the collision and spread wildly in all directions.


    Ning Xiaolei is on the back of the water Unicorn king, protected by the water Unicorn king, and does not encounter any danger.


    The other four and five level masters naturally have the ability to resist.


    However, the rest of the monks in the rear did not have the strength and were forced to retreat.


    Seeing that his attack was blocked, the king of water Unicorn showed his crazy intention to kill.


    The old monk was a little more difficult to deal with than he thought.


    In the roar, a shadow of ten thousand feet rose from King shuiqilin''s body and went straight into the deep clouds.


    The shadow is similar to the appearance of the water Unicorn king, but because of its huge size, it makes people feel more powerful.


    The water Unicorn King rushed out suddenly.


    The attack of the heads of the three Buddhas came and fell on the shadow of the giant unicorn, but it had no effect.


    In a flash, King shuiqilin came to the head of the first Buddha statue.


    Without any other means of attack, the king of water Unicorn ran into it.


    The head of the Golden Buddha is only a hundred feet, but the figure of King shuiqilin is nearly ten thousand feet.


    It''s not that the greater the shadow is, the more powerful it is. But at the moment, the king of water Unicorn has the upper hand.


    With a startling bang, the first Golden Buddha''s head was smashed and blasted into the sky.


    The master Longxing in the back, his eyes full of unbelievable expression, suddenly burst out a big mouthful of blood.


    He is connected with the mind and spirit of the magic subduing treasure pestle. Now the attack is broken, and he has also been hurt.


    As for this result, King shuiqilin was not surprised. He continued to run for the second golden Buddha''s head.


    "Devil, you want to die!"


    Master Longxing roared and let two Golden Buddha heads attack together.


    However, the water kylin King ignored it and let the attack fall on him, while he continued to collide with the past.


    With another explosion, the second golden Buddha''s head followed the first.


    Master Longxing was implicated and spat blood again.


    This time, he did not scold, his eyes flashed a thick shock.


    All of a sudden, he found that this Unicorn monster was far more powerful than he thought. Is it really a unicorn in myth?


    Master Longxing was so shocked that he began to think that he just looked like a unicorn or had a trace of its blood.


    But now, with the powerful power of King shuiqilin, master Longxing suddenly has some doubts.


    He has lived for so many years. He has never seen a monster, but he has never seen one who can show his strength at the same level.

 Chapter 744

    When master Longxing thought about this, the third Golden Buddha''s head was also smashed by King shuiqilin in in a very rude manner.


    "It''s so strong. Even if it''s not a unicorn, it''s definitely not an ordinary monster."


    Master Longxing murmured, his mouth gushing blood, his face white, and his breath decayed to the extreme.


    The magic subduing pestle suspended in the air can''t stay in the air any longer. Its light is dim and it falls down quickly.


    However, master Longxing was nearby and didn''t let it fall. He grabbed it back.


    After three Golden Buddha heads were broken, the king''s eyes fell on master Longxing.


    All that was just an attack from the other side. The real enemy was the old monk.


    "Don''t hurt my ancestors."


    The roar suddenly rang out, and those quadruple forces broke Ning Xiaolei''s Dragon God gate.


    After all, his cultivation is only in the late stage of the double. It''s not easy for Ning Xiaolei to hold on to the four for such a long time.


    One of these four monks flew to master Longxing, and the other went straight to their regiment.


    Just when King shuiqilin smashed the heads of the three golden Buddhas, King feiyiniao also killed the injured wuchong monk.


    At the moment, the remaining two wuchong monks are in danger under the siege of the three beasts.


    Seeing someone coming, he threw the two wuchong monks to King youtianma, and feiyiniao and huoguanghuo killed them on their own initiative.


    On the side of King shuiqilin, even if there are several more quadruples, King shuiqilin doesn''t care at all.


    In his eyes, the monks in the four realms are just stronger ants.


    Even in the late stage of quadruple, it is not in the eye.


    Protected by the temple''s quadruple, master Longxing retreated slightly, took out a golden pill and swallowed it.


    After seeing king shuiqilin and Ning Xiaolei above, master Longxing yelled: "Tianlong Temple disciples listen to the order, and the ancient Buddha seals the magic array!"


    As soon as his words fell, the elders and disciples of Tianlong Temple who had retreated to the distance immediately had a movement. They all gave a shout and started to move.


    The disciples of Tianlong temple were divided into four parts, and soon gathered Four Golden Buddha statues hundreds of feet high.


    "Kill


    With a roar, the four Buddha statues come straight to Ning Xiaolei.


    It seems that the king of water Unicorn raised his head to the sky and let out a roar of anger.


    The shadow that envelops it makes the same action.


    With this roar, not only the Dragon capital, but most of the East was awakened.


    Not long ago, many people felt the movement, and many practitioners looked to this side.


    Especially in the shadow of King shuiqilin, the head of the Golden Buddha, and the four golden Buddhas at the moment, it caused more shock.


    The practitioners are OK. They know that there are strong ones fighting.


    But ordinary people, however, think that immortals are born and worship them one after another.


    Roar down, water Qilin king again.


    This time, it didn''t rush. Instead, it spewed out a huge ocean like wave and crashed down.


    It seems that because of the increasing effect of the shadow behind, these water Unicorn kings are very powerful.


    The whole Tianlong temple, including the mountain where it is located, is within the attack range of King shuiqilin.


    "The water Unicorn king is really angry!"


    You Tianma Wang''s eyes flashed slightly. He suddenly used his strongest means to fight against him. The two Wuzhong who had been badly hurt suddenly killed him.


    After killing, it no longer stayed, a few flashes, then out of the scope of Tianlong temple.


    Feiyiniao king and huoguanghuo king are the same. They will cut down their four battles and evacuate quickly.

 Chapter 745

    "Is it so strong?"


    Seeing this, Ning Xiaolei murmured.


    The attack of water Unicorn King scared the three guys, you Tianma king, feiyiniao king and Huoguang beast king, out.


    But the three beasts can run, but the people in Tianlong temple can''t.


    Below is their mountain gate. If they leave, the whole Tianlong temple will be destroyed.


    Thousands of years of glory, once destroyed, they are not reconciled.


    "Evil, don''t be wild."


    Master long Xing roared. He didn''t know what pills he was taking just now. At the moment, most of his injuries have recovered.


    Eyes canthus want to crack, looking at the vision of the air, master Longxing re sacrifice from the magic pestle.


    This time, instead of summoning the heads of the three Buddha statues, he enlarged the magic wand and cleaved it towards the huge waves that were about to fall from the sky.


    The monks beside master Longxing also chose to attack, but they did not attack the sky, but directly killed king shuiqilin.


    As long as you kill the water Unicorn king, the attack that is about to fall in the air will be broken without attack.


    Later, the four golden Buddhas of Tianlong Temple disciples are ready for the next attack.


    They are a little far away from King shuiqilin. First they protect the Tianlong Temple below, and then they attack and kill it.


    Not wait for those four heavy rushed past, the sky suddenly sounded like the sound of mountain collapse.


    Under the shocked gaze of all the people, the whole sky seemed to press down.


    But if you look carefully, you will find that it is not the real sky, but the huge waves.


    The water Unicorn King''s move directly attracted the power of water attribute between heaven and earth with evil spirit, and finally turned into this attack.


    That is to say, this move is not only the evil spirit in King shuiqilin''s body, but also contains the power of heaven and earth.


    "Boom!"


    The magic subduing pestle is like a sword cutting the sky. The bright and sharp golden light falls on the big wave first.


    With the power of this blow, even a mountain can be divided into two.


    However, it didn''t have much effect except to make the big waves more violent.


    That is just cut in the time, the big wave also broke a hole, but soon healed, as if it did not break in general.


    "How can it be, I''m not willing to."


    Master Longxing roars, grabs the falling magic wand, bites his teeth, cuts his wrist, and sprinkles a large amount of blood.


    Treasure pestle bathes blood, the breath that sends out above changes suddenly, the light that a gold black dopes gushes out.


    Master Longxing''s face was ferocious, and his magic formula was not in. He sacrificed the magic wand again and chopped up abruptly.


    "Bodhi hand!"


    "Rohan is turning the sky!"


    "Vajra stained with blood!"


    "The real Buddha is facing the sky!"


    At this time, the disciples of Tianlong temple in the rear roared one after another, making a deafening roar.


    The four golden Buddhas they conjured up made different attacks with their shouts.


    In Ning Xiaolei''s surprised eyes, the big waves falling from the sky were intercepted by their means for a short time and could not continue to fall.


    Master Longxing''s attack came again at this time. A tearing sound sounded, and suddenly a dark crack opened in the sky.


    A strong suction from the cracks, the energy of the waves quickly swallowed.


    When the crack was closed, the big wave that came down shrank a lot.


    "Space cracks?"


    Ning Xiaolei is so confused that master Longxing has such means, which is worthy of a long-standing power.


    As one of the five forces in the Dragon capital, Tianlong temple has two brushes.


    However, this blow doesn''t seem to be so effective. When Ning Xiaolei sees master Longxing catching the magic wand, he directly sits in the air with his eyes closed to heal.

 Chapter 746

    "Broken!"


    The four golden Buddhas, which are composed of the elders and disciples of Tianlong temple, once again work hard and do not want to miss the opportunity created by master Longxing.


    However, although their joint efforts were not weak, they underestimated the power of water Unicorn King''s attack.


    At the last moment, there was still a big wave as big as a small lake, smashing a large area of houses in Tianlong temple.


    Not only the house, but also the ground below was directly destroyed by this blow.


    In the deafening sound, there is a deep pit in Tianlong temple, which even runs directly through the whole mountain where Tianlong temple sits.


    "Well, it''s so fierce. No wonder those guys are going to run away."


    Ning Xiaolei wiped the cold sweat on his forehead. If he didn''t stop Ren from falling just now, it would not be the small area that was destroyed, but the whole Tianlong temple.


    "Roar!"


    At this time, King shuiqilin roared again and attacked those Tianlong Temple who killed him.


    In the distance, you Tianma Wang and other three beasts quickly swept back and joined the battle.


    Without waiting for the four golden Buddhas from the disciples and elders of Tianlong temple to come, they killed them all.


    But even if they come, they are not afraid.


    The disciples of Tianlong temple made a lot of efforts when they dealt with the attack of shuiqilin king just now.


    At the moment, the four golden Buddhas are far less gloomy than at the beginning.


    Through the Golden Buddha, you can see that the disciples of Tianlong temple are pale, as if they may not be able to support at any time.


    At this time, master Longxing opened his eyes and stood up again slowly.


    His eyes swept over a corpse that fell to the ground, and there was a trace of bitterness in master Longxing''s eyes.


    Up to now, he is only one of the four and five people in Tianlong temple.


    "Amitabha, if I kill myself now, will you give me a way to live in Tianlong temple?"


    Master Longxing sighs and looks at Ning Xiaolei with complicated eyes.


    At the beginning, the other party put forward such a condition, and even willing to leave his four fold temple.


    But just because he didn''t want to, the battle broke out, and as a result, even Sizhong got in.


    Now, if we continue to fight, we will only drag Tianlong temple into the abyss.


    If Tianlong temple is really destroyed, he will be the eternal sinner of Tianlong temple.


    At this moment, master Longxing thought about it for a long time. He regretted it, but he was unwilling to do it. He still sighed.


    The tide rises and falls, and the flowers bloom and fall. Who would have thought that his Tianlong temple, or even three of the other four forces, would be decadent as a result.


    Although Ning Xiaolei and other monsters haven''t killed Ji''s family, master Longxing knows that Ji''s family can''t stop it.


    After listening to master Longxing''s words, Ning Xiaolei''s eyes twinkled slightly and fell into meditation.


    He gave each other a chance, but they didn''t cherish it, but they still had to fight back. Now it''s good and they began to beg for mercy.


    Ning Xiaolei didn''t want to kill him. After thinking about it, he agreed to master Longxing''s request.


    However, at the same time, he also said that he wanted to take some treasures from Tianlong temple as spoils.


    "It''s right. Now I can''t defend Tianlong temple. I''ll be in danger."


    Master Longxing not only has no opinion, but also gives Ning Xiaolei the magic weapon pestle in his hand, and tells him some special ways to use it.


    Then, master Longxing takes Ning Xiaolei and the demon gods to the treasure house, and Ren Ning Xiaolei chooses at will.


    Of course, Ning Xiaolei is not polite. He chose some useful ones and left a small part for Tianlong temple.


    After witnessing master Longxing''s suicide, Ning Xiaolei ignores the sad people in Tianlong temple and takes all the demons to kill Ji''s family.

 Chapter 747

    Ji family, a restless atmosphere enveloped all the people, everyone''s face is not very good-looking.


    The movement from the direction of Tianlong Temple disappeared. They knew that next, it would be his Ji family.


    They don''t know the exact result, but it doesn''t prevent them from guessing.


    Since we can kill from the Zhou family to xuanqingzong, and then to Tianlong temple, it is not impossible to kill his Ji family again.


    Many people have seen the terrible scene like the sky falling down before.


    If such an attack falls on his Ji''s family, what will be the result?


    Many people are scared, helpless and even want to escape.


    Just now this kind of situation, Ji''s house has already been blocked and no one is allowed to go in and out.


    And those who can leave are already sent away.


    Just now, when there was news from Tianlong temple, Ji''s ancestors made a quick decision to send some young people with good qualifications away from Ji''s house.


    In the face of wanyaomen''s revenge, even the ancestor lost his confidence.


    As the ancestor of the Ji family, he understands the power of the master Longxing in Tianlong temple.


    If even master Longxing can''t stop him, seven out of ten of his family can''t stop him.


    In this case, it''s the best choice to send some people out and keep a trace of Ji''s blood.


    Ji''s ancestors didn''t want to take all the people to hide, which would only completely infuriate Wanyao gate.


    If the other party is looking for them all over the world, I''m afraid it will be the real disaster for the Ji family.


    Now it''s just the right situation to abandon the soldiers and protect the cars, and use the sacrifices of the remaining people for the survival of the young generation of the Ji family.


    At the moment, the Ji family has already opened up the guard array outside the family. Even if the ending is doomed, the Ji family''s ancestors still intend to fight.


    He was a little lucky, in case the other side was injured in the battle with Tianlong temple?


    We can''t rule out this possibility. The strength of Tianlong temple is still very strong.


    As for the fact that behind the Wanyao gate in the cultivation circle is the big demon in the myth, the old people of Ji family don''t believe it.


    If there are gods and demons, why has no one been able to fly to the legendary fairyland for many years?


    As an expert in the middle of wuchong, the ancestors of Ji family still know something about it.


    As for the saying that the emperor family of Longdu has made advances to the Wanyao sect, he speculates that the emperor family of Longdu is unwilling to let their five forces exist and wants to remove them by Wanyao sect''s hand.


    One person and four demons, plus Qin Yu, the ghost hidden in his body, didn''t have much time to go outside Ji''s house.


    Although it is a family of cultivation, the Ji family keeps the living habits of modern people.


    Looking ahead, there is a manor, in which are all kinds of garden villas, full of modern atmosphere.


    But at the moment, the whole range of Ji''s house is protected by a golden light shield.


    It seems to feel the movement outside. A Taoist shadow flies up into the sky inside Ji''s house. They look at each other through the shield and Ning Xiaolei.


    "Even Tianlong temple has been destroyed. Sure enough..."


    The father of the Ji family stood at the front with complicated eyes.


    Those monsters outside, one by one, sent out a powerful breath, which was not inferior to him.


    And the unicorn like monster made him feel a strong sense of danger.


    The vision that appeared between heaven and earth before is also related to this monster.


    In other words, this beast is the most powerful one.


    "I don''t want to say more nonsense. I''m here to destroy Ji''s family."


    Ning Xiaolei opens his mouth on the water kylin king and looks down at Ji''s house with a sneer.


    Among the four forces, the one who hates him most is the Ji family.


    Because of Ji Hualong''s relationship, Ji''s family ambushed him several times. It can be said that he was merciless and wanted to kill him.

 Chapter 748

    "The ignorant child is so cruel. My Ji family was destroyed when you said it would. Today, you will have to pay for the blood of the ten thousand demons who slaughtered our people."


    Although knowing that the other party is not easy to provoke, the father of Ji''s family doesn''t want to admit defeat, and his strong breath rises.


    With a flash of light in his hand, he took out Ji''s spear and pointed at the water kylin king.


    Last time, Ji Hualong and his family died in Wanyao gate. This spear was taken away by an elder of the Zhou family and returned to Ji''s family. Ning Xiaolei didn''t get it.


    At the moment, seeing Ning Xiaolei''s eyes twinkle again, he must get the spear this time.


    Although Ji huangspear is not as good as his black devil Jiaodao, it''s a heaven level magic weapon.


    Even if he doesn''t need it, it''s a good choice to keep it for Zhao Xiaoshu and others or Lin Yumeng and others.


    "Break the array first, kill!"


    Ning Xiaolei shouts. He doesn''t want to watch the battle. He gathers eight seals and three seals to attack.


    Even if his attack doesn''t play a big role, it will put a lot of pressure on Ji''s family.


    Hearing Ning Xiaolei''s order, several demons didn''t look at it, and each showed his own means.


    Not much time, the golden light shade completely dim, and finally disappeared.


    As soon as the array was broken, the ancestors of the Ji family and some of the remaining experts of the Ji family were killed.


    Before with ningxiaolei and ten thousand demon door for the enemy, the biggest damage is Ji family.


    At the moment, their strength is no better than Tianlong temple, but slightly stronger than the Zhou family and xuanqingzong.


    The ancestors of the Ji family in the middle of the wuchong period, four in the early stage of the wuchong period and seven in the early stage of the wuchong period, are the high-end fighting power of the Ji family at this time.


    "ChiYan dragon power!"


    Ji''s ancestors roared and directly launched the most powerful magic of Ji''s family. Holding Ji''s Royal spear, they killed him.


    His target is water kylin king, or Ning Xiaolei.


    "Boy, if you send it to me today, I will take revenge for my people and Hualong."


    The ancestors of the Ji family roared and chopped down with a spear.


    With the blessing of ChiYan dragon''s strength, the spear fell, and the air burst into a piercing hiss.


    As the spear point passed by, black cracks appeared in the space, as if they could not bear the blow.


    "Too weak!"


    King shuiqilin shakes his head, opens his mouth with the sound of a jar, and suddenly raises his claws and pats them out.


    This blow, as it did in Tianlong temple, was a full blow.


    Claw shadow falls, a terrible breath spreads instantly.


    Ji''s grandfather was shocked and screamed: "the late period of wuchong?"


    It can make him feel this kind of fatal crisis, and it seems to be a random strike, which can''t be done in the middle of quintuple.


    No wonder before there will be that kind of earth shaking vision, this monster is really powerful.


    Regardless of attacking Ning Xiaolei, Ji''s ancestors fly away without hard connection.


    As for the blow he cut, it was directly annihilated by the water Unicorn king.


    Kirin''s claws fall and crash on the ground below. A luxurious villa is directly destroyed. Smoke and dust roll and scream.


    There are some people of Ji''s family who are watching the battle below. They can''t fly in fairyland. They didn''t expect to suffer this disaster.


    "Bastard, I''ll kill you."


    Ji''s ancestors are furious. Although the strength and talent of the people below are not good, they are his descendants after all.


    Although he has been ready for this kind of preparation, when it really happened in front of his eyes, Ji''s ancestors still couldn''t control their emotions.


    "Does the water Unicorn king have a habit of demolishing houses?"


    Looking at the tragedy below, Ning Xiaolei is speechless.


    When he was in Tianlong temple, King shuiqilin took down a piece of Tianlong temple. When he came to Ji''s house, he took down the first move.


    But Ning Xiaolei didn''t stop him. He just ordered not to kill deliberately. If he didn''t want to, he wouldn''t say anything.


    What''s more, with Ji''s family and his hatred, it doesn''t matter if there are more dead points.

 Chapter 749

    The old ancestor of Ji family was furious and came to the water Qilin king again with Ji''s spear.


    After all, however, he was only a middle-term cultivation of wuchong. In the hands of the water kylin king, he didn''t see enough.


    This time, instead of raising his claws and bombarding him, the water kylin King conjured up a shadow of kylin made up of more than ten water flowers and besieged the ancestors of the Ji family.


    In a short period of time, the ancestors of the Ji family fell behind.


    The shadow of the more than ten unicorns seems to be endless. After being chopped, it will soon be reunited, making the old father of Ji''s family look very ugly.


    When King shuiqilin suppressed the ancestors of Ji''s family, there was a massacre on the other side.


    When you Tianma King entangled the four wuchong, Feiyi bird king and Huoguang beast king were dealing with them.


    When Ning Xiaolei looks at it, the feiyiniao king suddenly blows out a dense wind blade.


    Among the seven quadruples, two of them were torn to pieces at the beginning.


    The remaining five people, one of whom was vomited and cremated into a pile of ashes.


    The other four were injured in varying degrees.


    Not only them, but also some of Ji''s family members in the rear were affected, and many people died miserably.


    "What are you doing? Do you want to see the destruction of my family?"


    Ji''s ancestors also sensed this scene, and they were angry and scolded at the same time.


    Although there are no quadruple among the remaining clansmen, there are many people and great strength. If it breaks out, it is not impossible to cause damage to Ning Xiaolei and the demons.


    Hearing the voice of Laozu, the later Ji family rushed up.


    But there are also some people standing in the distance, do not know because of fear or other reasons, did not move.


    "No matter how many ants there are, so what!"


    Feiyi bird King disdains to curl his mouth and fan his wings wildly. Once again, countless wind blades roar out.


    Fire light beast king do not want to be robbed of all the limelight, roar, the sky down a magma plume.


    In the face of the fierce attack of the two beasts, one of Ji''s family once again died miserably, and the rest of the people were killed and injured countless times.


    "Don''t attack indiscriminately, long-range attack, cast the spear to break the sky together."


    Ji family a five heavy initial angry corner of the eye Yu Guang see this scene, angry very speechless.


    After some excellent people were transferred away, these guys left behind didn''t even know how to deal with the enemy. What a waste.


    With this in mind, the man of the Ji family suddenly felt a sense of crisis.


    "Be careful."


    Hearing the reminder, he dodged out of instinct, but it was a little late, and his arm was cut off directly.


    You Tianma Wang flashed by and said with a sneer: "you dare to be distracted when you fight with me. You really want to die."


    "Damn it, let''s do our best to kill this monster first."


    The man with the broken arm looks ugly. He stops bleeding in a hurry, grabs the broken arm and connects it again.


    In his anger, he didn''t keep his hand any longer, and directly used the unique skill of pressing the bottom of the box.


    The other three people see this, look at each other, each began to explode.


    Rao is the king of you Tianma in the middle of the wuchong period. He has to be careful when he faces the four wuchong members who do their best in the early stage.


    On the side of King shuiqilin, the ancestors of Ji''s family gradually gave up.


    In order to deal with the shadow of the immortal unicorn, he consumed a lot, and his face was a little pale.


    The key is that he has to guard against the body of the water Unicorn king to prevent it from suddenly attacking.


    Just now, the water kylin King collapsed the villa below with one claw. The scene of the ground collapse is still clear in the eyes. The father of the Ji family didn''t realize that his body would be stronger.


    If he were to be attacked like that, he would be seriously injured even if he didn''t die.

 Chapter 750

    Under the slaughter of Feiyi bird king and Huoguang beast king, the last four of Ji family died one after another.


    "You must die."


    In the distance, Ji''s family roared angrily.


    The former wuchong reminds that all the people who master the means of spear breaking the sky have used this skill.


    With a man shouting, a golden spear pierced the sky and went straight to the two beasts.


    Although Feiyi bird king and Huoguang beast king are far better than Ji family, they are not willing to accept their attack at the moment.


    Even if there are more than ten people, at least a hundred people will take action now.


    If they are bombarded by these golden spears for many times in a row, they will also be injured.


    The two beasts dodged quickly, and at the same time they used their means to fight back.


    Not to hurt the enemy, but to stop some of the golden spears.


    In the roar of the explosion, the two beasts moved to avoid most of the attack.


    As for the rest, they will not be hurt because of their cultivation.


    While one wave of attack fell, another wave did not arrive, feiyiniao king and Huoguang beast king launched a fierce counterattack.


    Wind blade rampant, flames all over the sky, soon there will be a scream sound sounded.


    At this time, those who fight against the two beasts are only those with triple or even lower strength. If they fight together, they may be able to threaten the two beasts.


    But in terms of defense, unless they can work together to defend, they can''t stop it at all.


    And obviously, they don''t have that.


    Body shapes kept falling, but most of them were directly cut into several pieces, or turned into coke by the fire of the king of fire.


    Ning Xiaolei, standing on the king of water unicorn, can''t help shaking his head.


    Before the Ji family, it was good for them to attack together, but they didn''t know how to cooperate.


    If they can attack in turn, maybe they can hold on a little longer.


    But now it''s just a wave of explosion, and they lose the power to fight back. Instead, the two beasts take advantage of the gap between them to launch a counterattack.


    Ning Xiaolei has no sympathy for these people.


    His first order was to kill people with his hand. Moreover, he didn''t like Ji''s family.


    And he found that among the people left by Ji''s family, there are not many young people, most of them are old people.


    After thinking about it, Ning Xiaolei guesses that the Ji family may have transferred some of their people, but what they left behind is that they are ready to sacrifice.


    In that case, he was too lazy to let the king of fire and the king of fat bird fight.


    "Roar!"


    At this time, the king of the water kylin suddenly called out, and a shadow of the kylin on his body condensed out.


    Kirin, who had besieged the ancestors of Ji''s family before, is made up of water flowers. It can survive without death.


    But at the moment, it seems that the evil spirit condenses, hazy.


    Ning Xiaolei once saw the water Unicorn King use this method, as if it was a direct impact.


    As soon as he thought this way, the shadow of the unicorn flew out and went straight to Ji''s ancestors.


    Feeling the movement, the father of Ji''s family looked gloomy and chopped with Ji''s spear.


    After fighting for such a long time, Ji''s ancestors are in a bad mood. It seems that they can''t kill all the unicorns, which makes him very big.


    However, despite the trouble, those water unicorns are not strong enough to be smashed at will.


    In the face of the shadow of the unicorn, Ji''s ancestors paid a little attention to it, but they didn''t pay much attention to it.


    What he really cares about is the body of the water Unicorn king to prevent it from launching a surprise attack.


    The next moment, however, Ji''s grandfather found that his strike did not smash the unicorn''s shadow, but was smashed directly.


    Break the shadow of Unicorn that he attacks, and continue to come straight to him.

 Chapter 751

    The father of Ji''s family was shocked and turned pale. Before he could react, the shadow of Kirin had hit him hard.


    In an instant, the father of Ji''s family only felt as if he had been hit by tens of thousands of Jin, and the whole person was thrown out.


    "Click, click!"


    The clear sound rang in my ear, and I didn''t know how many bones there were, which were smashed directly.


    Still in the air, Ji''s ancestors kept coughing up blood in their mouths, and the place in the impact was extremely painful.


    King shuiqilin seems to have expected this result, so he chased the old ancestor of Ji family.


    In the blink of an eye, the king of water Qilin came over the ancestors of Ji''s family. He lifted his claws and patted them down.


    "No!"


    Ji''s grandfather''s face changed wildly and exclaimed in horror.


    Just now, he saw with his own eyes that this monster just slapped its paw and destroyed a villa of his family. He even left a pit more than ten meters deep on the ground.


    This kind of attack, if falls on the body, with his strength simply cannot withstand.


    At a critical juncture, the ancestors of Ji''s family were too lazy to manage so much, so they tried their best.


    Biting the tip of his tongue, he spewed blood out of his mouth and quickly spilled the whole spear.


    Stained with blood, Ji''s spear suddenly radiated a dazzling light, and a vague shadow suddenly appeared in the void.


    The figure was wearing a robe and a high crown, and could not see clearly.


    Xu Ying holds Ji''s spear in his hand. Without any hesitation, he roars toward the claw shadow.


    "Boom!"


    The deafening sound rang out, a bright light came up at the collision, and a terrible ripple suddenly expanded from the opposite, hitting the ancestors of Ji family and King shuiqilin.


    With the strength of the water Unicorn king, it naturally ignores the shock wave, but it is still motionless.


    But Ji''s ancestors had been injured before, but they were not so lucky.


    Then under the fierce impact, the whole person directly hit the ground.


    In the roaring sound, the ancestor of Ji''s family bumped into a house and made a big hole.


    After a blow, the shadow dissipated, and Ji''s spear fell down with Ji''s ancestors.


    The water Qilin King''s mind moves, and the power of demon consciousness covers him. He directly drags Ji''s spear back and sends it to Ning Xiaolei.


    Ning Xiaolei happily took it and put it away.


    When the king of water Qilin dragged Ji''s spear, he had already wiped out the power of divine knowledge belonging to Ji''s ancestors, so he was not stopped.


    Below, the old ancestor of Ji family, who was seriously injured and dying, gushed out blood again, and his breath was withered to the extreme.


    At this time, the king of water Unicorn attacked again, with one claw.


    In the loud noise, the house was directly destroyed by it, and a big pit was burned on the ground last time.


    But Ji''s grandfather is not in it. With the last effort, he escaped from the house at the last moment.


    "Laozu!"


    In the sky, at the beginning of the wuchong battle with you Tianma king, one man''s face changed greatly, and then he ran to the water kylin king.


    You Tianma Wang''s eyes twinkled, but he didn''t stop him. He just went to die.


    Sensing someone coming, the king of water unicorn turned his head and spewed a huge column of water from his mouth.


    When the water column burst out, the people who rushed in didn''t react at all. They retreated faster than when they came. They fell in the distance and didn''t know whether they were alive or dead.


    The water kylin king didn''t mean to catch up. His figure twinkled and came to the father of Ji''s family.


    "Death


    With a low roar, the king of water Unicorn raised his claws and pressed them down.


    This time, it''s just a normal attack, not the claw print magic.


    But Ji''s father was at the end of his life. In despair, he was slapped on the forehead by the king of water Qilin.


    In the slight sound, Ji''s grandfather''s brain burst, blood and brain splashed, and died.

 Chapter 752

    After King shuiqilin killed Ji''s ancestors, one of the three people who fought with king youtianma was killed soon.


    Originally four people, can stop you Tianma king, let it helpless.


    But after missing one person, Ji''s family soon fell behind.


    You Tianma Wang had rich fighting experience. He saw the opportunity and killed one of them directly.


    The other two were so scared that they found that the strongest ancestor had been killed. They looked at each other, and then they retreated.


    "Flee separately!"


    One of them called out and took the lead to sweep away.


    The other one is not slow and chooses to escape at the same time.


    They didn''t want to fight to the end. If it wasn''t for Ji''s ancestors, they would have left.


    "Don''t let go, kill me!"


    Ning Xiaolei shouts, and youtianma king and feiyiniao king immediately chase them out.


    On Ji''s side, it''s left to Ning Xiaolei, shuiqilin king and Huoguang beast king.


    "If you don''t want to die, stop it. I can spare your life."


    Ning Xiaolei and King shuiqilin flew into the air again, looking at many people of Ji''s family who were still attacking the Huoguang beast king.


    His words fall, the people of Ji family suddenly a Leng, in addition to a few people still crazy attack, most people have hesitation.


    There is a precedent for the other five elders to escape and be hunted down. No one ran away rashly.


    Help fire light beast king will still attack several people killed, Ning Xiaolei said: "go to see another five dead, if not killed."


    Before, King shuiqilin had no idea about life and death. Let king Huoguang go and have a look.


    When the king of fire flies away, Ning Xiaolei looks at the humanity of Ji''s family: "don''t want to die, take me to your treasure house of Ji''s family."


    "You, are you really going to let us go?" A member of the Ji family in the late period of the third generation is frightened and looks at Ning Xiaolei carefully.


    "Well, you don''t have a choice. Take me. If you don''t lead the way, you''ll be dead."


    Ning Xiaolei snorted and glanced at the speaker indifferently.


    The man was startled, did not dare to say more, and quickly led the way ahead.


    The rest of the Ji family quickly get out of the way and look at the figure of shuiqilin king and Ning Xiaolei, with some fear in their eyes.


    Ignoring the people of Ji family, Ning Xiaolei follows the people of Ji family in the later period of Sanzhong to a house.


    This house is not the type of villa. It looks very simple, but it looks like a warehouse.


    As soon as he went in, Ning Xiaolei found a lot of things, but soon he frowned.


    Compared with the other three, Ji''s treasures are much less.


    "Some things have been taken away by people arranged by our ancestors. It''s none of our business."


    It seems that Ning Xiaolei is dissatisfied, and the person of the Ji family hastily explains.


    "I had a guess before. Do you know where the transferred people are?"


    Ning Xiaolei calmly looks at the people of Ji''s family in front of him and frowns and asks.


    "I don''t know about this. Only my grandfather knows. I swear, I''m not lying."


    The people of Ji''s family speak in a hurry. They are afraid that Ning Xiaolei won''t believe them. They even raise their hands and swear to heaven.


    Ning Xiaolei''s eyes twinkle slightly. Now he has got Ji''s Royal spear, and these things in front of him are not in vain.


    As for those who were taken away, he didn''t want to track them, as long as Ji''s family didn''t continue to fight against him.


    I believe there is such a lesson, and I don''t think they dare.


    In the frightened eyes of the Ji family, Ning Xiaolei transfers most of the things in the treasure house to the refining pot.


    After raiding three stores in a row, he couldn''t put down his storage bracelet.


    Leaving some useless things, Ning Xiaolei and shuiqilin Wang fly out.

 Chapter 753

    Ning Xiaolei goes out, and the three beasts have returned.


    At the beginning of wuchong, when he was patted by the water Unicorn king, there was only one breath left. The fire light beast king died.


    The other two escaped wuchong were also killed by feiyiniao king and youtianma king.


    Single to single, the same realm, these demons can be called invincible.


    Ignoring the Ji family, Ning Xiaolei and four ancient monsters fly all the way back to the ten thousand demon gate.


    In the direction of Longdu palace, the emperor''s ancestors sighed that the four forces, including Ji family, had completely become a passing cloud.


    Today, there is only one cold moon palace, which still maintains the strength of the past.


    However, although the four forces have gone, there is one more ten thousand demon sect. The strength of the Dragon capital cultivation world is not too much loss.


    Back to the ten thousand demon gate, Ning Xiaolei put several demon gods into the refining pot and let them practice.


    The current strength of these demon gods is far from the peak period and can be greatly improved.


    Give them time, they will certainly become the existence of the ancient war.


    After leaving some common resources from the four forces in the ten thousand demon sect for the disciples to cultivate, Ning Xiaolei also hid in the pot.


    In addition to these ordinary ones, he has got a lot of other things in the four major forces, and he has to take stock of them.


    "Two Heaven level magic weapons, to whom?"


    Ning Xiaolei''s first thought is magic weapon, Zhou family and xuanqingzong. He didn''t find heaven level magic weapon.


    I don''t know if it was hidden by them or not at all.


    At the moment, he had only the magic subduing pestle of Tianlong temple and the imperial spear of Ji family.


    After thinking about it for half a day, Ning Xiaolei decides to give Changshan the magic weapon.


    Changshan cultivates Tianman Jue, which comes from the demon group. It''s mainly hard and fierce. Magic weapons like magic wand are suitable for him.


    Ji Huangmao, Ning Xiaolei decides to give it to Guan Yun.


    After joining the ten thousand demon sect, he also found a skill for Guan Yun from the demon clan, which focuses on attacking and killing.


    Ji huangspear''s lethality is very suitable for this guy.


    And he has the black devil Jiaodao, which is enough.


    After making a decision, Ning Xiaolei calls them and gives them the magic weapon.


    Guan Yun is OK. Changshan is so excited that he wants to kiss Ning Xiaolei.


    Ning Xiaolei''s brain is full of black lines. He doesn''t know where the goods are.


    In addition to the magic weapon, Ning Xiaolei also left a lot of materials.


    However, he checked, but did not find a nosebleed orchid.


    "Also, even those big demons are useless, just a few small forces in the world, how can there be!"


    Ning Xiaolei is depressed and shakes his head. He decides to go to yijianmen tomorrow.


    They can show the spirit of real demons. If they have nothing to do with the demon world, Ning Xiaolei won''t believe it.


    He wanted to go right away, but it was better to go slowly when he thought about the war.


    And he didn''t know much about yijianmen.


    Maybe there will be people like the emperor''s ancestor in Longdu.


    In that case, he''ll have to be careful. At least he''ll have to keep his cards.


    After thinking for a moment, Ning Xiaolei picks up his mobile phone. If he wants to find something to protect his life, he still has to discuss with the big demon in the group!


    And he didn''t say anything about the evil spirit. He thought it was necessary to mention it with Nu Wa.


    After Ning Xiaolei said something about Moqi, Nu Wa was shocked to send a message.


    Nu Wa: the real evil spirit? Xiaolei, are you sure it''s the real evil spirit / a surprise expression?


    "Sure, this is what ling''er told me. I''m going to track them to see what''s going on."


    Ning Xiaolei replied with certainty and told the truth.


    Without waiting for Nuwa to send a message, Ning Xiaolei said again, "if I find a way to enter the demon world, I plan to go."

 Chapter 754

    Nuwa knows why Ning Xiaolei wants to go to the demon world.


    A few days ago, Ning Xiaolei collected several kinds of materials in the group. The only one he didn''t find was a nosebleed orchid.


    And this flower only grows in the depths of the demon world.


    "With your current strength, even if you find a way to the devil''s world, it''s also very dangerous. If what you say is true, the connection of the Six Worlds is not far away. Why don''t you wait?"


    Nuwa''s message, this time rarely did not have the meaning of ridicule, the tone is full of worry.


    The demon world is a side-by-side interface with the three realms of immortals, demons and Buddhas. There are many strong people in it, far from being comparable with the human world.


    If put in ancient times, Emperor period, perhaps also can fight against the rest of the world.


    But later, with the rise of the immortal Buddha, the human race should cultivate the immortal Buddha. From then on, it fell sharply, and finally it could only be reduced to the vassal of the immortal world.


    Just like today, due to the limitation of aura, the practitioners in the world can only practice to jiuzhong in fairyland.


    However, there is no such limitation in the demon world. Under the strong atmosphere of real demons, there are many masters such as Shenjing, Dijing and Huangjing.


    With Ning Xiaolei''s cultivation in fairyland at this time, even with the help of the big demons of the demon group, there is a great possibility of falling.


    Ning Xiaolei also understood this, but he was not afraid at all. He said with a smile: "the more dangerous it is, the faster the strength can be improved. Sister Nuwa gives me more treasures, the safer I will be."


    "These days, I''ve asked people to start looking for all kinds of delicious food. I''ll send it to my sister in a moment."


    The opposite did not answer immediately. After pondering for a moment, the news of Nu Wa came back.


    "Well, since you decide, I won''t stop you. These two real magic beads are for you. In the future, you will not be restricted in the group. You can freely exchange treasures with the demons."


    "But I still want to remind you that if you want to be a real strong man, you can''t rely on these all the time, otherwise you won''t be able to go far on this road."


    After the news, a big red envelope pops up on the screen, and Ning Xiaolei opens it.


    "Congratulations, I got Nuwa''s red envelope and got two real magic beads, which have been stored in Xumi bag."


    Ning Xiaolei is curious to open Xumi bag and check the information of zhenmozhu.


    Real magic bead: can transform any breath into magic Qi, which is effective in holy land.


    Leng Leng, Ning Xiaolei''s eyes immediately show the color of ecstasy.


    It''s a magic pearl. It''s a necessary weapon to sneak into the demon world!


    With this pearl, as long as he does not take the initiative to expose his identity, those people in the demon world will surely think that he is also a demon.


    In this way, it will be much more convenient to act in the demon world.


    After thinking for a long time, Ning Xiaolei quickly congratulates Nu Wa.


    And this time, Nu Wa also contacted his exchange restrictions, that is to say, he can exchange things with the big demons again.


    You have to learn the methods of somersault cloud, celestial phenomena and earth, Tiangang and earth. You have to borrow the weapons and magic weapons of the great demons. Ha ha.


    It''s just the devil''s world. When the time comes, dare someone stop it and blow it up.


    Ning Xiaolei had some worries about the danger of going here, but now all his worries are gone.


    What''s the matter with fairyland five times? Even if fairyland nine times, he is not afraid.


    No matter how powerful, can you resist the golden cudgel?


    Or just bring in the two cylinders of yin and Yang carved by the golden winged Mirs, who can stop them?


    Ning Xiaolei is very happy. His mind is full of pictures of yijianmen and yidaomen destroying.


    By the way, it''s not too beautiful to get rid of the leaders.


    If you dare to collude with the demons and don''t teach them a lesson, how can it be.


    It''s not too late to go to the devil''s world after cleaning up there.

 Chapter 755

    After spending a day in Wanyao gate and arranging everything, Ning Xiaolei sets out for Yijian gate.


    There is also Ao Xueer with her. Before, they had an agreement to hunt down the man who broke into yijianmen in Longdu.


    Since he has promised to go this time, Ning Xiaolei is not good enough to go alone and secretly.


    Big deal, at that time really encounter danger, with aoxueer hide into the refining pot.


    "We can''t fly so blatantly. It''s too conspicuous."


    On the coast, Ning Xiaolei and AO Xueer stood on the sea and discussed.


    Ao Xue nodded, looking at Ning Xiao Lei with his head tilted, and not speaking, a posture you said has the final say.


    Ning Xiaolei a headache, this girl is not like this before, cold ice piece, so he has some not to adapt.


    Although at the moment, aoxue''er also inadvertently sends out cold, Ning Xiaolei can feel that aoxue''er is not aimed at him.


    "Why don''t we pretend to be ordinary people and fly there?"


    After pondering for a moment, Ning Xiaolei asked carefully.


    Ao xue''er tilts her little head. After a moment, she suddenly smiles and nods her head gently.


    Ning Xiaolei looks at Ao Xueer''s smile and reacts for a long time.


    With a light cough, Ning Xiaolei covered up his embarrassment and said, "Xueer, since you want to be an ordinary person, your dress is not suitable. Let''s buy clothes first."


    "Well, you pay. I''m only responsible for dressing." Aoxueer nods without hesitation.


    Ning Xiaolei was stunned and said with a smile, "of course, I''m out of business. I don''t have anything else, but I''m not short of money."


    For the practitioners, money is easy to get, but it''s just something outside of their body.


    I just don''t know why aoxueer has to ask him to pay. Ning Xiaolei can''t figure it out.


    Anyway, it''s more obvious that they are closer to each other.


    After the decision was made, they immediately rushed to the big shopping mall in the city and soon bought a suit of clothes.


    Under the strong recommendation of Ning Xiaolei, aoxueer wears a pair of super short hot pants and two long and white legs, which are bright and attractive.


    Along the way, Ao xue''er did not know how many eyes she had attracted. Many young men were enthusiastic and their eyes were hot.


    Standing next to aoxueer, someone peeks at her eyes from time to time, and several nosebleeds almost flow out.


    Because of the cultivation, aoxueer''s legs are perfect, and the golden ratio is not as good as those internationally famous leg models.


    Feeling someone''s hot eyes, aoxue''er is very angry. The bad guy doesn''t know how many times to peep all the way.


    But I don''t know why. Seeing Ning Xiaolei like this, Ao Xueer is very happy. Even the frost on her body is weaker than usual.


    After the clothes are finished, Ning Xiaolei finds Yanhuang department and asks Murong Zhengzhen to get them two fake ID cards.


    After all, they killed a lot of yijianmen people, and I don''t know if the other party will investigate their identities.


    If it is found out, it''s meaningless for them to pretend to be ordinary people. It''s better to fly there directly.


    "Let''s go and stay there longer."


    Seeing them leave, Murong really shouts.


    He wants Ning Xiaolei to leave Longdu as soon as possible. During this period, the cultivation world of Longdu has become a mess because of this guy.


    Now he wants to go next door and make a fuss.


    Lazy to pay attention to Murong is the meaning of the truth, Ning Xiaolei and AO Xueer quickly rushed to the airport.


    The plane will take off in half an hour. If it is missed, it will have to wait.


    In order to hide their identities, they both wore large sunglasses so that no one would recognize them.


    "Cher, you''re pretending to be my girlfriend. Don''t show up. Come on, take my arm."


    When going to the airport entrance, Ning Xiaolei smiles to Ao Xueer.

 Chapter 756

    Aoxue''er ignores someone''s indecent request, throws a big white eye to see a fool, and walks into the airport.


    Ning Xiaolei doesn''t mind. He laughs and follows.


    After waiting for a few minutes, they took the flight to Dongdu according to the guide.


    On the plane, Ning Xiaolei and AO Xueer sat side by side.


    Such a good opportunity, Ning Xiaolei certainly won''t let it go, trying to rub against aoxueer.


    "I''ll be almost there."


    Aoxueer is full of black lines. Ning Xiaolei in his impression should not be like this. How can he be like a rascal.


    "Ah, Cher, what are you talking about, I don''t understand?"


    Ning Xiaolei looks up and pretends to be at a loss. She looks at Ao Xueer and turns her eyes.


    "I''m so crowded by you that I can climb on the glass."


    Ao Xueer is depressed and pushes Ning Xiaolei aside.


    Ning Xiaolei smiles, but he doesn''t go too far. He sits upright.


    There are many opportunities in the future. This girl is willing to follow him to make trouble in yijianmen, which means she doesn''t have a bad impression on him.


    The plane didn''t take off for a long time. Suddenly, a bald man came in the corridor. After he saw aoxueer''s long and white legs, the bald man stopped and his eyes showed a strong fiery color.


    As a practitioner, her intuition is very sharp. Aoxue''er feels the man''s eyes for the first time, and suddenly shows a cold air.


    Ning Xiaolei was stunned. When he looked up and saw the bald man, his eyes suddenly showed a trace of displeasure.


    Dare to look at the woman he''d rather Xiaolei likes with this kind of vision, and you''d better not beat her!


    "Cough, this beautiful lady, I''m from the heize family of Dongdu. I don''t know..."


    Seeing that she was discovered by aoxue''er, the bald man coughed and introduced himself.


    As for Ning Xiaolei, he was directly ignored.


    "Go away, I don''t care who you are, and I''ll kill you."


    Ning Xiaolei snorted, and his eyes showed a trace of anger. He was just an ordinary man, and he dared to ignore him.


    Hearing Ning Xiaolei''s voice, heizegou noticed the person and said, "who are you? What do you have to do with me talking to this beautiful lady?"


    "I''m your grandfather and she''s my girlfriend. What do you think it has to do with me?"


    Ning Xiaolei stands up and stares at the black dog.


    I didn''t expect that Ning Xiaolei would be so arrogant. The black dog said angrily: "you, you call yourself my grandfather? You''re looking for death. Do you know who I am? "


    "Go away, I don''t know, I don''t want to know, how far, how far away, and let you know how fat people grow up in an instant."


    As a fairyland cultivator, he is too lazy to talk with an ordinary person. Ning Xiaolei pushes the black dog at will and makes a big somersault.


    Sitting on the ground for a long time, the black dog stood up and said harshly, "how dare you push me? Come on, I''ll kill him. "


    As soon as the words of the black dog came down, the two men in black came to him. Just now they felt something moving, and they ran over.


    After the process, the two people have seen that they are not good at looking at Ning Xiaolei and are ready to fight.


    How can Ning Xiaolei care? These two men in black are just better than ordinary people. They should be martial arts practitioners, and their strength is just at the beginning of their career.


    Just about to teach them a lesson, a worried voice suddenly rang out.


    "Gentlemen, it is forbidden to..."


    "Shut up and do you any more nonsense."


    Dog Kurosawa glared at the stewardess, scared the stewardess to swallow the words.


    "You want to die, scum."


    Ning Xiaolei was furious, banging two fists, and easily put down the two men in black.


    In the eyes of the black dog too incredible, Ning Xiaolei pulled him over, Pa Pa Pa is two big mouths.

 Chapter 757

    "You, you dare to hit me?"


    Feeling the burning pain on his face, the black dog couldn''t believe what happened. He stared at Ning Xiaolei.


    Ning Xiaolei snorted: "it''s you who beat me. I think no one can cure you, right?"


    Said, Ning Xiaolei shake hands is two big slaps in the face, hit black dog too directly.


    He has never been beaten by anyone, let alone in front of so many people.


    In an instant, the black dog felt the humiliation and screamed: "ah, dare to hit me, you''re dead, you''re dead."


    "I''ll hit you. If you don''t agree, bite me!"


    Ning Xiaolei is just an ordinary man. What can he do to threaten him.


    At the end of the speech, he waved his hand quickly, so fast people couldn''t see it clearly.


    In the crackling sound, I don''t know how many slaps I slapped. Ning Xiaolei just gave up.


    Satisfied with the swollen black dog like a pig''s head, Ning Xiaolei threw him on the ground at will.


    "Wuwu, Demon (RAO), demon disaster (forgive me)!"


    The black Ze dog is too frightened, looking at rather small thunder, the mouth ambiguously tunnel.


    After a big slap, his teeth were fanned off and his mouth was covered with blood.


    Ning Xiaolei glanced coldly and said: "shut up and get away."


    Smell speech, black Ze dog too immediately shut up, dare not reveal half a voice again, for fear Ning Xiaolei continues to clean him up.


    Two people in black who had been knocked down on the ground got up, helped up the black dog and left too quickly.


    After walking out of a distance, one of the men in black turned back and said, "boy, if you go to Dongdu, you''re dead. The Blackpool family won''t let you go, and the elder sister of the dog master won''t let you go."


    "Don''t think you dare to be arrogant just because you have some skills. Miss Zhiling, the elder sister of young master goutai, is practicing in Shenmen. She will surely kill you."


    Ning Xiaolei is slightly surprised. He is so brave that he dares to threaten him.


    But what''s this guy''s God gate, cultivation sect?


    In the eyes of ordinary people, practitioners are just like people in the gods. It''s also said that the name of "Shenmen" is the past.


    Ning Xiaolei was worried about how to investigate the news of yijianmen in Dongdu. He didn''t expect that he would get into trouble with Dongdu''s practitioners.


    Well, it''s good that heize Zhiling doesn''t come. She just came to ask for some information.


    As for the Kurosawa family, Ning Xiaolei directly ignored it. Now ordinary people can''t threaten him.


    "Get out of here. If you believe it or not, I''ll beat you up again. Don''t threaten me. If you have the ability, just use it."


    Looking at the man in black, Ning Xiaolei stares, dissatisfied.


    The man in black was startled and ran away in a hurry for fear that Ning Xiaolei would really start.


    When heizegou and others walked away, there was a noise nearby, and many people praised Ning Xiaolei.


    Most of the people on this flight are from Longdu. Seeing Ning Xiaolei clean up the arrogant people from Dongdu, many people want to clap their hands.


    "Thank you for coming out for me."


    At this time, a low voice rang out. The stewardess who had been scared by Kurosawa came up to him.


    She didn''t expect that the young man who looked at the big sunshine boy would be so ferocious. She was surprised to clean up the villain.


    "Small things, small things, things are because of me."


    Ning Xiaolei waved his hand with a smile and looked at the girl in front of him.


    Good figure, face can also, with the stewardess uniform, and that professional sweet smile, it''s easy to give a good impression.


    Just when Ning Xiaolei appreciates it carefully, a cold hum rings in his ear. Aoxueer''s voice says: "see enough, come here!"


    Leng Leng, Ning Xiaolei apologized to the stewardess with a smile, ran to the seat with a brilliant smile and sat down: "daughter in law, what can I do for you?"


    "You..."


    Aoxue''er is speechless and full of black lines. This bastard takes advantage of her.

 Chapter 758

    More than three hours later, at Dongdu airport, Ning Xiaolei and AO Xueer walked out side by side.


    Although wearing sunglasses, but they have some unique temperament, or very open, attracted many people''s attention.


    Beautiful men and women, wherever they go, are the focus of everyone.


    Listening to the sound of the wail around, Ning Xiaolei wanted to scream and yell that he was coming.


    Coming to Dongdu this time is bound to turn him upside down.


    After coming out of the secret place, Ning Xiaolei took time to learn the languages of various countries. Now he can understand what people around him say.


    Behind the crowd, under the protection of two bodyguards, heizegoutai is making a phone call with her mobile phone.


    As a fairyland cultivator, Ning Xiaolei''s ears moved slightly, and he caught what the black dog said in the noisy voice.


    But Ning Xiaolei didn''t disturb him. He was eager for the black dog to call his sister.


    "Xueer, let''s find a hotel first."


    Looking around, Ning Xiaolei says to Ao Xueer.


    Now I''m new here, and I don''t know where to go first, or wait for Mrs. Kurosawa''s sister to come and ask for some information.


    Aoxueer doesn''t have any opinions, and soon they go to the biggest Dongdu hotel in the city by car.


    On the way, Ning Xiaolei glances at the back of his eyes without any trace. He has found that the black dog is tracking too much.


    Arriving at the hotel, standing at the front desk, aoxueer said in fluent Island language, "open two rooms."


    "One, just open one!" Ning Xiaolei stops in a hurry. How can he miss such a good opportunity? Hehe.


    Wen Yan, Ao xue''er stares at Ning Xiaolei, trying to see through what this guy is up to.


    "Xueer, we are now dressed up as male and female friends. It''s doubtful to open two rooms. Acting should be more real."


    Ning Xiaolei understands Ao Xueer''s meaning and explains with a smile.


    Frowning and thinking for a long time, aoxue''er finally didn''t say anything and agreed by default.


    She thinks that what Ning Xiaolei said also has some truth. Anyway, this is Dongdu, and no one knows that she and this guy spent the night in the same room.


    After Ning Xiaolei and AO Xueer go upstairs, heizegoutai takes his bodyguards to the hotel and soon investigates everything.


    "Dare to beat me, when I am a bully of the hazel family?"


    Dog Kurosawa is so vicious that he bites his teeth and his eyes are full of ferocity.


    In the room, Ning Xiaolei stares at Ao Xueer who is sitting on the bed, and her eyes blink without blinking.


    Aoxue''er was a little uncomfortable and didn''t have a good way: "what are you looking at? Have you seen enough? "


    "I can''t see enough. I can''t see enough all my life."


    Ning Xiaolei laughs, but he doesn''t stare at Ao Xueer.


    If you leave this girl in a hurry, it''s too late to cry.


    Ning Xiaolei still understands the principle of enough.


    Seeing that Ning Xiaolei no longer looks at her, but looks around in the room, Ao Xueer can''t say why. She has no reason to be unhappy.


    But I don''t know what she thought of. She couldn''t help but smile a little, and she looked very happy.


    Ning Xiaolei just turns to see, Leng for a while, don''t know this wench suddenly hair what nerve.


    Shaking his head, sighing that women''s heart is hard to understand, Ning Xiaolei continues to inspect the room.


    Soon, Ning Xiaolei found something abnormal in the socket hole. The evil spirit worked and sucked out a button like thing.


    "Camera?"


    Ning Xiaolei frowned tightly, and a chill flashed in his eyes. Which guy who wanted to die placed this thing?


    And that''s just the beginning. Soon, he found one in the smoke alarm, the air conditioner, the toilet and the corner of the roof.


    "That''s crazy, isn''t it?"


    Ning Xiaolei''s eyes are cold and murderous. If he didn''t find out, wouldn''t all his actions be exposed?


    Ning Xiaolei is extremely disgusted with this kind of behavior, although he knows that the other party does not want to pry into the secrets of his practitioners.


    But no matter what it was, he was not happy.


    If the person placing the camera is in front of them, he has to let them know why the flowers are so red!

 Chapter 759

    At midnight, Ning Xiaolei, sitting in the room, suddenly opens his eyes.


    At the same time, a cold light flashed in aoxue''er''s eyes and she got up slowly.


    "I''ll deal with some small fish. You don''t have to worry about Xueer."


    Ning Xiaolei smiles and waves his hand. He can feel that most of them are ordinary people, and only five of them are martial arts practitioners.


    However, the strongest one is only in the later stage of Xiaocheng, Ning Xiaolei is not in the eye at all.


    With such strength, he can call these people to death with any breath.


    There was no smell of dog in the crowd. Maybe he was scared of being beaten on the plane and didn''t dare to come over.


    After a while, these people came to the door where Ning Xiaolei and AO Xueer were and opened the door from the outside.


    Just wait for someone to come in, Ning Xiaolei dodges out.


    Aoxue''er is still in the house, he can''t tolerate these people to disturb.


    With a glance, Ning Xiaolei finds that these people are all dressed in uniform black suits, with a small flat head. People can roughly guess their identities at a glance.


    Micro Leng Leng, the crowd in a humanitarian: "Murata Jun, is he beat dog too young master!"


    Ning Xiaolei looked, but saw that it was one of the two bodyguards he beat on the plane.


    "Oh, just this kid?"


    The first young man named Murata Jun was stunned, then with a grim smile, he raised his legs and ran to Ning Xiaolei''s head.


    Ning Xiaolei is just a little bit arrogant in the later stage of Xiaocheng.


    Seeing that Murata Jun''s foot is about to kick him in the head, and everyone behind him shows a cruel smile, Ning Xiaolei raises his hand and holds up his leg.


    "Is that the strength?"


    In Murata Jun''s eyes, Ning Xiaolei sneers, and then wrists suddenly.


    The next moment, a scream suddenly sounded, did not give Murata Jun the opportunity to respond, Ning Xiaolei directly kicked him to the leg twisted.


    In the eyes of the others, Ning Xiaolei throws out Murata Jun and then sweeps out like a shadow.


    In just a moment, everyone was knocked down and no one could stand up.


    There are slight or severe injuries on every body. The slight ones spit blood, and the heavy ones are broken.


    "Get out of here and tell dog heize that he wants to deal with me and let the practitioners come."


    Ning Xiaolei waved his hand and said haughtily.


    In order for these people to leave, he didn''t waste everyone.


    After saying that, ignoring the crowd, Ning Xiaolei directly turns back to the house.


    Outside, everyone looked at each other, and their faces were very ugly.


    Murata struggled to sit up, his eyes a little scared, and said: "practitioner? Is he also a practitioner? "


    As a martial arts practitioner, he has a good position in the Kurosawa family. Murata knows something about the practitioners.


    If so, they are not wronged this time.


    After thinking for a moment, Murata asked people to take him away quickly. He needed to tell Kurosawa the news as soon as possible.


    In a luxury car not far from here, after listening to Mr. Murata''s words from Ning Xiaolei, the black dog''s eyes became very cold.


    "No wonder you dare to beat me and stay in Dongdu recklessly. You turned out to be a cultivator, but so what? Just a young man, no matter how powerful he is, how powerful he can be."


    Black Ze dog too hum a, immediately way: "you a few go to the hospital treatment, I let tree up uncle take a person to clean them up."


    After that, heize dog ignored Murata Jun and others and began to make a phone call.


    In his opinion, even Ning Xiaolei is a cultivator, his strength is not strong at this age, so there is no need to trouble his sister.


    "Uncle shushang, bring a group of people to Dongdu hotel. Remember to bring weapons. The other party may be a cultivator."

 Chapter 760

    Kurosawa''s elder sister didn''t wait, and what she was waiting for was still ordinary people and warriors.


    It''s better than just now.


    However, Ning Xiaolei found that these people came straight to them with hot weapons in their hands.


    "I''m looking for death, don''t bother!"


    Ning Xiaolei turns his mouth. For the fairyland practitioners, ordinary thermal weapons are just like toys. They are no threat at all.


    But the other side''s attitude was obviously like killing him. He was still a little angry.


    If he is not strong enough, or just an ordinary person, maybe he will be planted in this foreign land.


    After thinking about it, Ning Xiaolei decided to teach these people a painful lesson this time.


    If you look at them like this, you will surely do a lot of bad things, except for them.


    "Cher, I''ll deal with some flies."


    Chong Ao xue''er grins and Ning Xiaolei comes out of the room.


    After leaning against the wall and waiting for a few minutes, a large group of people came fiercely.


    Led by a middle-aged man, slightly short, but the whole body is emitting a strong atmosphere.


    I didn''t expect that the other party would wait for them outside. The visitors were slightly surprised.


    But soon he ordered the people behind to raise their weapons.


    And he himself, carefully stepped forward, watched Ning Xiaolei warily and asked, "do you live in this room?"


    "Yes, if you want to kill me, come on!"


    Ning Xiaolei smiles and is not afraid at all.


    The middle-aged man, the uncle in the tree in the mouth of the black dog, couldn''t help frowning.


    Things and their estimates are not the same, the other side not only know that they are coming, but also a pair of waiting for them for a long time, and unscrupulous look.


    If you want to see the black dog, Ozawa''s heart is tiny. I''m afraid this person is not so simple.


    But now that he''s here, Ozawa doesn''t intend to return without success. What about the cultivators? Are they powerful with hot weapons?


    "Kill him."


    Dodge back to one side, Ozawa tree wave orders.


    The next moment, the dull voice rings out one after another, one by one with the tongues of bullets, to Ning Xiaolei each key.


    However, to everyone''s shock, Ning Xiaolei seems to have no idea of hiding at all.


    Between lightning and flint, when the bullets were about to hit the body, I saw him draw a circle in the air.


    Then you can see that if all the bullets meet the invisible wall, they can''t get close to Ning Xiaolei. At last, they lose their strength and fall one after another.


    "You..."


    The people on Ozawa tree and behind him look at Ning Xiaolei like ghosts. Is this the strength of the cultivator?


    This is the dog too young master said, the strength of the other side is not so good?


    At the same time, Ozawa realized that it was not good, and he wanted to let people retreat.


    But he didn''t have time to make a sound, and suddenly he saw the light in front of him, and the burning pain came from his body.


    In the ash like eyes of Ozawa tree, a fireball fell on him and ignited him directly.


    See the leader Ozawa tree for a moment by the other party''s ball of fire into ashes, the rear people panic, someone screamed, turned to run.


    Ning Xiaolei hummed, a powerful pressure spread out, and all the suppressed people could not move.


    "Let you go?"


    The cold flashed in his eyes, and Ning Xiaolei waved a blade of wind.


    The cold light flashed, and everyone''s right arms were cut off by him.


    Looking at the people who are full of pain but don''t dare to hum, Ning Xiaolei said: "go back and tell dog heize, don''t let people come to death, let his sister come to me directly."


    Having said that, Ning Xiaolei waves with his hand, lifts everyone out and returns to the house.

 Chapter 761

    After learning of Ozawa''s tragic death in the tree and Ning Xiaolei''s threatening words, the black dog''s face is very ugly.


    He didn''t expect that the young man was more difficult than he thought, and he had already cultivated to the point where he could not be threatened by hot weapons.


    Because his sister is a cultivator, he knows the skills of some cultivators.


    If you can easily block bullets, you must not be a beginner.


    After thinking about it, he called his sister.


    Since the other party wants to see his sister, let her deal with him.


    His elder sister went to Shenmen to practice for decades. He didn''t believe that such a young man would be his elder sister''s rival.


    "Dog too, what''s the matter, even call me?"


    A enchanting voice came from the opposite side of the phone, which made people itch.


    From the age of Mrs. Kurosawa, his elder sister must be older than him, at least in her thirties.


    But now listen to the voice, but just like the age of the beautiful girl, is in prime.


    Kurosawa''s face flashed an unnatural color and said, "elder sister, I''ve been watched by the practitioners. The other side also said that they would destroy our family. If they don''t want to die, they''ll let you know."


    There was a moment''s silence on the other side, and a piercing scream came: "who dares to threaten the family, but also wants to see me?"


    "I don''t know. It seems that people from Longdu in Huaxia may be local practitioners."


    Heizegou answered truthfully, and he didn''t know where Ning Xiaolei came from.


    His fluent Island language made him unable to identify Ning Xiaolei.


    But knowing that he was the master of the Kurosawa family, he dared to be arrogant. Seven out of ten were not from their east capital.


    Either the other party is a lengtouqing, or the strength is very strong, do not put his Kurosawa family and his sister in the eye.


    "No matter where he comes from, if he dares to offend my Kurosawa family and despises me, he should kill me. Wait. I''ll take people back immediately."


    There was an angry voice on the other end of the phone, and then it was hung up.


    Put away the mobile phone, black dog too looking at the direction of Dongdu Hotel, his eyes show a grim smile.


    Dare to offend him, black dog too, wait for his sister to come, will let the other party know how to write dead words.


    After the group of people on Ozawa tree were driven away, no one came to disturb them in the evening.


    Early in the morning, Ning Xiaolei opens his eyes from meditation. The thief comes to the opposite of Ao Xueer and looks at the girl carefully.


    It has to be said that aoxueer is very beautiful. Her skin is as white and tender as cream nephrite, her eyebrows and eyes are graceful, and her nose is very cocky. She is like a peerless beauty coming out of a picture. People can''t help but indulge in it.


    With that cool temperament, without a little bit of daughter''s posture, she looks like a spotless relegation fairy.


    Feel someone''s fiery eyes, aoxueer eyes suddenly open, a cold flash is gone, showing a bit helpless.


    As a cultivator, in fact, aoxue''er has already noticed Ning Xiaolei''s action. She is just curious about what this guy wants to do.


    After finding this guy squatting on the opposite side and staring at himself all the time, aoxue''er really can''t stand it.


    "Hehe, Xueer is so beautiful!"


    Ning Xiaolei smiles and pretends to be nothing.


    Ao xue''er became speechless and said, "what''s the matter?"


    "It''s rare to come to Dongdu. Let''s go out and have a look. Maybe we''ll get something unexpected." Ning Xiaolei road.


    Kurosawa''s sister may not come so soon. She will have to stay in Dongdu for a while.


    Ning Xiaolei certainly won''t miss such a good opportunity to get close.


    As for cultivation, it''s not urgent at this moment.

 Chapter 762

    It''s the first time Ning Xiaolei has come to Dongdu.


    Looking at the different customs and customs around and around Longdu, Ning Xiaolei is very curious.


    Aoxueer is similar. She has been practicing in the Cold Moon Palace before. She has been to other cities in China at most, and has never been too far away.


    They wandered around aimlessly, tirelessly, all over most of the city.


    In the evening, they went back to Dongdu hotel with satisfaction.


    "Have a good time today, Xueer. You used to only know how to practice, but you certainly didn''t have such a chance."


    Ning Xiaolei smiles and takes out a lot of things from the storage bracelet.


    Today out, two people did not buy less, as long as aoxueer like, Ning Xiaolei unambiguous, all buy.


    In order to get aoxueer''s heart, Ning Xiaolei is very hard.


    "Fortunately, there are only a few small flies to follow!"


    Aoxue''er nodded gently, her eyes flashed slightly, and she didn''t know what she was thinking.


    Ning Xiaolei said: "they are afraid that we will run away. When we see the bald guy''s sister, we can easily kill them."


    "Well, you don''t have to be too deliberate. If you meet them, just give them a ride!"


    Ao xue''er shakes her head slightly, but she doesn''t insist on killing people.


    Then she turned to the pile of things she had bought, and began to fiddle with them one by one.


    Fiddle with for a while, also don''t know what to think of, the corners of the mouth involuntarily show the curved radian, as if laughing.


    Ningxiaolei secretly see, heart greatly encouraged, feel from take this girl has not far.


    At more than ten o''clock in the evening, Ning Xiaolei, who is trying to make aoxueer happy, suddenly squints his eyes and smiles on his face.


    After waiting so long, the person he had to wait for finally arrived.


    In his demon sense, seven people came to them.


    Led by a woman, not too strong, but not weak, fairyland a heavy initial cultivation.


    Next to her was a bald man with a smile on his face. It was the black dog.


    Needless to ask, Ning Xiaolei has guessed the identity of this woman, heize Zhiling.


    In addition to heize Zhiling, there are five practitioners behind her, all of them men.


    Their accomplishments ranged from one to two. The strongest one was at the beginning of two.


    "Sister, it''s here. That guy is arrogant. He threatened to destroy the hazel family and let you lick his toes."


    Heizegoutai comes over and points to the door of Ning Xiaolei''s house.


    After hearing that, heize Zhiling didn''t say anything. A man behind her was furious: "I''d like to see which sect it is. I dare to challenge our three swordsmen so arrogantly."


    Three swordsmen?


    Inside, Ning Xiaolei, who is ready to come out to meet the enemy, is muddled. What''s the relationship between the three sword gate and the one sword gate?


    Is there a second sword gate?


    When Ning Xiaolei thought about this, the door was kicked open and the whole door collapsed.


    Ning Xiaolei waved away the dust, and his eyes showed a cold killing intention.


    The strongest is just at the beginning of the second stage. Who has the courage to kick the door of the second stage.


    The door broke open and a group of people swarmed in.


    Before that angry man, look around, greedily take back his eyes from Ao Xueer, and fall on Ning Xiaolei.


    "It''s you who threatened to let elder martial sister Kurosawa lick your toes?"


    "Kneel down and talk to me."


    Ning Xiaolei snorted, and the breath of the second stage burst out, oppressing the man.


    Man''s cultivation is just a heavy medium-term, no defense, directly was pressed to lie on the ground, unable to move.


    See this situation, the rest of the face suddenly changed, scared to see Ning Xiaolei.

 Chapter 763

    "What are your accomplishments? Who are you? "


    "This breath is the same as that of elder martial brother Beiye. Is it a double period?"


    "No, it''s iron."


    Scared by the breath of Ning Xiaolei, the people of sanjianmen immediately make a noise.


    Heize Zhiling looks ugly. She stares at heize and looks at Ning Xiaolei and AO Xueer.


    "We are from sanjianmen. Everything is a misunderstanding. I hope to give you a thin face and let my younger martial brother go."


    Ning Xiaolei looks at heize Zhiling with a smile but not a smile. After a long time, a funny smile appears at the corner of his mouth.


    "If my cultivation is not so strong, what will happen?"


    Ning Xiaolei doesn''t think these people will be good fault because of their aggressive manner and the overbearing style of heizegou.


    If his cultivation is not enough, I''m afraid these people will severely humiliate him and finally kill him.


    But now that he is strong in cultivation, it''s a different matter.


    Ning Xiaolei didn''t want to take care of these things. Regardless of the panic of heize Zhiling and sanjianmen, he said directly: "since you are here, please answer some questions. I don''t want to embarrass you too much."


    It has nothing to do with Ning Xiaolei whether these people in sanjiangmen do evil or do anything else.


    His purpose is to find out about yijianmen.


    "How can we answer you?"


    Without waiting for heize Zhiling to speak, a man in the crowd suddenly opens his mouth and looks at Ning Xiaolei coldly.


    He has always been the only one who bullies others. Which round will he get bullied.


    Although Ning Xiaolei''s accomplishments are higher than theirs, they are not necessarily rivals because they have so many people.


    The key is that they are from sanjiangmen, and few dare to offend them.


    "Well? For what? I am better than you


    A chill flashed in Ning Xiaolei''s eyes. The skill of Tianjian was working, and suddenly two bright sword lights came out of his eyes.


    Before the speaker could react, he was stabbed into his head by the sword light, and his whole head exploded.


    Although Ning Xiaolei doesn''t want to pay attention to how these people behave, it''s a different matter to provoke him.


    I don''t have a good impression. I don''t know how to challenge him at this time. Of course, he won''t be polite.


    "You, you killed younger martial brother Shenchuan?"


    The rest of sanjianmen are stunned for a moment. After reaction, they look at Ning Xiaolei in horror.


    They would never think that they would kill each other if they didn''t agree with each other. They didn''t react quickly.


    "Why, which of you has an opinion?"


    Ning Xiaolei snorts, his eyes are murderous, and he has seen several people one by one.


    Under his gaze, no one dared to look at him in the eye, and all bowed their heads.


    It occurred to all of them that this was a master in the second stage, better than all of them.


    Judging from the movement of the shot just now, even the man in the early stage of the duel, he was not sure to stop him.


    "Ah, it''s terrible to kill people."


    At this time, a scream sounded, the black dog was too frightened and yelled, the whole person was directly scared to urinate.


    Ning Xiaolei frowned, a cold light pop up, directly through the black dog too head.


    This guy is not a good thing. Relying on the protection of his family and sister, he makes trouble wantonly and dares to kill people. It''s good to get rid of him by the way.


    "You..."


    Heize Zhiling''s face was instantly ugly, and she looked at Ning Xiaolei bitterly.


    For this only brother, although only ordinary people, she is extremely doting.


    But now, she was killed in front of her.


    Ning Xiaolei turned his eyes indifferently and said in a cold voice, "don''t you agree?"

 Chapter 764

    Heize Zhiling, who dares to talk nonsense, is more important than her brother''s life.


    What''s more, her younger brother is dead now. Instead of irritating the people in front of her, it''s better to be aggrieved first and get back later.


    "I don''t dare. He deserves what he has done. I like it when I kill him well."


    Heizawa Zhiling suppresses her hatred and shows a charming smile in her eyes. Chongning Xiaolei casts a flattering eye and makes a soft and sweet voice in her mouth.


    All of a sudden, Ning Xiaolei only feels that he is inexplicably hot and dry, and some shy pictures appear in front of him.


    "Well, I want to die."


    At this time, a cold voice sounded, Ning Xiaolei instantly recovered.


    Immediately, Ning Xiaolei realized that he almost hit the road just now.


    Want to see just a few words almost let himself in, rather small Leighton when a fear.


    When I think of the pictures in my mind just now, and the age of heize Zhiling at least thirty or forty years old, Ning xiaoleidun is angry.


    The old woman dared to pretend to be tender and tried to seduce him. Her guilt was unforgivable.


    Even if you are a young girl, it''s hateful to be so old.


    And look at the eyes of those martial brothers behind her. Maybe they all have a leg. How can such a thing enter his eyes.


    Without waiting for Ning Xiaolei to make a move, aoxueer has already flashed out and chopped at heize Zhiling with one sword.


    "Brothers, please help me."


    Heizezhiling didn''t take aoxueer''s attack. She flew back to the back of several men, and at the same time, jiaodidi tunnel.


    Smell speech, that several men Dun such as hit chicken blood, double eye blood red kill to Ao Xue er.


    Ning Xiaolei is furious when he doesn''t exist.


    With a roar, the God breaking fist is used to attack head-on.


    "Click!"


    Just contact, one of them was his bone fracture, muscle fracture, vomiting blood fly out.


    Another man cut off with a knife. As a result, the knife in his hand was directly cut into two pieces. Without waiting for reaction, the whole man was kicked.


    Aoxue''er flashed to one of them with a sword.


    If you want to get information, just leave one person behind. There''s no need for others to be merciful.


    In the back, Kurosawa turned and ran away.


    "Can you run away without my permission?"


    Ning Xiaolei hums coldly and kills the duel who finally blocks the way with one punch. At the beginning, he and AO Xueer run after each other.


    As for whether those people in the rear are alive or dead, he is too lazy to check.


    "Who are you? Why do you want to attack the people of sanjianmen?"


    Heizawa Zhiling flew out of the window and asked angrily as she flew.


    This time I came out with five martial brothers. I didn''t expect that all of them would be planted. Even she doesn''t know whether she can escape from the heaven.


    "You don''t need to know our history. We just want to ask something, but you want to attack me. Don''t blame me for being rude."


    Ning Xiaolei hummed and stepped on the black cloud. He came to heize Zhiling and ran to her.


    "Young master, don''t kill me, OK?"


    See light big hand to grasp, Kurosawa Zhiling side to run forward, while showing a pitiful appearance, jiaosheng beg.


    Mingming is already on guard, but Ning Xiaolei can''t help shaking his mind when he hears heize Zhiling''s words.


    As soon as he stopped, heizawa took the opportunity to rush to the front. She didn''t know what means she used. Her speed suddenly increased and she went away in an instant.


    "Be careful, her method is very strange. Don''t get too close to her. First, shoot her from a long distance."


    Aoxueer comes back with a reminder.


    Ning Xiaolei nodded, but he was hit continuously. This method of heize Zhiling is a little evil.

 Chapter 765

    Ning Xiaolei and AO Xueer chase heize Zhiling and leave Dongdu all the way.


    Heize Zhiling doesn''t know what means she used. She runs fast. Ning Xiaolei can''t do it even if she wants to use the Yin Yang bottle.


    "I don''t believe you can keep running."


    Ning Xiaolei hummed, his face was very ugly.


    But he believes that with the strength of Yizhong in the early stage, it will certainly cost a certain price to have such a speed.


    As long as you chase after her for a while, and don''t use his hand, she will be killed.


    It''s only a matter of hand to catch him at that time.


    After thinking about this, Ning Xiaolei and AO Xueer are not in a hurry. They hang behind and catch up with each other.


    "Damn, why are they following me all the time?"


    Akira Kurosawa''s face was livid and her eyes sparkled with anger.


    As Ning Xiaolei estimated, her means are not without cost.


    When the time comes, she will be a fish and can only be slaughtered.


    But now she can''t shake off Ning Xiaolei and AO Xueer. She is extremely depressed.


    If she had known it was such an opponent, she would have vowed never to stand out for her brother.


    Now not only did not help, killed her brother, but also let her into a dilemma.


    "What are you going to do to let me go?"


    After flying for a while, finding Ning Xiaolei and AO Xueer still falling behind, heize Zhiling cried indignantly.


    In this way, sooner or later, she will fall into the hands of those two people.


    "You stop first."


    Ning Xiaolei grinned and yelled in the rear.


    "You think I''m stupid. What do you do when you stop killing me?"


    Kurosawa replied angrily, gritting her teeth and continuing to run.


    A moment later, when she saw the familiar mountains below, her eyes suddenly lit up.


    She didn''t have time to think so much, so she flew straight down.


    Before heize Zhiling could fall, dozens of people suddenly flew up below and stopped in front of her.


    Seeing this, heize looked happy in her eyes and cried out: "I''m from sanyemen. I''m heize Zhiling from sanjianmen. I hope to save my life. I''ll repay you afterwards."


    "Well, Kurosawa?"


    Smell speech, the eyes of those who fly up suddenly a bright, greedy fiery looking at the opposite Kurosawa Zhiling.


    Zhiling Kurosawa of sanjianmen is well-known in the cultivation circle of the whole island country.


    Although she is nearly 40 years old, she still keeps a girlish posture because she has practiced a special skill.


    Even compared with young women, no matter in figure or in all aspects.


    It is said that this woman''s practice is extremely wonderful. If a man is happy with her, he can not only improve his cultivation, but also better experience the ultimate joy.


    For this reason, all male practitioners wish they could not have this opportunity to have a kiss with heize Zhiling.


    Let sanyemen these people did not expect is, Kurosawa Zhiling will take the initiative to send the door.


    If they had helped her, she would not have refused to make that request.


    "Help me. I''ll do anything."


    Seeing that the people in sanyemen are still hesitating, Zhiling Kurosawa added.


    In an instant, the more than ten men who came up from the sanyemen all showed a strong color of joy in their eyes and patted their chest.


    As soon as they agreed, there was a whistling sound. Ning Xiaolei and AO Xueer flew to the airport.


    "It''s them. As long as you kill them, no, just stop for a while, I''ll meet any of your conditions."


    Kurosawa pointed to Ning Xiaolei and AO Xueer and said in a loud voice.


    Sanyemen is just a small faction, and the strongest one is in the middle of the double period. It''s obviously unrealistic to rely on these people to stop the two people who are chasing her. They just want to buy her some time to escape.

 Chapter 766

    It''s said that as long as you help to block for a while, the people of sanyemen immediately rub their hands and fly out.


    Ning Xiaolei frowned and looked at the flying people. There was a chill in his eyes.


    Originally, he just wanted to ask some questions. In fact, he could just find a cultivator force.


    But now, he changed his mind and wanted to take heize.


    This woman''s means are very strange. Maybe she can get some secrets from her.


    "Go away if you don''t want to die!"


    Looking at the figure of heize Zhiling in the distance, Ning Xiaolei looks indifferently at the man who is blocking the way.


    "Hey, that''s not good. Let you go. How can we have sex with Kurosawa?"


    In the three leaf gate, a thin, obscene looking man opened his mouth with a strange smile.


    When he spoke, he also licked his lips deliberately, which made Ning Xiaolei disgusted.


    Lazy to spend more time with these people, Ning Xiaolei snorted angrily: "if you don''t let me die!"


    With a wave, the eight seal magic door, the first Tianbing door from the sky, Ning Xiaolei didn''t go to see the result, with AO Xueer instantly away.


    The people of sanyemen wanted to stop them, but in the face of the huge gate, which was more than 100 feet high, everyone felt a strong crisis, and they were so shocked that they could not care about anything else.


    Ahead, Kurosawa Zhiling, who was fleeing, felt the movement behind her, and her face was very ugly.


    "A group of rubbish, can''t even stop the cutting time."


    Heize Zhiling was mad with anger, and she didn''t expect that Ning Xiaolei''s strength would be so strong.


    If Ning Xiaolei is allowed to do it, she feels that she can''t hold it.


    Despite the consequences of the ban, heize ran away again.


    Half a day later, when she arrived at a valley, heize brought out a group of people again.


    "Those who stand in my way will die!"


    Ning Xiaolei roars and smashes the double diamond gate.


    The people who blocked this time are stronger than those of sanyemen, and the strongest one is as strong as him.


    However, although it is the same level, Ning Xiaolei did not put the other side in the eye.


    If we don''t want to chase heize Zhiling and give him some time, we can easily kill these people.


    Feel Ning Xiaolei and AO Xueer chasing again, heize Zhiling almost vomit blood.


    "How can you let me go? I can promise you anything?"


    Heize Zhiling''s angry voice came, not with such a bully.


    There is still a distance from her three swordsmen. She can''t guarantee that she can escape before the counter bite comes.


    "I want to know your secret. Just a man who has just entered fairyland has escaped for such a long time, and your skill of disturbing people''s hearts!"


    Ning Xiaolei didn''t hide it and didn''t hesitate to say what he thought.


    "Don''t you think about it!"


    Heize Zhiling directly refused, that bastard boy even hit her secret idea.


    Ning Xiaolei said with a smile, "I''ll wait until I catch up with you and kill you."


    "You..."


    Heizawa Zhiling is about to explode. Do you think she will be planted in this boy''s hands today?


    She doesn''t really want to hand over the means she has. She''s just worried that Ning Xiaolei will break his promise and kill her after getting what she wants.


    But if she doesn''t, she''s not sure how long she''ll last.


    If you don''t say anything else, the strength of the bastard behind is not weak. It''s like nothing at the same level.


    As she was thinking about it, heize suddenly trembled and almost fell from the air.


    "No!"


    In an instant, Kurosawa''s face changed wildly, and her face was as pale as ashes. She even came earlier than she expected.


    In the rear, Ning Xiaolei and AO Xueer saw the scene, and their eyes were slightly happy.


    Can''t hold it?


    "Well, I promise your terms, but you should swear to let me live."


    Kurosawa did not dare to delay any longer, she said.


    At this time, she had no choice.

 Chapter 767

    Ning Xiaolei thought for a while and agreed to heize Zhiling''s request.


    He swore to his face that he would spare his life as long as he got what he wanted.


    Heize Zhiling''s various means, Ning Xiaolei can''t be sure that she will be preserved, if not, it''s a big loss.


    And Ning Xiaolei also wants to ask heize Zhiling something. If he is killed, I''m afraid he won''t get any news.


    After the agreement was reached, the two sides landed from the air and landed on a small hill below.


    However, as soon as she fell, heize Zhiling''s face suddenly showed the color of pain, her face was extremely pale, and she opened her mouth and spewed out a lot of blood.


    Ignore meeting Ning Xiaolei and AO Xueer, she directly sits and closes her eyes to heal.


    Seeing this, Ning Xiaolei can''t help frowning. If this woman is allowed to heal, doesn''t she have to wait for a long time.


    Thinking of this, he turned over his hand and took out a small yellow pill: "I have healing pills here. Take them!"


    With that, Ning Xiaolei throws xiaohuangdan in the past.


    Heizezhiling opened her eyes and caught xiaohuangdan. She didn''t take it immediately.


    Looking at her with vigilance, heize hesitated and said, "you don''t want to control me, do you?"


    "Well, I just don''t want to waste my time. I''ll kill you right away, believe it or not."


    Ning Xiaolei snorted and a chill flashed in his eyes.


    Heizezhiling grits her teeth, glares at Ning Xiaolei angrily, and finally chooses to take it.


    Now she for fish, simply unable to fight back, even if it is really the control of pills, she also have to take, she does not want to die.


    Dan medicine, let heize Zhiling shocked is, her injury, unexpectedly with incredible speed, quickly get better.


    After a moment, all the sequelae caused by the secret method have disappeared.


    Shocked at the same time, heizawa Zhiling''s eyes turned slightly, and she could not help thinking of escaping.


    "I advise you to be obedient. Now I''m ready. You can''t escape so easily. Don''t blame me when you die."


    Ning Xiaolei gave a sneer, and the shrinking door in his hand was shining with strange light.


    As long as Akira Kurosawa drives away, the attack he has been prepared for will be suppressed impolitely.


    Next to her, aoxueer is also holding a long sword, ready to go.


    Afraid of looking at Ning Xiaolei and AO Xueer, heize Zhiling finally gives up her idea of escaping.


    She is not stupid. She knows that if she dares to escape now, the end will be very miserable.


    "I''m joking. Since I have agreed with you, I won''t break the contract."


    Akira Kurosawa threw her eyes gently, put her fingers in her mouth, and chuckled back.


    Seeing this scene, Ning Xiaolei''s face is slightly stiff. Every move of this woman is full of flattery, and some can''t bear it.


    With a light cough, Ning Xiaolei forced down the beautiful idea in his heart. He said, "don''t talk nonsense. Tell me what spell you cast first!"


    "Well, this is my unique secret. I can''t learn it."


    Kurosawa''s eyes turned slightly and shook her head.


    "Whether I can learn or not, hand it in first."


    Ning Xiaolei stares at heize Zhiling, and his tone is not happy.


    Never tried, how do you know you can''t learn.


    "If you insist, I''ll send you!"


    Seeing the killing intention hidden in Ning Xiaolei''s eyes, heize Zhiling throws a hairy thing over.


    Ning Xiaolei takes it, looks at it curiously, and finds that it looks like something''s tail.


    "What is this?" Ning Xiaolei is ignorant. What he wants is magic. Why do you give him this?


    "The magic that you want is in the tail of the fox. If you have the divine sense, you will find it. But you don''t have the blood of the fox. You should not be aware of it."


    Heize Zhiling explains, for fear that Ning Xiaolei misunderstands that she is cheating.

 Chapter 768

    "Fox blood?"


    Ning Xiaolei frowns. What is it.


    Is it true that what heize Zhiling exerts is not a magic, but a magic inherited by the demon clan.


    However, no matter how she looks at it, she doesn''t look like a demon tribe!


    "This is what I got from a Jedi. At the same time, I got a drop of fox blood essence. Only after refining can I cast the magic in it."


    See Ning Xiaolei thinking, Kurosawa Zhiling way.


    That drop of fox blood essence, she has been thoroughly refined, and is not afraid of Ning Xiaolei to kill her.


    "So!"


    Ning Xiaolei''s eyes twinkled, and he suddenly thought of some possibility in his heart.


    The Jedi mentioned by heizawa Zhiling may have descendants of demons or even demons. If he has time, he has to go and have a look.


    Later, Ning Xiaolei asked about the Jedi''s information, and heize Zhiling didn''t hide it.


    "You should be careful, young master. There are so many demons and beasts in the Jedi. I was lucky when I was not careful."


    Kurosawa reminded with a smile. Her eyes turned slightly. She didn''t know whether she really cared or had a bad idea.


    Ning Xiaolei is too lazy to pay attention to this woman and continues to ask about yijianmen and yidaomen.


    "Yidaomen and yijianmen are the two largest sects in the cultivation world. Only the four ancient families, Beichen, Fengmo, yeyin and Musashi, can compare with them."


    Heize Zhiling''s first words made Ning Xiaolei''s eyes shine slightly, and instantly understood the power distribution of the island''s cultivation circle.


    Those who can have four levels of cultivation, Yidao gate and Yijian gate are really not weak.


    "Do you know the strength of yidaomen and yijianmen?" Ning Xiaolei continued to ask.


    "It''s said that these two patriarchs are the strength of the seven realms. I can''t tell exactly what they are. Moreover, it''s said that there are eight or even nine hidden in them."


    "There are thousands of disciples in each sect. One third of them have reached fairyland, which is much better than our sanjianmen."


    Heizawa didn''t care so much. She told me what she knew. Anyway, it had nothing to do with her three swordsmen.


    Ning Xiaolei shocked, unable to set channel: "so much?"


    There are not so many fairyland people in the heyday of Ji''s family and other forces in Longdu.


    But soon, Ning Xiaolei suddenly realized that the strongest one in Longdu is the emperor''s family, not the Ji family.


    Besides the Huangs of Longdu, it is said that there are three top forces in China, namely, Kunlun demon Kingdom, Penglai Fairy Island and southern Xinjiang witch tribe.


    Apart from Kunlun demon realm, Penglai Fairy Island and the witch people in southern Xinjiang are all human practitioners.


    If we take these two forces into account, I''m afraid there are only a lot more powerful people in fairyland than here.


    "How much? Not much


    Heize Zhiling looks at Ning Xiaolei suspiciously. She always thinks Ning Xiaolei comes from some big power, doesn''t she?


    Ignoring heize Zhiling, Ning Xiaolei is lost in thought.


    He came here to explore yidaomen and yijianmen and make trouble by the way.


    But now, people really want to have the fairyland jiuzhong master to sit down, it''s not easy to do!


    Among the demon gods in the refining pot, the strongest one is the water Unicorn king, and the breakthrough is six fold.


    Six to nine, it''s three times worse. The king of water Unicorn can''t cross so many realms even against heaven!


    After frowning and thinking for a while, Ning Xiaolei grits his teeth hard. All the people come here. How can he do without making a fuss.


    The water Unicorn king can''t do it. It''s not that there are demon groups. This is his greatest reliance.


    Now there is no exchange limit, he can freely exchange all kinds of treasures with the big demons, how about jiuzhong, still let him call dad.


    After understanding, Ning Xiaolei smiles and asks heize Zhiling where Yidao gate and Yijian gate are.


    Heizezhiling didn''t think about what Ning Xiaolei was going to do, so she threw a jade slip directly.


    There are not only yidaomen and yijianmen, all the forces are clearly marked, and there are even some power organizations in nearby countries.

 Chapter 769

    When heize Zhiling leaves, Ning Xiaolei and AO Xueer flash into the refining pot.


    Ao Xueer, this is the monkey king: I grabbed the squid rice roll, the taste is very unique, Xiaolei, what do you want, directly say, can''t take your red envelope.


    Xiaoqing: my sister snatched my cream fried meat cake, sobbing.


    ¡­¡­


    A group of big demon water in the group is hilarious, Ning Xiaolei is thinking about what to want.


    Defense class must, at least let fairyland nine heavy master can''t help him.


    The most important thing is to attack. If you want to make trouble, you can''t do it.


    It''s better to be a treasure that can destroy yidaomen and yijianmen in one go.


    Ning Xiaolei said about the strength of the enemy he might encounter and what he wanted. The big demon in the group soon sent him a red envelope.


    "Congratulations, I got red boy''s red envelope and ten samadhi fire amulets, which have been stored in Xumi bag."


    "Congratulations, I got the red envelope of red boy and got a magic talisman of the sacred baby gun. It has been stored in Xumi bag."


    "Congratulations, I got Xiaoqing''s red envelope and got a soul dividing seal script, which has been stored in Xumi bag."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    One by one, Ning Xiaolei is soft handed.


    He was surprised to find that red boy didn''t know when he joined the group and sent him several red envelopes.


    And Xiaoqing, the green snake demon, sent a soul dividing seal script directly. Is it going to make trouble in person?


    Ning Xiaolei is so happy that he goes to yijianmen and throws Xiaoqing out to scare those guys to death.

 Chapter 770

    A lot of red envelopes were robbed, and a lot of attack and defense talismans were robbed.


    This is the thing that grabs the most. With Ning Xiaolei''s current strength, it is difficult for him to play a role in the rest.


    For example, sun monkey''s golden cudgel was given to Ning Xiaolei. He didn''t even have the strength to lift it up.


    Of course, the evil spirit is not enough. It is estimated that it will be drained directly.


    Now the most useful to him is these seal characters.


    In addition to these, there are many pills from qingniujing. Some of them have good effects. They can increase a lot of strength.


    On the side of the golden winged Mirs carving, this guy has no treasure. He directly digs a large piece of land for Ning Xiaolei from Lingshan, which contains many elixirs for ten thousand years.


    To send a red envelope to the big demon one by one back to the gift, Ning Xiaolei happily began to inventory.


    What if there are nine players in town, they will still be unable to find the north.


    After sorting out the stolen things, Ning Xiaolei runs to practice.


    At the moment, he is the cultivation of the later period of double. The pills given by qingniujing should be able to break through to triple or even quadruple.


    Come to that special area, Ning Xiaolei swallows a pill and starts refining.


    What he didn''t expect was that the effect was better than he thought. A pill made him jump to the beginning of triple.


    At the moment when he broke through and breathed, several people were awakened by him.


    "Haha, it''s just a breakthrough. Don''t make a fuss."


    Ning Xiaolei laughs and feels embarrassed when he touches his head. He just comes for a while and makes a breakthrough, which will strike other people hard.


    "Be honest and tell me what you want to eat. I''ll share it with you."


    Dong Xuaner puts on a look of disbelief and stares at Ning Xiaolei.


    She doesn''t believe that Ning Xiaolei is relying on hard work to break through, which is so adverse.


    After several years of cultivation, she broke through a small realm. Without Daoli Ning, Xiaolei broke through in a few days.


    "Yes, hand it in quickly!" Changshan also followed suit. Hard work is too boring. It''s not good to take a panacea directly.


    Ning Xiaolei laughs and throws a pill to kill him. Who can be found by these guys!


    Looking at the same look at his Ao xue''er, Ning Xiaolei also handed a pill in the past.


    Until now, the rest of the people found Ao xue''er, his eyes suddenly widened.


    Dong xuan''er was surprised and said, "Xiaolei, did you turn Ao xue''er to Wanyao gate?"


    Although Ning Xiaolei is already the master of the ten thousand demon sect, Dong Xuaner doesn''t take it seriously at all. How should she be called.


    Smell speech, Ning Xiaolei full head black line: "what turn not turn, more not good to hear, Xue Er this is just with me, I brought her in, she is still cold moon palace people."


    "Cher? It''s so intimate. I get it


    Ning Xiaolei didn''t explain it. As soon as he explained it carelessly, he let it slip. Changshan immediately said with a strange smile.


    Angry, Ning Xiaolei slapped Changshan over.


    Do not look at the strength gap, this guy dare to make fun of him, is clearly looking for smoke.


    "Hum, Xiaolei, you are a big turnip. I''ll ignore you. I''ll go to practice."


    Dong xuan''er turns her mouth and looks at Ning Xiaolei with resentment. She takes pills to refine.


    Ning Xiaolei''s father-in-law and the second monk couldn''t figure it out. He didn''t understand Dong Xuaner''s meaning.


    Is that jealous?


    "Xiao Lei, explain to that girl, don''t let her misunderstand."


    Aoxue''er''s face is slightly unnatural. She takes a look at Ning Xiaolei and is depressed.


    After that, she was too lazy to say anything more. She swallowed the pill and chose to practice.


    As for politeness, she didn''t think about it at all. Ning Xiaolei gave her pills, so take them.

 Chapter 771

    After staying in that special area for more than half a day, Ning Xiaolei promoted his cultivation to the third stage and stabilized his realm.


    In this breakthrough, he refined all the elixirs that the big demons in the group gave him, as well as the elixirs that the golden winged Mirs carved gave him.


    If it wasn''t for the rest, he alone would have no problem breaking through to quadruple.


    Aoxue''er''s accomplishments have also been improved a lot, and now she has reached the triple middle stage.


    Seeing that the others are practicing, Ning Xiaolei calls aoxueer and leaves the refining pot.


    But Ning Xiaolei didn''t find out. When he left, Lin Yumeng in cultivation suddenly opened his eyes, and his eyes flashed a trace of anger.


    That guy unexpectedly and AO Xue Er secretly run away, don''t call her, really can be angry.


    After thinking about it, Lin Yumeng closes her eyes again. Now her cultivation is not as good as aoxue''er. Wait until she breaks through.


    Outside, Ning Xiaolei and AO Xueer appear.


    Among the red envelopes given by the demons this time, there are several good magic weapons to protect the body.


    Ning Xiaolei looks up and gives a necklace and a ring to Ao Xueer.


    "Cher, come on, I''ll put it on for you."


    Don''t think so much, in aoxueer''s eyes, Ning Xiaolei carefully put on the necklace and ring.


    "Well, yes, the Liuyun immortal chain and Feixing ring are quite suitable for you. If they protect you, I''ll be relieved. Xueer, you can recognize the master by dripping blood, and get familiar with their usage."


    Ning Xiaolei looked up and down and nodded with satisfaction.


    Aoxueer didn''t speak. She was very tangled in her heart. It''s a necklace and a ring. What does this guy want?


    However, she was obedient to drop blood on the two magic weapons and became the master of them.


    But soon, aoxue''er''s eyes suddenly widened. She couldn''t believe that she was looking at Ning Xiaolei.


    "Xiaolei, you, the magic weapon you gave me, what grade?"


    Aoxue''er was shocked. At the moment of recognizing the Lord, she felt a strong breath and knew that the two magic weapons were far beyond her imagination.


    Ning Xiaolei said with a smile: "it seems to be immortal level. Make do with it!"


    This doesn''t say to be good, said Ao Xue Er whole person direct silly Leng, if be petrified general.


    Fairy level magic weapon, just give it to her?


    As for the words behind Ning Xiaolei, Ao Xueer directly ignored, and the word "immortal level" directly shocked her.


    Heaven level magic weapon is very rare in the cultivation world. It can be used as a weapon of the town school.


    Even the Cold Moon Palace, the most powerful is a high-grade magic weapon.


    But now, she easily got two magic weapons higher than the heaven level. How could she be calm.


    Ning Xiaolei sees everything in his eyes and says with a bad smile: "Xueer, you know how I treat you. If you are moved, hehe."


    I didn''t fully understand the words, but anyone can understand the meaning.


    Originally, Ning Xiaolei was just a joke. What she didn''t expect was that Ao Xueer took it seriously.


    "Xiao Lei, give me more time. I''m not ready to accept you completely now."


    Ning Xiaolei is silly. It''s just a surprise. Aren''t they two immortal magic weapons? Are they rare?


    Mutter, Ning Xiaolei certainly won''t go to explain that he is joking and so on, happily should come down.


    She has prepared Liuyun immortal chain and Feixing ring for aoxue''er, and Ning Xiaolei has also prepared a magic weapon for her.


    The previous ox King armour has been eliminated and replaced with ox demon armour. It''s a magic weapon of fairy level. It''s also from ox demon.


    Just this name, let Ning Xiaolei is very speechless.

 Chapter 772

    In addition to the cow demon armour, Ning Xiaolei also gets a string of xuanhuang chains.


    This magic weapon is also the best one in the immortal level. Its function is not to resist the attack of mana, but to resist the power of divine consciousness.


    With this chain, even if it is fairyland jiuzhong, Ning Xiaolei, who can''t be suppressed by divine sense, can''t move, and there won''t be the situation that he can''t hide in the alchemy pot.


    Among the treasures we got this time, this chain is one of the most valuable magic weapons.


    Armed from head to toe, Ning Xiaolei and AO Xueer rush to yidaomen all the way according to the distribution map given by heize Zhiling.


    I didn''t go to yijianmen immediately because yijianmen is related to the demons and needs more investigation.


    If you go to yidaomen, you may find out some unexpected news.


    The place where yidaomen is located is in jueshen mountain. Ning Xiaolei makes a calculation and can arrive in about an hour.


    After looking at the sky, it was almost dark when we arrived. It was convenient to do business.


    Stepping on the black cloud, with AO Xueer, they roared away.


    More than an hour later, outside jueshen mountain, Ning Xiaolei and AO Xueer appear.


    Knowing that yidaomen might have jiuzhong, they didn''t dare to fly directly and planned to lurk.


    "Cher, this is the invisible symbol. Put it on."


    Ning Xiaolei takes out a seal and hands it to him.


    Aoxueer took it, looked at it curiously, didn''t ask much, and pasted it on her body.


    It''s not unusual to have this kind of invisible seal character.


    On the way, Ning Xiaolei told Ao Xueer: "Xueer, no matter what happens, don''t pay too much attention to me, otherwise there will be danger."


    Aoxueer understands Ning Xiaolei''s meaning and nods slightly.


    When they got to yidaomen, it was more than ten o''clock in the evening.


    Although practitioners don''t care so much about day and night, yidaomen is much quieter than day.


    Hiding at the foot of the mountain, after seeing Yidao gate on the mountain for a long time, Ning Xiaolei and AO Xueer catch up.


    They have been observing outside for a long time, but the guard system of yidaomen has not been opened.


    Several of the disciples guarding Yamashita were not even immortal level, so they ignored them directly.


    They don''t intend to destroy yidaomen directly, but intend to enter and inquire about some news related to yijianmen.


    Everything about evil Qi is very important, so we can''t take it lightly.


    Just as they thought they were safe, they passed by the mountain gate. One of the gatekeepers suddenly changed his face and grabbed something from his arms.


    It was a small black knife. It was humming and trembling at the moment. The tip of the knife pointed in the direction of Ning Xiaolei and AO Xueer.


    What the hell?


    Ning Xiaolei is so confused that he is found?


    "No, there''s an invasion. Watch out."


    The disciple who took out the black knife yelled, and suddenly held the sword in his hand and fell forward.


    The direction that he splits is exactly where Ning Xiaolei and AO Xueer are.


    "Damn it, what''s the means!"


    Ning Xiaolei is depressed. At the moment, even if they run, they will make a sound, or they will be exposed.


    In this case, we can only come out to fight directly.


    With a snort, Ning Xiaolei throws a palm, and the shadow of a huge white elephant rushes out, bumping the guard disciple and the two people beside him.


    Seeing Ning Xiaolei and AO Xueer show up, several people in another direction roar and rush, and are killed directly by AO Xueer''s sword Qi.


    Yidaomen and yijianmen are in collusion. They are not good things. If they are destroyed, they will be destroyed.


    There were only six of the gatekeepers, who were killed instantly by the two.


    "Who dares to make trouble with me?"


    At this time, the breath in the door of Yidao rises one after another, and someone roars.

 Chapter 773

    Ning Xiaolei felt it for a while, and the person who appeared seemed to be the highest five breath, not very strong.


    This has something to do with the breath that he and Ao xue''er just showed. Two triple door masters are not worth the presence of qichongjing.


    Lai Dao men was meant to make trouble. Ning Xiaolei would not run and would wait in the same place.


    Soon, the people in Yidao gate flew out, suspended in the air and looked at them.


    Ning Xiaolei and AO Xueer follow each other, even if their strength is inferior to each other, they can''t let each other look down on them.


    "What do you mean by sneaking into our Yidao sect and hurting our disciples?"


    At the beginning of Wuzhong, the first old goat with a gloomy face stared at them coldly.


    Two three strength imps, who gives them courage?


    "Yidaomen is fighting us in the secret place on the sea. It''s for revenge."


    Ning Xiaolei throws out the reason he has already prepared, and looks at the other side with a straight face.


    However, although the people of yidaomen had dealt with them, most of them were killed. On the contrary, the people of yijianmen escaped by means of evil spirit.


    "The secret land of the sea will deal with you?"


    The goatee frowned and his eyes were reflective.


    He knew about the secret place. At that time, many people were sent out by the sect.


    But up to now, no one has come back, on the contrary, someone has found the door first.


    Ning Xiaolei won''t be polite to old goat Hu when he is meditating, so he takes out a samadhi fire amulet and throws it out.


    There are so many treasures in my body now, that''s how capricious I am.


    Old goat Hu didn''t expect that Ning Xiaolei, the triple kid, would attack. It was a little late when he found out.


    Samadhi''s fire sign explodes in the air, and the fire red flame falls like rain.


    The old goatee propped up the shield, but it was penetrated in a moment.


    Feeling the terrible smell of the fire, the old man changed his face and said, "what kind of fire is this?"


    There was no time to think about it so much. Laozu goat Hu ran away in a hurry.


    But after all, he took a slow step and was caught in a fire on his arm.


    Seeing the arm that was instantly penetrated and burned, the goatee screamed out and cut off his arm with a knife.


    Before the broken arm landed, it turned into nothingness in the air.


    And the fire sprinkled down, directly lit the rocks and plants below.


    The reaction of the old goat Hu was fast. The people who came with him were not as strong as him, and the reaction was a little slow. In an instant, many people were directly ignited and burned to death.


    Only a few far away, or lucky ones, survived.


    "You want to die?"


    Old goat Hu was furious and resentful. He was attacked by a younger generation.


    Angry at the same time, the old man was full of fear. If he hadn''t made a quick decision just now, he would have turned into ashes like that arm.


    What kind of flame is it? It has such terrible power.


    "Old man, what''s the taste of samadhi?"


    Ning Xiaolei smiles coldly, and several demon gods appear one after another.


    The king of water unicorn, who has already broken through six levels, roared, and a column of water burst out of his mouth, penetrating the old man''s chest.


    Old goat Hu didn''t expect that he would suddenly have a stronger opponent than him. He didn''t react, and his eyes were full of reluctance.


    He just died?


    When the old goat Hu died, a strong breath rose from the door of Yidao.


    Just now, there has been a strong one who sensed this side with divine consciousness and found out the situation for the first time.


    Although Ning Xiaolei unexpectedly uses samadhi''s fire to kill many people, the experts inside don''t care. They think the old man can solve it.


    But at the moment, the old goat Hu was also killed, and there were several five powerful monsters, as well as six powerful monsters all the time. Naturally, they could no longer sit back and ignore.

 Chapter 774

    Old goat Hu and a large number of people died in fairyland. The owner of Yidao sect couldn''t sit still any more and came out in person.


    Feel that strong breath, all demon gods face big change.


    They are now the most powerful, that is, the water kylin king in the early stage of Liuzhong.


    With the fighting experience and means of ancient demons and beasts, they can fight against the middle and even the later stages of Liuchong.


    However, in the case of Qizhong, the gap is too big. I''m afraid the king of shuiqilin will be defeated.


    "Don''t worry, I have the means to deal with him."


    At this time, Ning Xiaolei opened his mouth, and his tone was full of confidence.


    If he''s not sure, how dare he kill a knife at random? He won''t do it.


    "Which one should I use?"


    Ning Xiaolei murmurs that now he has several seal runes, all of which are from the big demons in the group.


    After thinking for a moment, he decided to use the ox demon king''s axe to seal the talisman.


    Bull Demon King and Monkey Sun and others are called the Seven Saints, the strength goes without saying.


    On the westbound Road, a man also fought against Monkey Sun, Nezha, Li Jing and other famous immortals.


    The attack of one thousandth of his magic weapon must be very powerful.


    It''s a magic talisman attacked by sun monkey''s golden cudgel. It''s like cutting vegetables.


    The attack of pingtianfu, which is ten times stronger than this, should make Qichong suffer a little!


    Because it has not been used, Ning Xiaolei is not very clear about the specific power. He feels that there should be such destructive power.


    "Bold maniac, who are you and where are you from?"


    The head of the Yidao sect is very angry.


    He looks like a middle-aged man in his thirties with a cold face.


    In addition to the leader of Qizhong, there are many elders and disciples in Yidao sect.


    Behind the leader of Yidao sect, there are many elders with six levels of strength, and many elders with five levels and below.


    In the face of this powerful force, King shuiqilin and others are ready to break out at any time to avoid death.


    Although they will not die after being killed, they will turn into demons again.


    But once Ning Xiaolei dies, who knows when the next pot owner will appear? They don''t want to wait many years.


    "For revenge, you don''t care where we come from. On the contrary, I have a question for you. Do you know about yijianmen?"


    Ning Xiaolei calmly looks at the head of Yidao sect, and his face is not afraid.


    His plain appearance made the head of Yidao gate look much higher.


    Frowning slightly, the master of Yidao gate asked: "Yijian gate? Why do you ask about yijianmen? "


    "In this secret place, we were attacked by the people of yijianmen. Their means are very strange. You should know it by right!"


    Ning Xiaolei sneers. The secret place of that day, Yidao gate and Yijian gate are like wearing a pair of pants. They have a good relationship.


    His eyes twinkled for a moment, and the leader of Yidao sect said, "I don''t know. Even if I know, I won''t tell you. This time you come to Yidao sect, even for revenge, but if you kill my elder disciple, I, the leader of Yidao sect, can''t let you go."


    "I don''t expect you to let me go. I came here with the idea of destroying your sect."


    Ning Xiaolei turns his mouth slightly. Since he can''t get any useful information, he can do it directly.


    Without waiting for all the people of Yidao sect to go out, Ning Xiaolei doesn''t hesitate to crush the pingtian axe seal talisman in his hand. It''s better to start first.


    Bull Demon King, the great sage of pingtian, the head of the Seven Saints, I hope it won''t disappoint people!

 Chapter 775

    In a moment, the sky and the earth became dark, and space and time seemed to be still.


    A huge magic axe suddenly came out of nowhere. With the power of destroying heaven and earth, it fell down.


    The leader of Yidao sect bears the brunt, and the jueshen mountain below is included.


    "Well, how is that possible?"


    Looking at the air in horror, the master of Yidao gate was pale and his eyes were full of unbelievable color.


    How can a boy in the later stage of triple play make such an attack?


    At the beginning of Qichong, the head of Yidao sect felt a strong threat. If he let the axe fall, he would be hurt.


    There was no time to think about it. The master of Yidao sect roared, and a big sword appeared in his hand. He cut off the fallen light axe.


    If it is not broken, the dead and injured will be his disciples, and the clan below will be destroyed.


    At the moment, the mountain protection array of his yidaomen didn''t start, and there was no preventive measures at all.


    "Chop!"


    With a roar, a huge blade flew up and collided with the falling light axe.


    But in the eyes of all yidaomen people, they froze for a while, and then the light of the sword disappeared.


    The light axe, though weakened, still fell unstoppably.


    "No, let''s do it together. It''s very destructive."


    The head of Yidao sect''s face changed and roared.


    Without his command, the rest of the people used their own means to bombard the sky.


    At the same time, in the lower Yidao door, several breath more powerful than the owner of Yidao door began to recover slowly.


    Although Ning Xiaolei is looking at the Ping Tian Fu falling in the air, he also feels the movement in Yidao door.


    "Those eight and nine old monsters are really strong."


    Feeling the strong breath of suffocation, Ning Xiaolei frowned slightly.


    Ping Tianfu''s attack didn''t disappoint him, but it seems not enough to destroy yidaomen!


    "Not enough, then more."


    With a twinkle in his eyes, Ning Xiaolei gritted his teeth and took out a seal again.


    This time, the seal talisman is the seal talisman of red boy''s baby gun, which is also one thousandth of its power.


    But Ning Xiaolei feels that what red boy is really fierce is samadhi''s real fire. If he is more powerful than pure combat, he won''t be the opponent of monkey and ox demon king.


    I''m too lazy to manage so many things at this time. Anyway, there are still many good things. If we use them one by one, we can''t believe that we can''t destroy the sword gate.


    If you dare to deal with them with yijianmen, you should be prepared to bear this kind of revenge.


    Before the pingtian talisman had completely fallen, the sky had another vision.


    A huge long gun, with the spirit of destroying everything, went straight to the leader of Yidao sect.


    Ning Xiaolei is slightly surprised. Red boy''s attack seems to be more concentrated!


    The holy baby gun seals the spirit talisman, and Ning Xiaolei takes out three samadhi magic fire talismans and throws them over the people of Yidao gate to detonate.


    Taking advantage of his illness, the people of Yidao sect are busy dealing with pingtian axe and Shengying gun. Samadhi Shenhuo will take them by surprise.


    Behind him, several demon gods were stunned, looking at the scene in front of them, so powerful.


    They did not expect that Ning Xiaolei would have so many treasures.


    There was no time to think about it, and the demon gods then used their own long-range attack means to kill some.


    Ning Xiaolei felt his chin and looked at the situation of the war.


    The series of methods he used just now can almost deal with these people in yidaomen, but there are still some old monsters below!


    It seems that more powerful means have to be used. If one thousandth of the Fengling runes can''t work, one percent will.


    In addition to one thousandth of the magic talismans, there were dozens of one thousandth and one third of them.

 Chapter 776

    If you want to deal with the old monster of yidaomen, one thousandth of it is just waste, only one percent of it can be used.


    With the ability of those big demons, even the weaker ones, one percent of the weapons should be powerful!


    Thinking at the same time, Ning Xiaolei has taken out a Fu Zhuan, wary of looking at the knife door below.


    This one percent seal talisman is sealed with the magic weapon of jade rabbit essence, the pestle for pounding medicine.


    Although the jade rabbit may be at the bottom of the list, its one percent power is not too weak.


    In the gambling space before, Ning Xiaolei also had a fight with Yu Tu Jing.


    Whether it''s combat experience or all kinds of means, jade rabbit is not very weak.


    "Come on, I''ll kill the troublemaker


    A hoarse old voice came out of Yidao door, and then a man swept out from below at a very fast speed.


    The figure flew up in the sky, with a wave of big sleeves and a strong wind.


    Those disciples who were infected by samadhi fire, and the samadhi fire that was still falling, though not extinguished, were swept away from the scope of Yidao gate.


    Then the shadow of a boxing out, and the fall of the flat sky axe against the bomb together.


    In the violent roar, the light axe flickered for a moment, and finally disappeared as a piece of light.


    Just now, it was consumed most of its power by Yidao sect master and the people under the sect. It''s not too unexpected that it was broken.


    Break the axe, and the figure continues to attack the baby gun.


    However, compared with the flat sky axe, the consumption of the baby gun is not so large.


    The old man made a fist, and only after more than ten fists in a row could he disperse it.


    After breaking the attack of threatening yidaomen, the figure turns to Ning Xiaolei. His eyes show cold color, and he wants to move.


    "What''s more, if you can fight like this, I''ll give you this chance."


    Ning Xiaolei didn''t give the shadow the chance to rush over, and the pestle seal talisman in his hand was thrown to activate.


    Just like the previous two Fengling runes, there was another vision between heaven and earth.


    But this time it''s not dark, but a bright moon suddenly appears. In the moon, there is a cute rabbit.


    At a certain moment, a pestle suddenly flew out of the moon and became bigger and bigger. A terrible power enveloped the heaven and earth.


    "This is comparable to the attack of jiupinjing. How can it be that Laozu saved me?"


    Feeling that terrible momentum, the shadow was so scared that all the souls of the dead appeared.


    In Ning Xiaolei''s eyes, this arrogant guy just fell back to yidaomen at a very fast speed.


    "That guy seems to be eight grades. Is the one percent power of the pestle comparable to the nine grades attack of fairyland?"


    Ning Xiaolei''s eyes twinkle and he feels thoughtful.


    The rabbit in Guanghan palace is not too weak.


    However, if it is comparable to jiupinjing, it would be hard to destroy the ancestor of yidaomen who really reached jiuchongjing.


    "In this way, only one can be used."


    Ning Xiaolei thought and took out a seal again.


    This talisman is sealed with the White Deer spirit''s magic weapon panlongguai, which is 1% powerful.


    Ning Xiaolei originally intended to leave it to yijianmen, but now he has to use it on yidaomen first.


    As for the problem of insufficient attack at yijianmen, we can only ask the demons in the group for a few more.


    "Younger generation, are you deceiving me


    Seeing that the pestle was about to fall, everyone in yidaomen was in despair, and a huge palm came out to resist the fall.


    Then a very old, with a dead old man slowly flew into the air.


    Behind him, followed by the previous eight, and the other two.


    The breath of the two men was stronger than that of the former eight, but much worse than that of the old man.


    Ning Xiaolei swept quickly and found that there was no such super powerful old monster as the old man, so he was relieved.


    If it did, he would have to consume all the three 1% power talismans.


    "What''s wrong with you? I''m not convinced!"


    Staring at the ancestor of yidaomen''s jiuchongjing, Ning Xiaolei activates the talisman of panlongguai with a bad smile and throws it out.

 Chapter 777

    At the moment when the breath of the magic talisman is released, Ning Xiaolei knows that it is better than the jade rabbit essence''s pestle.


    The magic talisman of panlongguai comes from the White Deer spirit. This white deer is the birthday star, which is the mount of the Antarctic fairy.


    In terms of strength, the Antarctic fairy is stronger than Chang''e.


    After all, he is the chief disciple of the sage Yuanshi Tianzun, and Chang''e''s status in the fairyland is not too high.


    White Deer essence, as a longevity mount, is obviously better than jade rabbit essence.


    However, from the breath of his magic talisman at the moment, his strength is limited, and the gap is not very big.


    Even so, the strike of dragon turning to seal the spirit talisman still reached the nine levels of fairyland.


    "Who the hell are you?"


    At this time, the ancestor of yidaomen, who pretended to ignore everything before, couldn''t sit down for a moment.


    He is just the initial strength of jiuzhong, but the breath from the air has reached the middle of jiuzhong.


    And the problem is that in addition to the crutch that suddenly appeared, he also needed to deal with the pestle in front of him.


    With his strength, he can only delay the pestle and slowly wear it out, but can''t break it all at once.


    Several people from yidaomen see that the situation is not right, and they rush to help.


    But their strength is in eight heavy, two people start to stop the pestle, another person help the old ancestor of yidaomen stop panlongguai.


    At this moment, whether it is to block the pestle, or block the Dragon crutch, are gradually down pressure, in the downwind.


    "Don''t care who I am, just know that I want to destroy you, ha ha."


    Seeing that he has the upper hand, Ning Xiaolei laughs and doesn''t say his identity.


    He is not afraid, but if he can''t kill these guys this time, it will be very troublesome for them to make trouble in Longdu.


    "Laozu, he said that our disciples attacked and killed them in a secret place. They came for revenge."


    At this time, a knife door main opening, is very depressed.


    However, he thinks that Ning Xiaolei is more likely to make excuses.


    At the same time, the master of Yidao sect asked his disciples to join him.


    Looking at this situation, we can''t stop it just by Laozu and several supreme elders.


    "If you want to destroy my sword door, little doll, you are not afraid of the wind. My sword door will be destroyed when you say so."


    The ancestor of yidaomen is a little angry and stares at Ning Xiaolei.


    Forced to this extent by two young men with a few monsters, it is said that his one knife door is very humiliating.


    "I have the strength to speak. It seems that it is not enough!"


    Ning Xiaolei muttered, some dissatisfied.


    What''s more, the old man''s tone is that he''s more than 20 years old. How come he''s a baby.


    "Go all out and give them a ride."


    With a wave of his hand, Ning Xiaolei orders several demon gods behind him.


    At the same time, some Fu Zhuan appeared again in his hand, but these Fu Zhuan were just ordinary attack Fu Zhuan, not Fengling Fu.


    It seems that there is only one seal given to him by the demons. It seems that it is difficult to refine.


    But the rest of the Fu and Zhuan characters are different. They are all more than a dozen, and hundreds of them are given.


    In particular, the golden winged Mirs, the talisman of the Tathagata God, gave Ning Xiaolei a lot.


    In addition to the talisman palm talisman, there are many other talismans, such as golden arhat talisman, Vajra talisman.


    At this moment, yidaomen has been suppressed. It''s just a few straw that can overwhelm the camel. Just use these seal characters.


    Ning Xiaolei is not polite. If he shakes his hand, he will get ten talismans.


    Now he doesn''t have much else, that is, Fu duo. He can be willful.


    More than a dozen huge light palms overlapped and thundered down.


    Although the attack may not be expected strong, but this card is in place.


    Many elder disciples of Yidao sect were so scared that their legs softened when they saw this scene.

 Chapter 778

    The Tathagata God palms the hand, but Ning Xiaolei doesn''t give up.


    If you want to destroy it, of course, it will be extinct. If you separate it, the effect will not be good together.


    Take out more than ten golden Arhats in your hand, and Ning Xiaolei''s demon sense will pour in, activate and throw out instantly.


    In the bright golden light, Arhats composed of more than ten golden lights appeared in heaven and earth, each holding a golden arhat stick.


    Without any hesitation, these Arhats crashed into the knife door.


    "Dare, dare you?"


    The ancestors and owners of Yidao sect are very popular. These golden Arhats are not only attacking their gates, but also all kinds of buildings.


    They only had time to block a part of it, but the rest of it was not. At this moment, many places in the sect have been destroyed.


    "I''ve come to destroy you. How can I be more bold?"


    Ning Xiaolei laughs wildly and turns over more than ten Vajra talismans. Don''t be too willful.


    It''s cool to have a lot of treasures, so that the enemy doesn''t have any temper at all.


    More than ten vajras, together with more than ten golden Arhats, had almost been destroyed into a pile of ruins when their energy was exhausted.


    As for the people under the gate, many of them are not in fairyland, and those under triple play have countless deaths and injuries.


    There are also many triple, quadruple and quintuple, which are killed by the water Unicorn king and other demon gods.


    "Oh, break it for me!"


    The ancestor of yidaomen roared and his eyes were red.


    Although the building can be rebuilt, the destruction of the door is equivalent to slapping them in the face.


    When did he suffer such a loss?


    The ancestor of yidaomen, who was furious, could no longer save his strength and burst out with all his strength.


    "Laozu, no!"


    The owner of Yidao sect yelled, indignant and anxious.


    The ancestors of yidaomen are just surviving. There are not many years left. They usually rely on deep sleep to save life as much as possible and try to live more years.


    But now the outbreak has consumed a lot of vitality. I''m afraid there will be little time.


    Once Laozu falls, even if he survives, his status will be very different.


    It is because of Jiuchong''s ancestors that yidaomen and yijianmen, as well as the four ancient families, can be juxtaposed.


    But now, their ancestors are forced to this point by two young people who don''t know where they came from and a few monsters.


    The explosion of the great power of yidaomen''s ancestors made the shadow of the dragon''s crutch constantly tremble, making it unable to fall any more.


    At this moment, the ancestor of yidaomen is no longer the dead old man, but a fierce man who can cut the sun and moon with a knife.


    "It''s just a consumption of vitality. No matter what the outcome of this battle, he will die."


    Water Qilin King''s voice, as if to feel the doubts of Ning Xiaolei.


    Hearing the speech, Ning Xiaolei nodded thoughtfully. No wonder he felt that the old man suddenly became stronger.


    But it''s not enough to turn it over like this!


    There was a sneer on the corner of his mouth. Ning Xiaolei''s three kinds of Fu and Zhuan came to more than ten pieces each and threw them out again.


    Even if it''s grinding, it''s going to kill the old man.


    "You''re looking for death, you''re looking for death!"


    The ancestor of yidaomen is furious and stares at Ning Xiaolei.


    While bombarding panlongguai, he cut a knife to the sky, and more than ten overlapping handprints were directly scattered by his knife.


    As strong as the nine realms, the function of the talisman palm is almost negligible.


    However, to block this blow, yidaomen''s ancestors are not without cost. Ning Xiaolei clearly sees that yidaomen''s eyes are a little dim.


    "Is life consuming?"


    Ning Xiaolei''s eyes twinkled and threw out a talisman again. He wanted to see how many knives the old man could cut.

 Chapter 779

    Seeing that Ning Xiaolei has been throwing all kinds of seal characters like garbage, the old man of yidaomen gradually despair.


    Not only him, but also the whole yidaomen is in a state of collapse at the moment.


    If the opponent is on their own strength, at least they can rely on human life to fight.


    But now, they simply can''t get close to each other''s body, can only face the continuous attack, unwilling at the same time, full of deep helplessness.


    In the face of such opponents, it seems that there is no good way except to be beaten.


    "Why, why!"


    The owner of Yidao sect roars and is so hateful. Why is it like this?


    Why do they have such an opponent?


    No one gives them an answer. Ning Xiaolei won''t answer. He just wants to bury yidaomen.


    In secret territory, he United yijianmen to attack Zhao Xiaoshu and others. Yidaomen violated his bottom line and was sentenced to death.


    Under the attack of Fu Zhuan and the demons, there are serious casualties in Yidao gate.


    Looking around, there are blood bodies everywhere, and many people have been blown to fly ash.


    The flame is burning around jueshen mountain, the smoke is rolling into the sky, and the helpless cry makes the whole picture feel sad.


    However, Ning Xiaolei didn''t regret and sympathize.


    Leave these people, maybe one day it will be the people of his ten thousand demon sect, and the practitioners over there.


    The invasion of yijianmen is just the beginning. Who can guarantee that yidaomen will not follow the action after a period of time.


    Since Ning Xiaolei is here, he will not let these two sects go.


    As for the wind demon, ye Yin, Musashi and Beichen, their performance depends.


    However, since these four families have been handed down from ancient times, they will certainly make a wise choice with their reasons.


    At least in the secret place, there was only one guy named Musashi Shousi who took part in the fight. Later, this guy didn''t take part in the fight. After the king of Huoguang brought people to the secret place, he directly chose to run away.


    "Oh, break it for me!"


    The ancestor of yidaomen raised his head to the sky and roared. He put all his strength into his hand and cut it on the panlongguai.


    In the roaring sound, most of the dull panlongguai was blasted away.


    The powerful waves were rolling wildly around, and a series of miserable voices rang out.


    The elder of yidaomen was also affected by the shock wave and made a short mistake.


    At this time, the pestle suddenly smashed down and hit a dodgy eight heavy head.


    "No!"


    In the tragic voice, although unwilling, the eight heavy finally failed to escape the fall of the end.


    Smash to death a eight heavy, pound medicine pestle last strength depletion, turn into a burst of light, slowly dissipate.


    The remaining two eight heavy breathed a sigh of relief, just a little bit, the fall may be them.


    Seeing that the two strongest attacks all disappeared, the remnant of yidaomen finally showed their joy and blocked them.


    Does this also mean that he can counterattack with one shot.


    At the moment, there are nine elders, two eight elders, seven masters and dozens of six masters in Yidao sect.


    This kind of strength, if the other side does not have the powerful means, certainly can kill easily.


    Just as everyone in yidaomen was thinking like this, a fierce cough suddenly rang out.


    Following the voice, the figure of their ancestors fell into the eyes.


    However, at the moment, people were shocked to see that their ancestors were dead, almost without any breath of life.


    Without giving everyone a chance to come back, the ancestor of yidaomen gave a bitter laugh and fell back like a jade pillar.

 Chapter 780

    Seeing the ancestor of yidaomen fall down, Ning Xiaolei is relieved.


    It would be a great loss if two 1% fenglingfu were used together to kill only one Bazhong.


    Fortunately, the result did not disappoint him. In order to stop panlongguai, Jiuchong Laozu also exhausted all his vitality.


    In this way, there are only two eight fold and seven fold sect masters left.


    As for the rest of the elders and disciples, I don''t care too much.


    Moreover, in the attack just now, these people consumed a lot, and everyone was injured.


    The only thing you need to pay attention to is these two Bazhong and Yidao sect leader.


    After all, the strength of these three people is stronger. Even if they are injured, they may be able to use some means.


    "I don''t believe the three of you can stop this time."


    The cold air in his eyes flashed away. Ning Xiaolei turned over his hand and took out three seal talismans.


    However, the three pieces he took out this time were all one in a thousand, and he didn''t take out the last one in a hundred.


    That one, he''s going to leave it to yijianmen.


    Although it''s one in a thousand, these three pieces are not small. They should be able to deal with eight.


    The first one is from the green Lion King of shituoling. He used to be the mount of Manjusri. He is the powerful one among the demons.


    Ning Xiaolei didn''t hesitate to crush it.


    In a flash, the wind howled and the sky was full of black air. A huge sword cut down from the sky.


    Compared with the 1% pestle before, the smell of the pestle is not inferior.


    The second one is from the white haired mouse essence. What makes Ning Xiaolei funny is that the magic weapon sealed inside is an embroidered shoe.


    And the third one is from scorpion, sealed with a black hook.


    Ning Xiaolei almost smashed the three seal talismans one after the other.


    When the green Lion King''s sword was cutting, the embroidered shoes of the white haired rat essence were also photographed.


    At the back is the black hook of scorpion.


    "Damn it, he''s hiding the means."


    Before he recovered from the strike of his father''s fall, the people of Yidao sect saw the attack again and were in complete despair.


    Can we say that today is the day to destroy him?


    "Ah, we fought with you."


    At this moment, the people of Yidao gate are completely crazy, and the two Bazhong roar to the sky.


    One of them went to Dagao and the other to tiegou. As for the embroidered shoes, they gave them to the leader of Yidao sect and others.


    However, just as they were about to rush past, before they got close, the embroidered shoes suddenly disappeared.


    That two eight heavy tiny Leng, don''t understand is what condition.


    But the next moment, the disappearing embroidered shoes appeared in front of one of them out of thin air. They didn''t give the visitors the chance to react, so they were shot down firmly.


    Just listen to the sound of explosion, the man''s head directly cracked, the moment of explosion, you can see the deep fear in his eyes.


    "Will this play space jumping?"


    Ning Xiaolei is stunned and suddenly finds that he underestimates the white haired mouse essence.


    I didn''t expect that the magic weapon of white hair mouse essence would have this kind of means. It''s absolutely necessary for Yin people!


    A eight heavy, so was not clear shot dead, die of suffocation.


    Pat dead a person, embroidered shoes castration does not reduce, ran behind then rushed to a knife door master rushed.


    Seeing this, the head of Yidao sect''s face changed wildly and ran away without saying a word.


    In the face of an attack that may suddenly appear beside him, he thinks he can''t stop it and doesn''t want to stay and die.


    "The people of Yidao sect are still alive. Those who can escape should run away quickly."


    At the same time, the leader of Yidao sect yelled. After today, Yidao sect is completely finished. He only wanted to save some money for Yidao sect.


    However, Yidao sect leader''s words are almost like shouting in vain. Those who should have fallen have fallen just now. Even if some of them are left by chance, they are hard to walk under the pressure of three magic weapons.


    Not everyone has the strength like him.

 Chapter 781

    The embroidered shoes didn''t go after the master of Yidao sect. Instead, they quickly showed up and became bigger than a hundred times. They smashed them down.


    Most of the people in yidaomen, who were bound, died directly.


    Before I escaped from the scuffle between the demons and gods, but this time I was not so lucky and died.


    When most of the people below were killed, there was also a shrill cry in the air.


    Ning Xiaolei turns his head and is surprised to find that the last eight are torn to pieces by the light and shadow of Dagao and the shadow of hook.


    Moreover, his body was blue and purple, with white smoke, as if poisoned.


    Ning Xiaolei thinks about it and immediately understands that the reason is the poison on the hook.


    Hook is the magic weapon of scorpion essence. Scorpion essence once poisoned the Tathagata and escaped from the Tathagata. It would be strange if her magic weapon was not poisoned.


    However, Ning Xiaolei seems to have found that he underestimated the power of scorpion spirit magic talisman.


    The dead Bazhong, with his limbs and blood, fell to the ground and made big holes under him.


    Many of the people who had not been killed by embroidered shoes just now fell to the ground one after another with bloody rain and shrill cries.


    "White haired rat essence and scorpion essence are seriously underestimated by me."


    Ning Xiaolei was stunned, looking at the scene in front of him, and sighed incomparably in his heart.


    You don''t need to know that the two demons'' magic talismans have their own magical functions and can''t be underestimated.


    It''s the magic talisman of the green lion king. It''s very regular, but it''s powerful.


    Eight heavy body dead, two magic weapon seal spirit Fu afterwave fall, completely destroy a knife door.


    Except for the owner of Yidao sect who escaped and some people who had fled earlier, almost all the people left by Yidao sect fell.


    At the moment, although there are still some people below, they are seriously injured and will die at any time.


    Ning Xiaolei asks king shuiqilin to take them on the road ahead of time.


    This is the end of the battle. Yidaomen is almost useless.


    "Xiaolei, you can''t be the big demons behind you


    Ao Xueer stares at Ning Xiaolei, shocked.


    Just now, there was no chance for her to make a move. From beginning to end, she acted as the most loyal spectator.


    "Of course, otherwise you think that those big demons I got on the day of my opening ceremony are just bluffing


    Ning Xiaolei smiles and admits it.


    As for whether people believe it or not, that''s their business.


    It is obvious that the former Ji family and other four forces did not believe it, but the people of the emperor''s family in Longdu obviously believed it.


    Otherwise, as the emperor of Longdu, he would not tolerate a demon clan sect to appear near them.


    After the enemy has been killed, it''s time to collect the spoils.


    With the status of yidaomen, there should be a lot of good things.


    But the owner of Yidao gate ran away, and he didn''t know how much he took away. Sooner or later, he would get it back.


    Although the battle was fierce just now, the whole juehen mountain was almost leveled.


    But Ning Xiaolei found that some places have been preserved.


    According to Ning Xiaolei''s understanding, those places are naturally the places where treasures are hidden in yidaomen.


    Different from the whole clan, the place where the treasures are stored is always open to prevent people from sneaking in.


    If you lose something important because you save Yuan Stone and don''t open it, it''s not worth the loss.


    "Ma Wang, you watch in the air to prevent the head of Yidao sect from returning to sneak attack."


    Chongyou Tianma King enquires that Ning Xiaolei and AO Xueer fly down with the other three demon gods.

 Chapter 782

    Standing in front of an ordinary house, Ning Xiaolei calls xiaotuanzi out of the demon pot space.


    The house is one of the few surviving buildings in Yidao gate, with no sign on the door.


    But after approaching, standing in front of the door, Ning Xiaolei felt the fluctuation of prohibition.


    Casually clapped a palm, a layer of indistinct black light cover, then emerge at present.


    "Little Tuanzi, it''s up to you."


    Ning Xiaolei pointed to the light shield and said to xiaotuanzi standing on his shoulder.


    Xiaotuanzi nodded, flew to the front, raised his claws, and a big hole was broken in the black light shield.


    A glimmer of joy flashed in Ning Xiaolei''s eyes. Just as he was about to enter, he was stopped by the water Unicorn king.


    "Demon lord, don''t be careless. There may be other dangers in it. Let me come."


    After that, without waiting for Ning Xiaolei to stop him, King shuiqilin stepped forward first and entered carefully from the broken place.


    Ning Xiaolei is feeling his nose in the rear. He is wearing the ox demon armour of fairy class. How can he be in danger so easily.


    However, King shuiqilin is kind-hearted and powerful. It''s better for him to explore the way.


    After entering the forbidden system, the king of water Qilin came directly to the door. A column of water burst out and smashed the door to pieces.


    What Ning Xiaolei didn''t expect is that just when the door was smashed, several cold lights swept out, flashing and chopped at the water kylin king.


    "I''ll go. I''ll really stay behind. These guys are so insidious."


    Ning Xiaolei is stunned. It seems that no matter when and where he is, he has to be vigilant.


    Maybe somewhere, there is a way to smash his ox Demon Armor, or even kill the water Unicorn king, the six demon God.


    If he was killed for carelessness, he would not have died unjustly.


    "Hum, it''s just a small killing array."


    The water Unicorn King disdains to hum, ignores those attacks, and forcibly walks to the door.


    Ning Xiaolei found that there were ripples at the door. The attack just now seemed to have been made by the array, not by someone.


    "Give it to me."


    Xiaotuanzi shouts and flies out.


    But when it arrived at the gate, it was also attacked by the array.


    "Be careful!"


    Ning Xiaolei shouts in a hurry. Xiaotuanzi is just a cultivation in the middle of the double period. The attack of powerful points can hurt him.


    But the next moment, Ning Xiaolei finds out that xiaotuanzi is already the cultivation of triple later period.


    "That''s catching up with me?"


    Ning Xiaolei is silly. The things he snatched from the group last time were not given to Xiaotuan Zi.


    But this guy, relying on his own cultivation, actually caught up with him.


    You know, when he came out of the secret world at that time, xiaotuanzi was only in the middle of the double period, which was worse than him.


    At the same time, Ning Xiaolei has to sigh about the benefits of the early prohibition of blood. It''s a little bitter, not for nothing.


    However, even in the later period of Sanchong, we should be careful where the treasure is stored in yidaomen, where Jiuchong''s ancestors lived.


    As soon as Ning Xiaolei''s idea came down, xiaotuanzi ran back in a mess, covered in scorching black.


    "Dad, it''s terrible. I can''t get close to it."


    Small regiment son grievance ground shout, just now attack it is a few fireballs.


    Fortunately, the power is not particularly powerful. Xiaotuanzi''s fur is just a little burnt.


    Ning Xiaolei is funny and has no good way: "let you be reckless. The king of water Unicorn can block it, doesn''t mean you can."


    "I see. I''ll have a chance next time." Xiaotuanzi bowed his head and entrusted himself to be a child who did something wrong.


    Seeing this kind of small ball, Ning Xiaolei had no reason to be soft hearted and said with a smile: "just remember."


    "Just now I felt the power. My cow Demon Armor should be able to resist it."


    Feeling his chin and thinking for a moment, Ning Xiaolei urges the cow demon armour. A layer of black air covers him and holds xiaotuanzi towards the door.

 Chapter 783

    A few meters away from the door, the front of the light is bright, a few cold ice spikes.


    Ning Xiaolei snorted and raised his fist to meet him.


    The black air outside the cow demon God armor protected him. Although there was no God armor in his hand, he estimated that he could block the sharp cone.


    Those cold ice cones release the same breath as the mid-term of quadruple, not too strong.


    In the roaring sound, there was a continuous explosion. Ning Xiaolei raised his fist and caught the attack in the killing array.


    In addition to some numb fists, was forced back a few steps, Ning Xiaolei was not injured.


    "Sure enough."


    With a twinkle in his eyes, Ning Xiaolei strode forward.


    Even black Qi can block the attack of the array, not to mention the cow Demon Armor itself.


    With Ning Xiaolei stepping forward again, there is another attack.


    This time, Ning Xiaolei didn''t hide. He stepped forward to make sure he wasn''t pushed out.


    Not much time, he stood in front of the door holding a small ball.


    In addition to the internal blood somersault, but did not suffer any serious injury.


    "Little Tuanzi, it''s up to you."


    Ning Xiaolei holds xiaotuanzi to the front and opens his mouth.


    Xiaotuanzi nodded, claws pulled through the black air, and a big hole appeared in the ripple on the door.


    Without any hesitation, Ning Xiaolei stepped in directly.


    Entering the house, Ning Xiaolei finds the water Unicorn king for the first time.


    But at this time, the king of water Unicorn attacked the air and didn''t seem to see them.


    "That big guy is trapped in the array. If we break the core of the array from inside, we can break the array completely."


    Xiaotuanzi explained, looked around, pointed to a crystal floating in the air, and said in surprise: "that''s the core of the array, just take it away."


    Ning Xiaolei nodded, swept up and grabbed it.


    Without any accident, Ning Xiaolei easily catches the crystal stone.


    He and xiaotuanzi have come to the house now, and the array is just to prevent people from coming in, not to prevent people from going out.


    It''s much easier to break into the array from the inside than from the outside.


    When the array breaks, the water Unicorn King recovers and looks at Ning Xiaolei and xiaotuanzi in surprise.


    "Hey, hey, we''ve broken the array!"


    Ning Xiaolei laughs, then goes to the door and calls aoxue''er and the other two demon gods in.


    To cultivate in fairyland, these demons and gods all need the skill of changing their size. If they want to, they can become smaller.


    This room is really the place where yidaomen collects treasures. There is a lot of space in it. If you look around, there is a hill made of stone, all kinds of mineral materials and herbs.


    On the other side, there are many bottles, which should contain pills.


    In addition to these, some things are packed in jade boxes, and I don''t know what''s inside.


    "Ha ha, quite a lot. I''ve sent them a lot, but I won''t leave them any."


    Ning Xiaolei laughs and is overjoyed.


    For others, they may have to worry about the problem of not being able to take them away, which does not exist for them.


    There''s such a big space for the refining pot, no matter how many things can be loaded.


    The power of demon knowledge envelops Ning Xiaolei, and all things are involved in the refining pot.


    "Xueer, when we have time, we will clear up what it is and then divide it up with you."


    Looking at aoxueer happily, Ning Xiaolei said.


    Ao xue''er was slightly stunned and shook her head and said: "I don''t have much power, I..."


    "It''s a part of the meeting, unless Cher thinks I''m an outsider."


    Ning Xiaolei interrupts directly and stares at Ao Xueer dominantly. He has a posture that if you dare to refuse, I will break up with you.


    Seeing Ning Xiaolei like this, aoxue''er was moved and didn''t say anything more.

 Chapter 784

    After cleaning up the things in this house, Ning Xiaolei and others went to the other two remaining houses.


    One of them has Kung Fu, martial arts and Ninjutsu.


    There is no magic here, only ninja.


    However, Ning Xiaolei feels that the difference is not very big, maybe it''s just different appellations.


    Of course, there are some unique aspects of Ninja, which are slightly different from magic.


    In the other room, there are magic weapons, most of which are Taidao, of all grades.


    Ning Xiaolei glances at them casually, and they are all involved in the refining pot.


    There are so many demon people in his refining pot, and they are in urgent need of equipment.


    When it''s time to change the shape of these magic weapons a little, you can equip them to the demon clan.


    During this period, you Tianma didn''t send a message. The owner of Yidao sect and the others didn''t take the opportunity to come back.


    However, it''s not surprising that even Jiuchong''s ancestors and the supreme elders of bachong''s realm have fallen, and these people are afraid of being killed.


    Take back all the demons and let them practice. Ning Xiaolei and AO Xueer rush to the direction of yijianmen.


    Come here, the main thing to deal with is yijianmen. Yidaomen is just for passing.


    When they rushed to yijianmen, the whole island''s cultivation world was boiling.


    The battle of jueshengshan is earth shaking, and not a few people are aware of it.


    Not only island countries, but also other nearby countries, including the Dragon capital, have strong people feeling the movement.


    In a palace in Longdu palace, Huang''s ancestors are talking with Huang Lingyun, the current head of the royal clan.


    "Ling Yun, do you feel the movement? That familiar feeling must be the master of the ten thousand demon sect. Moreover, from the breath fluctuation, it has reached eight or nine, which is enough to threaten me."


    "So it seems that behind the ten thousand demon door are the big demons. I didn''t expect that they really exist!"


    Huang''s father sighed that before, he was more or less suspicious.


    But this time, Ning Xiaolei and AO Xueer toss out this kind of big movement. It''s impossible without super power.


    In the eyes of the emperor''s ancestors, even if he went to the Dragon capital, the emperor''s family would make trouble at most.


    And that kind of price is a large number of deaths of his royal family in Longdu. Even the strength of the royal family in Longdu can''t afford that kind of price.


    But now, the owner of the ten thousand demon door ran over and easily stirred up such a movement.


    "If everything is true, it means that hope has already appeared. In the near future, Laozu, you will be able to go further and become a legendary immortal


    Huang Lingyun is thoughtful. He doesn''t think about the consequences of Ning Xiaolei''s actions. He is thinking about whether the existence of immortals in the legend means that they who cultivate immortals can fly to the fairyland again?


    When they reached this level, they were still the head of the Huang family, and they knew some secrets of the cultivation world.


    For example, in the later stage of the cultivation of jiuzhong in fairyland, we can no longer improve our strength. For example, for many years, there has been no one who has risen to the fairyland.


    And later, many people even doubt the existence of the fairyland, whether there are those supreme gods.


    But now it appears, although it''s not the immortals they imagined, and most of them are monsters.


    But at least it means that there are fairies and gods.


    Now Ning Xiaolei is blatantly stirring up movements, and it is more and more true that behind the ten thousand demon door, there is a great possibility that there are big demons all over the sky.


    Maybe it won''t be long before a new era comes.

 Chapter 785

    All over the country are attracted by the movement of the battle of Yidao gate, Ning Xiaolei, the party concerned, has taken Ao Xueer to the vicinity of Yijian gate.


    Compared with yidaomen, yijianmen is their real goal.


    On that day, the people who sneaked into the Dragon capital and killed many practitioners in the Dragon capital were also the people of yijianmen.


    Moreover, yijianmen is also related to demons. We must find out clearly.


    Thousands of meters away, Ning Xiaolei and AO Xueer are looking at the mountain peak where yijianmen is located in the distance, thinking about how to act.


    Although they can be invisible, they dare not underestimate yijianmen.


    Even yidaomen have the means to find them, yijianmen may not be impossible.


    If they came to fight directly, they would not have to consider so much, but now they want to get some information first.


    Just when they were discussing how to act, dozens of strong breath figures flew across the sky.


    Looking at their target, it seems to be a sword gate in front of them.


    "The man of yijianmen?"


    Ning Xiaolei frowned and said curiously.


    Those figures were very powerful just now, but they didn''t see clearly with his strength.


    Just as he thought about this, a breath rushed up in the direction of yijianmen in the distance.


    Then came a laugh: "wind demon, ye Yin, Musashi, Beichen, the heads of your four families came to my Yijian gate together. What''s the matter?"


    "Why do we come here? You should know it Someone responded coldly, in a bad tone.


    Hearing the dialogue, Ning Xiaolei is shocked. He now understands that it is not the people of yijianmen who have just flown past, but the people of the four ancient families who are as famous as yijianmen.


    But why did they come to yijianmen suddenly? Was it for him to destroy yidaomen?


    When Ning Xiaolei is thinking about these things, he suddenly feels that his body is very heavy and almost falls down.


    Shaking his head hard, Ning Xiaolei is full of doubts: "what''s wrong with me?"


    Ao xue''er was also puzzled and worried: "Xiao Lei, what''s the matter with you? Are you sick?"


    Ning Xiaolei scratched his head and said, "it should be OK. I''m a triple practitioner in fairyland, and I won''t get sick."


    As soon as the words are finished, Ning Xiaolei suddenly sneezes hard and feels cold all over.


    The next moment, however, he felt that his body, like being ignited by a fire, was instantly hot.


    "Damn, what''s going on?"


    If it was just an accident just now, Ning Xiaolei knows at the moment that something really happened to him.


    However, he could not find out what was wrong.


    Meanwhile, on an island in South Asia, a figure in a grey robe sits on a round Futon with his knees crossed.


    Around him, there were eight white candles and four incense burners, each with a sandalwood finger thick.


    In front of it is a table, on which is placed a copper stove, in which is a puppet like figure.


    Suddenly, with a low roar, the figure in the grey robe threw the scorpion and centipede in a bowl beside him into the copper stove. At the same time, several silver needles stained with his blood also penetrated the figure in the copper stove.


    "Jie Jie, dare to offend me Qinghu, I will die in your pain."


    The figure in the grey robe murmured, looking up to show a pale face. If Ning Xiaolei, he would recognize that this guy was the head lowering master he had offended in the secret place at that time.


    Several kilometers away, Ning Xiaolei couldn''t help but scream. He felt as if something had stabbed him.


    At the same time, I feel that I don''t know what''s biting his body, but I don''t find anything abnormal.


    "Damn, what''s going on."


    Ning Xiaolei clenches his teeth, and his eyes twinkle. He suddenly feels that he may have been calculated.


    It seems that there are only poison art and legendary witchcraft that can calculate people unconsciously. The art of lowering the head is also a kind of witchcraft.


    "Qinghu, I will kill you!"


    Want to understand the moment, Ning Xiaolei instantly understand who is under the means, gritting his teeth angry voice.

 Chapter 786

    Body out of condition, Ning Xiaolei also ignore to deal with a sword door, with AO Xueer into the pot.


    Just enter, work properly son then flash body to arrive at body front.


    "Ling''er, I may be affected by witchcraft. Do you have a solution?"


    Seeing ling''er, Ning Xiaolei is overjoyed and asks in a hurry.


    As the spirit of refining the demon pot, ling''er is comparable to an antique, and not inferior to those big demons in the group.


    Ling''er didn''t reply immediately. She frowned tightly and swept Ning Xiaolei''s body inch by inch.


    A moment later, ling''er took back his eyes and said, "it''s not very powerful witchcraft, but I don''t have a good way to crack it."


    "Well, what about that?" Ning Xiaolei is a little stunned and looks a little ugly.


    After solving the problem, he must go to kill master Qinghu first.


    There''s such a guy who''s doing evil secretly. How can he deal with yijianmen at ease.


    This is when he is not fighting. If his body suddenly appears in a state during fighting, it will be worse.


    "I don''t know how to solve it, but I heard that as long as the caster is killed, it will be better."


    Ling''er pondered for a moment, thinking deeply.


    Smell speech, rather small Leighton show joy, who said there is no way, this is not the way.


    However, the problem is how to find the master of Qinghu.


    For others, it may be difficult, but for Ning Xiaolei, it is not a matter at all.


    There are two monsters, Qianliyan and shunfenger. They also worry about people who can''t be found, unless they are not in this world.


    Contact with the two demons, the process is very smooth, Ning Xiaolei casually used something, from the two demons there in exchange for a lot of one-time magic weapon.


    Out of the refining pot, far away from the sword door, Ning Xiaolei uses the magic weapon of Qianli eye.


    Because he didn''t know where master Qinghu was, he looked at it casually.


    And the first direction he looked was just on the other side of yijianmen.


    Vaguely, Ning Xiaolei seems to see the four clan leaders who arrived at yijianmen before. At the moment, they are in a hall of yijianmen, and a group of people don''t know what they are discussing.


    Anyway, this time we need a few more magic weapons. In addition, Ning Xiaolei also wants to find out about yijianmen, so he is not in a hurry to find master Qinghu.


    As the camera zooms in, Ning Xiaolei clearly sees the expression of everyone in the hall.


    The people in the hall are divided into five factions, which can be easily distinguished by the clothes they wear.


    At this time, the faces of the four ancient sects were not good-looking, and they seemed to be pressing the people of yijianmen who were sitting in the throne about something.


    Without hesitation, Ning Xiaolei quickly uses the magic weapon of shunfenger to capture the content of several people''s conversation.


    After a while of noise, the sound of the hall of yijianmen finally came into my ears.


    "We suspect that you yijianmen are practicing the art of demons. Today, we must give us an explanation."


    A man in a blue robe with a Tai Dao painted on his back opened his mouth and stared at the head of Yijian door with cold eyes.


    This person is the current head of the Beichen family, Beichen Yidao.


    "A younger generation of my Musashi family has seen a sword performed under the gate in the secret place. The evidence is conclusive."


    After that, another person said that he was the head of the Musashi family, Musashino Suke.


    The other two family leaders didn''t speak, but their aggressive eyes clearly showed that they were on the side of Beichen and Musashi.


    In the face of the persecution of the four family leaders, the master of Yijian sect was not in a hurry. He sneered: "I don''t want to talk about Yijian sect. At this time, shouldn''t you go to explore what happened to Yidao sect?"


    "Hum, it''s nothing to do with us to wear a pair of trousers between yidaomen and you, yijianmen. Who knows if you two are acting for us, trying to confuse us!"


    North Chen a knife cold hum a, don''t be moved.

 Chapter 787

    The one-time magic weapon of Qianliyan and shunfenger takes only three minutes to use.


    After the picture and sound disappear, Ning Xiaolei''s eyes show a trace of joy.


    He didn''t expect that the head of the four families came here to ask questions.


    However, looking at this situation, although the four families are aware of differences, they still don''t know it''s evil Qi. Do they want to add fuel to the flames?


    If you let the four clan heads know that yijianmen is related to the demons, maybe they will fight.


    Feeling his chin and thinking for a while, Ning Xiaolei plans to spread the news.


    Let the four families fight with one sword first. When he goes to kill master Qinghu, he will come back to take advantage of it.


    Making up his mind, Ning Xiaolei thinks about it and rushes to the direction of sanjianmen.


    It''s a bit difficult for him to do it alone.


    But if there is a local clan to help promote it, there will certainly be a lot of people believing in it.


    And the only person he knows here is heize Zhiling.


    Although I don''t want to deal with this foxy woman, I''m in a hurry and can''t care so much.


    After half a day, Ning Xiaolei arrived at sanjianmen.


    "Stop, who?"


    Two armed sanjianmen disciples stop Ning Xiaolei with vigilance in their eyes.


    Ning Xiaolei didn''t want to be the enemy of sanjianmen. He said with a smile, "I''ll find heize Zhiling to help pass the news."


    "Sister Kurosawa? Oh, I see. Ha ha ha


    It is said that after they came to look for heize Zhiling, the two disciples showed a look that we all know. They laughed so much that they were called obscene.


    Ning Xiaolei is full of black thread. What''s in his head? I really think he''s looking for heize Zhiling. He doesn''t pursue anything.


    However, in addition to her age, her figure and face are perfect.


    Especially that fox is charming, it''s not too much to say that the world is beautiful.


    Two people left one to guard the door, the other to help Ning Xiaolei back to spread the news.


    Soon, heize Zhiling and the disciple came out with doubts on her face.


    But after discovering that it was Ning Xiaolei who was looking for her, heize Zhiling subconsciously turned around and wanted to run.


    Since practicing, she has never suffered a loss in the hands of any man, and no one can resist her temptation. Ning Xiaolei is the only one.


    "Kurosawa, an old friend has come to visit. Don''t you want to see me?"


    Ning Xiaolei has a smile on his mouth and a threat in his eyes.


    Hearing the speech, heize Zhiling was stiff. She looked up and said with a smile, "no, no, I''m very glad that you can come to see me."


    "Well, let''s have a talk. I need your help."


    Ning Xiaolei nodded, but he was not polite. He directly opened the door to the mountain road.


    Despite her unwillingness, heizawa came out with a stiff upper lip.


    After leaving the sight of the two disciples, heize Zhiling said, "I don''t know what you want me to do for you."


    "You know what happened last night. Except for the sect leader and a few fish who missed the net, all the others were killed by my people, and the clan has been destroyed."


    Ning Xiaolei did not directly answer heize Zhiling''s words, but threw out a heavy news.


    Just after listening, heize Zhiling hasn''t reacted yet. When she reacts, her face changes wildly. She can''t believe it and looks at Ning Xiaolei.


    The boy who once pursued and killed himself has such great ability.


    Regardless of heize''s shock, Ning Xiaolei said: "my next goal is yijianmen."


    "What, you still have to deal with yijianmen?"


    Heizawa was so surprised that she almost bit her tongue. It''s yijianmen, a super power. I don''t know how many streets to throw him.


    Ning Xiaolei definitely nodded and said, "you didn''t hear me wrong. I just want you to do me a little favor."


    Then Ning Xiaolei said what he wanted heize Zhiling to do.


    "If yijianmen becomes the target for everyone to fight, I will save them some effort. If you help, this is your reward."


    With that, Ning Xiaolei takes out a prefecture level high-grade magic weapon from the demon pot space and throws it to heize Zhiling.

 Chapter 788

    Heize Zhiling is just an initial strength, prefecture level high-grade magic weapon for her, has been a very precious treasure.


    Holding the things in her hand, she trembles with excitement. She looks at Ning Xiaolei incredulously.


    "If you do a good job and behave well, when I destroy yijianmen, I''ll give you something more."


    Ning Xiaolei''s eyes flashed slightly and threw out a bait again.


    Her eyes twinkled for a moment, and heizawa said, "OK, I''ll do what you say. Is there anything else I can do?"


    A person who can destroy the influence of yidaomen, if he is mixed up with him, why don''t he worry that he can''t be superior.


    Heizawa decided to take a gamble. Maybe it was her chance.


    Ning Xiaolei didn''t guess heize Zhiling''s mind, and he didn''t guess. He just had to work for him.


    "No, you go to work, the more people know, the better."


    Leaving a word behind, Ning Xiaolei rises up in the dark clouds and flies all the way south.


    Although we haven''t found out where master Qinghu is, it doesn''t prevent him from guessing.


    Flying out of the land, Ning Xiaolei once again used his Qianliyan and shunfenger.


    This time, he went in line with master Qinghu. He spent two thousand li eyes on one-time magic weapon, and finally found master Qinghu.


    But to Ning Xiaolei''s dismay, he also found an unexpected news that someone was ready to deal with him.


    "The temple of blood and fire, I didn''t expect that their strength was not weak."


    Ning Xiaolei''s eyes twinkle with cold. The force that wants to deal with him is the temple of blood and fire.


    At that time, in the secret place, the people in the blood and fire Temple fanned the flames and tricked the rest of the practitioners to kill the water Qilin king.


    Ao Xueer can''t see it. She takes the disciples of the Cold Moon Palace to fight. Then Ning Xiaolei takes part in the war and kills all the people who cheat in the blood and fire temple.


    I can''t imagine that this organization is planning to deal with him.


    Just now, with shunfenger, Ning Xiaolei also heard some information related to the temple of blood and fire.


    This organization is a global assassination organization with practitioners from all over the world.


    "I''m really looking for death. I''ll kill you by the way."


    Ning Xiaolei''s eyes flashed slightly. The people he found in the blood and fire temple were also in South Asia, which seemed to be a branch of the blood and fire temple.


    In order to get there as soon as possible, Ning Xiaolei calls the king of water unicorn to lead the way.


    Originally, Ao xue''er wanted to practice in the demon refining pot. Worried about Ning Xiaolei''s accident, she didn''t go in with him outside.


    At the moment, they were standing on the back of King shuiqilin, chatting about some topics.


    Ning Xiaolei doesn''t feel at ease about master Qinghu and the temple of blood fire. He plays all kinds of jokes with AO Xueer.


    "Cher, do you know what is the most regretful thing in the world?"


    "I don''t know!"


    "I don''t know. I tell you, there was a person who loved you standing in front of you, but you didn''t cherish it. You didn''t find regret until you lost it!"


    When he said this, Ning Xiaolei tried his best to make all kinds of hints and told the man that it was him.


    Aoxue''er has black lines all over her head. She is speechless. Is it interesting to play such a little trick?


    "Xueer, Xueer, I''m good enough for you. I''ll give you all kinds of fairy magic weapons. I''ll pay you money to buy clothes and go shopping with you. I''m very moved. How about making an agreement with you?"


    "Once I made a wish to the meteor, let the old God give me a girlfriend, the result Xueer you appeared in front of me, the destiny can not be violated, as Xueer you marry me, hehe hehe!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Aoxue''er''s head is very big. She suddenly wants to leave someone behind. Just a few words like this. This guy is endless, and he''s very upset!

 Chapter 789

    At the speed of King shuiqilin, he killed in South Asia in more than half an hour.


    When it was thousands of meters away from the island, Ning Xiaolei took back the water kylin king.


    The water kylin king is too conspicuous. It''s not too late for him to be summoned when he lurks quietly.


    Moreover, to deal with a master of Qinghu in the later stage of Yizhong, you don''t need king shuiqilin.


    Even if you add the ghosts of master Qinghu at the beginning of the triple period, Ning Xiaolei is sure to kill them with his own strength.


    However, he still has some discomfort in his physical condition, and he still needs the help of others.


    After a short flight, Ning Xiaolei and AO Xueer arrive at the island.


    At the moment, beside Ning Xiaolei and AO Xueer, there is Qin Yu.


    Master Qinghu''s ghost is left to Qin Yu.


    Qin Yu was very angry when he let master Qinghu and the ghost run away in the secret place last time. Naturally, he couldn''t forget to call her.


    "I will tear that old thing to pieces."


    Qin Yu is biting his teeth and turning his soul into a fierce ghost.


    As a soul, she sympathizes with those innocent people who have been killed.


    In the middle of the island, master Qinghu, who was about to cast another wave of Dharma, suddenly opened his eyes, changed his face slightly and said, "who broke in?"


    It''s extremely dangerous to perform the skill of lowering the head. It also needs his blood essence as a guide. In order to avoid being disturbed, master Qinghu chose here.


    I didn''t expect that he could avoid it.


    "I hope it''s not my old rivals!"


    With a low voice, master Qinghu got up from the putuan and walked out of the room.


    Through Qianliyan, Ning Xiaolei knew the location of master Qinghu long ago, and went straight with Qin Yu and AO Xueer.


    Far away, an ordinary wooden house has appeared in the eyes of several people.


    As soon as master Qinghu walked out of the door, he saw the three people flying by, and their faces were ugly for a moment.


    To feel Qin Yu and Ning Xiaolei familiar with the atmosphere, immediately exclaimed: "is it you?"


    "Hum, old man, I can''t think of it. Dare to calculate. Today next year will be your death day."


    Ning Xiaolei snorts coldly, and the black devil sword appears in his hand. It turns into a cold light and flies out.


    Master Qinghu was so frightened that he quickly summoned his early ghost.


    The ghost appeared, roared, clenched his fist and rushed to the black devil Jiaodao.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, master Qinghu took out a bone and recited words. He didn''t know what spell he was casting.


    "Get rid of this ghost first, brother Lei, take out your Buddha statue."


    Qin Yu didn''t immediately deal with master Qinghu.


    Ning Xiaolei takes a look at master Qinghu, nods slightly, and asks the black devil Jiaodao to deal with him.


    The Buddha statue of the Tibetan king Bodhisattva appears in his hand. Ning Xiaolei''s evil spirit fills in and releases the Buddha''s light to cover the ghost.


    Aoxue''er takes a look at Ning Xiaolei and Qin Yu. When she sees that she seems unable to get in, she kills master Qinghu.


    On the way, she had heard about master Qinghu''s method, and didn''t dare to be careless.


    At a certain distance, the frost magic weapon in aoxueer''s hand flew out, and with the black devil Jiaodao, she cut to master Qinghu''s head.


    "It''s not so easy to kill me."


    In aoxueer''s shocked eyes, master Qinghu roared, his head broke away from his body and flew into the air.


    "I missed him!"


    Aoxue''er whispers. She finds that master Qinghu''s head is separated from his body, and he can survive.


    At this moment, the head of master Qinghu, who was separated from his body, kept spitting out blood colored runes and seals in his mouth, and roared to the magic weapon of black devil Jiaodao and AO Xueer.


    Although he is casting spells to deal with ghosts, Ning Xiaolei still finds out the situation here.


    With a frown, Ning Xiaolei, though curious, doesn''t take it seriously. He manipulates the black devil Jiaodao to chop those bloody seal characters.


    But just collision, Ning Xiaolei''s face is a quick change.

 Chapter 790

    Ning Xiaolei found that the bloody seal characters in master Qinghu''s head and mouth had the ability to destroy the spirit of magic weapon.


    Just a moment ago, his demon sense attached to the black devil Jiao Dao was weakened by one point.


    As a result, he is not so skillful in controlling the black devil Jiaodao.


    If you let these bloody seal characters touch more, you may lose control of the black devil Jiaodao.


    In desperation, Ning Xiaolei can only take back the black devil Jiaodao and concentrate on purifying the ghosts in front of him.


    It''s not too late to deal with master Qinghu after getting rid of the ghosts.


    On the other hand, aoxueer has the same trouble.


    Her ice flying sword was also influenced by the blood color seal.


    "You want to die!"


    Take back the magic weapon of flying sword, see the spiritual damage above, aoxueer is furious.


    The shadow of the moon condenses behind her. Ao xue''er launches the heavenly moon Dharma. She is also a practitioner in the middle of the triple period. How can she not deal with a person in the later period.


    Even if the other party''s means are a little strange, it is not enough to be an excuse for her failure.


    Seeing aoxue''er''s anger and intending to be serious, master Qinghu''s face changed slightly.


    His head quickly fell back to his body and ran away without saying a word.


    His original intention is to push back those two magic weapons to facilitate him to run. Now that his goal is achieved, he will not wait to die.


    If you wait for the other party to kill his fierce ghost, the powerful ghost will free up his hand. No matter what means he has, he will not escape.


    All kinds of thoughts flashed in my heart, and master Qinghu ran to the distance quickly.


    In order to run away, he even spared no expense to perform the skill of blood escaping and flying down, which was surprisingly fast.


    "Did I let you run?"


    Aoxue''er opened her mouth angrily. On the shadow of the bright moon behind her, all kinds of brilliance flew out, turned into various kinds of swords and spears, and roared to master Qinghu who was flying in front of her.


    In the roaring sound, master Qinghu didn''t roar, but the island was in a mess.


    Aoxue''er, stepping on the flying sword, goes after master Qinghu.


    "Ouch!"


    In the shrill roar, the fierce ghost raised by master Qinghu was finally purified, and the resentment disappeared and turned into the purest energy.


    At the moment of being refined into a fierce ghost, those living souls inside have been completely wiped out, so there is no reincarnation of souls.


    This is the reason why Qin Yu hates master Qinghu so much. This kind of behavior is beyond heaven''s understanding.


    "Xiaoyu, you''ve absorbed this energy. Let''s go after it."


    Ning Xiaolei opens his mouth and smashes the room beside him.


    Qin Yu is not polite. The purified energy is good for her cultivation.


    Collected the energy, two people turn into two light shadow, fast chase.


    With the speed of Ning Xiaolei, without much time, he caught up with aoxueer and Qinghu master in front of him.


    At the moment, master Qinghu is still on the run, and aoxueer is chasing and bombarding.


    "Cher, come up."


    Ning Xiaolei shouts and pulls Ao Xueer to his black cloud.


    Although there is one more person, the speed of tracking is much faster than that of aoxueer.


    In front, master Qinghu, who was fleeing, felt the movement behind him and his face changed wildly.


    He did not expect that Ning Xiaolei and Qin Yu would catch up so quickly, and the speed was so fast.


    "Damn it, don''t let me escape, or you will pay me back a hundred times."


    Master Qinghu was so angry that he tore off one of his arms.


    After a while of chanting, the blood around master Qinghu became rich several times, and the speed increased again.


    Seeing this, Ning Xiaolei couldn''t help frowning and pondering.


    He remembered that when he was in the secret place, he forced the old thing to break his arm, and he didn''t know how to install another one.

 Chapter 791

    However, although master Qinghu''s speed increased, it was just the same as Ning Xiaolei''s.


    It''s not so easy to escape.


    Frowning for a moment, Ning Xiaolei is ready to call the king of water unicorn to help and kill master Qinghu as soon as possible.


    "Don''t be in a hurry to kill him. We''ll let him lead the way and take him out by the way."


    Without waiting for the call, Qin Yu seems to know Ning Xiaolei''s idea and says.


    Leng Leng, Ning Xiaolei''s eyes suddenly light up, very reasonable!


    If master Qinghu is desperate, he will definitely go back to the sect or ask his friends for help.


    Taking master Qinghu as an example, I can imagine that friends and family are not good things. By the way, they are all destroyed, so I will do justice for heaven.


    With an idea, Ning Xiaolei is not in a hurry to pursue and kill, and is hanging in the back.


    In front, in the blood light, master Qinghu''s face was very ugly.


    He didn''t expect that he would cut off his arm, but he only kept the same speed as Ning Xiaolei and others.


    In this way, when the blood of his arm was exhausted, he still could not escape death.


    Thinking for a moment, master Qinghu cut off his leg.


    In the process of sprinkling blood, master Qinghu endures the pain and casts again.


    In the rear, Ning Xiaolei, who was chasing, saw the scene and said, "this guy is tough enough to cut his legs. I see what he''s going to cut next."


    With the power of Qi and blood on his legs, master Qinghu''s blood is bright, a little brighter than just now.


    Accordingly, the speed of master Qinghu increased a lot, much faster than before.


    After discovering that he gradually distanced himself from Ning Xiaolei and others, master Qinghu was finally relieved.


    As long as you get out of this guy''s sight, you can find a place to hide, and you can escape this disaster.


    However, master Qinghu suddenly thought of another question. How did these people find themselves on that island before him.


    It seems that it''s not long since his practice. How did they find his hiding place in such a short time?


    While thinking about it, master Qinghu decided that it would not be too late for him to solve the problem.


    "Ray, he''s running away."


    Above the black cloud, aoxue''er is a little anxious.


    In order to save mana, she has lost her body.


    Ning Xiaolei said with a smile: "no matter, he can''t escape from the palm of my hand."


    The sound fell, and there was a figure on the black cloud, which was the shape of the dog demon Dudu.


    "Brother demon master, what can I do for you?"


    Blinking his big eyes, he asked sweetly.


    Ning Xiaolei didn''t care to make fun of the dog demon sister, and said in a hurry: "remember the blood gas left in the air, don''t let him run away."


    "All right, give it to me." Dudu nodded, claws in the air, there is a group of invisible things she caught back.


    After sniffing for a moment, Dudu said: "I remember his breath, even if I escape to the ends of the earth, I can find it."


    "Well, OK, then don''t worry. Let''s chase slowly."


    Ning Xiaolei nodded with satisfaction. He has a follower who can track people, that is Shuang.


    More than an hour later, master Qinghu, who was lurking in a rainforest for healing, felt the familiar smell coming straight to him, and his face was instantly ugly.


    "Damn, how did you find me?"


    Master Qinghu roared. Regardless of the injury, he rushed to the sky.


    To Ning Xiaolei''s surprise, the broken arm and leg of this guy just recovered.


    But now in order to run away, master Qinghu cut off Xin Anshang''s arm again.


    "What''s going on, the rebirth of a broken limb?"


    Ning Xiaolei was surprised and curious about master Qinghu''s method.

 Chapter 792

    After listening to Ning Xiaolei''s words, Dudu explained: "the arm he tore off, including one leg, is not the same as the original breath on him."


    Leng Leng, Ning Xiaolei suddenly thought of some possibility, and his face was a little chilly.


    Can we say that master Qinghu killed people, left these legs and arms, and installed them again after he lost them?


    If that''s the case, the green pot master can''t cut it too much.


    After fleeing for a while, master Qinghu exploded his newly installed leg. Otherwise, he could not escape.


    However, although one arm and one leg were wasted, the speed of master Qinghu''s casting was not as fast as before.


    Maybe it''s because Xin''an has gone up, and the Qi and blood in it hasn''t been replenished.


    "You can''t escape, old green pot. I will kill you from heaven and earth."


    Ning Xiaolei steps on the black cloud and pursues him in the rear, shouting.


    Master Qinghu gritted his teeth and said nothing.


    After another run, he cut off his other leg.


    At the moment, he was left with only one upper body and one arm.


    However, the cost of sacrificing this leg is that his speed is greatly increased again, and Ning Xiaolei and others who are tracking him are soon thrown away.


    "This time I broke this leg, where is it next time, the arm or a part of the body?"


    Ning Xiaolei''s eyes twinkled and sneered.


    But this time, after tracking for a while, there was an unexpected situation.


    Doodle suddenly way: "his breath disappeared, he seems to know that we rely on breath tracking, by means of changing the breath."


    Ning Xiaolei stops in the cloud. He is a little surprised. This old man is not stupid.


    Obviously, when he ran away just now, he found Dudu. It seemed that he had expected something through Dudu''s incomplete appearance.


    "It''s OK. I think I can escape the chase. I think too much."


    Ning Xiaolei waved his hand and didn''t care too much.


    Dudu can''t do it. He has a thousand mile eye and a smooth ear. Master Qinghu can''t run away anyway.


    Unless he can be invisible, he can not say a word.


    However, it is obviously impossible to say that, but it is absolutely impossible to be invisible.


    Ning Xiaolei has seen a lot of practitioners, but apart from him, he has never seen anyone show it.


    Qianliyan started, searched for a moment, and soon found the figure of master Qinghu.


    But this time, this guy was not in the wild, but ran to a sect, in which there were many practitioners.


    Ning Xiaolei listened for a while with the ear of the wind, and said with a smile: "ghost King Valley, it''s not a good thing to listen to the name. It''s gone."


    Besides, Ning Xiaolei heard that master Qinghu, an old man, even abetted the people of ghost King Valley to lower their heads and hurt him.


    All the way running, half an hour later, Ning Xiaolei and others will appear in the ghost valley.


    There''s no bullshit, just go up and do it.


    The strongest Valley master of ghost King''s Valley is only in the late stage of quadruple. At this time, he is just ready for casting.


    When he learned that someone had killed him, and came out to feel the familiar breath of Ning Xiaolei, the Lord of ghost King''s Valley suddenly became a lot more.


    He knew that he had been cheated by master Qinghu.


    However, Ning Xiaolei and others found that the strongest Qin Yu was only in the early stage of Sizhong, and the owner of Guiwang valley was relieved.


    Fortunately, the other side is not very strong, even if the strong kill, can also kill.


    But he just fell in love with this idea, Ning Xiaolei waved and feiyiniao King appeared directly.


    There''s no need to let the water kylin King come out to deal with a late quadruple.


    "Destroy the door!"


    Ning Xiaolei is too lazy to talk nonsense. He orders directly with a wave of his hand.


    The Feiyi bird king is not polite. He has a pair of wings, and the dense wind blades cover the whole ghost King Valley in an instant.


    From the valley master to the ordinary disciples in the ghost King''s Valley, they were all scared and pale.


    But before they could beg for mercy, the wind blade had been cut down.


    A few minutes later, the ghost King''s valley was destroyed, and all the people died. Only the owner of the ghost King''s valley was dying.


    Ning Xiaolei specially told him to save his life.


    "Tell me where master Qinghu is and where is his family?"


    Ice cold stares at ghost King Valley Lord, rather small thunder cold voice asks a way.

 Chapter 793

    The master of Qinghu''s pit destroyed the gate. The owner of the ghost King''s Valley hated him very much.


    So there is no Yin Zang. He tells all Ning Xiaolei wants to know.


    "Can you trace that old thing with this?"


    Ning Xiaolei is very curious when he receives an insect from the Lord of ghost King Valley.


    The Lord of the ghost King''s Valley nodded: "this is the original Gu. You can trace back to the source. The old thing in Qinghu has made a pit for me, but I didn''t expect that I also wrote down his original breath with the original Gu."


    "No matter how he conceals and changes his breath, he can''t escape the perception of Shiyuan Gu. It''s worth taking that old thing with him."


    Ning Xiaolei nodded lightly, indicating that Feiyi bird king would kill the Lord of ghost King Valley.


    Kill the owner of the ghost King Valley and sweep all the treasures of the ghost King Valley. Ning Xiaolei takes the people and continues to track Qinghu.


    According to the method of bishop of ghost King Valley, Ning Xiaolei drives Shiyuan Gu to lead the way.


    The so-called Shiyuan Gu is a big bug. It flies very fast in the front, and Ning Xiaolei leads people to follow it.


    Ten minutes later, Ning Xiaolei and others found master Qinghu.


    At this time, this guy just ran to another sect and seemed to want to let people come out according to the previous method.


    "Qinghu, where are you going this time?"


    Ning Xiaolei roared, and his voice spread to the whole sect below.


    As soon as his words came to an end, more than ten shadows of people flew out.


    At the same time, in another direction, master Qinghu quickly swept out and fled in another direction.


    "Squeak, squeak!"


    Shiyuan Gu screamed and went straight to master Qinghu.


    Ning Xiaolei is going to take people to keep up with him, but he doesn''t want to be stopped by the flying man of the following sect.


    "What is the hatred between Qinghu and this little brother? Can I resolve this hatred by myself?"


    An old man in a purple black robe with a flower tattooed on it smiles.


    Ning Xiaolei is busy chasing master Qinghu. He doesn''t care about these guys. He says angrily, "go away, or you''ll die."


    "Rampant, how dare you not give me the face of the leader of the ghost Rune sect? Do you rely on the four early ghosts beside you?"


    The old man in purple and black robes had a cold look in his eyes, and his face was very blue. Looking at Qin Yu''s eyes, there was a trace of greed in his eyes.


    Such a powerful ghost, if you take it as a thug, it seems good.


    I didn''t expect that the other side didn''t know how to praise him. Ning Xiaolei was furious: "if you don''t go away, you''ll die!"


    Then, the four demon gods, Huoguang beast king, Feiyi bird king, youtianma king and shuiqilin king, appeared together.


    Ning Xiaolei waved his hand and said coldly: "no grass left!"


    Having said that, Ning Xiaolei didn''t care. He swept out quickly and chased Shiyuan Gu and Qinghu master.


    If you don''t pursue it, Shiyuan Gu and master Qinghu will be gone.


    As soon as he left, there was a roar and the crash of various spells in the rear.


    The master of the ghost Rune gate is only in the early stage of wuchong, and it seems that there is an old monster in the late stage of wuchong.


    But this strength is not enough for the four demons.


    When Ning Xiaolei was about to catch up with master Qinghu, the four demon gods came back.


    Under the claws of the feiyiniao king, there is a house in which the treasures of guifumen are hidden.


    It didn''t have the equipment to store things in such a large space as the demon pot, so it directly captured the house.


    With its strength, just a small house, and does not exist almost.


    Ning Xiaolei is very satisfied, the rest of the monster and the house are income refining pot, leaving only water Qilin king.


    "Go and stop him."


    Water Unicorn King nodded, flashed out, directly past master Qinghu and stopped him.


    The great master Qinghu was suppressed and unable to move before he could take other measures.


    "I really don''t think I can deal with you. I let you live a little longer. I really think you have the ability."


    Ning Xiaolei hummed softly, and his tone was full of killing intention.

 Chapter 794

    The moment the king of water Unicorn came, master Qinghu was desperate. He knew he could not run away.


    Just now, the king of shuiqilin showed his strength when dealing with guifumen. Master Qinghu knew its strength.


    "Kill me, even if you die, I will curse you for not dying well."


    At the end of his life, master Qinghu is no longer afraid and glares at Ning Xiaolei.


    At that time, it was clear that the other side attacked them first, but their strength was not as good as others, so they could only admit defeat.


    Ning Xiaolei hummed and said indifferently: "you can make a living soul a fierce ghost. You can carry human limbs with you. You are not less likely to kill people. You deserve to die."


    Although master Qinghu didn''t say anything, Ning Xiaolei roughly guessed what he thought and sneered.


    After that, Ning Xiaolei is not in the mood to talk with master Qinghu, so he asks king shuiqilin to kill him.


    Master Qinghu died, and his storage ring naturally fell into Ning Xiaolei''s hands.


    "It''s too easy for this heartless old thing to die."


    Ning Xiaolei''s eyes are murderous and his canthus are about to crack.


    He found dozens of spare legs and arms in master Qinghu''s storage ring.


    Take out these things, Ning Xiaolei pops up the fireball and burns it out.


    As for the rest of the things in master Qinghu''s storage ring, Ning Xiaolei didn''t pay attention. With the same indignation, he killed the clan where master Qinghu was.


    According to the Lord of the ghost King Valley, master Qinghu comes from the blood curse sect. It''s a powerful sect. It''s said that there are eight seats in the sect.


    This is also the reason why the Lord of ghost King Valley agrees to help Ning Xiaolei. It''s good for them to climb the blood curse gate.


    When Ning Xiaolei and others rush to the blood curse gate, many sects in South Asia have been shocked.


    Before killing the ghost King Valley, only the feiyiniao king in the early stage of wuchong came out.


    But later, when dealing with GUI Fu men, Ning Xiaolei was angry and summoned all the four demon gods.


    In particular, the king of water Qilin, the initial strength of Liuzhong, has a lot of fighting. No one can ignore such a sudden master.


    In order to rush to the blood curse gate as soon as possible, Ning Xiaolei didn''t bring the water Unicorn king into the refining pot.


    Not long after flying out, before they reached the blood curse gate, they were stopped by other experts in South Asia.


    "Originally that six heavy breath, is you this monster to initiate?"


    Blocking the way was a thin old monk, wearing a ragged cassock.


    Behind him, there are several monks, whose strength has reached at least quadruple.


    As for the old monk, he is stronger. Ning Xiaolei feels that he is no weaker than shuiqilin Wang, and even stronger. Maybe he is in the middle of the sixth generation.


    Of course, what we are talking about here is only cultivation, not combat power. It is not certain who is strong or weak in a real fight.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Ning Xiaolei looks at the old monk with a frown. He is not happy.


    Although the old monk doesn''t feel like that kind of evil person from the breath, it seems that the old man is not good.


    The old monk took a surprised look at Ning Xiaolei and said, "it''s OK. I''m just curious. Who broke into my South Asia and seems to have done something?"


    "I destroyed the ghost King''s Valley and the ghost fumen. They provoked me first."


    Ning Xiaolei calmly opened his mouth and simply explained, but he didn''t want to provoke the enemy for no reason.


    The old monk was stunned, and then said with a laugh, "it''s good to destroy them. The ghost King Valley and the ghost amulet gate are not good things. The rest of us have wanted to destroy them for a long time."


    Not bothering to pay attention to whether the old monk really thinks or has no purpose, Ning Xiaolei said impatiently, "don''t get in the way. We have something else to do."


    "Can you tell me?" The old monk was stunned, but he didn''t stop him any more. He took people to get out of the way.


    "No comment." Ning Xiaolei refused without hesitation.


    Are you kidding? If you say that, let the people of blood curse run away, who will be responsible.

 Chapter 795

    Ignoring the old monk and others, Ning Xiaolei asks king shuiqilin to take them to the blood curse gate.


    In the rear, looking at the direction Ning Xiaolei and others went, the old monk frowned: "do they want to go to the blood curse gate?"


    Thinking of this possibility, the old monk''s face changed slightly. He could see that the strength of the monster was only in the early stage of the sixth stage, but in the blood curse gate, there was an old monster in the middle stage of the eighth stage!


    Don''t they know it''s dangerous?


    Because Ning Xiaolei and others get rid of the ghost King Valley and the ghost fumen, the old monk still has some good feelings for them and doesn''t want to see them die.


    But then the old monk turned to think that the other side dares to go to the blood curse gate. There''s no reason why he didn''t investigate the strength of the blood curse gate.


    Perhaps, they have no means to know!


    After thinking for a moment, the old monk bit his teeth and took a few people behind him to the direction of the blood curse door.


    In front of him, the flying king of water Unicorn suddenly said, "they''re catching up."


    "Don''t worry about them. If they dare to stop them, they will be destroyed."


    Ning Xiaolei doesn''t care. He''s got rid of all the sword doors where jiuzhong is sitting. He doesn''t pay attention to just one Liuzhong and several Wuzhong.


    After flying forward for a while, I met someone blocking the way again. This time Ning Xiaolei was too lazy to talk nonsense and let Qiang rush through.


    Seeing that he was ignored, the man in the way wanted to start, but he was stopped by the old monk who came from behind.


    The two sides seemed to know each other and joined together to keep up.


    Ten minutes later, a mountain several kilometers high appeared in Ning Xiaolei''s eyes.


    According to the Lord of ghost King Valley, that''s where the blood curse gate is.


    The high mountain where the blood curse gate is located is different from the normal mountain. It feels desolate, and there is a faint blood mist around the mountain.


    Through the blood fog, you can see that there seem to be many buildings inside.


    "Blood and resentment are too strong to stay."


    Ning Xiaolei''s eyes twinkled with cold.


    If the blood curse door looks normal, he will think about it, and will not be involved in the innocent because of master Qinghu.


    But looking at the current situation, it is obvious that he is also an evil sect.


    "Water kylin king, level the mountain down."


    Ning Xiaolei opens his mouth and gives a command. Several seal characters appear in his hand.


    There are eight old monsters in the blood curse gate. We have to guard against them.


    After hearing Ning Xiaolei''s command, the king of water Qilin is not polite. The shadow of ten thousand Zhang high Qilin appears behind him, and his hand is to do it with all his strength.


    With a low roar, the king of water Unicorn opened his mouth, spewed out huge waves and smashed the blood curse door.


    "Who is going to make trouble at the blood curse gate?"


    In the roar, a Taoist shadow in the blood curse door flew up.


    However, many people''s faces changed when they saw the figure of King shuiqilin and the big wave that seemed to destroy their whole sect.


    "Cut me to pieces."


    All of a sudden, someone flew up into the sky, and a bloody giant fist went up to meet the sky.


    In the roaring sound, the bloody giant fist collided with the big wave. The powerful big wave was directly scattered under the bloody giant fist.


    "Seven medium term."


    The king of water Unicorn murmured, and his face became dignified. He looked at the man.


    Smell speech, Ning Xiaolei also follow curiosity to see, the hand should be blood curse door owner.


    In addition to the blood curse sect leader, Ning Xiaolei also feels another two breath, which is slightly weaker than the blood curse sect leader. In the early stage of Qichong.


    However, he didn''t feel the breath of the eightfold. Was it sleeping or just a rumor?


    When Ning Xiaolei thinks about this, the people of the blood curse door come here in a fierce manner.


    Later, the old monk and others who followed showed tension and were ready to leave at any time.


    If Ning Xiaolei and others are defeated, they must run immediately. Their sects and blood curse sects are always at odds.

 Chapter 796

    "In the middle of the seventh period?"


    Ning Xiaolei''s eyes flashed slightly, thinking.


    If it''s just like this, one thousandth of the talisman of a strong man like the ox demon king can be dealt with.


    Before the white mouse essence, one thousandth of the embroidered shoes and the seal talisman can kill the injured eight. It''s not a big problem to deal with seven.


    Since the other side has three sevens, it''s better to use three.


    To make up his mind, Ning Xiaolei chooses one first and crushes it directly.


    This talisman is from Zhu Zizhen, the pig monster among the seven monsters in Meishan. Ning Xiaolei is not very impressed with this monster and doesn''t feel very powerful.


    So for his fenglingfu, Ning Xiaolei didn''t rest assured that he could deal with a Qizhong at the beginning.


    It''s just that when the seal is crushed, Ning Xiaolei is shocked.


    No matter what he thought, he didn''t expect that after the fenglingfu was crushed, there would be a huge pig in the world.


    "Is it a magic weapon to practice yourself, or is it the soul dividing seal script?"


    Ning Xiaolei is a fool. Some people don''t know the situation.


    At this time, the giant pig appeared between heaven and earth directly launched an attack.


    It stood in place and did not move, but the mouth suddenly opened, a terrible suction from inside.


    In Ning Xiaolei''s astonished eyes, the people of the blood curse door, like dumplings, flew to the mouth of the giant pig one by one.


    Moreover, the suction became stronger and stronger. Later, even the practitioners of quintuple or even quintuple could not resist it.


    Even in the early days of the two sevens, it was very difficult to resist, and it was very hard to see.


    Only the blood curse sect leader in the middle of the seventh period is better.


    In the back, the old monks and other onlookers, who had planned to run away when the opportunity was not good, were stunned and gaping, looking up at the monster pig in the air.


    These big demons who swallow the sky and eat the earth are worthy of the name of the world.


    A moment later, a shrill scream suddenly rang out: "no, sect master, help me!"


    Ning Xiaolei sees that he is one of the old men in the early stage of Qichong. He can''t resist it and calls for help.


    Originally, more than 100 people flew into the sky, leaving only three lonely people.


    Smell speech, the ugly face of the blood curse, the door master congealed out a big hand, dead caught the old man.


    There are many people under the door who have been swallowed by the pig. If even this seven fold elder is swallowed, he must vomit blood.


    "Have you asked me for my opinion to save people?"


    Ning Xiaolei showed a hint of irony in the corner of his mouth, and slowly crushed another seal charm again.


    This talisman is also from the Meishan monster, snake spirit Chang Hao.


    I saw a green bead suddenly appear in the sky, dribbling up.


    With its rotation, a large green poisonous fog suddenly spread out to the blood curse sect leader and the two early elders.


    See just poison fog, at the beginning of the time, the blood curse door owner also don''t think.


    When it comes to their cultivation, what poison might threaten them.


    But soon, the blood curse sect leader almost cried. He was shocked to find that these poisons are extremely corrosive. In order to resist these poisons, the mana consumption speed is at least several times faster than before.


    "Damn, who is the other party?"


    The leader of the blood curse sect was very surprised and angry. At this time, he could not care about others and protected himself with all his heart.


    As soon as he let go, the elder who had been caught by him screamed and was absorbed by the shadow of the giant pig.


    Another elder also resisted extremely hard and was about to fall.


    "Sect master, I can''t manage so much. Use the blood ghost talisman to release the blood ghost, or everyone will die. My blood curse sect will be destroyed today."


    The rest of the elders yelled, if he didn''t break the game, his end would be the same as his former companions.


    Who knows how to be swallowed by that giant pig? It''s certainly not a good thing.


    Even if you don''t die, peeling is inevitable.

 Chapter 797

    After listening to the elder''s words, the blood curse sect leader''s face showed a tangled color.


    Although the blood ghost is strong, it''s hard to control. It''s very difficult to take back after it''s released. The leader of the blood curse sect doesn''t want to use this move.


    But now, the old ancestor is not there, so big blood curse door, no one is the opponent, in addition to the lower strength of some disciples, now only he and an elder hard support.


    This situation is a matter of life and death. If we think about it too much, we can''t make it true. As the elder said, today is the day when his blood curse sect will be destroyed.


    The heart reads electricity to turn, the blood curse door Lord ruthlessly grits a tooth, spell.


    Get rid of the enemy first, and think about the blood ghost later.


    "You cheated my blood curse gate. Today I want you to be buried with me."


    When he made up his mind, the leader of the blood curse sect roared, and a seal script suddenly appeared in his hand.


    When he heard the elder shout before, Ning Xiaolei was already on the alert.


    At the moment, the master of the blood curse sect took it out and cast his eyes in a hurry.


    But I saw that it was a blood red seal script, which was full-bodied and bloody.


    On the top of the seal script, there are dense runes, which seem to form two oblique chains.


    Under the chain, it seems that there is an ugly monster painted. It seems that you can hear the shrill roar.


    When you throw the seal script in front of you, the leader of the blood curse sect recites some words, and a lot of complicated formulas are embedded in it.


    With his casting, the rune on the seal script turned into a blood chain gradually faded, and the blood suddenly rose up with the seal script as the center.


    At a certain moment, a roar came from the bloody peak where the blood curse gate was located.


    The blood rushed down into the mountain.


    "Strong breath, at least eight."


    Ning Xiaolei''s face is ugly. He didn''t expect that this kind of thing was hidden in the blood curse door.


    The cold in his eyes flickered by. Ning Xiaolei didn''t care to cherish the seal spirit talisman and crushed it again.


    Heaven and earth change, a square shape, not regular, like a stone bezoar appeared in the air.


    The bezoar revolves, like the poison bead before, but this time it sprinkles the golden flame of bezoar.


    The elder, who was struggling to support him, couldn''t resist in a moment, and was sucked by the giant pig in the scream.


    "The magic talisman of Jin Dasheng in Meishan has the same power as the first two."


    Ning Xiaolei''s eyes flashed slightly, but his eyes were always staring at the peak of the blood curse gate below.


    At this moment, the master of the blood curse sect is at the end of his casting. When his last formula is played, he is shaking.


    In the howling of the sky shaking fury, a huge figure suddenly broke through the mountain peak and appeared between the heaven and the earth.


    However, the Fu Zhuan script has become extremely ordinary, like a piece of ordinary paper.


    Ning Xiaolei looked at it, but he saw that the blood ghost was red, as if it had been solidified by countless blood.


    Around it, there is a rich and incomparable blood gas, which makes it look a little unclear.


    "Jie Jie!"


    With a strange smile, the blood ghost suddenly fished out his hand and grabbed several disciples of the blood curse sect who dodged around because the mountain was broken.


    There is no nonsense. The blood ghosts directly crush them and absorb their flesh and blood.


    "Blood ghost, help me to kill the enemy!"


    The master of the blood curse sect didn''t see it.


    At the moment, under the double attack of the fire of cow bezoar and the poison gas, his mana passes very fast. If he continues like this, he will not be able to resist the swallowing of the giant pig sooner or later.


    However, the words of the leader of the blood curse sect didn''t seem to work. The blood ghost ignored him and turned to the disciples of the blood curse sect. Many people were crushed again.


    "No, no, help


    Many disciples of the blood curse sect were full of panic and tried to escape from the heaven.

 Chapter 798

    "Amitabha, sin, sin!"


    In the rear, looking at the cruel picture of blood ghost, the old monk and others could not see it any more.


    Although the blood ghost killed the people of the blood curse sect, they couldn''t help sympathizing with this experience.


    Moreover, the blood ghost is full of evil spirit and extremely cruel. If it is not treated, it will certainly harm the world.


    The old monk and others wanted to kill the blood ghost, but because of the strength comparison between the two sides, they were still entangled.


    What''s more, they found that although the blood ghost appeared, the young man in front didn''t seem to care.


    "Is this the inside story of your blood curse gate?"


    Surprise comes from surprise, but Ning Xiaolei doesn''t trust the blood ghost.


    I really want to push him. If the one percent seal talisman is used, the blood ghost is going to die.


    What''s more, he also has Xiaoqing''s soul dividing seal script. I don''t know what kind of strength this big green snake''s soul dividing charm will have.


    But no matter how bad it is, it should be able to deal with this bloody ghost!


    "Blood ghost, they are the enemy. Do you hear me? They are looking down on you!"


    The leader of the blood curse sect yelled in anger. Although he had expected it, he could stop the summoning of the bleeding ghost. When he found that he didn''t listen to him, he was still very depressed and worried.


    It seems that the words of the blood curse sect leader play a role. The blood ghost suddenly stops, and the big eyes of blood red lock Ning Xiaolei.


    "What you''re looking at is you. Today I''ll get rid of you and do harm to the people."


    Ning Xiaolei stares at the blood ghost with disdain and doesn''t seem to care at all.


    Just now, King shuiqilin explained that blood ghosts are formed by countless blood. I don''t know how to give birth to intelligence.


    This kind of ghost will be crazy if it doesn''t devour the blood, that is to say, if it doesn''t get rid of it, it will surely kill innocent people indiscriminately and cause the destruction of life.


    Anyway, we have to kill each other. Ning Xiaolei is certainly not polite. Besides, he really doesn''t care.


    Isn''t he a bloody ghost with eight strength? He has many ways to deal with it.


    "You Look for Die


    The blood ghost stares at Ning Xiaolei angrily and makes a vague voice in his mouth.


    Although it is not very intelligent, it is despised by others. How can it not be angry.


    With a roar, the blood ghost is no longer in charge of the blood curse door, and strides straight to Ning Xiaolei and others.


    "Hiss


    As soon as he rushed into the attack area of poison gas and bezoar fire, the blood ghost made a piercing sound, and a large amount of blood disappeared.


    However, for the blood ghost, it is full of blood gas, and naturally does not care about the consumption.


    "Blood ghost, give me a hand, smash the pig, and the beads and bezoars on it."


    The master of the blood curse door looked happy and cried out.


    He was very happy in his heart. The young man in front of him didn''t know whether he was arrogant or stupid. He even took the initiative to pick / fight the blood ghost.


    The blood ghost doesn''t pay any attention to the blood curse sect leader. In his eyes, there are only Ning Xiaolei and the water Unicorn king.


    It feels that if it swallows the big guy, its strength will increase a lot.


    It''s just the little one. It''s too hateful. Just crush it to death.


    Seeing this scene, the blood curse sect leader almost vomited blood. Even if the blood ghost was released, he could not escape the disaster?


    At this time, the blood ghost had already rushed to the place more than ten meters away from Ning Xiaolei. It seemed that the shadow of the giant pig in the air was in the way of the eye, and it blew away.


    "Boom!"


    The blood ghost hit the pig with a fist, and the sound came out.


    After swallowing a lot of people just now, the giant pig consumed a lot of energy, which directly became a lot dimmer.


    The blood ghost roars wildly and blows out two fists again, which completely dissipates the shadow of the giant pig.


    At the moment when the giant pig dissipated, countless figures appeared in the air and fell to the ground like dumplings.


    Ning Xiaolei glances at them and finds that most of them are dead. Only the two sevens and a few sixes survived. However, they seem to have suffered a lot of injuries and their breath is very weak.

 Chapter 799

    The blood ghost roars excitedly and then kills Xiang Ning Xiaolei and others.


    "To die!"


    His eyes show indifference. Ning Xiaolei turns to find three seal talismans and crushes them in one breath.


    These three talismans, one in a thousand, come from three rhinoceroses, king of cold, king of summer and king of dust.


    As soon as Ning Xiaolei was crushed, three rhinoceros appeared in the sky, which occupied most of the sky.


    "Like Zhu Zizhen, he made himself a magic weapon?"


    Ning Xiaolei''s stupid eyes, is that ok?


    I don''t care so much, as long as it works.


    Blood ghost obviously did not expect, there will be three body size is not smaller than it suddenly appeared, dun forced under Leng in situ.


    But three rhinoceros, can''t be as silly as it is, directly launched an attack.


    They were originally attacked by a magic weapon sealed in the spirit seal, and had no intelligence of their own.


    In the earth shaking roar, the three rhinoceroses stepped on the void and rumbled, bumping into the blood ghost in a brutal manner.


    Seeing these three guys attack directly without saying a word, the blood ghost angrily counterattacks.


    It can feel that the other party''s breath is not as strong as it. It dares to attack. It''s really exasperating.


    In the rear, seeing this scene, the worried old monks and others were all dumbfounded.


    Who on earth is the young man in front of us? Can he even use this kind of attack?


    Surprised at the same time, the old monk and others are full of joy, in this case, the blood ghost will not cause disaster.


    Although the breath of the three rhinoceros is not as good as that of the blood ghost, the blood ghost is not an opponent.


    The master of the blood curse sect, who is attacking Niuhuang and duzhu, is also shocked at the moment.


    Without the giant pig, he could spare his hand to fight back.


    He was thinking, blood ghost should be able to easily kill each other, did not expect to appear in front of this situation.


    Looking at the four huge figures crashing together, the leader of the blood curse sect suddenly doubts whether the blood ghost can win.


    Regardless of thinking so much, the master of the blood curse sect yelled directly: "the disciples of the blood curse sect listen to the order, and everyone will fight together. They will be killed at all costs."


    At this time, either you or I will die. The master of the blood curse sect plans to fight against Ning Xiaolei and others with human life.


    As long as you can kill Ning Xiaolei and others, it''s worth the sacrifice.


    At that time, the blood curse gate can recruit new people.


    The blood curse door won''t fall down if the ancestor is with him.


    However, he ordered to go down and found that there was no one under the door. Many people were afraid of being killed by the blood ghost before.


    If you kill that young man, will those rhinoceros disappear? Don''t you still have to deal with them?


    "What are you doing? Give me a hand. I don''t care what you say?"


    The leader of the blood curse sect was very angry and his face was very blue.


    As a result, the light shield around the body was almost broken.


    Startled, the master of blood curse found that his mana was almost exhausted before he knew it.


    "Amitabha, today, we should get rid of the blood curse gate!"


    At this time, a loud and clear sound of the Buddha''s horn suddenly sounded, and the old monk went with the monks behind him.


    The master of the sect is dragged down and the master dies. It''s a good time to kill the blood curse sect.


    The old monk didn''t go to deal with the people of the blood curse gate in the distant mountain gate first, but first killed two Qi Chong and several Liu Chong who were not dead before.


    The old monk took the lead, and the rest of the onlookers roared and rushed to the blood curse door.


    The blood curse sect is a famous magic sect in this area. Some people from other sects died in the hands of the blood curse sect. It has long been a problem for the blood curse sect.


    Today, this kind of opportunity is once in a blue moon. People are ready to take advantage of the opportunity to destroy the blood curse gate, so that they will not harm the world again.

 Chapter 800

    Ning Xiaolei didn''t stop him. Someone helped him clean up the fish. Why didn''t he do it.


    The vision falls on the blood curse door Lord body, rather small thunder way: "attack him, even if don''t die, also want him serious injury."


    It''s not just to deal with the five or six fold. The blood curse sect leader is the key point in the middle of the seven fold period.


    The king of water Unicorn nodded, and the shadow of dozens of water flowers around him appeared and ran to the blood curse sect leader.


    Ning Xiaolei ponders for a moment and takes out the bone box.


    Although the level of this magic weapon is not very high, the summoned Bone Demon has a special attack and may hurt the blood curse sect leader.


    The magic formula enters, and the thirty-six skull demons float in the air, waiting for Ning Xiaolei''s instructions.


    With the improvement of Ning Xiaolei''s cultivation, the 36 skull demons summoned also reached the triple middle stage of cultivation.


    "Kill


    Ning Xiaolei roars, and the demon sense controls the Bone Demon to kill him.


    "What is it?"


    The master of the blood curse sect felt the movement, his face changed slightly, and he was a lot of ugly.


    Originally, he was extremely embarrassed to deal with the two fenglingfu, but now he was attacked by Qilin Wang and Ning Xiaolei.


    Aoxueer''s eyes twinkled for a moment, and she also chose to move.


    Although there is a big gap between her major and that of blood curse, maybe she is the last straw that overwhelms the camel.


    This time, aoxue''er didn''t use Tianyue''s Dharma. That kind of attack, the strength gap is so big, it doesn''t work.


    With a series of dazzling recipes in her hand, Ao Xueer condenses a beautiful ice crystal palace, which looks like a fairy palace.


    "Far north cold palace town!"


    Ao xue''er whispers, her face is a little pale. She controls the palace to fly to the top of the blood curse door and suppress it.


    Ning Xiaolei is astonished to find that Ao Xueer''s display of the Arctic cold palace town makes the fire of Niuhuang and poison fog helpless, and is forced to open when she is close to it.


    Without waiting for the palace to fall, the blood curse door owner below seems to be affected, and there are tiny ice crystals on his body that condense quickly.


    The next moment, the palace town, burst open.


    The cold fog overflowed, and the blood curse gate was greatly affected and became extremely slow.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, the fire of bezoar and poisonous fog fall, and the shadow of water kylin King explodes around the main body of blood curse gate, which makes his body shake constantly.


    The thirty-six skull demons are even more fierce and fearless to attack the blood curse sect leader.


    "Well, damn it!"


    The leader of the blood curse sect roars angrily. The protective light shield around his body is broken, and the fire of cow bezoar and poisonous fog instantly touch his body.


    In an instant, the leader of the blood curse sect uttered a shrill cry, which was extremely painful.


    But at this time, Ning Xiaolei also found the bezoar and poison beads in the air, which became a bit illusory.


    Obviously, over such a long period of time, the energy contained in them is almost exhausted.


    Shougui shouts. The leader of the blood curse sect obviously doesn''t want to die like this. As he flies back, he forces the poison gas and fire out of his body.


    "Want to run?"


    The king of water Unicorn roared and rushed out.


    At this moment, the leader of blood curse sect has been injured, and his mana has been consumed greatly. He has confidence in the first battle.


    Ning Xiaolei is afraid of the water kylin King''s mistakes, so he waves the other demon gods out.


    Now, the fire light beast king has broken through to the five fold, plus the feiyiniao king in the early stage of the five fold and the youtianma king in the middle stage of the five fold, this force is not weak.


    What''s more, these are ancient demon gods. The strength of each one should be regarded as a small realm at least.


    It''s not a big problem for the four demons to surround and kill the master of the blood curse sect. With the residual power of poison fog and Niuhuang fire, it''s not a big problem.

 Chapter 801

    When the four demons killed the blood curse sect leader, the blood ghost also became white hot.


    Each of the three giant rhinoceros talismans is no less powerful than the previous giant pig talismans. Together, their power is greatly increased.


    After a moment of stalemate, the three rhinoceroses gained the upper hand, and the blood gas of the blood ghost was constantly consumed.


    At the moment, the blood ghost''s body has become a lot of illusory, as if it will dissipate at any time.


    And the blood ghost, obviously also felt bad, shrill roar, want to escape.


    But at this time, it has been like mire in general, want to leave is not so easy.


    "Boom!"


    Suddenly, a loud noise came, one of the three rhinoceros, the first to exhaust energy, exploded.


    The aftershock of the explosion bombarded the blood ghost and directly scattered most of its body.


    With the first one exploding, the second one also explodes, which is more powerful than just now.


    The blood ghost was hurt again, and only the upper body was left. The blood gas was so shocked that it was almost transparent that it could not repair the damaged body.


    His eyes showed the extreme fear of personification, and the blood ghost turned to escape.


    There may be a glimmer of hope to escape, but if we do not escape, we may die here completely.


    However, as soon as it ran, the last rhinoceros that had just been blocked by it caught up with it and exploded on its broken body.


    "No!"


    Despairing and unwilling to hiss, the blood ghost is swept by the shock wave.


    When everything disappeared, the blood ghost disappeared, as if it had never appeared.


    Even the residual blood gas in the air has been cleaned up.


    The old monks and others who killed the blood curse sect have been paying close attention to this side. They are very happy to see the blood ghost removed.


    if this ghost can not be eliminated, it will eventually be a curse. Fortunately, the three rhinoceros are awesome.


    Inspired, these people worked harder and killed many people in the blood curse sect.


    Seeing that they couldn''t stop it, the people of the blood curse gate turned around and began to flee.


    "Who can leave without my consent?"


    Ning Xiaolei sneers and flies out of the water Unicorn King''s back. Shua Shua is the suppression of several magic gates.


    These guys from the blood curse sect actually raise blood ghosts. Maybe the rest of them are just like master Qinghu. If they practice all kinds of evil methods, they have to get rid of the roots.


    Feeling that one person''s strength was not enough, Ning Xiaolei thought and released ran Yiwang, the people who didn''t practice in the refining pot, and the monsters.


    "Kill all these evil spirits, don''t let one go."


    Ning Xiaolei shouts, pointing at those people in the blood curse gate.


    Micro Leng Leng, all the people and monsters react quickly and chase out.


    Lion one and lion two roared, and their bodies suddenly enlarged. They opened their mouths and swallowed them directly.


    Now these two guys are in the late stage of double cultivation, and their accomplishments are fairly good. With the heaven swallowing demon lion, their combat power is even stronger and more terrifying.


    They suck, many of the strength under them, no resistance directly from the inverted.


    Even if it''s triple, even if it''s high, it''s too slow to resist.


    The eight armed apes are no weaker than the two Heaven swallowing lions. Each of them holds an iron rod. They look at the people of the blood curse door and directly smash it without saying a word.


    The most prominent is xiaotuanzi. Ning Xiaolei finds that this guy has reached the quadruple realm.


    Xiaotuanzi in the four realms grew bigger and covered with golden light. He punched one by one and didn''t know how many disciples of the blood curse sect he broke.


    Changshan, Wang Kai and Guan Yun are also there. They are developing space in the refining pot, and they are directly pulled out by Ning Xiaolei.


    Rare chance to fight, three people each use magic weapon, face excited, happy to kill.

 Chapter 802

    After the town kills most people, Ning Xiaolei and Qin Yu specially watch the escaped blood curse men kill.


    Now that he has a word to say, he has to do it. Ning Xiaolei''s attitude is zero tolerance towards the sects that have done all these bad things.


    After a fight, the people of the blood curse sect kept falling, causing many deaths and injuries.


    Before that, many of them were involved in the explosion of the mountain below. They were injured a lot. How could they be rivals.


    While killing the enemy, Ning Xiaolei doesn''t forget to look at the battle group where the four demon gods are in the air.


    The leader of the blood curse sect was hurt by the spirit seal. Now he can''t play half of his cultivation. He is fighting with several demons.


    Among the major demon gods, the strongest one is the water Qilin king, who has been the main force to deal with the blood curse sect leader.


    With thick skin and flesh, even if the blood curse sect leader''s attack blows on him, he doesn''t mind very much.


    As for the other three demon gods, their strength is slightly inferior, and they are responsible for sneaking attacks.


    "Chop!"


    With a sharp sound of the king of Feiyi bird, a wind blade tens of feet long tore the sky and cut it out.


    You Tianma king turned into a shadow and fell from the sky. A long black smoke spear stabbed at the main brain gate of the blood curse gate.


    Even the fire light beast king, who just broke into the quintuple, performed very well.


    At the moment, it has divided into dozens of lava fire beasts, which surround the blood curse sect leader. When it''s free, it comes here, which makes the blood curse sect leader have to be distracted.


    Kong has the strength in the middle of the seventh period, but the leader of the blood curse sect is very subdued and wants to roar.


    If he is still in his heyday, if he doesn''t have to be distracted to suppress poison gas and fire poison, how can he be bullied to such a degree by a six plus five monster.


    Although the strength of these monsters is stronger than he expected, so what? In his heyday, he will never be seen.


    "It''s not a big problem. I just don''t know if he can stop him if he wants to run."


    Ning Xiaolei looked at it for a moment and felt his chin thoughtfully.


    The other side, after all, is in the middle of the seventh stage and has to defend.


    Thinking for a moment, in order to be on the safe side, Ning Xiaolei still takes a magic talisman in his hand.


    This is the magic talisman that Daji gave him before the establishment of Wanyao gate.


    At that time, he went to the secret place and left it to the old clan leader of the horned beast clan to protect the ten thousand demon gate just in case.


    But later, although the Ji family and other four forces went to the Wanyao gate to make trouble, they didn''t use it. Later, Ning Xiaolei took it back.


    It''s good to deal with the blood curse sect leader at this time.


    According to Daji, if you use this talisman, you can''t tell whether it''s a reality or a dream. Then you can find a chance to kill it.


    But now four dozen demon gods are there, and they will be affected if they are used.


    "Get out of my way. I have written down today''s feud in the blood curse gate. When my ancestors come back, you will pay back it a hundred times."


    At this time, the leader of the blood curse sect suddenly burst out in a rage and clapped the feiyiniao king and youtianma king with one palm.


    Then he quickly tore off his arm and used Ning Xiaolei''s very familiar technique of blood descending.


    Without waiting for the reaction of several demons, the leader of the blood curse sect turned into a blood light and escaped.


    Compared with the Qinghu in yichongjing, the master of the blood curse sect is several times faster.


    With the speed of the water Unicorn king, even the fastest youtianma king can''t catch up with them.


    In the blink of an eye, the master of the blood curse sect ran more than 100 meters.


    As soon as the master of the blood curse sect is about to escape, Ning Xiaolei''s soul dream bead seal talisman flies out of the lower part of the gate, blocking the way ahead and causing an explosion.


    The head of the blood curse sect, who was flying fast, suddenly stopped in the air for no reason, and his blood gas dispersed around him, showing his confused eyes.

 Chapter 803

    In the eyes of the rest of the people, there was a huge ball in the air, or a round cover.


    However, this round cover is very illusory, not real. The mirage like picture in it keeps flashing.


    If the master of blood curse is lost in it, he forgets to run away.


    "King shuiqilin, seize the chance and kill him."


    Ning Xiaolei shouts. As he expected, the leader of the blood curse sect is trapped.


    But with the strength of the blood curse sect leader Qizhong, I don''t know how much time I can be trapped. If I lose time and let him run away, it''s useless.


    King shuiqilin nodded. How could it miss such a once-in-a-lifetime fighter.


    With a low roar, behind the king of water unicorn, the shadow of ten thousand feet appeared again between heaven and earth.


    The giant kylin shadow lowers its head, swallows the blood curse sect leader and pulls him back into the water kylin king.


    Vaguely, Ning Xiaolei seems to see, a huge chain, tied to the blood curse door master figure.


    But soon, Ning Xiaolei found that the blood curse sect leader''s figure did not disappear, still in place.


    what was the guy as like as two peas in the blood curse?


    This idea just flashed in my mind, Ning Xiaolei suddenly found that the blood curse sect leader, who was standing in the air just now, suddenly fell down and turned over.


    Ning Xiaolei flashed over and was shocked to find that the master of the blood curse sect had completely lost his life.


    Without suppression, the poison gas and fire poison in the main body of the blood curse sect erupted simultaneously, and soon the blood curse sect leader was turned into a pool of yellow, green and red blood.


    "I pulled out his soul and swallowed it. It''s my only magic power."


    It seems to know that Ning Xiaolei will definitely ask, and water Qilin Wang simply explains directly.


    Rather small thunder tiny Leng, curious way: "so say, his soul already died?"


    "Not yet. He''s stronger than me. Refining takes a while, but he can''t escape."


    The water kylin King shook his head and explained.


    Ning Xiaolei said that he understood and didn''t ask much, saying: "help to kill those undead fish below!"


    The four demon gods nodded and quickly flew down to fight. Without much time, they killed all the people in the blood curse gate.


    At this point, the battle is over, and the next is the time to seize the treasure.


    The strength of blood curse sect is fairly good. There should be no less treasures.


    "Amitabha, benefactor, I appreciate benefactor''s kindness for the world."


    The old monk, who had blocked the way before, came to express his thanks to Ning Xiaolei.


    Ning Xiaolei took a look and found that the old monk was not hypocritical. He said with a smile, "it''s a small matter. The blood curse door provoked me first, and it will be destroyed easily."


    The old monk was stunned, and then said with a smile: "anyway, thank you for clearing the cancer of blood curse door for me, but you still need to be careful."


    "What do you mean?" Ning Xiaolei frowns and looks at the old monk.


    He didn''t know about the ancestor of the blood curse sect. At that time, the Lord of the ghost King Valley just told him that the blood curse sect might have eight seats.


    In Ning Xiaolei''s opinion, that eight heavy is the blood ghost, which has been killed by him before.


    "Although the blood curse sect is destroyed from the master to the ordinary disciples, there is still a powerful ancestor in the initial stage of Bazhong. I didn''t see him today. I don''t think he is here. If I let him know that the benefactor has destroyed the blood curse sect, I''m afraid he won''t give up."


    The old monk didn''t hide it and explained to Ning Xiaolei truthfully.


    Hearing the words, Ning Xiaolei was slightly surprised: "isn''t the eight heavy of the blood curse gate the blood ghost?"


    "Of course not. We were also surprised by the blood ghost. The real dependence of the blood curse gate is the blood red ancestor in the early days of the eight heavy industries."


    The old monk smiles and shakes his head. As a local force, he knows something.

 Chapter 804

    Although knowing that there is a blood red ancestor in the blood curse sect, Ning Xiaolei doesn''t take it seriously at all.


    If you don''t find this old thing, it''s OK. If you find it, you can kill him.


    However, if the other party does not come, Ning Xiaolei will not be free to go all over the world to find him.


    Let them collect the spoils and carry the treasure of the blood curse gate. Ning Xiaolei and AO Xueer head overseas, aiming at an island.


    When searching for master Qinghu before, he found that the blood fire temple had to deal with him. Ning Xiaolei planned to clean up the blood fire Temple next.


    "Even if I don''t ask you, you dare to give me some advice, hum!"


    Ning Xiaolei has a sneer on his lips. First, he takes the helm of the blood and fire temple. As for whether or not to kill the headquarters, let''s see the situation first.


    He had heard before that the temple of blood and fire is a global organization, and he expected that its strength would not be poor.


    But now that he has killed Ning Xiaolei, there is only one way to die.


    In the blood curse gate, Ning Xiaolei asked the old monk about the organization.


    But the old monk''s words were vague, and he couldn''t say anything specific, so Ning Xiaolei didn''t ask much.


    All the way south, more than half an hour later, on a lonely island in the sea, Ning Xiaolei and others appeared.


    "It''s very deep. Don''t you want to come out?"


    Ning Xiaolei sneers. Several of them set foot on the island, but no one shows up.


    Those who don''t know will surely think that this is a secular island and won''t go deep into it.


    But Ning Xiaolei, with his eyes and ears, clearly found that a branch of the blood and fire temple was on the island, and it was still hidden underground.


    At the moment, in the center of the island, in an underground palace, a group of people are in parliament, suddenly leading a humanitarian: "someone rushes into the island, watch out!"


    "Lord of blood red hall, why make a fuss? It''s estimated that it''s the mortals or beasts who are exploring everywhere in the secular world. Just go out and kill them."


    Below a bald man does not care to open his mouth, looking forward to an old man covered in blood robes.


    If the old monk had been here before, he would have recognized that he was the blood red ancestor of the blood curse sect.


    "Be careful, Taylor. You''re still so arrogant."


    The blood red ancestor snorted, and a touch of displeasure flashed in his eyes.


    Taylor''s accomplishments are like those of the blood red ancestors. His accomplishments are very strong in the early days of the eighth Chong period.


    For two people tit for tat, the people below don''t like it, they have not seen it once or twice.


    Many faces were the same as Taylor''s, with a disapproval expression on their face. However, one of them went out to check the news.


    Outside, Ning Xiaolei and others have already flown over the palace.


    Ning Xiaolei touched his chin and said, "it''s almost this position. Water Unicorn king, collapse for me."


    "All right, Demon Lord."


    The water Unicorn King nodded, his body suddenly enlarged, a unicorn claw shadow appeared and roared to the island below.


    In the roaring sound, the ground suddenly collapses, and smoke and dust are everywhere.


    In order to be detected abnormal, the people of blood and fire temple did not arrange the array here, so it was easy to be collapsed directly.


    "Who?"


    The ground collapsed, the roof of the palace was broken, and the people in the blood and fire temple were very angry and flew into the air one by one.


    Ning Xiaolei glanced around, his mouth showed a trace of disdain smile: "you blood fire temple is not to deal with me, I sent to the door."


    Two eight, five seven, six and more than ten people, plus the rest, almost a hundred people, the strength of this branch of blood and fire temple is not weak.


    Before using Qianliyan exploration, we didn''t find out the strength of these people, so Ning Xiaolei was a little surprised.

 Chapter 805

    Hear Ning Xiaolei call the name of the temple of bleeding fire, so people are all shocked.


    According to this meaning, the boy in front of him knows that this is the site of their blood and fire temple. Is it exposed?


    This is the thought of all the people in the temple of blood and fire at this moment. If they want to break their heads, they will not think that there are really thousands of miles of eyes and ears in the world. It''s just an accident for Ning Xiaolei to find them.


    "I, I recognize him. He is the practitioner who destroys our temple mission and kills our temple in the secret place."


    "Yes, and the woman next to him. She was the first one to do it in secret."


    At this time, people in the temple of blood and fire suddenly exclaimed and looked angry.


    Ning Xiaolei looks at them, but they are some double strength practitioners. He feels familiar.


    It should be those people who entered the secret place before and got away with it.


    At that time, Ning Xiaolei only dealt with those people who yelled and confused the others, but did not kill them all.


    "Well, that''s them?"


    The head of the blood red ancestor frowned, he did not temple has not gone to find people, the result was found on the door.


    Looking at Ning Xiaolei and AO Xueer one by one, as well as several demon gods of the water Unicorn king, the blood red ancestor shows a sneer.


    I dare to come to the door with my strength. I''m here to die.


    At this time, several people who spoke before exclaimed again: "this monster is like the water Unicorn spirit in the secret place."


    Well, spirit?


    Smell speech, not only blood fire Temple people, Ning Xiaolei is also a Leng.


    How can these people in the temple of blood and fire know the spirit.


    And look at the situation that day, it seems that they just want to catch the water Unicorn King spirit.


    "Well, sure, why didn''t the demon hunt respond?"


    Blood red old ancestor sees to shout a few people, the brow wrinkles more tightly.


    As he spoke, he took out a disk in his hand and looked at the water king in the air.


    This plate is refined by the headquarters of the temple. It has never been wrong before. In principle, if it''s a demon, it should have a reaction.


    But in front of him, he didn''t respond to the water kylin king.


    "as like as two peas, we are not sure, but he is exactly the same as the Kirin spirit we encounter in the secret land."


    Hear blood red old ancestor to ask, a few people who speak on the contrary some don''t dare to guarantee.


    The blood red ancestor thought about it and said, "well, leave this monster alive, and the two people will kill it."


    "Ha ha ha, you don''t know the situation. We are here to destroy you."


    Hear blood red ancestor said to kill him and AO Xueer, Ning Xiaolei laugh.


    Just now I heard these people talking about demons. He didn''t speak on purpose to see if he could hear any secrets. He didn''t expect that the other party really thought they were dead.


    "Well, ignorant child!"


    The blood red ancestor sneers, and the strong breath of the initial stage of the eight heavy rises.


    He wants to let Ning Xiaolei know how powerful he is.


    Not only blood red ancestor, the rest of the people also release the breath with a strange smile, want to scare Ning Xiaolei.


    But soon they found out that Ning Xiaolei was not afraid, but looked contemptuous in his eyes.


    Not only Ning Xiaolei, they find that aoxueer and shuiqilin are also expressionless and have no plans to escape.


    "It''s just the beginning of breaking the eight fold rule. If you reply well, I can let you live."


    Ning Xiaolei opens his mouth haughtily, and his eyes sweep the disk in the hands of Xuehong Laozu.


    It seems that you can find the spirits. I don''t know where these people came from.


    Is there an old monster living for a long time behind the temple of blood and fire?


    Ning Xiaolei is vigilant in his heart. If so, he has to be careful.


    This kind of old monster, who has lived for a long time, is certainly not weak. At least he can''t match it.


    Even all the means he has at present are certainly not enough.


    And what''s the purpose of the other party''s letting them collect demons?

 Chapter 806

    The more Ning Xiaolei thinks about it, the more frightened he is. Someone and he are scrambling to collect demons and rob his subordinates. Who is the other party?


    Demon clan? Immortal? Or the demons or the Buddhas?


    Ning Xiaolei feels that this kind of thing he must tell Nu Wa as soon as possible is of great importance.


    There may be a major conspiracy.


    Ning Xiaolei''s arrogant attitude directly angered the people in the hall of blood and fire god. As for what he said in reply, he was directly ignored.


    "Good, very good, arrogant boy, today let you know how powerful the eight realms are!"


    The irascible Taylor takes the lead, and a golden fist goes straight to Ning Xiaolei.


    Feeling the powerful breath on the fist, Ning Xiaolei''s face can''t help changing slightly. He casually takes out a seal talisman and throws it out.


    In a flash, the sky was dim, and a stick shadow appeared in the air and fell from the sky.


    "Brother monkey''s talisman?"


    Ning Xiaolei was stunned, his eyes slightly widened.


    But soon, he found out.


    He had used Monkey Sun''s golden cudgel talisman before. His breath and attack method were different from this one.


    And with the shadow falling, Ning Xiaolei also finds that the shadow inside is not a golden cudgel, but a black iron stick.


    "I see. This is the talisman of Yuan Hong''s magic weapon."


    In an instant, Ning Xiaolei thought of the origin of this seal talisman.


    He had an impression of all the treasures he got. One of them was Yuan Hong''s talisman.


    I didn''t expect that he just grabbed one at random and took out this one.


    Yuan Hong''s noumenon is one of the four great monkeys. His skill is as good as sun monkey''s, and his spirit seal is as good as sun monkey''s.


    Although it''s only one thousandth of the total, the breath it sends out at the moment is infinite. After all, it''s nine fold.


    Taylor''s golden fist just came into contact with the shadow of the stick, and then exploded, unable to stop him.


    "How could it be?"


    Below, Taylor, Xuehong Laozu and others face changes one by one, eyes show panic.


    From that stick, they felt the crisis.


    They would never have thought that Ning Xiaolei, in the third stage, should carry such a terrible thing with him.


    "No, run away."


    Find not behind the enemy, blood red ancestor ordered, let his men escape.


    However, many people soon find that they have been locked in by a powerful air engine and are struggling.


    That is to say, Taylor and blood red ancestor in the eight realms were not greatly affected.


    "No, two temple lords, help."


    When they found that they couldn''t run away, many people cried out in panic and looked at Xuehong Laozu and Taylor.


    The two of them, Xuehong Laozu is the leader of this punishment hall, and Taylor is the deputy leader.


    "Damn it, let''s do it together."


    When he found out this, Xuehong cried out angrily. If he and Taylor ran away and let the others be killed, he couldn''t afford the price.


    At that time, even if he survives, he will face endless pursuit from the headquarters.


    As a member of the temple of blood and fire, he knew how terrible the temple of blood and fire was.


    Until the end, he would never give up the Temple branch to escape alone.


    Tyro obviously had the same idea as the blood red ancestor, and did not choose to run away.


    With a roar, Taylor''s body changes and turns into a golden man.


    Outside of him, a virtual shadow of seven or eight meters high appeared, clenched his fist and roared away at the stick shadow falling from the air.


    At the same time, the blood red ancestor summoned a huge ghost, and his breath was not weaker than himself.


    The rest of them also show their own means and attack the bottom of the box. It''s a matter of life and death. They dare not keep anything.

 Chapter 807

    Imagination is beautiful, but reality is cruel.


    The people in the temple of blood and fire thought that all of them could block the shadow of the stick in the air.


    But the facts tell them what despair is.


    The shadow of the stick, with the power of destroying the withered and decaying, smashed the attacks one by one. In the blink of an eye, it was less than 20 meters from the top of the head.


    Strong momentum, oppressed many weak people, the body trembles, mouth began to have blood constantly.


    "Get in the way."


    The blood red ancestor roared, while controlling his ghost, while controlling his head to fly up, his mouth spouted out blood red seal.


    Seeing this familiar attack, Ning Xiaolei can''t help but be stunned.


    He remembers that when he dealt with master Qinghu before, the other side also made such an attack.


    Can we say that the head of the blood fire temple in front of us is the ancestor of the blood curse gate?


    It''s just that although Xuehong''s method is not bad, it doesn''t seem to be of great use to fenglingfu.


    Not far away from him, the ghost roared, and his face was impatient, as if there were signs of fleeing.


    Because it grows tall, it becomes the first existence to face the stick shadow, and the crisis it feels is more obvious.


    Although it has eight heavy strength, but still feel the death crisis from the stick shadow.


    After attacking more than ten claws in a row, the ghost suddenly roared and turned to run away.


    With its strength, it was not limited by the pressure, and quickly swept out of the attack range of cudgel shadow.


    The blood red ancestor didn''t expect that his ghost would betray him at this time. A mouthful of blood gushed out directly, and his face turned pale.


    On the one hand, it is natural to be angry. On the other hand, when the ghost flees, it breaks away from the heart and mind contact of Xuehong Laozu and makes him suffer from the attack.


    "Damn, how could it be so strong?"


    Blood red ancestor tone is full of unwilling, want to leave.


    But in the end, he did not dare to leave, he did not have the courage to face the anger of the blood and fire Temple headquarters.


    With a hard bite of teeth, Xuehong suddenly tore off his arm and used the method of Xuejiang.


    The method of blood falling can not only be used to escape, but also greatly increase the combat power.


    With the whole body covered with blood gas, the breath of the blood red ancestor has improved a lot. Only one step away is the mid-term of the eighth Chong period.


    In the roar, a bloody figure rises outside the blood red ancestor, and the giant palm drags the falling shadow.


    "I can''t hold on for long. I''ll try my best to smash it."


    Blood red old ancestor yells, can escape this disaster, next depends on the rest of the people.


    "Roar, break it for me!"


    Deputy hall master Taylor yelled, his fists were like rain, and countless golden fists rose up in the sky, shaking the sky.


    The rest gnashed their teeth and roared, one by one attacking regardless of the injury.


    Now it''s time to die. If they can''t stop it, all of them will die.


    The Lord of the temple won time for them, and they didn''t want to miss it.


    Sword light, sword Qi, boxing shadow magic weapon, all kinds of attacks merge into a torrent, and stick shadow collide together.


    "I''m looking down on you."


    Ning Xiaolei looked up and murmured.


    These more than 100 people work hard together. Even Yuan Hong''s magic talisman is a little weak and consumes a lot of energy.


    But Ning Xiaolei obviously won''t look at it like this. He waves to summon several other demon gods to attack with the water Unicorn king.


    At the same time, Ning Xiaolei''s hands are silent, and a spirit seal appears again.


    To deal with the enemy is to beat them in one go so that they have no strength to fight back.

 Chapter 808

    This time Ning Xiaolei took out the fenglingfu from Meishan Wulong, a big centipede spirit.


    Ning Xiaolei smashes the seal talisman, and a huge centipede appears in the air. It''s really vicious.


    With a hissing sound, the big centipede suddenly spewed out a stream of black gas from its mouth, sweeping all the people in the blood fire Temple below.


    "What is it?"


    People in the temple of blood and fire were shocked. Many people''s faces changed greatly and they were very alert.


    Soon, the black air spread and enveloped everyone.


    "Damn, this black gas is corroding mana. No, my mana is running out."


    Someone exclaimed, and soon found the strangeness of black gas.


    However, as soon as the man''s words came down, he uttered a shrill scream, and then there was no sound.


    The people around were shocked and didn''t know what had happened.


    There was the first person, and soon there was the second, and more and more screams came out.


    "Lord of the temple, the speed of mana replenishment can''t keep up at all. If it goes on like this, our mana will be exhausted and invaded by the black Qi."


    A seven fold practitioner yelled, listening to the people around him constantly dying, even he felt the crisis.


    The blood red ancestor''s face was extremely ugly. He pondered for a moment and said, "for today''s sake, we have to run away. I''ll hold on for a while with the deputy hall master. The rest of us can still move. We''ll try our best to escape."


    At this time, even if the blood red ancestors do not want to, they can only abandon the pawn to protect the car.


    If we can keep part of it, it will be part of it. As long as it is not completely destroyed, the punishment will not be too heavy at that time.


    Wen Yan, a few of the seven and six strong people, did not hesitate to break out.


    Although they were oppressed, they were not unable to move.


    However, when they can move, the five and four will be miserable, one by one uttering the cry of despair.


    "Lord, help, I don''t want to die yet."


    "Lord, don''t leave us behind. We are dedicated to the temple and never betray."


    The cry for help continued to ring out, but at this time those six or seven heavy self-care, which have air traffic control them.


    And blood red ancestor and Taylor, still have to do their best to hold the stick shadow, don''t let it fall.


    Ning Xiaolei looked at the scene below indifferently in the air and didn''t do it again.


    Even if these people escape, they don''t have much strength left. They can be surrounded and killed by King shuiqilin.


    What''s more, with the big centipede in the air constantly spitting out the black air, the range of the black air below is more and more wide, and the concentration is also much thicker. It''s not so easy to escape.


    "Er, no, damn it!"


    One of them suddenly screams at the end of Liuchong, who is on the verge of escaping. His mana is exhausted at this moment, and he can''t support it any more. He is swallowed by black Qi.


    In a short moment, the skin and flesh disappeared, the bones disintegrated and turned into a pool of blood.


    "Run away!"


    Seeing that the time is almost right, if you don''t leave, you may stay. The blood red ancestor yells.


    Then he turned into a red light and flew out quickly.


    Taylor''s reaction was no slower than blood red''s, and the golden light was shining, and he followed closely.


    As soon as they left, the shadow of the stick in the air fell down.


    In the roaring sound, the smoke and dust were everywhere, the debris was flying, and the whole island was shaken a few times.


    Some of the people who didn''t escape were smashed into meat cakes, and soon only a pool of blood was left.


    Blood red ancestor and Taylor were also affected by the aftereffects, and they could not help spitting out a mouthful of blood, which was not light.


    When all the dust is settled, only two temple masters, three sevens and two sixes are left in this branch of the temple of blood and fire.


    Moreover, at the moment, these people are also injured in different degrees, and the mana consumption is very large.

 Chapter 809

    "Kill


    Ning Xiaolei orders coldly, and the Dragon God gate in the eight seal magic gate that he has already prepared falls.


    Although it may not be able to kill people, it is certain to create trouble for the other party.


    Water Qilin king and other major demon gods followed closely, and each picked up his opponent.


    Just face to face, the two mana nearly exhausted, like a waste of six, was immediately killed.


    The remaining three, Qizhong, Xuehong Laozu and Taylor, although in better condition, also fell behind.


    "Do you really want to kill them all?"


    The blood red ancestor roared, and a blood palm burst out to block the water Unicorn King''s attack.


    He had just been bitten by his own ghosts, and now he was in a better state than those seven.


    It''s Taylor. There''s still a lot of strength left. It''s a little difficult.


    "Just now I asked you not to reply. Now it''s too late to ask for mercy."


    Ning Xiaolei sneered and offered a toast instead of a fine.


    He wanted to know about the temple of blood and fire. He could catch these people and then torture them.


    "If you offend me, you will not come to a good end."


    Blood red old ancestor is angry roar, loudly threaten.


    Ning Xiaolei disdained: "then I want to see what will happen, but you can''t see it."


    "Ignorant child, you don''t know the horror of the temple of blood and fire. You will be thousands of times more miserable than me."


    The blood red ancestor gnashed his teeth and thought quickly in his brain whether to escape at this moment.


    However, if he runs away, the remaining three Qichong''s men have a high probability of death.


    It seems to see the idea of blood red ancestor, Ning Xiaolei sneer: "want to escape, I won''t give you a chance."


    Xuehong''s father is silent and doesn''t care about Ning Xiaolei.


    But when the others heard the speech, their eyes twinkled.


    The next moment, a Qi Chong, who was fighting against the beast king of fire, suddenly swept to the distance by the force of anti shock.


    "JOM, you..."


    Blood red old ancestor roars, unexpectedly has the hand to face the battle to escape.


    But as soon as his words came to an end, the fury of the king of fiery beasts directly made a big move, and a series of magma fire pillars appeared out of thin air, directly forming a string of escaped people.


    Scream, the man directly into a pile of flames fell from the air.


    Almost at the same time, the other two also chose to escape, leaving only a dead end, escape may still have hope.


    "To die!"


    The fat bird King screams, and his figure is like electricity. A blade of fast lightning cuts a man in half.


    On the other side, Qin Yu pursues, and the dark cold flame seals the air to prevent the other party from escaping.


    Ning Xiaolei chases after him, and the Dragon God gate suppresses again.


    At the same time, Haoyang mirror and black devil Jiaodao fly out to kill the Qizhong cultivator.


    "Go away, just two ants."


    Roar, the seven strong struggle, fight back.


    But under the suppression of the Dragon God gate, his attacks were directly suppressed and disappeared.


    Although he is Qizhong, his mana doesn''t exist one in ten. He can''t lift a big wave. It''s only a matter of time before he is killed.


    Instead of helping Ning Xiaolei and Qin Yu, the feiyiniao king and huoguanghuo king, they surround and kill the two Bazhong.


    "You will die."


    Ning Xiaolei roared and pulled Xiao Tuanzi and ran Yiwang out of the space of the refining pot.


    Now both of them are the cultivation of the four realms, which can help.


    Ao xue''er followed and flew over. The cold ice crystals in her hands kept exploding around the seven heavy, which affected his speed.


    Five people join hands, the power is not small, the seven realm of blood and fire Temple practitioners can not break through, the eyes gradually show the color of despair.

 Chapter 810

    Five or six minutes later, the attack of Ning Xiaolei and Qin Yu falls on him at the same time while the Qichong is frozen by AO Xueer''s cold.


    Scream in the sound, that seven heavy body split, a large area of blood scattered, body breath instant decadent.


    The black devil''s Jiaodao took the opportunity to flash and cut off his head.


    Ran Yiwang''s bubble also fell on the headless body at this time, directly pressing it into a pool of blood mud.


    "Hoo, Qichong is hard to kill."


    Ning Xiaolei sighed.


    Their five besieges, even though the other side was at the end of the storm, still took a lot of time.


    "It''s quite different from the four realms!"


    Aoxueer speechless white ningxiaolei one eye, this is also too unsatisfied!


    It''s amazing to take part in the encirclement and killing of Qichong with the cultivation of Sanchong''s later period.


    "It''s the same. It''s so different. Hehe."


    Ning Xiaolei smiles, feels embarrassed and ignores this.


    Turning around and looking into the distance, the four demons surrounded the blood red ancestor and Taylor, and it was also a critical period.


    It''s not heyday at all, and it''s hurt, but eight is eight, and it''s not so easy to win.


    At the moment, a few big demon gods one by one killed all over the body blood, oneself also suffered not light injury.


    But the blood red ancestor and Taylor are more miserable. The blood red ancestor had broken an arm before, and now even lost a leg.


    I don''t know if his magic was useless or if he was killed by the water Unicorn king and other demon gods.


    Taylor is better, but only relatively.


    On his head, a huge scar was so ferocious that it almost cut off his whole head.


    On the body, is dense, does not know how many bloodstains, the blood is all over the body.


    "Kill, roar!"


    Several demon gods roar, one by one kill to crazy, fight to now, they have been stimulated in the heart of anger.


    The enemies we dealt with before were relatively weak, and we haven''t let them kill to this extent.


    Ning Xiaolei watched for a while and didn''t ask anyone to help him. He felt that the four demon gods were fighting for a breath at the moment, but it was not good to help.


    But on the side of Xuehong Laozu and Taylor, they are worried.


    Up to now, there are only two of them left, and they are seriously injured.


    If there is another siege, they are likely to fall here.


    Although in their heyday, the other side was not worried at all, but now, they are seriously injured, and if someone else takes part in it, it will turn over.


    Blood red ancestor and Taylor look at each other and see each other''s retreat. If they don''t leave at this time, they may not lose.


    At this time, Ning Xiaolei suddenly shot, a huge golden cymbal from the sky, the four demon God and two people are locked in it.


    "I said, I won''t let you go. You can''t leave them alone. They''ll die."


    Ning Xiaolei opens his mouth and turns his mouth slightly. This golden cymbal is Huang Mei''s magic talisman. He can''t break it with his blood red.


    "Damn it, hateful boy."


    Blood red ancestor and Taylor yelled, bombarding the golden cymbals.


    However, their attack only made the golden cymbals lighter and unable to break in a short time.


    Seeing this scene, the water Qilin king and the other four demons were overjoyed and launched a more fierce attack, which made them spit blood.


    "I''ll never die here."


    Blood red old ancestor yells, full face ferocious, no longer attack gold cymbal, back to fight.


    Taylor''s eyes showed despair, but had to continue to fight with the four demons.


    But the more he had no confidence in the Vietnam War, he found that his opponent was not a simple monster at all, and his fighting consciousness and experience were terrible.

 Chapter 811

    After more than half an hour, the battle finally came to an end.


    Blood red ancestor and Taylor completely hit, only one breath left.


    Water Qilin king and other four demon gods also suffered a lot and were covered with scars.


    While they were fighting, Ning Xiaolei and AO Xueer had already searched the underground palace, but they didn''t find anything useful.


    However, from the people who were killed in the temple of blood and fire just now, we found a lot of them.


    "Get out of here first."


    With the injured blood red ancestor and Taylor, Ning Xiaolei and the demons fly away from the island.


    After flying several kilometers, Ning Xiaolei took everyone back to the refining pot.


    "You go to heal first, and I''ll judge them."


    After giving some recovery pills to the water Qilin king and other demon gods, Ning Xiaolei goes to Taylor and Xuehong Laozu.


    Seeing that their injuries were so serious that it was difficult for them to speak, Ning Xiaolei gave each of them a small yellow pill to let them recover first.


    Feel the body injury recovery, two people instantly stand up, shocked at the same time, watch out for Ning Xiaolei.


    "If you don''t want to die, be obedient."


    Ning Xiaolei''s mouth turned slightly, showing a sneer.


    In the pot of refining demons, even if two people are in full swing, life and death is just a matter between his thoughts.


    What''s more, at this time, they just recovered from their injuries, but their mana didn''t recover.


    "Where is this? What do you want?"


    The blood red ancestor stares at Ning Xiaolei and looks around with his eyes.


    They were not in a coma just now. He only remembered that he appeared in this strange place in the blink of an eye.


    "you don''t have to control where this is. You just need to know that I has the final say, let you die, you can''t live without it, you can''t believe it."


    Ning Xiaolei looks at the two people blandly, with no nervous color on his face.


    The more he is like this, the more blood red ancestor and Taylor dare not fight. If something goes wrong, there will be demons.


    Dare to support those five and six heavy monsters, this young man must have some backhand.


    Ignoring their ugly faces, Ning Xiaolei said, "I want to know everything you know about the temple of blood and fire."


    With these words, the faces of blood red ancestor and Taylor suddenly changed.


    "You can''t escape. If you don''t tell me, I''ll just let you die."


    Ning Xiaolei hummed softly, and his tone was not happy.


    Eyes twinkle for a long time, blood red ancestor way: "if we said, you will let us leave?"


    "No, I won''t let two enemies who can threaten me exist, but I can give you a way to live. Stay here and help me work!"


    Ning Xiaolei shakes his head. Refining the demon pot is one of his biggest secrets. When they know it, they can''t let them go.


    It''s just that he needs to develop the space of the alchemy pot. The two eight are powerful.


    "Work?"


    Blood red ancestor and Taylor frowned and said nothing.


    The other side means to imprison them!


    "You can refuse. I''ll send you to death immediately. I''ll investigate the matter of blood and fire Temple slowly."


    Calmly looking at their expressions, Ning Xiaolei added.


    It seems that in order to make them believe, Ning Xiaolei''s mind moves, and an irresistible force acts on them, pressing them to kneel on the ground.


    No matter how they struggle, they can''t stand up.


    looked at Ning Xiaolei with horror. The two eyes changed gradually. They realized that it seemed that the other side has the final say.


    They didn''t see how Qingning Xiaolei acted at all, but they just felt as if they had borne the power of the whole world, which was not human power at all.


    "I said, as long as you spare my life, do anything."


    For a long time, the blood red ancestor gave up the struggle, sighed and said.


    Up to now, he has to accept his fate. It''s just a matter of time for him to deal with them. How can he fight.

 Chapter 812

    Blood red ancestor yield, Taylor also immediately said willing to cooperate, he is not stupid.


    Ning Xiaolei''s face showed a smile, but these two people were smart and saved a lot of trouble.


    "Well, tell me everything you know about the temple of blood and fire."


    Looking at them, Ning Xiaolei didn''t hesitate and motioned for them to speak.


    Xuehong Laozu nodded, his eyes were deep, and he fell into memory. After a moment, he slowly said, "our branch is called the branch of Moro island. All the people on the island, except me and Taylor, were killed by you."


    When he said this, he could not help showing a trace of bitterness.


    When Ning Xiaolei and others first came, he thought that the other party took the initiative to send them to the door. He was very happy.


    Who knows the result is like this, he Moro Island branch directly buried.


    This idea just flashed by, and the blood red ancestor then said: "we don''t know where the headquarters is. We just contact unilaterally. Every time we have a mission, the headquarters will send a special envoy directly."


    Rather small thunder Leng Leng, doubt ground looks to Taylor, consult a way: "do not know headquarters?"


    "I really don''t know. The Lord of blood red temple didn''t lie." Taylor affirmed.


    Ning Xiaolei doesn''t speak. He stares into Taylor''s eyes. After a moment, he looks away.


    Taylor''s eyes are calm. He should not have lied.


    Unexpectedly, the blood fire temple is so mysterious. On the contrary, it makes Ning Xiaolei more alert.


    "Go on, what are the missions of the temple of blood and fire?"


    Ning Xiaolei did not tangle with the question of the headquarters of the blood and fire temple, and continued to ask.


    The blood red ancestor then said: "there are many tasks to do, such as the task of letting the headquarters kill you, and there are usually some assassination tasks, but most of the time, our task is to collect demons."


    With that, the blood red ancestor takes out the Demon plate in his arms and respectfully hands it to Ning Xiaolei.


    Before that, he found that Ning Xiaolei seemed very interested in this.


    Moreover, his subordinates also said that the other party''s Unicorn monster was very similar to the unicorn spirit that appeared in the secret place on the sea.


    As for why the Demon plate didn''t respond, the blood red ancestor didn''t know.


    Ning Xiaolei took it, looked at it curiously for a while, and even tried to inject evil spirit, but he didn''t find anything unusual.


    "Where does this plate come from? Did the headquarters give it?"


    "Yes, everyone in the temple of blood and fire has such a demon hunting plate."


    Ning Xiaolei nodded and then asked, "have you ever caught demons these years?"


    "Yes, we have captured three of them in the Moro Island branch, but we don''t know the rest."


    Blood red ancestor did not hesitate, truthfully.


    Now he''s a prisoner, and he doesn''t intend to hide it. He''s very cooperative.


    "Three heads?"


    Hearing the words, Ning Xiaolei''s eyes brighten slightly. He only found five spirits in total. This blood fire temple, only one branch, caught three.


    "Where are these spirits now? Why do you want to catch them?"


    Ning Xiaolei asked curiously, trying to endure the excitement.


    If the blood fire god temple end, he will harvest countless demon god hand, think all excited.


    But before he and aoxueer had searched in the island of Moro, and did not find anything, let alone spirits.


    "The spirits are taken away by the headquarters. Every time we catch them, they will send someone to contact the headquarters."


    "We don''t know why the headquarters let us catch these demons and what the purpose is."


    Ning Xiaolei nodded while listening. He didn''t find the spirit in Moro Island, so he had this kind of guess.


    After a moment, Ning Xiaolei asked curiously, "how do you contact the headquarters?"

 Chapter 813

    Since we don''t know where the headquarters of the blood fire temple is, we can only seize this special envoy and let him lead the way.


    The blood red ancestor said: "the headquarters has left a blood fire order for each of our branches. As long as it is stimulated, the headquarters will send someone to come."


    After that, the blood red ancestor consciously handed over a blood red token.


    Ning Xiaolei looked at it curiously, and saw a magnificent palace depicted above, with the word "blood fire" on the back.


    After a few eyes, Ning Xiaolei impolitely put away the blood fire order.


    Pick up the phone, Ning Xiaolei contact Baigujing, find her for two bone refining Fu.


    Blood red ancestor and Taylor are not their own people after all, so we must leave some means to control them.


    If you need it in the future, you can take two people out to fight. You don''t have to worry about running away when they go out.


    Anyway, they are already prisoners, and they don''t care that Ning Xiaolei gives them the means to accept them.


    "If you listen to me well, I will not urge you. If you dare to be unfaithful, I will let you know what it means to live worse than to die."


    Ice cold Mou son stares at two people, rather small thunder indifference way.


    Blood red ancestor and Taylor are not stupid, hastily guarantee absolute obedience.


    Ning Xiaolei nodded and didn''t say anything. He expected that they didn''t dare.


    Throw them some elixir to recover their mana. Ning Xiaolei asks them to recover. He and AO Xueer leave the refining pot.


    On the sea, Ning Xiaolei and AO Xueer show their bodies and look to the direction of Moro island.


    There was no movement there. Although they had caused quite a lot of movement before, they wanted to come to this island, and no one came to check it for the time being.


    "Let''s go and get the ghost back first, and then try to catch the special envoy of the temple of blood and fire."


    Ning Xiaolei looks at Ao Xueer and makes a decision directly.


    Ao Xueer nods. She is a soy sauce maker. What Ning Xiaolei says is what he says.


    Seeing aoxue''er''s promise, Ning Xiaolei smiles and calls the dog demon sister Dudu to follow the direction of ghost escape.


    After flying for a long time, everyone felt abnormal.


    Everywhere on the sea is dead air, countless fish and shrimp casualties, all turned into bones.


    "This ghost was killed all the way. It swallowed a lot of blood."


    Ning Xiaolei''s eyes twinkled and murmured.


    The ghost of Xuehong''s ancestor is very strong in eight aspects of cultivation. Generally, fish and shrimps can''t run away, and they will die when they encounter it.


    Tracking along the breath, Ning Xiaolei''s face can''t help changing when he sees the land in front of him.


    He didn''t expect that this ghost ran all the way to the place where human beings lived.


    "Damn it, I hope it doesn''t cause any disaster."


    Ning Xiaolei''s face changed slightly and he flew faster.


    After a while, there was a fight in front, and a wave of chaotic vitality came.


    Before long, I saw the situation ahead. A group of practitioners were fighting around a huge, blood red figure.


    Ning Xiaolei took a look and nodded: "that''s it. Unexpectedly, it has swallowed a lot of fish and shrimp, but it has become stronger."


    The ghost was originally the cultivation of the initial stage of the eight fold movement, but now it is about to break through the middle stage of the eight fold movement.


    There are many people fighting with ghosts. Ning Xiaolei looks around and finds several monks in the crowd.


    These monks are the same group he appeared when he was dealing with the blood curse sect. One of them, Ning Xiaolei, is familiar with.


    However, at the moment, these people are in a bad situation. They are being killed by ghosts and are losing their lives.


    Ning Xiaolei did not dare to hesitate, directly released the blood red ancestor and Taylor.


    "Go and get rid of the ghost."

 Chapter 814

    Now under the control of Ning Xiaolei, Xuehong Laozu and Taylor directly killed the past without any hesitation.


    Feeling the strong breath of the two people, many people have to get out of the way and give the battlefield to them.


    If they are not strong enough, they will be involved for no reason, and the loss is not worth the gain.


    Feeling the danger approaching, the ghost also ignores other people, suddenly turns around, affecting the blood red ancestor and Taylor.


    "Son of a bitch, don''t you give up


    The blood red ancestor roared and clapped at the ghost.


    If it wasn''t for the ghost''s betrayal, he would not have lost so miserably even if he had lost.


    At the moment, there was no place to vent his anger, and it all fell on the ghost.


    In the crowd, someone recognized the identity of the blood red ancestor and suddenly exclaimed: "the blood red ancestor of the blood curse gate?"


    It was not long ago that the blood curse gate was destroyed. Now the ancestors of the blood curse gate have emerged. If we let them know about the destruction of the blood curse gate, wouldn''t it cause great turmoil.


    But soon, someone found Ning Xiaolei and AO Xueer, their faces soon became strange.


    The old monk came and reminded him eagerly: "benefactor, go quickly, that''s the blood red ancestor ahead."


    "I know. I know what you mean, but I''m not afraid."


    Ning Xiaolei showed a smile. The old monk''s heart is good.


    The old monk looked at Ning Xiaolei, immediately thought of something, eyes slightly coagulation.


    Can we say that the young people in front of us are not afraid of the blood red ancestors and are sure to deal with them?


    I''m afraid the origin of this young man is extraordinary!


    Ning Xiaolei didn''t care what the old monk thought. He was curious to see the battle ahead.


    Although the ghost is not weak, under the siege of Xuehong Laozu and Taylor, it is still gradually falling behind.


    However, two people want to win it, it is not something that can be done in a period of time.


    After thinking about it, Ning Xiaolei takes out the Buddha statue of the king of Tibet and plunders it.


    He''s a professional at dealing with ghosts.


    When the evil spirit is injected, the Buddha''s light suddenly blooms on the Buddha''s statue of the king of Tibet, covering the ghosts.


    In an instant, the hissing voice came, and white smoke came out of the ghost.


    The ghost screams bitterly, suddenly the fierce light in his eyes twinkles, and goes straight to Ning Xiaolei.


    "Stop, don''t let me come here."


    Ning Xiaolei snorts and orders Xuehong Laozu and Taylor.


    And at the same time, he was also ready to take out the seal at any time against the enemy, the two may not be reliable.


    In fact, just as Ning Xiaolei expected, blood red ancestor and Taylor, do not know whether intentionally or unintentionally, a little slow.


    The ghost takes the opportunity to rush by, and the huge ghost claw goes straight to Ning Xiaolei''s head.


    "To die!"


    Ning Xiaolei roared, and there was a trace of murderous air in his eyes.


    At the same time, Ning Xiaolei has more than ten Tathagata palm talismans in his hand, which are all activated.


    The Buddha''s light protects his body, and the huge palmprint with great power is suppressed.


    After the Tathagata palm talisman, Ning Xiaolei throws many golden body arhat talisman and Vajra talisman.


    More than ten golden figures appeared in heaven and earth, attacking ghosts together.


    Although the shadow of these illusory Vajra Arhats is not as powerful as ghosts, their Buddha Qi has a strong restraining effect on ghosts.


    For a moment, the ghost screamed repeatedly, timid, and failed to rush over.


    In the sky, more than ten overlapping handprints were suppressed, which made the ghost''s face changed greatly.


    "You want to die!"


    Ning Xiaolei didn''t look at the ghost, and his icy eyes fell on Xuehong Laozu and Taylor.


    It seems that these two people can''t do without suffering!


    Without giving them an opportunity to explain, Ning Xiaolei directly drives the bone refining Rune in their bodies.

 Chapter 815

    When the bone refining talisman was launched, the blood red ancestor and Taylor suddenly uttered a shrill scream.


    The pain of bone ablation can''t be resisted even if they are in the eight fold cultivation.


    What scares them even more is that they feel that their bones are really melting a little bit, not just the sharp pain.


    Seeing the rapidly shrinking backbone, both of them were so scared that their souls risked that they knelt down to beg for mercy.


    "If there is another time, it will not be spared!"


    Ning Xiaolei snorts and stops casting.


    He didn''t expect that liangu Fu would be so domineering. Its power was beyond ordinary people''s ability.


    Fear to grow out of breath, two people don''t wait for Ning Xiaolei to charge, then kill to ghost again.


    Under the attack of the Tathagata palm amulet, golden body arhat amulet and Vajra amulet, although the ghosts are in a mess, it is obvious that they are not so easy to subdue.


    Ignoring the shocked eyes of the people around, Ning Xiaolei takes the statue of Bodhisattva, the king of Tibet, and launches a new attack.


    I don''t know if it''s because the ghosts are powerful or what''s the reason. After Ning Xiaolei''s urging, a shining Buddha appears directly in the void.


    The Buddha''s shadow smiles and suppresses over the top of the ghost''s head. The Buddha''s light sprinkles and purifies the evil spirit on the ghost''s body.


    The black gas on the ghost''s body hissed, gushed out, evaporated gradually, and the body became illusory gradually.


    However, this time, no matter how it struggled, it was still unable to rush out of the Buddha''s light.


    "Powerful and terrible!"


    Ning Xiaolei''s eyes twinkle. He''s just the cultivation of the third stage. Relying on a Buddha statue, he makes the ghosts in the eighth stage have no temper.


    I''m afraid that the Buddha statue captured in the group at that time is not as simple as it looks on the surface, and I don''t know where the golden winged Mirs came from.


    "Amitabha, my Buddha is merciful!"


    Looking at the shining Buddha statue in the sky, the old monk and others reacted with excited eyes and saluted respectfully.


    Although the rest of the practitioners did not believe in Buddhism, their faces became more respectful.


    After more than ten minutes, the black air on the ghost completely disappeared and became a transparent energy.


    Seeing this, Ning Xiaolei stopped injecting evil spirit and put the Buddha away.


    With a wave, the transparent energy reaches Ning Xiaolei.


    "With this group of energy, Xiaoyu''s strength can certainly be improved a lot."


    Ning Xiaolei thinks that after refining the ghost of master Qinghu, Qin Yu''s cultivation has almost broken through the four stages.


    Now if we refine this energy again, we can break through the five levels at least.


    Maybe, it''s not known to break through six.


    After all, this is the residual energy after the purification of a ghost.


    "Go


    Without waiting for the rest of the people to come to praise and thank him, Ning Xiaolei takes aoxueer and Dudu, and greets two Bazhong to fly to the sea.


    In addition to ghosts, it''s time to send out the special envoy of the blood fire temple.


    After flying out of sight, Ning Xiaolei calls Qin Yu out and throws the transparent energy to her.


    "This, this is the energy of his ghost?"


    Qin Yu is pleasantly surprised and looks at Ning Xiaolei.


    Ning Xiaolei nodded with a smile: "take it to refining, and break through cultivation earlier."


    Qin Yu nodded his head with great joy.


    Ning Xiaolei smiles and takes back the pot.


    All the way forward, and soon flew to the island of Moro, and no one came.


    Throwing the blood fire order to the blood red ancestor, Ning Xiaolei said: "inspire, don''t play any tricks, my patience is limited."


    "I dare not!" Blood red old ancestor shakes his head, just that kind of taste he doesn''t want to try again.


    Ning Xiaolei just casually said that he watched with his own eyes the blood red ancestor infuse his breath and stimulate the blood fire order.


    At the moment when the blood red ancestor breathes in, the blood fire makes the virtual shadow of the palace flash out, and flies into the void without any trace.

 Chapter 816

    Surprised and looking at the direction where the shadow of the palace disappeared, Ning Xiaolei''s eyes flashed, and didn''t think much.


    The shadow of the palace disappeared very quickly. It''s not so easy to trace to the old nest of the blood and fire Temple just by one.


    Sitting cross legged on a big stone on the island of Moro, Ning Xiaolei takes out his mobile phone.


    Before waiting for the special envoy of the blood fire temple to arrive, he needs to report the matter to Nu Wa.


    "What, such a thing?"


    When Ning Xiaolei tells the truth, Nu Wa is shocked.


    Obviously, she didn''t know about it either.


    "It''s true. I also seized something from them to look for spirits."


    Ning Xiaolei returns a message, and then sends the Demon plate given by Xuehong''s ancestor to Nu Wa.


    After waiting for a moment, Nuwa''s message came back: "this is the means of fairyland. I didn''t expect that they would have intervened in dealing with our demon clan."


    "What, fairyland?"


    Ning Xiaolei is shocked that the backer behind the blood fire temple is actually the fairyland.


    Doesn''t that mean that if he doesn''t get it right, he will be against Nezha and Yangjian?


    "It should be the power handed down from the fairyland. In a word, you must be careful, but it''s also good that they have collected demons, and you can save a lot of trouble if you seize them."


    "But be aware that they may control the spirits. Don''t be merciful when you fight."


    Nuwa''s message came in a tone full of exhortations.


    "Don''t worry. I''m not that stupid. I''ll beat them down."


    Ning Xiaolei replied, then ran to the group and began to search for treasures from the demons.


    After several wars, the things in hand will consume a lot. Next, we will face the blood and fire temple with the support of fairyland. We must ensure that we have enough means to deal with the enemy.


    In accordance with the Convention, Ning Xiaolei first sent a big red packet of snacks to blow people up.


    Bai Suzhen: Wow, at last, when Lei Xiaoyao sent a red envelope, he snatched three hairy crabs. They smell delicious.


    Xiaoqing: sister, I''ve got a plate of spicy crayfish. Let''s change some.


    Golden winged Mirs carving: I got a game machine. It''s so funny. I''ll go to the Tathagata and abuse the old bald donkey.


    ¡­¡­


    All kinds of demons in the group appear one after another. They are very happy and depressed. They urge Ning Xiaolei to send again.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Ning Xiaolei puts forward that he needs all kinds of treasures.


    Smell speech, the group of big demon unambiguous, a pile of red packets hit, almost put ningxiaolei hit dizzy.


    For Ning Xiaolei, it''s a treasure. For them, it''s just a little thing.


    After all, there is still a big gap between Ning Xiaolei and their accomplishments.


    "Congratulations, you''ve got the red envelope from the golden emperor, and you''ve got ten rays of the sun''s real fire, which have been put into the Xumi bag."


    "Congratulations, I got the red envelope of qingniujing and got eight gold elixirs, which have been stored in Xumi bag."


    "Congratulations, I got Bai Suzhen''s red envelope and got a soul dividing seal script, which has been stored in Xumi bag."


    ¡­¡­


    A series of tips came, Ning Xiaolei snatched the red envelope and got the soft hand.


    Before, Xiaoqing''s soul dividing seal was useless. He didn''t expect to steal Bai Suzhen''s soul dividing seal. Is this to let him kill the temple with green and white snakes?


    Ning Xiaolei thought happily, so many demons support, afraid of the blood and fire temple.


    Even if the blood fire temple is behind the fairyland, he does not believe that the other side can get so many treasures as easily as he.


    Red envelope grab happy, Ning Xiaolei also did not forget in the group sent a lot of snacks big red envelope.


    Later, he also found those big demons who gave him a red envelope, and each one returned a big gift.

 Chapter 817

    By the end of the toss, time has passed, nearly an hour.


    Looking at the many treasures in Xumi''s bag, Ning Xiaolei was happy.


    This time, in addition to Bai Suzhen''s soul dividing seal script, he got four 1% spirit sealing runes, plus the one left before, which was five.


    And one thousandth of the fenglingfu, also get a lot, nearly 20.


    In addition, there are many treasures, such as pills and various natural materials, including a large piece of Lingshan land given by the golden winged Mirs.


    Ning Xiaolei glanced at it and found that there were at least 20 ten thousand year elixirs, and the oldest one seemed to be more than one hundred thousand years old.


    Thousands of years is countless, can not see the edge at a glance.


    "That guy won''t empty Lingshan, will he?"


    Ning Xiaolei muttered, but he didn''t know what the Buddha and Bodhisattva were feeling at the moment.


    Lazy to manage these, Ning Xiaolei continue to check, the real fire of the sun sent by the golden emperor soon attracted Ning Xiaolei''s attention.


    The body of the golden emperor is three legged Jinwu. Before, Ning Xiaolei had bought a lot of gold fireworks from him and transformed the flame in his body into a golden flame.


    Jinyanshi, however, is just an ordinary stone that absorbs the fire from the emperor throughout the year. It is not precious.


    But now, the golden emperor directly sent him the real fire of the sun.


    If these sun fire refining, Ning Xiaolei feel, his golden flame will show prestige again.


    Originally, with the improvement of his strength, his golden flame has not played a big role, but now he sees the opportunity.


    "The sun is really my fire, and no one will share it."


    Ning Xiaolei thought happily and made up his mind directly.


    Later, Ning Xiaolei''s attention was attracted by the golden elixir. It was OK not to read the introduction, but almost jumped up.


    A turn of the golden elixir: the golden elixir refined by golden boy and silver boy can be taken under the quintessence of fairyland, which can directly enhance a realm. Taking more than one elixir will not work.


    "two guys, golden horns and silver horns, are awesome, and they can be refine."


    Ning Xiaolei is very surprised. His cultivation in the later stage of triple play now doesn''t mean that if he eats one, he will be in the later stage of quadruple play immediately?


    The more you think about it, the more excited you are. However, Ning Xiaolei still resists the impulse to take it immediately. Now is not the time.


    He got a total of eight one turn gold pills from qingniujing. Who should he give them to? It needs to be carefully considered.


    First of all, he must need one, Lin Yumeng and other women can''t be less. In this way, four will be gone.


    Plus his sister Ning Xiaoyue, there are only three left.


    But now there are still many people. Ning Xiaolei has a big head.


    After seeing aoxue''er, Ning Xiaolei frowns. This girl has been with him for so long, so she should give him one. In this way, there are only two left.


    In addition, Changshan, Wang Kai, Zhao Xiaoshu, Guan Yun, Dong''s sisters, xiaotuanzi, heaven swallowing lion and monkey can all take it.


    The more he thinks, the more intelligent he is. Ning Xiaolei decides to ask qingniujing first, in case this guy still has one!


    Xiaoyao Ning Xiaolei: brother Niu, come out quickly and give me the golden elixir. Do you have any more?


    News in the past, not many will qingniujing jumped out.


    But seeing the news he sent, Ning Xiaolei was disappointed.


    Qingniujing: No, Lei Xiaoyao, Jinjiao and Yinjiao finally became Dan. I bought them all with snacks.


    Disappointment is disappointment, but Ning Xiaolei doesn''t intend to give up.


    "Tell them to make them work hard for me, and you can change anything you want. By the way, I need two turn elixirs and three turn elixirs."


    It''s not easy to see this elixir that can quickly improve cultivation. Ning Xiaolei is not willing to miss the opportunity.

 Chapter 818

    When hearing Ning Xiaolei say that it''s OK to change anything, fairyland pocket rate palace, qingniujing eyes suddenly stare big.


    He counted with his fingers and looked excitedly at the two white children beside him.


    "Golden Horn and silver horn, Lei Xiaoyao said, as long as there is a golden elixir, you can change anything!"


    Hearing this, the two children were overjoyed and asked, "really? Can you change all the chips, crisps, crisps and chocolates? "


    Before, qingniujing snatched several times in the group and gave them to the two guys. Since then, the two guys have been reluctant to give up and dream of tasting again.


    "Of course, it''s true. Lei Xiaoyao also said that he wants two turn gold elixir and three turn gold elixir. Do you have any more on you?"


    Qingniu Jing patted his chest to ensure that when he spoke, he didn''t know where to take out a box of grass flavor biscuits and enjoyed it.


    Golden Horn and silver horn watched eagerly, swallowing.


    A moment later, the Golden Horn clenched his teeth: "we still have 24 golden elixirs here. We need to change them all, but we want ten bags of potato chips, ten bags of crisps, ten bags of chocolate and ten bags of grass biscuits for you."


    Although the two people also want to eat grass biscuits, but it was eaten many times before, not so eager.


    On the contrary, they mentioned crisps and so on. They only ate them once, but never had a chance to eat them.


    "No problem, Lei Xiaoyao will certainly agree."


    Qingniu Jing smiles and looks at Jinjiao.


    Knowing what he meant, Jin Jiao took out a bottle of gold elixir and handed it to him.


    Qingniujing takes over and immediately connects with Ning Xiaolei happily.


    "Lei Xiaoyao, they still have stock. They need twenty-four golden elixirs. They want to change chips, crisps, chocolate and green grass biscuits, ten bags each."


    A cow demon shamelessly adds ten bags of green grass biscuits, and talks about terms with Ning Xiaolei.


    Ning Xiaolei doesn''t know these. Even if he knows, he doesn''t care. For him, is this a matter?


    After learning that there are still 20 one turn gold elixirs, Ning Xiaolei called one happy.


    Without saying a word, I searched for 20 bags of everything in Xumi bag and threw them away.


    "Give me the golden elixir. I''m in a good mood. I''ll give you the extra things. In the future, you can let them make more alchemy. Any kind of alchemy will do. The more the better."


    When I saw the big red envelope of 80 bags of snacks, qingniujing was shocked and felt like a dream.


    Back to God, he quickly sent a golden elixir to Ning Xiaolei.


    After taking out 40 bags of crisps, crisps and chocolate, qingniujing handed them to Jinjiao and Yinjiao and said, "the 30 bags you want, the rest are rewards, but you need to practice alchemy as soon as possible, otherwise there will be no rewards in the future."


    Golden Horn and silver horn took over, couldn''t help but feel everything as in a dream, busy to ensure to step up refining.


    Ning Xiaolei, who has got 20 gold elixirs, is very happy. Now he has 32 gold elixirs. He doesn''t have to worry about the distribution.


    Taking out a golden elixir, Ning Xiaolei quietly comes to the opposite side of aoxue''er, who is meditating, and stares at aoxue''er''s delicate face.


    "What for?"


    Aoxue''er is helpless. She opens her eyes and looks at Ning Xiaolei.


    This guy is getting worse and farther from what he imagined. He has a thick skin and is not shy at all.


    "Hehe, Xueer, do you want to improve your accomplishments?"


    Ning Xiaolei doesn''t care at all. He laughs.


    Ao xue''er is stunned, puzzled and looking at Ning Xiaolei: "of course, can you help me to improve?"


    "Yes


    Ning Xiaolei patted his chest and assured that he didn''t know what he thought of. He whispered a few words in Ao Xueer''s ear.


    At the end of his speech, aoxue''er''s face turned red in an instant, until she reached the root of her ears.


    "Rascal, full of dirty ideas, get out of here!"


    Aoxueer flies up and kicks someone who is joking into the sea.

 Chapter 819

    When it comes to promoting cultivation, Ning Xiaolei comes up with a joke with AO Xueer subconsciously when he and several girls first meet.


    Although he said the truth, aoxueer can''t stand his joke and kick him away.


    Ning Xiaolei flies over again innocently and comes to aoxue''er. He looks at aoxue''er with a smile.


    Such aoxueer has a different kind of beauty.


    "Look again, look again, I really did it!"


    Aoxue''er snorted. I don''t know if she gave me too many good looks. This guy is more and more lawless.


    Ning Xiaolei smiles and shows his golden elixir: "Xueer, I''m kidding. I''m talking about this."


    Smelling the strong medicine fragrance, looking at the golden pill, aoxue''er was distracted.


    Seeing for a moment, aoxue''er was surprised and said: "what kind of pill is this? It makes me feel very different."


    "Golden elixir, if you take it, you can directly upgrade to a new cultivation."


    Ning Xiaolei explains with a smile, grabs Ao Xueer''s soft hand and sends a golden elixir to her hand.


    Ao Xueer is immersed in Ning Xiaolei''s words just now. She doesn''t notice that Ning Xiaolei takes advantage of her.


    With a secret smile, Ning Xiaolei takes out a golden elixir and throws it into his mouth.


    After the pill, Ning Xiaolei felt a powerful energy rushing into his body, and the sea of Qi was instantly enriched.


    A moment later, there was a shock in the body, and the cultivation broke through directly, reaching the initial stage of quadruple.


    And this is just the beginning. Soon, cultivation is on the verge of breaking through again and continues to grow.


    In the middle and later stages of quadruple, it didn''t stop until it was about to reach quintuple.


    Clench your fist and feel the great power in your body. Ning Xiaolei''s face is full of ecstasy. It''s too easy to break through!


    Moreover, the energy of the golden elixir is the purest, and it doesn''t take much time to refine.


    "This, this is the fourth stage?"


    Ao xue''er looks at Ning Xiaolei, mouth slightly open, face surprised.


    Although she knows that Ning Xiaolei is a legendary monster and immortal, the effect of this pill is too powerful!


    "Well, I didn''t cheat you, Xueer. Eat quickly. Do you want me to feed you myself?"


    After experiencing it, he turns around and looks at aoxue''er''s surprised appearance. Ning Xiaolei laughs.


    Aoxue''er gives Ning Xiaolei a hard look. She doesn''t care about this dishonest guy and swallows the golden elixir.


    Like Ning Xiaolei before, aoxueer''s cultivation has made great progress, from the triple middle stage to the quadruple middle stage.


    Personally feel the adverse effect of turning the golden elixir, Ao Xueer is shocked, and hasn''t come back for a long time.


    It turns out that cultivation can really be so fast without any sequelae.


    Ao xue''er sighs that this is something she didn''t dare to imagine before.


    Since she came together with Ning Xiaolei, Ao Xueer found that it was as easy to improve her accomplishments as eating and drinking.


    How long did it take for her to go directly from the double middle stage to the quadruple middle stage.


    In the distance, Xuehong Laozu and Taylor, who are aware of their situation, are shocked and stunned.


    They don''t know what happened at all, but in the blink of an eye, the young man and the girl who accepted them directly broke through a great realm.


    When did cultivation become so easy, they said they were confused.


    Ning Xiaolei doesn''t care what they think. They are just his prisoners. There''s no need to tell them everything.


    It''s good for him to be a little mysterious in front of them.

 Chapter 820

    Several people continued to wait on the island, and unconsciously, more than an hour passed.


    All of a sudden, a shadow appeared between heaven and earth, straight to the island of Moro.


    It seems to see Ning Xiaolei and others sitting on the island, the figure is slightly stunned.


    Originally, according to the situation, people should be in the underground palace.


    However, after discovering that Ning Xiaolei and AO Xueer had only four accomplishments, and the blood red ancestor and Taylor were also there, the figure was relieved and continued to fly.


    At this time, Ning Xiaolei and others also felt the movement and opened their eyes.


    Blood red old ancestor and Taylor fly to sweep up, embrace boxing way: "see cloud bright special envoy."


    "Well, no gift!"


    Yun Ming flew over the island of Moro and spoke calmly. Then he said, "what''s wrong with the order of blood fire?"


    As he spoke, Yunming looked at the broken Island below, and a dignified color flashed in his eyes.


    Before the war, most of the island was destroyed and in a mess.


    Xuehong Laozu knew that Yunming had found something unusual, but he didn''t care. He said, "special envoy huiyunming, we were attacked by a unicorn monster. According to his subordinates, it was a unicorn spirit in a secret sea place not long ago."


    "Unicorn spirit?"


    Smell speech, cloud bright eyes slightly light up, water Qi Wang monster thing he knows.


    The people who entered the secret place on that day were not only from the branch of Moro Island, but also from other branches.


    He, as a special envoy, already knows some of the information.


    But he didn''t expect to get the news of the unicorn spirit here.


    "Where is the unicorn spirit?"


    Yun Ming asked eagerly. If he caught another demon, the reward would be great.


    The key, he heard, is that there is also a horse shaped spirit and a bird shaped spirit with the unicorn spirit.


    That is to say, he may catch three demons this time.


    When he thought of the reward of returning to the temple, Yunming was excited.


    "This..."


    Xuehong Laozu''s face shows his desire to talk and stop. He deliberately looks at Ning Xiaolei and AO Xueer and slowly approaches Yunming.


    Yunming didn''t think much. He thought it was Xuehong. He was afraid that the two men would hear it.


    Just when Yunming relaxed his vigilance, Xuehong Laozu and Taylor came to him and suddenly shot.


    "Boom!"


    With a loud noise, Yunming vomited blood and flew backwards, and was smashed into the sea below.


    "Damn it, blood red, Taylor, what do you mean?"


    In the roar, Yunming rushed out of the sea, his eyes full of cold murderous gas.


    He did not expect that the two temple owners of the Moro Island branch would dare to attack his special envoy.


    He suffered a lot from the blow just now. He didn''t know whether he could play the early part of the eighth division.


    "Take him and take him alive!"


    At the moment, Ning Xiaolei flew into the air and called without expression.


    Yunming comes from the headquarters of the blood and fire temple. He must know the location of the headquarters of the blood and fire temple. He can''t die.


    Smell speech, blood red old ancestor and Taylor two words don''t say to fly out, don''t be polite to launch an attack.


    "Bold, bloody red, Taylor, are you crazy? Why do you listen to that little generation?"


    Yunming angrily yelled, and quickly used his means to fight back.


    He couldn''t figure out why the two temple masters of the blood and fire temple would listen to the words of a late quadruple.


    "We''ll let you know when you''re done."


    Blood red old ancestor sneer, hand sharp, merciless.


    He didn''t want to try it again.


    And because of that, the whole person lost a circle, and was tempered a few times, the skeleton completely disappeared, it would be dead.

 Chapter 821

    Xuehong Laozu and Taylor fight against the injured Yunming.


    Ning Xiaolei looked for a while and found that it was not so easy to win.


    Before Yunming, after all, it was the cultivation of the later period of Bazhong, and his injury was not as serious as he thought.


    At the moment, he tries his best, and the blood red ancestor and Taylor also have to be careful for fear of being hurt.


    "Hum, waste, give me all your strength. As long as you don''t die, I can save you."


    Ning Xiaolei snorts and looks discontentedly at Xuehong Laozu and Taylor.


    If he can''t take it anymore, it''s been a long time and has attracted too many people''s attention. How can he still act in secret.


    Smell speech, blood red ancestor and Taylor dare not neglect, full hand, the battle instantly become fierce.


    Ning Xiaolei didn''t look at it either. He released the water kylin king to help.


    "The unicorn spirit in secret?"


    Yunming is slightly stunned, some are stunned.


    King shuiqilin hummed, "what do you want from me?"


    "No, you''re not a spirit. A spirit doesn''t know it."


    Hearing the water kylin King speak, Yunming shakes his head and denies.


    King shuiqilin is too lazy to explain. He unites with Xuehong Laozu and Taylor to kill Yunming.


    Just for a moment, Yunming was blasted in the chest by the blood red ancestor''s blood color Fu Zhuan, exploding a large area of flesh and blood.


    "Damn it, bloody red, Taylor, headquarters will not let you go. If you stop now, special envoy bent..."


    "That''s a lot of crap, death!"


    Taylor snorted and hit Yunming on the forehead with a fist. He was almost killed by the water Unicorn king.


    Startled, Yunming no longer dare to be distracted and try his best to deal with it while looking for an opportunity to escape.


    He had been badly hit, now facing two eight heavy, a seven heavy monster, can''t last too long.


    Seeing that he couldn''t convince the blood red ancestor and Taylor, he was already thinking of quitting.


    It''s not too late to settle accounts with these two people after the injury is cured and reported to the headquarters.


    "If you want to run, you can''t run away!"


    Ning Xiaolei and AO Xueer are watching the play, looking at all the expressions on Yunming''s face.


    After searching for a moment, Ning Xiaolei takes out a big bowl of magic talisman and throws it out.


    With a flash of light, the three men in the battle and the water kylin King were all locked in.


    Seeing this scene, Yunming''s face suddenly changed. His intuition told him that the big bowl of empty shadow was not so simple.


    The king of water Qilin slaps him on the back. Yunming takes advantage of the situation to fly out and slams his fist on the big bowl mask.


    But to his great surprise, the mask just lightened a little and didn''t disappear.


    "Well, damn it!"


    Yunming is so angry that he is calculated by a little guy in the later stage of quadruple.


    Ning Xiaolei looks at Yunming in his mouth, showing that you can''t beat me. He almost doesn''t make Yunming angry.


    At this time, Xuehong Laozu and Taylor fly to attack Xiang Yunming again.


    After finding that there was no way out, the furious Yunming turned back and killed him.


    Blood red ancestor and Taylor are not ambiguous, killing blood and flesh, and being blasted to spit blood again and again is totally wrong.


    The king of water Unicorn takes a chance to attack, leaving scars on Yunming.


    The battle lasted for about half an hour, and Xuehong Laozu and Taylor were hard hit, and Yunming was on the verge of death.


    "Yes, I''m very satisfied with your performance this time."


    Ning Xiaolei nodded and threw it to a small yellow pill.


    As long as he is sincere for his work, he is willing to take some pills.


    Seeing that it was the elixir that could instantly heal their wounds, Xuehong Laozu and Taylor were overjoyed and quickly said thanks.


    Ning Xiaolei smiles and doesn''t say anything. He rolls up the injured Yunming and disappears in the same place with everyone.

 Chapter 822

    In the space of refining demon pot, Ning Xiaolei doesn''t immediately recover Yunming''s injury.


    He gives Xuehong Laozu and Taylor a task to persuade Yunming.


    Ning Xiaolei himself runs to find the people who practice in the special space and gives them a golden elixir.


    After everyone finished, Ning Xiaolei had only eight left in his hand.


    Dog demon sister Dudu, Ning Xiaolei also gave one.


    "To whom is the rest?"


    Ning Xiaolei feels his chin and thinks about the cableway.


    A turn of the golden elixir is only effective for those under the quintuple realm. If you exceed this cultivation, it will be invalid.


    After thinking about it for a long time, I really didn''t think of a suitable person. Ning Xiaolei asked xiaotuanzi to reward the more active members in the development of demon pot.


    Anyway, they are all under their own hands. It''s the same for everyone.


    After dealing with the golden elixir, Ning Xiaolei asks Bai Gujing for a bone refining talisman.


    Yunming doesn''t know when he will recover. He should control it first.


    Put the bone refining talisman into Yunming''s body and let Xuehong Laozu and Taylor continue to persuade Ning Xiaolei to go back and distribute the spoils.


    In addition to a turn of the golden elixir, he also had the large medicinal field carved by the golden winged Mirs, which contained many miraculous drugs.


    Ning Xiaolei is not polite. He digs out all the thousand years and ten thousand years.


    As for the century old ones, he can''t see them now. Let them grow slowly!


    Put all the herbs into Xumi bag, and Ning Xiaolei soon knows the use of each.


    To his surprise, the one with more than 100000 years was also a panacea for improving cultivation.


    "Ha ha, it''s impossible to break through the cultivation."


    Ning Xiaolei laughs and is overjoyed. Today is harvest day.


    If you have one hundred thousand years old, you''d better not have the rest, and distribute them all.


    Sitting in that special area, Ning Xiaolei began to refine the 100000 year old medicinal material.


    Unlike Yizhuan Jindan, the energy in the medicinal materials is a little complicated. He needs to spend some time refining.


    But it''s only a year here and a day outside, and it doesn''t take much time.


    Refining the medicine into juice, Ning Xiaolei swallowed it.


    The violent energy spreads in the body and rushes in all directions.


    Ning Xiaolei doesn''t dare to be careless. He controls it with all his heart and soul. He constantly purifies and refines the liquid medicine and turns it into the pure energy he needs.


    It took more than ten days for Ning Xiaolei to absorb all the energy of the medicinal materials.


    At the moment, his cultivation is no longer in the late stage of the quadruple, but in the middle stage of the quintuple, and it is the kind that will soon break through the late stage of the quintuple.


    "awesome."


    Ning Xiaolei is very happy. He wants to have more herbs like this. He doesn''t know if he will be killed if he digs the golden winged Mirs.


    After thinking about it, he decided not to talk to the golden winged Mirs carving for a long time.


    Too often, the golden winged Mirs are likely to be killed.


    Ning Xiaolei didn''t go out immediately to continue refining.


    But what he refined this time was the real fire of the sun. He wanted to transform the golden flame around him.


    I just don''t know which one is better than the other. Ning Xiaolei is very curious.


    In order to avoid affecting other people, Ning Xiaolei specially found a remote corner.


    With a flash of light on his body, Ning Xiaolei extracted a ray of sun fire from Xumi bag.


    In a flash, the hot breath spread around, and the dazzling light made the eyes hurt.


    Feeling the pain coming from his hand, Ning Xiaolei is busy wrapping the real fire of the sun with evil Qi. It''s terrible!


    After the East emperor''s operation, Ning Xiaolei pulls a small wisp of the sun''s real fire with his hair and slowly inhales it into his body.


    As soon as the sun was in contact with his body, Ning Xiaolei''s face changed, and a big drop of sweat rolled down his forehead like rain.


    The pain spreads in the heart, but Ning Xiaolei insists on not saying a word, gritting his teeth to run the Sutra.

 Chapter 823

    It took more than half a year, that is, most of the time outside, Ning Xiaolei finally refined all the ten rays of the sun''s real fire.


    Looking at his thin body, Ning Xiaolei smiles bitterly. In order to refine, he has suffered a lot.


    The true fire of the sun is worthy of the true fire of the sun, and the refining difficulty is beyond imagination.


    If he had not refined the gold fireworks before, he could not have succeeded in such a short time, or even had a fall crisis.


    But all that was hypothetical. He succeeded in refining the true fire of the sun.


    And because of refining the sun fire, his physical strength has also been greatly improved.


    "Very good!"


    Ning Xiaolei walks a few steps, and his face looks satisfied.


    Although he was in the middle of the five stages, he was sure that he could fight in the ordinary six stages.


    Even if is six heavy superior, also don''t want to easily block his sun true fire.


    "Congratulations, ray. You''ve become stronger."


    A soft voice came. Ning Xiaolei heard it and saw that it was Lin Yumeng. At the moment, Lin Yumeng was in the third stage.


    With the help of the golden elixir and medicinal herbs, she directly broke through two major realms.


    "Yes, Yumeng, you''ve improved a lot."


    Ning Xiaolei plans to give Lin Yumeng two thousand year old herbs while no one pays attention to them.


    He didn''t finish all the herbs he got last time, but he left one or two.


    "As soon as possible to enhance the strength, in any case, your position in my heart, no one can replace."


    To Lin Yumeng''s ear, Ning Xiaolei whispers.


    He is not stupid, can see from play aoxueer appear, Lin Yumeng is very hard, what does this girl think in the heart, he can still guess.


    Lin Yumeng clenches her teeth and looks at Ning Xiaolei silently. She nods her head hard and looks very moved.


    Ning Xiaolei smiles and rubs Lin Yumeng''s head lovingly, then suddenly disappears with her.


    For more than an hour, they walked out of the room hand in hand. Lin Yumeng became very happy, while someone was satisfied.


    Send Lin Yumeng to the cultivation space, Ning Xiaolei finds the blood red ancestor and Taylor.


    "Well, is he willing to account?"


    Looking at Yunming, who is closing his eyes, Ning Xiaolei asks.


    Blood red ancestor and Taylor look at each other, bitter way: "we are incompetent, please punish."


    "Don''t blame you. Forget it. I''ll do it."


    Ning Xiaolei waved his hand. He didn''t feel at ease. He couldn''t see that Yunming was very loyal.


    Looking at Yunming who pretends not to know his arrival, Ning Xiaolei hums: "get down!"


    Then he used the power of the refining pot, an irresistible force, to act on Yunming and press him to the ground.


    In the past half day, Yunming''s strength has recovered, but he still has no resistance.


    "what I has the final say, I have the final say, what medicine has been given to you by the blood fire temple, to make you so loyal?"


    Ning Xiaolei looks down at Yunming and says in a cold voice.


    "Damn it, if you let me go, the temple will not let you go."


    Yunming struggled hard, but he couldn''t get up. His face was blue and red, and he gritted his teeth and roared.


    Ning Xiaolei turns his mouth. This guy doesn''t know how to praise him. At this time, he hasn''t recognized his situation.


    "If I were afraid of your temple, I would not have caught you."


    With a snort, Ning Xiaolei suddenly steps forward and steps on Yunming''s back.


    Looking at Yun Ming, who was trembling with anger, Ning Xiaolei continued: "be honest, you can suffer less, otherwise I don''t mind, let you taste the taste of bone refining."


    With these words, the blood red ancestor and Taylor''s subconscious body trembled, and their eyes were full of fear.


    Two people quickly followed to persuade up, and give Yunming said bone pain, said that called a vivid, see Ning Xiaolei special want to laugh.

 Chapter 824

    Xuehong Laozu and Taylor try their best to persuade him, but Yunming doesn''t accept them at all.


    Not only did he not yield, but he swore at them.


    "It seems that you need to suffer a little before you change your mind."


    Ning Xiaolei cold hum, pinch move method formula.


    In a flash, Yunming uttered a shrill scream in his mouth, and the whole person rolled with pain.


    Ning Xiaolei looked at it lightly, but he didn''t feel sympathy. He didn''t need sympathy for the enemy.


    "Stop, stop, I''ll say everything."


    Yunming spoke out loud. After trying this kind of pain, he knew what regret was.


    If he had known the pain, he would have told the truth before he swore.


    Smell speech, Ning Xiaolei also didn''t continue to torture, torture again, wait for all the bones of Yunming disappear, really dead.


    After a few long breaths, Yunming struggles to stand up, wipes the cold sweat off his head, and explains everything.


    "You said you didn''t know where the headquarters was?"


    Half a day later, Ning Xiaolei looks at Yunming, making it so mysterious. Is it necessary?


    Yunming said: "it''s true. Every time we bring back the demons, there will be Dharma protectors to collect them."


    "Where did you take those spirits?" Ning Xiaolei continues to ask.


    "The Golden Temple in the rainforest of South America!" Yun Ming tells the truth.


    Ning Xiaolei frowned: "South America?"


    Isn''t this temple of blood and fire related to fairyland? How can it go to South America?


    Whatever, go and wait for the hare, and catch a few Dharma protectors.


    At this time, Yunming continued: "a few days ago, news came that there were traces of demons on the island. Maybe the Dharma protector or even the temple master of the headquarters would go to arrest them."


    "Isn''t it the mission of Fendian to catch demons?"


    Leng Leng, Ning Xiaolei''s eyes suddenly brightened and asked.


    At this time, the nearby blood red ancestor explained: "that''s just the general situation. If the spirit is powerful, the Dharma protector and the temple master will come forward."


    Ning Xiaolei nodded his head clearly, which is the past that can be said.


    In this way, you don''t have to go to South America. Go to the island country first to see if you can catch the Dharma protector or something.


    By the way, you can put out yijianmen. It''s a disaster to keep it.


    It''s been a few days since he left, and I don''t know how much she has done.


    If those four families have already fought with yijianmen, it would be better if they just went to reap the profits.


    But Ning Xiaolei didn''t feel the movement of the master''s fight. He didn''t want to fight yet.


    After making up their mind, Ning Xiaolei and AO Xueer rush back all the way.


    Yunming and other three people were thrown in the refining pot by him, and asked them to help develop the refining pot space.


    Three big masters in the eight realms, you don''t need to be in vain.


    Of course, Ning Xiaolei didn''t completely trust the three. He asked ling''er to help drive.


    If the three people have any bad thoughts, they will go straight to death.


    As the spirit of the pot, ling''er still has this strength and ability.


    It took more than an hour for Ning Xiaolei and AO Xueer to arrive at the island.


    Soon, they felt that the cultivation world of this country was different from before, and many people were demons, evil Qi and evil world.


    Ning Xiaolei and AO Xueer are very surprised. They quickly hold a cultivator and ask what''s going on.


    "Man, you''ve been shut up these days, don''t you know?"


    Ning Xiaolei laughs, noncommittal, waiting for the other party to answer.


    This cultivator didn''t talk nonsense, he said it directly.


    "Just a few days ago, I didn''t know where the news came from. It was said that yijianmen was related to the demons. As soon as the news came out, everyone was shocked. The four families threatened yijianmen and finally figured out what happened."


    "What''s the matter? Say it


    Ning Xiaolei looks at the man in front of him in consternation, and this guy is even hanging his appetite.

 Chapter 825

    Ning Xiaolei''s words fell, but the man didn''t answer. He showed a very philistine smile on his face and pursed his fingers.


    The other party''s meaning is so obvious that Ning Xiaolei doesn''t understand. He takes out a few yuan stones and throws them in the past.


    With his current accomplishments and wealth, only a few yuan stones are ignored.


    "Tell me about it!" Ning Xiaolei snorted.


    The other side received the benefit, happy smile, quickly explained to Ning Xiaolei.


    Half a day later, Ning Xiaolei finally found out what happened these days.


    "Unexpectedly found the space crack leading to the demon world in yijianmen?"


    Ning Xiaolei was shocked, and then he was ecstatic in his eyes. Doesn''t it mean that he can go to the demon world.


    Seems to see Ning Xiaolei''s idea, the man advised: "do you want to go to the devil''s world, I advise you to rest this mind as soon as possible, very dangerous!"


    "How do you interpret that?" Ning Xiaolei frowned and doubted.


    "Although I haven''t been there, I''ve heard that the patriarchs of the four families said that without the strength of the fairyland peak, we can''t reach the demon world through the cracks in space."


    "It is said that there are all kinds of dangers in the cracks of the space, wandering with all kinds of exotic creatures, and even if they go to the demon world, whether they can survive is unknown."


    "The strength of the demon world is far stronger than ours. Fairyland is nothing at all. It seems that there are some experts who are even more powerful in fairyland. In a word, it''s very dangerous."


    It seems that it was because of the stones. The other side told me in detail.


    Ning Xiaolei nodded while listening. The demon world is very powerful. He still knows that Nu Wa once told him.


    But no matter how dangerous it is, Ning Xiaolei has to go.


    On the one hand, it is natural to collect demons. In those years, the Lich war, the collapse of heaven and earth, and the turbulence of the six realms.


    The ancient demons who died in battle not only spread all over the world, but also in the rest.


    If Ning Xiaolei wants to find all of them, he has to go to other interfaces.


    And another reason is that a nosebleed orchid.


    Qin Yu wants to condense perfect body, this thing is indispensable.


    But this thing only grows in the deepest part of the demon world. Even the big demons of the demon group don''t have it.


    I''m sure I''ll go, but Ning Xiaolei has a choice when to go.


    At least he won''t leave until the one knife door is put out.


    There is also the blood fire temple. I don''t know if I can catch three or two Dharma protectors this time. If I can catch them, I will go to the headquarters of the blood fire temple first.


    Behind the temple of blood and fire is the fairyland. Who knows what these guys are doing to catch demons? They always feel bad.


    "Cher, let''s go!"


    After understanding the situation, Ning Xiaolei takes Ao Xueer all the way to yijianmen.


    "Alas, good words are hard to persuade. I pity such a beautiful woman."


    Looking at Ning Xiaolei and AO Xueer''s distant direction, the person who tells them the news shakes his head and sighs and goes to the other direction.


    At the speed of Ning Xiaolei, it didn''t take much time to get to yijianmen.


    Because of the crack leading to the demon world, the whole sword door is surrounded by human figures.


    Yijianmen doesn''t care about these people. The mountain gate is wide open, allowing people to freely go to the cracks in the space.


    "I always feel that they are uneasy and kind."


    Ning Xiaolei looked for a while in the distance, his eyes flashed slightly.


    Although yijianmen is under the pressure of the four families, it has opened the space crack.


    But Ning Xiaolei feels that they have another plan. Maybe they are plotting something in secret.


    The method of incarnating magic Qi mastered by yijianmen can''t be practiced only by absorbing magic Qi.


    Perhaps, they are connected with some characters in the demon world.

 Chapter 826

    "No matter what your plans are, I will uproot you."


    A chill flashed in Ning Xiaolei''s eyes and he made up his mind.


    The people of yijianmen dare to sneak into Longdu to make a murder case, which is unforgivable.


    However, it seems that this is not a good time to start. The most important thing at present is the temple of blood and fire.


    Otherwise, there will be too much noise in the process of removing yijianmen, which will easily alert the people of the blood and fire temple.


    After watching for a while, Ning Xiaolei quietly goes away with AO Xueer.


    However, they didn''t know where the spirit they were looking for in the blood and fire temple was, and they had to explore it.


    Coming to a small town in front of them, they mingled with the crowd and began to listen for news.


    It''s not far from Yijian gate. Many practitioners who come to the demon world will stop here.


    It''s very easy to get information when there''s a mix of good and bad.


    But Ning Xiaolei and AO Xueer asked a lot of people, but they all said they didn''t know.


    Depressed, they went to a nearby restaurant and ordered some local specialties. They planned to go to inquire after eating.


    In the middle of the meal, a young girl came in and attracted Ning Xiaolei''s attention.


    It is a very pure girl, but with a pair of foxy eyes, very attractive.


    She came in all the way, many people''s eyes were on her, eyes full of fire.


    The girl ignored everyone and found a small table by the street and ordered several dishes.


    Coincidentally, the girl''s seat is adjacent to the table where Ning Xiaolei and AO Xueer are sitting.


    When Ning Xiaolei looks at the girl, the sound of the demon pot and ling''er in his mind starts.


    "The ancient demon God Tianhu spirit has been detected, and the collection progress has not been completed!"


    Sudden voice, let ningxiaolei a Leng, excited stand up.


    Too late to think, Ning Xiaolei quickly walked out of the hotel, came to the street and flew into the air.


    But what makes Ning Xiaolei confused is that there are no demons around.


    "Strange, wrong?"


    After frowning and thinking for a moment, Ning Xiaolei goes back to the store and sits at the table, silent.


    The only possibility is that the spirit doesn''t know where to hide.


    But just now he had let out the demon sense to cover the surroundings, but he didn''t find anything unusual.


    Just when Ning Xiaolei thought about this, someone came in the hotel again.


    It''s three men and one woman. Their breath is uncertain and seems to be very strong.


    What attracted Ning Xiaolei''s attention was not the strength of the four, but the familiar atmosphere on them.


    "I met them? Or have you met people like them? "


    Ning Xiaolei''s eyes twinkle slightly, while no one pays attention, he secretly turns his eyes.


    At this, Ning Xiaolei''s face suddenly changed.


    He found that in the center of the four eyebrows, there was a burning red flame sign.


    This sign is very familiar to him. Isn''t it the sign of the temple of blood and fire.


    People from the temple of blood and fire come here. Why do they come here?


    Just a moment, Ning Xiaolei thought of the reason, they are for the spirit.


    And just now he had looked for it. Although it was prompted, there was no spirit nearby.


    "The fox must be here. Kill all the people in the shop. I don''t believe it doesn''t appear."


    The four women in the temple of blood and fire spoke in a cold voice.


    When she said this, everyone in the shop turned pale. This woman is so cruel.


    There was no lack of practitioners in the shop. Someone got up and said coldly, "I''m not ashamed. Our well water doesn''t violate the river water. Why do you want to kill us?"


    "There''s no other reason, just because we are better than you, the weak eat the weak!"


    The woman disdains cold hum, raised a big palm print to blow past.


    With a loud bang, the speaker, including several tables nearby, suffered and was slapped as meat paste.

 Chapter 827

    "In the middle of the eighth period!"


    The moment the woman takes her hand, the air is released, and Ning Xiaolei immediately perceives her accomplishments.


    If you can walk with a woman, the other three people''s accomplishments will not be bad.


    In the heart vigilant at the same time, Ning Xiaolei quietly takes out a seal spirit Fu to buckle in the hand.


    Although he is now in the middle of the five heavy cultivation, but against eight heavy words, still a lot less.


    Moreover, these people are from the blood and fire temple, and they can''t summon the blood red ancestor and others.


    Otherwise, it will be very difficult for the other party to be vigilant and capture them alive.


    "Kill


    A slap killed several people, the woman roared, ready to kill all.


    But without waiting for her hand, someone came in at the door. Someone snorted coldly: "who is reckless in the city?"


    Ning Xiaolei heard the sound and saw a familiar figure in the crowd.


    The man he knew was Musashino Suke, the head of one of the four families.


    But at the moment, he stood respectfully behind an old man with the rest of the people.


    The person who spoke just now is the old man who is the leader.


    See Musashino help and others, blood fire Temple of four people frown, eyebrows between some vigilance.


    The old man, who is the leader, has the same breath as them.


    "Who are you?" Asked the woman in the temple of blood and fire.


    "I''m Musashi Tianba. Who are you? Don''t the rules put forward by my four families exist?"


    The old man''s face became ugly after his eyes swept the blood and pit marks on the ground.


    "What, you are the Musashi family''s Musashi Tianba, the eight heavy later cultivation?"


    The woman in the temple of blood and fire is shocked. If the old man in front of her is Musashi Tianba, she is definitely not an opponent.


    Add the three people behind her, maybe they can compete.


    It''s just that Musashi Tianba is followed by a lot of people, and can entangle one or two of them.


    If there is a fight, the rest will probably kill Musashi Tianba.


    Although it is the cultivation of the later period of the eighth Chong, it is said that it can fight with the early period of the ninth Chong without losing.


    This is also the reason why women were shocked when they heard that it was Musashi Tianba.


    Otherwise, if it''s just the later stage of the eight fold movement, it won''t make her so.


    "Hum, that''s right. I won''t give you an explanation today. Don''t blame me for being rude to you."


    Musashi Tianba snorted, and his eyes flashed.


    The women in the temple of blood and fire gritted their teeth. Now that the Lord of the temple has not arrived, it is not good for them if there is a conflict.


    Even though she didn''t want to, the woman explained, "it''s not that we are doing things at random. It''s that some monsters sneak into the city. In order not to cause more killing, we have to do it."


    "Monster?" Musashi Tianba frowned and looked puzzled.


    This good, what kind of monster, he was in the city before, and didn''t feel it, should not be the other side''s excuse!


    "It''s true. The monster turns into a human and lurks among them."


    The woman in the temple of blood fire scanned the people in the shop and seemed to want to confirm her identity.


    Looking at each other''s expression, Musashi Tianba was suspicious. He suddenly found out his divine sense and scanned the crowd.


    "Hum!"


    Ning Xiaolei snorts and activates xuanhuang chain on her neck. Ao Xueer also activates Liuyun immortal chain.


    It''s an insult to be swept by human''s divine sense at such a close distance, just like red fruit''s body being displayed in front of each other''s eyes.


    Others were afraid of Musashi Tianba''s identity and didn''t take measures to deal with it.


    But there is one exception. It is the girl who came in and sat next to Ning Xiaolei.

 Chapter 828

    Feeling that the power of his divine consciousness was blocked, Musashi Tianba immediately turned his eyes to the three.


    "You three, why do you stop me from exploring?"


    Musashi Tianba stares at the three people coldly. Most of them don''t give a reasonable explanation, so they move.


    The four of the blood fire temple also turned their eyes to the three.


    If we say that the most likely candidates for the demon are the three people who resist the God''s knowledge of Musashi Tianba.


    "What you said is really funny. Why should we probe for you?"


    Ning Xiaolei opened his mouth and showed a trace of irony.


    Although he is only in the middle of the five stages, he has a lot of means. He doesn''t pay attention to the Musashi Tianba at all.


    Originally, I had a little favor for the Musashi family, but now it''s gone.


    "Presumptuous, but also dare to talk back, you are not that monster by?"


    Musashi Tianba looks ugly and glares at Ning Xiaolei.


    Ning Xiaolei ignores him and looks curiously at the girl beside him. Is she a fairy?


    But why does the sky fox spirit become human? It''s unscientific!


    Looking at this situation, it seems that there is also IQ. What''s the trouble?


    It seems to feel Ning Xiaolei''s gaze, the girl whispered: "childe, my name is Qianxun Huyue. They are framing me. They want to kill me and take a treasure map from me."


    Is that so?


    Ning Xiaolei frowned and sniffed.


    If not, he might have believed it.


    But now not only the pot of refining demons reminds us, but also the people of the blood and fire Temple chase here, believing that the demons have run here.


    He and Ao xue''er are definitely not. The rest of them have been explored. It''s not the woman in front of them that has a ghost.


    It''s just that the evil spirit of Tianhu has become like this, which is far beyond Ning Xiaolei''s expectation.


    "Well, I believe you, but I don''t know if the old man believes it or not."


    After thinking about it, Ning Xiaolei didn''t expose it.


    Chihiro fox moon nodded slightly and continued to deliver a message: "can you help the little girl through the present crisis and let her leave here? I will thank you very much afterwards!"


    "Don''t be so troublesome. I can send you away directly. I will feel a force later. Don''t resist."


    Ning Xiaolei returns a way, he plans to deceive this silly sky fox.


    If he can get into the refining pot, he won''t have to spend a lot of time to deal with it.


    "Boy, if I ask you something, is it a monster?"


    Seeing that Ning Xiaolei ignores him, and Chihiro Huyue winks at him, Musashi Tianba says angrily.


    Ning Xiaolei snorted and sneered, "don''t you know how to judge?"


    After that, Ning Xiaolei continued to send a message to Qianxun Huyue: "make up your mind quickly, they may be about to start, or I''ll run first."


    Chihiro fox month is not as stupid as you think. She doesn''t agree with Ning Xiaolei directly.


    After a moment''s hesitation, she said, "I can''t trust you unless you send the girl with you away first!"


    "Well, that''s easy to say." Ning Xiaolei nods, and then sends a message to Ao Xueer.


    The next moment, aoxue''er quietly disappeared in front of her eyes, as if she had never appeared.


    "Well, how come there is one less person?"


    Seeing this, the face of Musashi Tianba and others changed greatly, and the powerful Qi immediately enveloped the whole hotel.


    "Come on, where''s the woman with you?"


    Musashi Tianba roared and asked, under his eyes in the later period of the eight fold movement, this kind of thing happened. What is the means?


    "What are you talking about? Take them both first."


    The woman of blood fire Temple yelled and took the lead. This time, Musashi Tianba didn''t stop her.


    "Well, I promise you, let''s go together!"


    At this time, Chihiro Huyue finally made a decision and leaned over to hold Ning Xiaolei''s arm.


    If Ning Xiaolei has a change, she will definitely launch a counterattack at the first time and kill Ning Xiaolei.


    "Little girl, you are still too young!"


    Ning Xiao Lei smiled in the heart, the light of the Xuan Phoenix chain was slightly flashing, and disappeared with the thousand search fox month, and he has the final say in the smelting of the magic pot.

 Chapter 829

    In the refining pot, Ning Xiaolei and Qianxun Huyue appear.


    Looking at the strange scene in front of him, Chihiro said warily, "where is this?"


    "You should be familiar with it, Tianhu!"


    Ning Xiaolei looks at Qianxun fox moon with a smile. It''s so cool to accept the fox spirit so easily!


    "Well, how do you know who I am?"


    Hearing Ning Xiaolei''s words, Qianxun Huyue''s face suddenly changes. She takes Ning Xiaolei''s arm and twists it. She turns her hand to Ning Xiaolei''s waist rib and suddenly takes a picture.


    Ning Xiaolei has been guarding against this girl for a long time. She is suppressed by her heart.


    This is the pot of refining demons. For him, it''s just a matter of thinking.


    The palm has not yet fallen, the fox month of Chihiro is suppressed and can''t move, only the eyes are dribbling around.


    Ning Xiaolei takes out his hand with a smile, stands opposite Qianxun Huyue, looks at her face, and says: "even if I know your real identity, I don''t have to do it so soon!"


    "Let go of me, who are you and what have you done to me?"


    Chihiro fox month screams, fox like eyes full of fear.


    Clearly is only a five heavy medium-term boy, why can let oneself be unable to move.


    You know, her current cultivation is in the middle of the eightfold period.


    "All said don''t worry, you look here first, do you feel very familiar?"


    Ning Xiaolei is speechless and shakes his head. He is not calm at all. What''s the roar!


    At this time, the light and shadow of Ning Xiaolei''s side flashed, and ling''er appeared out of thin air.


    Leng Leng looking at ling''er, Qianxun fox month Leng Leng, unable to set channel: "lingzun?"


    "How did you recover your memory in advance?" Ling''er frowned, puzzled, and confused.


    Is it true that Tianhu didn''t die in ancient times?


    That''s not right. If it''s in full bloom, how can Tianhu be just this cultivation.


    Seeing ling''er coming, Ning Xiaolei let go of Qianxun fox moon and said with a smile, "little fox, come and see the demon master!"


    "You, demon lord?"


    Chihiro fox moon stares big eyes, then turns his mouth: "you are not the demon master, you are a big liar."


    "I..."


    Ning Xiaolei is speechless. It''s true. He just cheated the stupid fox in.


    Without further understanding Ning Xiaolei, Qianxun Huyue said to ling''er, "lingzun, I finally see you again. Great. Is this the pot of refining demons? I said, "why do you feel so comfortable coming in?"


    Chihiro fox month looked around in surprise, very happy.


    A moment later, she explained to ling''er why she could recover her memory in advance.


    According to Qianxun Huyue, in the ancient war, she fell down completely like other demon gods, and had been sleeping in the ten thousand demon Jedi.


    Hear "ten thousand demon Jedi" a few words, Ning Xiaolei eyes slightly a light.


    He seems to remember that heize Zhiling once got a fox tail there, and got the skill inherited by the demon clan.


    And at the moment, the fox tail is thrown in his storage bracelet.


    At that time, Ning Xiaolei wanted to come because he was thinking about heize Zhiling''s way of escaping.


    But then there was no time, Ning Xiaolei did not practice, and gradually forgotten.


    At this moment, listening to Qianxun fox month, he remembered.


    The next moment, a hairy fox tail appears. Ning Xiaolei looks at Qianxun fox moon.


    "Little fox, is this yours?"


    "Eh, this is the only thing that survived in my previous life. It was taken away by a woman decades ago. How can it be with you?"


    Chihiro fox moon stares at Ning Xiaolei.


    Ning Xiaolei didn''t hide it either, and said with a smile, "she gave it to me to save her life. Don''t talk about it. Tell me how you mentioned it to recover your memory."

 Chapter 830

    "I can''t get rid of that woman when I recover my memory!"


    "She got a drop of my blood essence, and the inheritance of magic in foxtail, which is equivalent to establishing a connection with me."


    "For so many years, that woman has been collecting Yang Qi, so my cultivation has slowly recovered. I have a simple body, and I gradually recall some things in my previous life."


    Listen to Qianxun fox month finish saying, Ning Xiaolei stunned speechless, this also OK?


    I didn''t expect that heizawa Zhiling and Chihiro Huyue would have such a relationship.


    It''s no wonder that heizawa''s techniques of evasion and fox seduction are so powerful that they are the inheritance of ancient fox demons.


    "How can you be human?"


    Ning Xiaolei still has some doubts and asks curiously.


    "Isn''t it hard to be human? I have awakened the memory of my previous life, and our Tianhu clan is more intelligent than other demon clans. "


    Chihiro fox moon white Ning Xiaolei one eye, want to see she is cheated by this big liar, she is a little angry.


    Although she didn''t exclude entering the alchemy pot, she was even very happy.


    Can be cheated is cheated, always feel very stupid.


    "Well, Tianhu, he is the demon master of this generation. You should listen to him in the future."


    After understanding the reason why Qianxun fox moon wakes up in advance, ling''er opens her mouth and says seriously.


    Mischief belongs to mischief, Chihiro fox month still knows the weight, nodded and said: "OK, lingzun!"


    Ling''er nodded and didn''t say anything. Her figure disappeared in a flash. She didn''t know where she had gone.


    "Big swindler demon master, don''t say I''m the thing you cheated in, or I''ll bite you to death."


    Waiting for ling''er to leave, Chihiro fox moon threatens Ning Xiaolei fiercely.


    Ning Xiaolei couldn''t laugh or cry, but said: "I don''t say it. Let''s go. I''ll take you to a place. You should quickly gather your body and help me deal with the enemy."


    "Can ah, this day fox can recover strength quickly finally, very happy."


    Chihiro fox moon nodded happily. She was a fox from ancient times, but she was just like a little girl.


    Ning Xiaolei is helpless. The little girl is just the little girl. At least it''s also the cultivation in the middle of the eightfold period.


    With Chihiro fox month came to the special area, the fox tail will be thrown to her, let her self-care to recover, Ning Xiaolei found Ao Xueer.


    Now Chihiro fox month is taken in by her, how to lead to the Lord of the blood fire temple has become a difficult problem.


    Although the previous four men''s accomplishments were not weak, the highest was only in the middle of the eighth period.


    Ning Xiaolei doesn''t think they are the temple owners of the blood fire temple, and even the Dharma protectors may not be considered.


    They may be the temple master or deputy Temple master from a certain sub temple, just like the blood red ancestor.


    Even Yunming, the special envoy, doesn''t know such a person, and they can''t know any more.


    But now that the four have found the trace of Qianxun fox moon, they will not leave easily in a short time.


    Maybe we can follow them and wait for the Dharma protector of the blood and fire temple and the temple master of the headquarters to find them.


    Make up one''s mind, Ning Xiaolei and AO Xueer discuss, let Ao Xueer to practice first.


    He''s going to go out and see what happens.


    Aoxue''er doesn''t have a problem, so she runs to the special area in the refining pot.


    It''s not stupid to let such a good opportunity go.


    If Ning Xiaolei didn''t have to take her out every time, she wouldn''t leave. Every day is a year. Where to find such a place.


    Seeing aoxue''er without hesitation, Ning Xiaolei touches her nose bitterly. It turns out that what she wants to do most is practice!


    With a sigh, Ning Xiaolei pinches his invisibility and leaves the space of the demon pot.


    The interval is not long, and I don''t know if those people have left.

 Chapter 831

    In the hotel, the woman of Musashi Tianba and blood fire temple at the moment has a black face.


    In front of them so many eight heavy face, unexpectedly let a person to run away.


    The key is to run. The problem is that they can''t see how to run.


    In addition to these two people, the rest of the Musashi family, as well as the three men in the blood and fire temple, were not in the shop.


    Not surprisingly, they went outside to search for Ning Xiaolei and others.


    Ning Xiaolei quietly appeared in the hotel. Seeing that no one had arranged the ban, he was slightly relieved.


    In that case, they would have to turn their faces and start on the spot.


    But as a last resort, Ning Xiaolei doesn''t want to fight in the city. There are many ordinary people and other practitioners in the city. They are innocent.


    Ning Xiaolei is just cruel to the enemies who offend him. He is not a murderer. He doesn''t want to kill people for no reason.


    Now it''s very good. He can leave quietly.


    After getting out of danger, it''s not too late to follow the people in the temple of blood and fire.


    Holding his breath, Ning Xiaolei crept out of the hotel.


    At the moment, there are two Octopus experts in the shop. If there is any movement, they will be aware of it for the first time.


    Fortunately, they didn''t expect that Ning Xiaolei could be invisible and didn''t pay much attention. Ning Xiaolei easily came to the outside of the hotel.


    With a light breath, Ning Xiaolei leaves quickly.


    When he got to a place where there was no one, he used his magic power to jump onto a roof and become invisible again.


    Sitting on the roof, looking at the Musashi Tianba and the woman in the blood fire temple in the hotel, Ning Xiaolei shows a trace of irony.


    It''s a good position and it''s easy to follow.


    About half an hour later, Musashino came back with the Musashi family and the three men from the blood and fire temple.


    "Uncle, the whole city has been searched, and no trace of those three people has been found."


    Musashino looked at Musashi Tianba with an ugly face.


    The three men of the temple of blood and fire also came to the woman and shook their heads gently.


    They just have a try attitude. As early as Ning Xiaolei and others hid in the demon pot, the prompt on their Demon plate disappeared.


    In this case, they know that the location of the demon is beyond the perception range of the demon disk.


    "Hateful, send someone to watch here, report the situation immediately, I''ll go to the neighborhood to have a look."


    Musashi Tianba ordered him to go out of the city alone.


    He is an expert in the later period of the eight heavy industry. He flies fast. Maybe he can find it.


    The four of the blood fire Temple didn''t move. The first woman frowned and didn''t know what she was thinking.


    For a long time, the woman sighed and whispered: "when the deputy hall master and the two Dharma protectors come, they can only tell each other the truth."


    "Master of Qingluo hall, if we don''t go to the neighborhood to look for it, maybe the fox has a way to evade the perception of the Demon plate."


    A man whispered and suggested.


    They came from a nearby branch of the blood and fire temple, and the woman in front of them was Qingluo, the leader of the temple.


    Dozens of days ago, they inadvertently found a trace of an evil spirit and sent all the people in the hall to search for it.


    However, he later found out that the other side was a strong and cautious man with a variety of methods. It seems that he still has memory.


    In desperation, they reported the matter to the headquarters. They were extremely concerned and planned to send a deputy Temple leader and two Dharma protectors to help.


    These days, they are chasing the fox and spirit. Although they are cunning, they still can''t escape their pursuit.


    But today, when they came to the city, they tracked it down and disappeared. They couldn''t even find the Demon plate.


    Seeing that the Deputy Temple master and Dharma protector were coming, this happened.

 Chapter 832

    Ning Xiaolei stares at the four people in the hall of blood and fire on the roof, a little sleepy.


    After leaving for more than an hour, Musashi Tianba came back with an ugly face and rushed to yijianmen with the Musashi family. He didn''t know what to do.


    But the four of the blood and fire Temple stayed in the hotel until night.


    Ning Xiaolei, who is waiting drowsily, suddenly brightens his eyes at a moment.


    He saw that the four men in the temple of blood and fire suddenly stood up from meditation and flew into the sky to plunder outside the city.


    "Is it possible that their Dharma protector is coming?"


    Ning Xiaolei is very happy. When several people fly away, he steps on a black cloud and not only keeps up.


    Although he is in the middle of quintuplet, his cloud climbing skill is far superior to the method of driving clouds in the art of controlling objects. His speed is no less than that of ordinary quintuplet.


    Among the people in the temple of blood and fire, a famous man was the middle-term cultivation of Qichong.


    In order to take care of him, the others didn''t fly very fast.


    Several people flew for a while, and soon stopped at the top of a mountain in front of them, waiting quietly.


    Ning Xiaolei is peeping at another hill not far from them.


    About five or six minutes later, more than ten streamers came from the sky and landed on the top of the mountain.


    "I''ll go. The weakest is Qizhong. How about it?"


    Seeing the battle of the other side, Ning Xiaolei''s eyes in the distance suddenly stare round.


    A total of 11 visitors, plus the previous four Qingluo, a total of 15.


    Blood fire Temple sent out so many people, just to catch Qianxun fox month, really look up to that girl.


    This also makes Ning Xiaolei clearly realize the power of the temple of blood and fire.


    The leader is a middle-aged man, dressed in white, with a smile on his mouth.


    As for his strength, Ning Xiaolei can''t see through, but he feels better than Wu Cang Tianba.


    That is to say, the strength of this man may be nine times.


    In addition to the man in white, there are two other people also let Ning Xiaolei very concerned.


    These two people''s breath, also let a person see through, estimate is also nine heavy.


    However, they gave Ning Xiaolei the feeling that he was not as dangerous as the man in white.


    When Ning Xiaolei looked at the people in the blood fire temple, the man in white suddenly showed a cold light in his eyes and suddenly looked in his direction.


    "Who''s there?"


    Ning Xiaolei, who is planning how to deal with this group of people, is suddenly confused. Is this discovered?


    Good sense. This guy is terrible.


    After hearing that someone dared to spy on them, all the people in the temple of blood and fire flew up to the top of the mountain.


    Anyway, sooner or later, Ning Xiaolei didn''t hide and took the initiative to fly.


    "Well, a mole ant in the middle of quintuple?"


    Except for the man in white, one of the two jiuchongjing people spoke in a surprised tone.


    Smell speech, rather small Leighton when angry: "you are mole ant, your whole family is mole ant."


    It''s four levels higher than himself. He pretends to be an immortal in the sky. This kind of tone disgusts Ning Xiaolei very much.


    The man didn''t expect Ning Xiaolei to scold him at all. After a dull moment, he said angrily, "wanton, you want to die?"


    In the conflict between Ning Xiaolei and the man, when they see Ning Xiaolei''s appearance, they are surprised.


    They are worried about how to tell the Deputy Temple master that Ning Xiaolei would take the initiative.


    "Fengxiao Temple master, he may be the spirit?"


    Green Luo finger rather small thunder, hurriedly loud mouth way.


    The man in white is stunned when he hears the words. He looks at Ning Xiaolei with doubts. Is he a demon?


    If it''s a demon, why doesn''t it move?


    From the arms to find out the Demon plate, wind Xiao doubt looked at a few eyes, frown.


    But soon, he thought of the magic of the spirit and said, "minghufa, go and take him down."


    It''s just a mid-term quintuple, and it''s not worth it.

 Chapter 833

    Minghufa is the person who called Ning Xiaolei mole ant at the beginning. He smiles and flies out.


    "If you want to take me, you deserve it?"


    Ning Xiaolei cold hum, already touched in the hand of a seal spirit Fu suddenly crush.


    In his hand, there are five 1% spirit seals, one of which he crushed just now.


    This seal spirit talisman comes from spider essence, which seals the magic weapon of spider essence, fengtianwang.


    Ning Xiaolei just crushed, the wind between heaven and earth, sand and stone, white shadow flash quickly.


    In a short moment, a few kilometers around, they were all blocked by spider silk.


    Ning Xiaolei is also in it.


    "What is it?"


    Feng Xiao''s face changed slightly and looked around.


    He didn''t expect that a practitioner in the middle of the quintuplet would suddenly use his means to block all around him. What is his intention to do?


    In fengxiao''s view, Ning Xiaolei is just fish on the chopping board, and let them slaughter him.


    But now the other side has blocked the surrounding, this is cutting off their own back, do not intend to run at all?


    Thinking at the same time, the wind Xiao casually wave, a dozens of long wind blade flash, cutting in the cobweb.


    But the next moment, to fengxiao''s astonishment, one tenth of his strike failed to break through the spider web.


    "You can''t run away, I''ll catch you all, ha ha!"


    Ning Xiaolei laughs and gets trapped. How can you go away.


    "To die!"


    Ming Dharma protector snorts angrily. A huge palm print comes from the sky and pats Ning Xiaolei''s head.


    "It''s you who are looking for death!"


    Ning Xiaolei''s eyes flashed slightly, dodged quickly, and crushed a magic talisman again.


    This time, the fenglingfu is still one percent.


    Three jiuchongjing masters, he dare not be careless.


    This time, this talisman comes from the white elephant king of shituoling, which is the white elephant mount of Puxian.


    In the roaring sound, the sky is getting darker, but at this time, it suddenly blooms.


    The shadow of a huge white elephant with six teeth, all white, stepped down from the sky step by step.


    At the next moment, the white elephant roared and went straight to the hall of blood and fire god.


    "What, how could it be?"


    The wind Xiao exclaimed, from the white elephant, he actually felt the thick danger, this white elephant''s shadow, unexpectedly has nine heavy combat power.


    Ming Dharma protector and another Dharma protector don''t care about Ning Xiaolei and attack the white elephant with fengxiao.


    The rest of the people also have to hand, colorful light to illuminate the world.


    Fengtianwang just prevents people from escaping, but it doesn''t block the breath and light.


    When these people started together in the blood fire temple, the news spread out.


    At the nearest sword gate, several figures flew up into the air, shocked and looking to this side.


    Four nine breath, in the end what happened, come who is strong?


    "Don''t you say I''m a mole ant? Come on, a bunch of rubbish."


    Ning Xiaolei roars wildly, and water Unicorn king and other demon gods appear when he waves.


    In addition to the thousand fox moon, which is still condensing the body, the other demons all show up.


    "Long range attack, blast me to death!"


    Ning Xiaolei orders, is not afraid to kill people, his goal is only fengxiao this temple Lord, as well as the other two Dharma guards.


    With the strength of three people and nine realms, it''s not so easy to die.


    Water Unicorn king and other demon gods nodded, and without saying a word, they directly showed their skills.


    For a moment, the people in the blood and fire Temple roared and had to be distracted to deal with their attack.

 Chapter 834

    It is obviously impossible to subdue three nine Chong and more than ten seven or eight Chong just by virtue of a white elephant king''s talisman.


    When the water Unicorn king and other demon gods attack, Ning Xiaolei makes another move.


    This time he used a talisman from qingniujing, which was sealed with a diamond strike.


    This rune is also one percent. Ning Xiaolei has a feeling that this Rune will be very powerful.


    At that time, Monkey Sun was in trouble in the heavenly palace, and he fell from the sky with a blow from the King Kong.


    Although at the moment is only one percent of the power of fenglingfu, but the opponent is not as powerful as Monkey Sun.


    After Ning Xiaolei crushed the seal talisman, the air between heaven and earth came.


    All of a sudden, a dazzling white light came out from inside, ignoring the obstruction of the blood and fire temple, and rushed directly into the crowd.


    "Boom boom..."


    There was a huge roar, followed by a shrill scream.


    The shadow of Jingang Zhuo comes and goes quickly. It has disappeared at this time.


    But Ning Xiaolei feels chilly all over. It''s so terrible.


    Just in a flash, only seven of the 15 people in the blood and fire Temple survived.


    The rest of them were smashed by the shadow of diamond carving just now, and the ground was dyed red with blood.


    The remaining seven people, fengxiao and two Dharma protectors are all included. They are jiuchongjing, and they were not killed.


    The rest of the four are also experts in the eight realms.


    They didn''t die, but they were also attacked by Jingang Zhuo just now.


    The three nines are better, but the four eights are miserable one by one.


    Some people''s heads were directly smashed in half, some people''s faces were covered with blood, some people had a big hole in their body, all kinds of tragedies.


    "Who the hell are you?"


    Feng Xiao in white couldn''t recover his composure any more. His body was dyed red with blood, his eyes were frightened, and he roared loudly.


    It was a fear in his heart. Just now, he felt the crisis of falling.


    Ning Xiaolei sneers and doesn''t answer. These guys dare to rob his men and are impatient.


    In the sky, the shadow of the white elephant roars, taking the opportunity to suppress a large section.


    Feng Xiao did not dare to be distracted, and the other two Dharma protectors rushed to cope.


    As for those eight Chong, they are all very hard to defend against the water Unicorn king. How can they stop the white elephant.


    Ning Xiaolei looked at it for a while, but he didn''t waste the remaining two 1% miraculous talismans and changed them into 1 / 1000 ones.


    Anyway, at the moment, fengxiao three people have suffered a lot of injuries, one in a thousand can almost cope with it.


    Without much ink, Ning Xiaolei crushed five directly.


    When dealing with the enemy, we should be so strong.


    "Ah, damn it, you can''t fight against the blood fire Temple of me


    Feng Xiao looked up at the sky and roared with despair in his eyes. He could not hide the fact that they came from the temple of blood and fire.


    Ning Xiaolei turned his mouth and didn''t take it seriously at all. If he roared a few times, he would have died many times.


    Axe shadow, stick shadow, whip shadow, knife shadow, and a huge pestle fell down together.


    Feng Xiao and others, who could barely fight with the white elephant, could no longer resist and were soon submerged.


    In the roaring explosion, several screams rang out. I don''t know who died.


    But guess also can guess, that four eight heavy absolute bad luck.


    Maybe some of the three jiuchongli will fall.


    After the roar came down, Ning Xiaolei waved his hand, and a gust of wind blew away the dust, exposing the scarred ground.


    At this time, the four eight have disappeared without a trace, leaving only three nine.


    However, they also had a hard time. The lower part of Ming Dharma protector disappeared, and another Dharma protector had a big hole in his stomach.


    The best situation is the wind, in addition to covered with blood, there is no loss of body parts.

 Chapter 835

    Although the three people looked very sad, Ning Xiaolei did not dare to go.


    After all, it''s jiuzhong. Who knows what hidden means there are. If he''s gone and suddenly sneaks on, it''s not like he''s going to have to drink his hatred.


    The demon sense spreads out. Ning Xiaolei covers them and drags them to the refining pot.


    If they can''t resist and are taken in, it means that they really have no power to fight back.


    If you can resist it, you have to think about it.


    The demon knew the place, and soon the two Dharma protectors all disappeared, leaving fengxiao alone.


    "Where did you get them?"


    Feng Xiao, who had closed his eyes tightly, suddenly opened his eyes and sat up slowly, looking at Ning Xiaolei.


    "If you want to know, don''t resist. I''ll send you to see them."


    Ning Xiaolei''s mouth shows a trace of satire. This guy is really upset and wants to attack him secretly.


    It''s a pity that he''s not stupid. He won''t be fooled so easily.


    Feng Xiao''s eyes twinkled and didn''t answer immediately.


    He is seriously injured at the moment. It''s better to delay more time and take the opportunity to escape.


    The corner of the eye light sweeps around fengtianwang. Under the aftershock of the outbreak of the war, fengtianwang consumes a lot of energy and darkens a lot.


    Feng Xiao feels that if he can recover some strength, it''s not impossible to spend some money.


    Although Ning Xiaolei didn''t guess fengxiao''s idea, he didn''t want to wait here.


    This place is very close to yijianmen, and Musashi Tianba is also nearby. He doesn''t want to fight with these people now.


    The aftermath of the fight just now is not small. These people have no reason not to find out.


    "Do it, beat him to pieces!"


    Ning Xiaolei doesn''t talk nonsense. He orders directly.


    Words fall, he takes the lead, eight seal magic door, the sixth Lei Zun door.


    When his cultivation reached the middle of the five levels, he could also perform the sixth level.


    Compared with the fifth, the sixth Lei Zun gate is much stronger. The shadow of the huge gate, which is more than 300 feet high, stands between heaven and earth.


    In the middle of the gate, there is a statue of thunder and lightning all over the body, which looks like the shadow of the reincarnated Thor, roaring furiously, if it wants to destroy the world.


    "You..."


    The wind Xiao is scared, but he is not afraid if he is in full swing.


    But at the moment he suffered a heavy blow, a strength even one tenth of play.


    At the moment, Ning Xiaolei and water Unicorn King attack him together, and instantly feel the danger.


    "If you don''t resist, everything is easy to say. If you resist, die here!"


    Ning Xiaolei snorted, and his mouth showed a trace of disdain.


    "Too much deception!"


    Feng Xiao roared, holding a long sword in his hand, and suddenly cut out a sword with the length of tens of feet.


    There was a loud noise. It was a sword that gathered half of Feng Xiao''s fighting power. It was cut on Lei Zun''s door, but it just made it unreal.


    "Damn it


    Feng Xiao''s face is ugly. If his strength is not damaged, he can easily chop such an attack with one sword.


    Gu can''t think much, Feng Xiao appears again, this time directly smashes Lei Zun gate.


    However, at this time, the water kylin king and others have also attacked.


    Fengxiao didn''t have time to resist one by one, so he only stopped the attack of the king of Unicorn, and then he took the attack of the other demons.


    Miserable hum, the wind Xiao was smashed upside down and out, mouth spout blood.


    Ben suffered a lot of injuries, which aggravated again.


    "Not dead yet? How about another attack? "


    Ning Xiaolei sneers coldly. This guy is better than those two Dharma protectors.


    After listening to Ning Xiaolei''s words, Feng Xiao almost vomited blood, and then he would be killed by this boy with a few monsters.


    At that time, it was said that he died in the hands of a Wuzhong man, and his reputation would be destroyed.


    Helpless, without waiting for Ning Xiaolei and others to start again, Feng Xiao said: "don''t fight, I''m willing to wait for your arrangement."


    Feng Xiao is not stupid. The two Dharma protectors of the blood fire Temple must have been locked up somewhere.

 Chapter 836

    After fengxiao no longer resists, Ning Xiaolei involves him in the refining pot.


    Instead of staying in the same place more, Ning Xiaolei summoned the blood red ancestors and asked them to break fengtianwang together with shuiqilin king.


    Then, Ning Xiaolei randomly chose a direction to leave, found no one quickly stealth into the refining pot.


    In the refining pot, Feng Xiao and two Dharma protectors are sitting on the ground to heal. Ling''er stands beside them and supervises them.


    Whenever there is any change in the three, she will suppress it at the first time.


    Seeing Ning Xiaolei come in, ling''er nods to him and disappears.


    "Tell them what I want them to do!"


    Call Xuehong Laozu and other three people. Ning Xiaolei asks them to persuade fengxiao. He is too lazy to waste his breath.


    "Well, you, blood red hall master, Taylor hall master, Yunming special envoy?"


    Feng Xiao opened his eyes and saw three people. His face suddenly changed.


    He would never have thought that there were three people in his blood and fire temple.


    In an instant, Feng Xiao suddenly felt that they had been calculated.


    The boy stares at Qingluo as if he wants to attract them, and then catch them all.


    "Damn, did you three betray us, otherwise they would not know that we would go to find Qingluo!"


    Feng Xiao''s face was blue and cold, and his murderous spirit was flashing in his eyes.


    Next to him, Ning Xiaolei curls his mouth, and his heart moves. With a huge force, he climbs to the ground.


    "Please, find out where you are. You are a prisoner!"


    They were all arrested, but they didn''t realize it, which was far worse than blood red ancestor and Taylor.


    Looking at the three men of fengxiao, Ning Xiaolei throws three small yellow pills to the blood red ancestor.


    "Feed them first, don''t let them die."


    Feng Xiao is OK. Ming Dharma protector and another Dharma protector feel that they will die at any time.


    Xuehong Laozu took it, but there was no nonsense. Then Ning Xiaolei suppressed the three and forced Xiaohuang Dan into their mouths.


    "You, what you give us to eat, don''t try to control us by this means!"


    The wind Xiao is startled and angry, roars a way.


    Ning Xiaolei took out his ear impatiently and said, "it''s just healing pills. If you really want to, I''ll ban you now."


    With that, Ning Xiaolei takes out three bone refining runes, no matter three seven twenty-one, and directly penetrates into the three people''s bodies.


    "You..."


    Wind Xiao silly eyes, originally they were not controlled, but now he stimulated, the other side really under the means.


    "Don''t stare. Even if I don''t control it, you can''t lift any waves here even if you are in full bloom."


    Ning Xiaolei gently smiles to relieve the suppression of fengxiao.


    He believes that the other party is a smart person, and can feel that he is in charge of everything here.


    "Who on earth are you, and what are you doing to capture the temple of blood and fire?"


    Feng Xiao stands up and doesn''t start again. He looks at Ning Xiaolei.


    Ning Xiaolei didn''t answer, so he pointed to the red ancestor and asked them to answer.


    "Master fengxiao, it''s like this, young master..."


    The blood red ancestor three people open mouth, the short short short film engraves will all explain clearly.


    but they do not know Ning Xiaolei''s identity. Everything is said here, Ning Xiaolei has the final say, and it is Ning Xiaolei''s identity in disguise.


    "You want to find the location of our headquarters?"


    Fengxiao is shocked and stares at Ning Xiaolei.


    This mysterious young man, what do you want to do with their headquarters?


    "Remember, you are no longer a man of the temple of blood and fire, but my prisoner. Even if you want to die, you have to get my consent."


    Ning Xiaolei calmly opens his mouth. Now, the other side is still alert to him. What is this to do?


    Don''t know this is his territory, don''t know no one can go out without his permission?

 Chapter 837

    After hearing Ning Xiaolei''s warning, fengxiao soon recovered.


    Then he remembered that he was no longer the Deputy master of the blood and fire temple, but the prisoner of the young man in front of him.


    But he can''t sell the temple of blood and fire.


    The Lord of the temple was kind to him and helped him to this day.


    For the Lord of the temple, he respected from the bottom of his heart and did not want to do anything wrong to him.


    What''s more, he knew that he was terrible. If he later learned that it was him who leaked the news, he would definitely die miserably.


    In Feng Xiao''s eyes, it seems that the countless things that can''t be taken out by others, and the skills and spells that can be taken out at will are rare things in the world.


    That kind of existence, betraying him, the consequences are absolutely tragic.


    "It''s all at this time. What are you still thinking about? Don''t worry, I won''t say you said it. And to tell you the truth, I won''t let you out easily, at least until my cultivation reaches your level."


    Ning Xiaolei has been observing fengxiao, looking at all the expressions on his face.


    He didn''t expect that fengxiao was still hesitating when he said that.


    When talking, Ning Xiaolei winked at the three blood red ancestors and asked them to start from the two Dharma protectors.


    As for fengxiao, just give it to him.


    "The Lord of the king''s palace is very powerful and terrible. Although you are very powerful, I don''t think you can beat him."


    Feeling Ning Xiaolei''s burning eyes for a long time, Feng Xiao sighs.


    "Oh, is he very good? Tell me about it!"


    Ning Xiaolei looks at fengxiao curiously. Does he say that the fairy world came down?


    It''s not right. If you could come down, the demon clan would have sent someone here.


    Feng Xiao pondered for a moment and spoke again.


    "The cultivation of the Lord of the king''s palace is not very strong. It''s a little better than you. It''s the beginning of the sixth heavy period."


    Just heard the first words of Feng Xiao, Ning Xiaolei couldn''t help but be slightly stunned.


    The beginning of sixfold? So the other party should not be the one who came down from the fairyland. Is he the one who has the support of the fairyland like him?


    Otherwise, fengxiao, a nine level master, has no reason to say that a six level master is very powerful and terrible.


    "In fact, the Lord of the king''s palace is a little like you. There are a lot of incredible treasures, and the skills you have learned and mastered are extraordinary."


    Feng Xiao continues to speak. Ning Xiaolei suddenly feels that the Lord of the blood fire temple may be someone like him.


    But he was chosen by the demon clan, and the Lord of the palace was chosen by the fairyland.


    After pondering for a moment, Ning Xiaolei asked: "talk about the strength of your blood fire temple."


    "In the headquarters of the blood fire temple, there is only one main hall leader, that is, Wang Ling, the king hall leader, and five deputy hall leaders, including me, who are all the accomplishments of the nine realms, one in the later stage of the nine realms, three in the middle stage, and one in the early stage."


    "There are 12 Dharma protectors, all of whom are from the later period of the eighth Chong to the ninth Chong. There are five in the ninth Chong, except for two of them, there are three, the rest are all from the later period of the eighth Chong, and there are 36 special envoys, all of whom are from the eighth Chong."


    "There are 24 branches in total. The main and deputy hall owners are all eight strong, and all the members are fairyland strength. The total number is tens of thousands."


    Feng Xiao lightly looks at Ning Xiaolei, and shows an intriguing smile at the corner of his mouth, showing the strength of the blood fire temple.


    Ning Xiaolei doesn''t care what fengxiao thinks. He is scared by the strength of the blood fire temple.


    In addition to being cleaned up by him, there are still nine heavy seven people, eight heavy eighty-eight people, which is the largest force in the world.


    Although Ning Xiaolei has never seen the strength of other top forces, he feels that he certainly can''t compare with the temple of blood and fire.

 Chapter 838

    Ning Xiaolei was shocked by the strength of the blood fire temple, and he also knew that the blood fire Temple might be able to control the spirits they captured.


    In that case, it would be a little scary.


    If Wang Ling, like him, can get unlimited help from fairyland, his advantage will be gone.


    Ning Xiaolei can''t fight with the blood fire Temple just by his real strength and power.


    "Damn, the fairyland must have been laid out for many years, otherwise the blood fire temple would not be so strong."


    Ning Xiaolei''s eyes twinkle. At this time, he can''t see through these.


    I don''t know if it''s OK. Knowing that Ning Xiaolei can''t help getting tangled, do you want to kill the headquarters of the blood fire temple now?


    After pondering for a long time, Ning Xiaolei gave up his mind temporarily.


    If he really guessed like that, now kill the past, the probability will be 100%.


    "Well, I''ll pick out all the branches and catch all the eight important members of the blood and fire temple, and then I''ll go to the headquarters."


    Ning Xiaolei has a decision in his heart. Now he is not in a hurry to fight a decisive battle. He should develop his strength first.


    Just taking advantage of this time, he also grasped the progress of looking for ghosts and found more helpers.


    Not in the mood to listen to the news of the blood fire temple, Ning Xiaolei throws the three people to develop the space of the demon pot and leaves for the outside world.


    The temple of blood and fire is not in a hurry to deal with it. Go to kill the sword door first.


    Originally, Ning Xiaolei''s purpose here is yijianmen. Now the rest of the problems are solved. There''s no reason to let yijianmen go.


    As for whether to go to the demon world or not, let''s have a look first. If we can bear the power of living space, let''s have a look.


    There are many experts over there, and their strength may increase quickly.


    And if you find some powerful spirits over there, you will be more sure to deal with the blood fire temple.


    He flew not far in the direction of yijianmen, and soon passed the mountain top of the people who had been fighting in the temple of blood and fire before.


    To be exact, it''s not the top of the mountain now, it''s a depression. Before they had a big fight, they directly leveled the whole mountain.


    At this time, there are many practitioners exploring around in an attempt to pick up the leak.


    Ning Xiaolei shakes his head. After killing the enemy, he will let people clean the battlefield at the first time. How can he take advantage of these people.


    I didn''t fly much and soon arrived at the top of the mountain where yijianmen was.


    The Mountain Gate of yijianmen is still wide open for practitioners to explore the space crack to the demon world.


    Ning Xiaolei saw the crack from a distance, and the dark evil spirit was constantly overflowing from it.


    After a while, Ning Xiaolei takes back his eyes and looks down at the sword door.


    There are many practitioners like him who stand in the air and watch. Ning Xiaolei is not very noticeable.


    The corners of his mouth show a trace of ferocious color. The cold in Ning Xiaolei''s eyes twinkles, and dozens of seal characters fly to different directions.


    The next moment, a huge Buddha palm, arhat King Kong, red flame from the sky, enveloping the whole sword door.


    At the moment, Ning Xiaolei only uses ordinary seal characters such as Tathagata ShenZhang Fu and Samadhi shenhuofu. He has a lot of them in his hand.


    His talismans are mainly used to deal with masters and can''t be wasted at will.


    "Damn, who attacked my sword gate?"


    Soon, a roar rang out, someone flew out, facing those palm shadow flame, King Kong arhat and other attacks.


    Ning Xiaolei next to a few people were scared, quickly away, for fear of being implicated.


    This madman, without saying a word, attacks and has a grudge against yijianmen?


    Along with the focus of those people in the air, the people of yijianmen soon noticed Ning Xiaolei.


    "The good play has just begun. From today on, there is no more sword in the world. Ha ha ha!"


    Ning Xiaolei smiles wildly in his mouth, and waves a lot of Fu Zhuan.

 Chapter 839

    Although the people of yijianmen reacted quickly, they didn''t prevent them all.


    In a flash, except for a few places, yijianmen was in ruins and surrounded by flames.


    Ning Xiaolei seems to be dissatisfied and throws out several samadhi talismans.


    In the eyes of the master of Yijian sect, many of their disciples were sucked in and instantly stirred into a blood mist.


    There are many practitioners who come for the cracks in space, and they are also involved, with countless deaths and injuries.


    After several miraculous winds, there was no one at the bottom of the sword gate except some practitioners in the five levels.


    Before the house ruins were scattered, I don''t know where they were stirred up by the sacred wind.


    "Dammit, dammit, who dares to come to my sword gate and be reckless?"


    Below, a series of roars, a few powerful breath rising, those old monsters also wake up.


    Ning Xiaolei waves his hand and releases several prisoners such as Xuehong Laozu.


    When he left just now, he gave them pills to restore their mana. At this time, they also had the power to do it.


    "Come with me and wipe out this door!"


    Words fall, Ning Xiaolei in the hands of a one thousandth of the golden cudgel seal spirit Fu, to those sword door five above the practitioners to kill.


    The huge shadow of the stick came down from the sky, with the smell of destroying everything, crashing into the crowd.


    At least more than 20 people turned into powder under this attack.


    Feng Xiao and others came back, and their eyes were full of fear.


    The shadow of the stick just now may not be enough to kill them, but it still deeply shocked them and made them feel dangerous.


    Back to God, several people quickly shot, a powerful bombardment, across the air to a sword door.


    With one shot, Ning Xiaolei doesn''t stop, and three seal talismans are thrown out again.


    Three giant rhinoceroses roared up to the sky and roared out.


    "How dare you?"


    Below came a fury, and an old man flew into the sky.


    "Elder Miyamoto!"


    The leader of Yijian gate rushed to meet him with excitement on his face.


    If these elders don''t come out again, yijianmen will be finished.


    He is still full of curiosity. He doesn''t know who he has offended. Is it for the space crack leading to the demon world, the guardian of the devil?


    "Boom!"


    With a bang, the elder who rushed up clapped his hand on a rhinoceros. However, he only blocked it for a while, and then he rushed over again.


    "Damn it, come on, let''s do it together!"


    The elder was startled and cried out.


    But at the moment there are a lot of people in dealing with the attack of Feng Xiao and others, not a lot of people can do it.


    At this time, someone below wakes up again and rushes into the air to help fight Juxi.


    Two Bazhong, together with the late qichongjing and the help of many people, managed to stop three rhinoceros.


    But the rest of yijianmen were killed by fengxiao and others, and gradually they were killed.


    "Why do you want to attack my yijianmen?"


    An elder of Yijian sect roared. These are the details of the future of Yijian sect. Today, there are so many deaths and injuries.


    "There are not too many reasons. If you dare to provoke me, you should be ready to be killed."


    Ning Xiaolei spoke calmly and gave a reason.


    At that time, in Longdu, people from yijianmen killed him first. It''s right to say that.


    "Who are you and when did I offend you?"


    The leader of Yijian sect yelled angrily. Just now, he saw that Ning Xiaolei almost killed all the people under the weight of five in Yijian sect and demolished the mountain gate.


    And the other side has three nine heavy, three eight heavy subordinates, how should not be unknown forces.


    He''s not stupid. How can he offend such people for no reason.

 Chapter 840

    Ning Xiaolei is too lazy to explain any more. Anyway, the people of yijianmen are on the death penalty list in his mind, explaining to them what to do so much.


    Not only didn''t reply, Ning Xiaolei waved again and summoned the water Unicorn king and other demon gods out.


    There''s no need to tell them. The demons attack directly. They fight one after another these days. They have a tacit understanding with Ning Xiaolei.


    See these a few suddenly appear of demon God, a sword door Lord tiny Leng after, suddenly thought of what.


    "It was you who eradicated yidaomen a few days ago?"


    "So what, so what, no one can save you today."


    Ning Xiaolei snores. He takes out seven one thousandth of the seal talismans and crushes them all.


    He saw that there were three strong eights flying up below.


    In the roar, seven different looking lion shadows appeared between heaven and earth to welcome the three people.


    These seven talismans are from the hands of the seven headed lion monster in Zhujie mountain and the Jiuling Yuansheng.


    "How can it be like this? Is it the sword gate that heaven wants to kill me?"


    One of the three people in the air cried out indignantly. They wanted to help the others to get rid of the three rhinoceros first, but they didn''t expect to be stopped by the lion shadow.


    "If you say something demoralizing, your ancestors will recover immediately. Don''t be afraid of them."


    The other roared, a sword appeared in his hand and chopped at the seven lions.


    The man who spoke before was not so optimistic. The ancestor was jiuzhong, but there were three jiuzhong on the opposite side!


    No matter how powerful Laozu is, can he fight three with one?


    He refers to the nine heavy nature is the wind Xiao three, and he is not clear, Ning Xiaolei in the end what means.


    "Musashi family, wind demon, ye Yin and Beichen, do you want to sit back and ignore them?"


    The leader of Yijian sect shouts as he moves his hand. Seeing the situation in front of him, Yijian sect simply can''t hold on.


    Between exterminating the gate and asking for help, the owner of Yijian gate chose to put down his face and ask for help.


    Over the town in the distance, Musashi Tianba stands in the air, overlooking the direction of yijianmen.


    Hearing the voice of the head of Yijian gate, he couldn''t help frowning.


    "The origin of these people is unknown. First remove yidaomen, and then remove yijianmen. Can you guarantee that their next target is not one of your four families?"


    The leader of Yijian sect roared again, and he screamed as loud as he could.


    But Ning Xiaolei found that although this guy helped to deal with rhinoceros, he didn''t do his best.


    It''s not only the owner of Yijian sect, Ning Xiaolei finds that many people of Yijian sect are like this.


    Ning Xiaolei, the man of yijianmen who met in Longdu before, knows that they can use their avatar to evade. Why don''t they use it now?


    Do you mean they are hiding the secret and don''t want to be discovered?


    Curious at the same time, Ning Xiaolei once again used two one thousandth of the seal charm.


    He wants to see if these guys will use them when it''s about to die.


    Looking at the giant pig and the big centipede suddenly appearing in the sky, the head of Yidao sect and the elders and disciples, their faces all changed instantly.


    At the moment, they are already in danger, but there are still new attacks. Do you want to continue to hide according to the orders of our ancestors?


    At this time, the pig suddenly opened his mouth, and the huge power of swallowing covered the world.


    In a flash, a man of yijianmen with five or six strength, without any resistance, went straight to the mouth of the giant pig.


    At the same time, the big centipede in the air spewed black air from its mouth, sweeping all the people in yijianmen.


    Soon, a scream followed, many people in the previous battle were about to run out of mana, and were instantly corroded by the gas of centipede essence.


    On the other hand, many people fell directly into the belly of the giant pig, and even had no chance to resist.


    At the critical moment of life and death, there are so many people who are desperate to use the means of incarnating evil Qi.


    Dark shadows scurrying in the air, many people escaped from the giant pig.


    There was no lack of onlookers in the distance, who could not help exclaiming at the scene.

 Chapter 841

    "What kind of means is this? How does it feel like a demon?"


    "How did the people of yijianmen turn into magic Qi? Didn''t they say that they had no contact with the people in the demon world? What''s the matter?"


    "This is definitely not a sword method. When did they master this skill?"


    The crowd exclaimed, and the tone was full of doubts.


    What yijianmen has always been good at is kendo. When did they have this method.


    In the distance, Musashi Tianba, who was just about to pass, was slightly stiff and stopped.


    Looking at the dark figures of yijianmen, his eyes suddenly showed a cold color.


    "Damn, these guys are really in collusion with the demon world."


    Before, the four families coerced yijianmen together. The owner of yijianmen promised that yijianmen had nothing to do with the demon world.


    But the fact tells them that yijianmen lied.


    "Why do they cheat us? What are their plans?"


    Musashi Tianba clenches his teeth, anger rising in his eyes.


    Originally, when he saw Ning Xiaolei taking people to kill yijianmen, he felt sad and wanted to take people from Musashi family to fight.


    But now this situation, let him how to move.


    If his Musashi family helps yijianmen, who colludes with the demon world, how can the world see them.


    Not only the Musashi family came, but also the other three families came from other directions. When they found this situation, they did not move forward.


    They were cheated by yijianmen. Is it because yijianmen was attacked?


    For a moment, the four families began to suspect.


    "Looking for death, have these guys forgotten the advice of their ancestors?"


    At the moment, in one sword door, those eight heavy elder in the heart roar.


    With their accomplishments, they naturally heard the people around them.


    If it goes on like this, their Yijian gate will only become a target for everyone to fight, let alone someone to help.


    "Yijianmen dare to collude with the demons. There is no amnesty for killing them!"


    Ning Xiaolei roared and put a big hat on yijianmen.


    In this way, it also seems that he is a famous teacher and will not be resisted by all practitioners on the island side because of destroying Yijian gate.


    The man of yijianmen was wrong, so he couldn''t argue with him. He didn''t say a word, and was buried in the battle.


    Now that it has been found, the rest of Yijian sect just ignore it and attack with evil Qi.


    To Ning Xiaolei''s surprise, these guys can not only turn into magic Qi, but also display a lot of magic Qi attack methods.


    At this time, more than ten Qizhong people of yijianmen combined to form a magic shadow tens of feet high and kill the giant pig.


    Now the biggest threat to them is not the three rhinoceros, but the pig that can swallow and the centipede that can corrode mana.


    "Well, do your best and kill me!"


    An eight heavy elder sighed and ordered.


    The words fall, he on the body evil spirit ascends, instantly turns into a wreathed evil spirit of the devil, eyes fierce light Sheng, a punch will rush to his a lion shadow hit fly.


    At this time, his strength is at least half higher than that at the beginning, just can suppress his lion shadow, instantly fall into the downwind, soon be scattered.


    "It''s interesting. Are you willing to expose it?"


    Ning Xiaolei''s eyes flashed slightly, and his mouth showed a trace of disdain.


    I think I can deal with him in this way. It''s still too simple!


    At this time, he also had the soul dividing seal characters of Bai Suzhen and Xiao Qing, plus two 1% spirit sealing amulets.


    Even if the ninth ancestor of yijianmen turns the devil, he still has to drink his hatred.


    Almost when Ning Xiaolei thought of the ancestor of yijianmen, there was a roar from below, and a powerful breath rose.

 Chapter 842

    The ancestor of yijianmen was full of evil spirit, and his strong breath soared into the sky.


    Looking at the Centipede''s shadow, which spewed countless black air over his head and came straight to him, the cold meaning flashed in his eyes.


    With a snort of anger, a huge fist went up.


    "Boom!"


    In Ning Xiaolei''s eyes, there is still a centipede seal talisman with most of the remaining energy, which is smashed directly under his fist.


    "Very strong!"


    Feng Xiao retreats to Ning Xiaolei, and his eyes flash with fear.


    In front of him, the ancestor of yijianmen made him feel better than the later masters.


    "Are you three sure to deal with it together?"


    Ning Xiaolei looked at fengxiao and asked casually.


    Feng Xiao pondered for a moment and shook his head slightly: "it''s not an opponent. Every small realm is a world apart. In my middle stage, they are two early stages, but that person gives me a stronger feeling than the general later stage."


    "Well, it''s tricky!"


    Ning Xiaolei nodded, his eyes twinkled slightly, and Bai Suzhen and Xiaoqing didn''t talk about the soul division seal.


    The remaining two one percent spirit charms, one from black bear spirit and the other from jiulingyuansheng.


    Black bear spirit and nine spirit yuan saint are not weak among all the big demons in the group.


    In particular, Jiuling Yuansheng is extremely powerful.


    Their magic weapon, fenglingfu, is certainly not bad, let alone one percent of fenglingfu.


    "Invade our Yijian sect and kill our disciples, you deserve to die!"


    The ancestor of a sword door low Nan, fierce matchless eyes suddenly locked Ning Xiaolei.


    Just now, although he closed the door to refine the magic Qi, he sensed the situation outside with his divine sense, and knew that Ning Xiaolei was the real initiator of this matter.


    "Old waste, don''t think that I''m afraid of you if people are not ghosts. I''ll put my words here. I''ll kill you with one sword today."


    Ning Xiaolei''s eyes twinkled with cold, and he was not afraid of the threat of yijianmen''s ancestors.


    "You want to die!"


    With a snort of anger, the ancestor of yijianmen suddenly disappeared out of thin air.


    Ning Xiaolei''s heart jumped, a sense of crisis rushed to his heart, and quickly flew back.


    He just left. Where he was before, the ancestor of yijianmen appeared and grabbed him from the place where his throat was.


    Next to the wind Xiao this time just reaction, a palm clapped in the past.


    The ancestor of yijianmen disdained it. With a random fist, he would blow fengxiao to vomit blood.


    Without looking at Feng Xiao, his figure disappeared again.


    "Old man, you''re dead."


    Ning Xiaolei roars, and Bai Suzhen''s soul division seal appears in his hand, crushing it directly.


    In silence, a white woman with a smiling face appeared out of thin air.


    It seems that I feel that the ancestor of yijianmen is coming, and there are still some blank figures. With a wave of white air, the ancestor of yijianmen is forced to show his body from the void and go back.


    "White elder sister, beat him, beat that old thing to death!"


    Bai Suzhen''s soul appears, and Ning Xiaolei suddenly has the confidence. He points to the sword and shouts.


    "Oh, who dares to bully our Lei Xiaoyao after eating dog''s gall?"


    A cold voice rang out, and Bai Suzhen''s eyes suddenly fell on the ancestor of yijianmen.


    After feeling the evil spirit all over her body, Bai Suzhen was stunned: "the people of the demons? No, the Terran absorbed the evil spirit! "


    With a low voice, a long sword composed of evil Qi appears and cuts to the ancestor of yijianmen.


    The forefather of yijianmen was still in shock when he was dismissed just now. Seeing Bai Suzhen''s soul splitting attack, he said in a busy voice: "stop now. Who are you? Do we have a misunderstanding?"

 Chapter 843

    "If you want to kill me, there''s no misunderstanding!"


    Ning Xiaolei is cold. He almost died in the old man''s hands just now. How can he let him go.


    Bai Suzhen divided her soul and heard the words. She ignored them and killed them with her sword.


    The strength of Bai Suzhen''s soul Division has reached a critical point of jiuzhong, which is even stronger than the ancestor of yijianmen.


    At this time, the two fight, void was immediately hit one by one cracks in space, the destructive force can be seen.


    After a few moves, the ancestor of yijianmen''s face became more and more ugly. He found that he was defeated.


    Ning Xiaolei looks at it for a while, and decides not to do it for a long time, so he eradicates yijianmen.


    Xiaoqing''s spirit division sign appears in his hand and is crushed directly.


    The next moment, a figure in green appears in the world.


    The figure was in a trance for a moment, and immediately noticed the battle between Bai Suzhen and the ancestor of yijianmen. He was surprised and said, "sister?"


    "Little green elder sister, you don''t mind that side, go to kill those guys with evil spirit."


    Ning Xiaolei yells. He and Xiaoqing have seen each other in the gambling space. They know each other.


    Xiaoqing nods, chides, and rushes to the original shape.


    A few kilometers of big green snake, just look at the shape of many people can be scared feet soft.


    "Roar, eat you!"


    In the shape of a snake, Xiaoqing makes a crisp voice and rushes to several eight elders of yijianmen with a mischievous smell.


    A few people were shocked and rushed to fight, but before their attack was over, they were not blocked by the big air mist from Xiaoqing''s mouth.


    Taking advantage of the opportunity, Xiaoqing''s tail swung back and slammed down.


    His coverage is very wide, and most of the sword gates are covered by him.


    Those eight heavy elders gritted their teeth and didn''t dodge. They dodged. The rest of the people under the door must be hard to stop the smashing force.


    At this time, Xiaoqing''s breath is also in jiuzhong. With this figure, there are not many people who can block it.


    At least those below the eight levels must die next to each other and get hurt by rubbing.


    Several eight elders work together to transform into a big devil, and they punch at Xiaoqing''s tail.


    "Boom!"


    In the loud noise, the two collided, and the powerful waves spread around.


    Xiaoqing fenhun ignores the storm and bites the big devil with his huge head.


    Her snake''s mouth is wide open. If you bite it, most of the demon''s body will disappear.


    But obviously, the devil won''t let him bite, and his fist will continue to fall.


    The little green snake flashed a cold color in its eyes and suddenly spewed a green poisonous fog from its mouth.


    Magic gas and poison fog meet, immediately corroded, in a short moment, a pair of big devil''s fists have disappeared.


    Xiaoqing took advantage of the opportunity and bit off most of the demon''s body.


    Although the great devil soon reunited completely, it was much more illusory than just now.


    Below, join forces to coagulate a few eight heavy elders of one sword sect of this great devil, one by one complexion becomes pale and bloodless.


    Just now, at least half of their mana was consumed.


    "Well, I''m not very good. I''ll blow you up soon."


    Plate in the air, looking at the ugly face of those eight heavy elder, small green big voice way.


    Ning Xiaolei see this speechless, although is the cultivation don''t know how many years of old demon, but this girl or a girl heart.


    At this time, there was a scream on the other side, and the people of yijianmen were seriously injured.


    The ancestor of yijianmen just smashed the centipede seal amulet when he went out, but he didn''t take care of the rest.


    After the eight fold elder who entangled the spirit amulets was stopped by Xiaoqing, the others could not resist.


    At this time, several seal spirit runes burst open one after another, and many people died under them.

 Chapter 844

    A large number of people died under the gate, but the ancestor of yijianmen and several eight elders were helpless.


    Now they are all entangled. They have no time to care about others.


    Ning Xiaolei seems to feel that this is not enough, and once again put two one thousandth of fenglingfu into the battlefield.


    One is from Yang Xian in Meishan and the other is from Dai Li in Meishan.


    Yang Xian''s magic weapon fenglingfu is a circle of white light, which directly differentiates more than 20 ways and locks up more than 20 practitioners of yijianmen liuqizhong.


    Even if these people incarnate in magic Qi, they can''t escape from the blockade of white light.


    And Dai Li''s magic weapon is a red bead, flickering in the air, a burst of chaos boom.


    After it dissipated, more than 20 people were trapped by Yang Xian''s magic talisman, and some unfortunate guys were killed directly.


    "How dare you?"


    The ancestor of yijianmen roars and glares at Ning Xiaolei.


    There are not many people left in his sword sect. This time, he killed half of them directly.


    "What dare you do?"


    Ning Xiaolei''s mouth is curled. They''ve all been killed. How can you roar at them?


    Then, Ning Xiaolei''s whole body was covered with the hot sun and ran away.


    After attacking far away for such a long time, there were not many people left in yijianmen. He wanted to experience the fun of close combat.


    Since the restrictions on fighting demons were released, he has been fighting with fenglingfu most of the time, and there are few real fights.


    At this time, this opportunity is very good, he can rest assured to find an opponent to practice.


    Looking for a circle, Ning Xiaolei''s eyes are fixed on an early cultivator of Liuzhong.


    The other side is also a young man. He doesn''t look big. He should be Tianjiao of yijianmen.


    "Give me a punch!"


    Ning Xiaolei roars and blows away.


    "To die!"


    Seeing that Ning Xiaolei rushed to him in person in the middle of the five stages, the young man''s eyes suddenly brightened and raised his fist to meet him.


    The next moment, a real fire fist of the sun and a magic fist crash together.


    Feeling a strong force acting on him, Ning Xiaolei turned over and flew backwards for more than ten meters.


    He is only in the middle of the five fold, but the other side is in the early stage of the six fold, the gap is still a little.


    Pressing down the churning Qi and blood in his body, Ning Xiaolei roared excitedly: "come again!"


    Then he rushed up again.


    Before, under his fist, the youth also felt bad.


    The real fire of the sun seems to have a restraining effect on the evil Qi. The young man''s evil Qi was broken in the fist just now, and many places on the fist were burned.


    "I''m afraid you won''t succeed, kill me!"


    Youth roars, he is at least six strong, how can lose to a five medium, even if the other party''s flame restrain his evil spirit.


    Both sides you come and I go, short short short video moment will each blow out hundreds of punches, legs countless times.


    Ning Xiaolei from the beginning was pressed to play, to gradually adapt, and now has been able to draw with the youth.


    "Sure enough, fighting is the best way to improve strength."


    Ning Xiaolei''s eyes twinkled and he was very happy.


    Before him, he was at most a pseudo Wuzhong. In fact, his combat power was not enough, but when he fought with the youth, he gradually had Wuzhong''s real accomplishments.


    "Damn, how can I lose to you?"


    The young man roared and fought.


    After half a day''s fighting, his fists were almost baked into pig''s hooves, and the smell of meat kept flowing out.


    Many parts of his body were also burned, and the sharp pain came from time to time, which made him very uncomfortable.


    "Of course you have to lose to me, because I''m a genius. Hahaha!"


    Ning Xiaolei roared shamelessly, but he didn''t realize that he had gained the upper hand because of his cultivation of skills and martial arts, as well as restraint.

 Chapter 845

    Just when Ning Xiaolei and the youth are in full swing, the battle over Xiaoqing''s side has come to an end.


    Although eight heavy strength is good, especially with a big magic, but ultimately defeated in the hands of Xiaoqing.


    In Xiaoqing''s frenzied smashing, the shadow of the big devil can no longer condense.


    Those eight who coagulate the shadow of the great devil are attacked by the enemy. They vomit blood one by one, and their breath is decadent to the extreme.


    Xiaoqing took the opportunity to beat the water dog and exhaled a lot of poisonous gas, which soon eroded the injured Bazhong into a pool of blood. There was no chance for them to escape.


    On the other side, the ancestor of yijianmen screamed angrily, but he could only watch.


    Suddenly, Bai Suzhen sent out an angry rebuke and chose to turn into the original form.


    After a long battle, the gentle white lady was really angry.


    Bai Suzhen''s real body is bigger than Xiaoqing''s, and it spreads out to block out the sun.


    In the roar, she smashed her tail and directly knocked the ancestor of yijianmen, who was unable to take precautions, into a daze.


    The ancestor of yijianmen never thought that the woman who had been fighting with him for a long time was such a big demon.


    While the ancestor of yijianmen hasn''t responded, Bai Suzhen puts a poisonous fog in her mouth and covers the ancestor of yijianmen.


    "Damn it


    The ancestor of yijianmen shouts. His evil spirit is being quickly eroded. If he continues like this, he will die.


    With a bite of teeth, the ancestor of yijianmen no longer cares about the disciples, and plunges into the space crack next to him.


    "Where to run?"


    Bai Suzhen''s soul roars, and the huge snake rumbles across the sky, then bumps into the space crack.


    Under the impact of these two strong men, this is not a big space crack, but a big gap.


    In addition, there are some things in the space, and there is chaos around the chopping.


    "Out!"


    An indifferent voice came, followed by a cry of despair.


    Fengxiao, the strong man in the middle of the ninth heavy period, killed the leader of Yijian sect.


    Two Jiuchong Dharma protectors, Xuehong Laozu and others, as well as king shuiqilin, quickly killed the rest of yijianmen.


    Some people saw that the destruction of yijianmen was irreparable and began to flee.


    Ning Xiaolei didn''t let the people chase him deliberately. He ran away, and the four families and other practitioners would not let them go.


    "Die for me!"


    How can Ning Xiaolei still be unable to win a Liuzhong.


    In the roar, the sun fire on him suddenly all gushed out, wrapping each other.


    The youth obviously did not think that the real fire of the sun could leave the body, and was surrounded by the rolling flames.


    Ning Xiaolei uses two magic weapons, Haoyang mirror and black devil Jiaodao, to kill the young man.


    "Little Tuanzi, open those forbidden and guarded houses below for me!"


    Drag xiaotuanzi out of the demon pot space, Ning Xiaolei points to the residual house under the sword door.


    Those places, no accident, are where yijianmen treasures are.


    Xiaotuanzi had done it many times before. Knowing that it was treasure, he rushed down in a hurry. Ning Xiaolei kept up.


    Soon, a man and a beast will sweep away the countless treasures in the sword door.


    By this time, the war outside was over completely. Except for those who ran away, all the remaining members of Yijian sect were killed.


    Fengxiao comes forward and gives a lot of storage equipment to Ning Xiaolei. This is from the people who killed yijianmen.


    Ning Xiaolei put away all the others after seeing it.


    In the end, only three Jiuchong, such as fengxiao, and Xiaoqing fenhun, were left.


    "Hurry up, Lei Xiaoyao, go after my sister''s soul. No matter how late it is, I can''t catch up with her."


    Xiaoqing screams, then pulls Ning Xiaolei and plunges into the space crack of the demon world.

 Chapter 846

    As soon as he entered the space crack, Ning Xiaolei felt the bitter cold wind blowing from all directions.


    The invisible blade like a knife cuts on the body, and soon blood oozes out.


    Xiaoqing sees it for the first time and protects Ning Xiaolei.


    "How terrible


    Ning Xiaolei sighed. He felt it for a while. After a while, more than 100 wounds appeared on him.


    The blood is just seen in the shallow, and the bone is even seen directly in the deep.


    You know, he is now in the middle of the five fold cultivation, but he has little resistance in the space crack.


    Suddenly, Ning Xiaolei remembers the news he heard before. It is said that if he wants to pass through the space crack, his accomplishments must be at least nine times.


    Now it''s true to see this situation. It''s really unstoppable under the nine fold.


    But now there are three big nine heavy, with Xiaoqing Fen soul protection, it is not afraid.


    Walking in the dark space channel, five people quickly forward.


    Along the way, you can feel the trace of battle. Bai Suzhen didn''t give up killing yijianmen ancestor.


    After a short flight, there was light ahead and chaotic energy fluctuations.


    Ning Xiaolei and others rush to catch up, but they see that Bai Suzhen and the ancestor of yijianmen are fighting in the space channel.


    "You madman, if you go on fighting, the channel will collapse, you and I will die."


    The ancestor of yijianmen yelled angrily. He fought back and ran away. He didn''t dare to do his best.


    Bai Suzhen doesn''t have so many scruples when she divides the soul. She just divides the soul together. If it is destroyed, it will be destroyed. What are you afraid of.


    But at this time, she felt Ning Xiaolei and others coming from the rear, and her movements could not help a little stiff.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, the ancestor of yijianmen fled to another space crack.


    This time, Bai Suzhen didn''t pursue the spirit. She frowned and looked at Xiaoqing: "Xiaoyao, how did you bring Lei Xiaoyao in?"


    "Well, Lei Xiaoyao wants to come in. He says he wants to find a nosebleed orchid!"


    As soon as Xiao Qing''s eyes turned, he thought of something and made an excuse directly.


    Ning Xiaolei can''t laugh or cry. He didn''t say that it was the girl who wanted to chase her sister and directly dragged him in.


    If you don''t come here, it''s better to go to the devil''s world by the way.


    "Xiaoqing is right. I really want to go to the devil''s world."


    Ning Xiaolei didn''t expose it and nodded.


    Bai Suzhen split soul Leng Leng, way: "also good, that I take you to go!"


    She doesn''t worry that Ning Xiaolei will encounter danger when she goes to the demon world. They have so many big demons that they can support Ning Xiaolei in the group at any time.


    White light rolled a few people, Bai Suzhen instant away.


    Her accomplishments are better than Xiaoqing''s and her speed is much faster.


    Along the way, from time to time, you can encounter all kinds of rampant space wind blades, some of which are huge and visible to the naked eye.


    Even Bai Suzhen''s strength had to be avoided.


    In addition to the wind blade of space, there are some strange creatures living in the cracks of space.


    Just now, a group of giant mosquitoes attacking them were just killed.


    That kind of creature is like a mosquito magnified tens of millions of times. It has no reason to come up and fight when it meets them.


    Not enough. Although there were more than ten giant mosquitoes, they were only eight strong and were soon killed.


    After flying for about two hours in a row, I suddenly saw a light shining in front of me.


    Bai Suzhen''s eyes brightened and said, "that''s the exit. It''s almost there at last."


    For most of the day, the energy of her soul division was almost consumed.


    If we don''t get to the exit again, we can''t survive.


    Soon, a group of people came near the exit. Bai Suzhen stopped and warned, "there may be danger on the other side. I''ll go out first."


    "Xiaoqing, you follow behind, protect Lei Xiaoyao, don''t let him have something to do."


    After speaking, Bai Suzhen turned into a white light and flew out from the crack in front of her.

 Chapter 847

    "Is this the demon world?"


    Not long after Bai Suzhen flies out, Xiaoqing follows Ning Xiaolei out.


    As soon as he came out, Ning Xiaolei was attracted by a round of blood day in the air.


    Here, as expected, is different from the human world, the light of the blood day is not warm at all, and it looks strange.


    Not far ahead, Bai Suzhen is fighting with a group of dark demons.


    Not far away from them, the ancestor of yijianmen, who came out ahead of time, stood beside a demon. He didn''t know what to say.


    "Bold devil, dare to deceive my sister."


    All of a sudden, the Xiaoqing Fen soul beside Ning Xiaolei gives out a roar and rushes to the body.


    Just now in the space crack, behind has been Bai Suzhen protecting everyone, Xiaoqing Fen soul power consumption is not much.


    At the moment, Xiaoqing''s strength is stronger than Bai Suzhen''s.


    "Shoot, kill these demons."


    Ning Xiaolei shouts out to Feng Xiaosan who comes out with him.


    The ancestor of yijianmen doesn''t know what to say. He must get rid of that guy.


    The cold flashed in his eyes. With a wave of his hand, Ning Xiaolei called out the water Unicorn king and other demon gods.


    In front of the demons, the strength is not too strong, most of them are equivalent to the four or five strength practitioners in fairyland.


    Six, seven, eight and nine are just a few. As for those who transcend fairyland and reach the divine realm, it seems that they are not.


    Ning Xiaolei glances around and takes out the soul division Rune of the black bear spirit and the nine spirit Yuansheng.


    These two kinds of talismans are one percent of the talismans. With the strength of both, Bai Suzhen should not be weak in the heyday of her soul.


    The wind and cloud are rolling, the sky is dim, and the first thing that appears is a spear that can penetrate the sky and the earth.


    This gun is the magic weapon of black bear spirit, black tassel gun.


    The shadow of the gun appeared, and the demons below were frightened by the powerful momentum. One by one, they screamed and fled everywhere.


    The leader of the demon clan, who was with the ancestor of yijianmen, yelled, as if to calm everyone down, don''t panic and fight together.


    In a word, Ning Xiaolei can''t hear it. He can only guess the general meaning.


    At the same time, the leader of the demon clan chose to fight. A huge demon shadow was behind him and joined him to meet the black tassel gun.


    The ancestor of yijianmen took a look and went up with the leader of the demon clan.


    But without waiting for the black tassel gun in their attack, there was another roar in the air.


    A huge shadow of nine magic lions appeared in the sky, with nine mouths open and devouring all directions.


    Countless demons could not resist and fell into the mouth of the lion like dumplings from all directions.


    The leader of the demon clan and the ancestor of yijianmen were shocked and felt the great danger.


    With Bai Suzhen and Xiao Qing, the more than ten eight or nine demon masters who fought against each other were unable to fight any more. They quickly went back to fight against the suction together with the demon leader.


    "How crazy!"


    Ning Xiaolei sighs that this is just a magic talisman that seals a wisp of magic power. What a scene it would be if it was the essence.


    I''m afraid none of the demons present can resist for a moment.


    The demons are just protecting themselves, but they forget the black tassel gun.


    Gun shadow poke, in an instant, hundreds of demons did not even scream, they were poked to ashes.


    Ning Xiaolei looks at the struggling demon leader and others and decides to help them again.


    With a bad smile, he directly took out a thick stack of Tathagata palm amulets.


    In an instant, countless huge light palms with flashing Buddha light overlapped and roared down from the sky.


    All the demons, who could resist the shadow and suction of the nine magic lions, were shot in a mess, and then swallowed up.


    Looking around the empty space in the blink of an eye, Ning Xiaolei grinned straight, domineering and ate everything.

 Chapter 848

    The shadow of Jiuling Yuansheng is just a magic talisman, not a noumenon.


    It swallowed these demons, not really eat them, but refining and killing them.


    A moment later, when the shadow of Jiuling Yuansheng runs out of energy, most of the demons in it will not be killed. Only a few powerful ones are still alive.


    The leader of the demon clan was the least injured. As soon as he was released, he wanted to run away.


    Xiaoqing fenhun finds out for the first time that the snake''s tail, which has not yet recovered itself, is smashed down, which makes the demon leader dizzy and fall down.


    Ning Xiaolei''s demon sense spread, and all the remaining demons, including the ancestor of yijianmen, were involved in the refining pot.


    Just as Ning Xiaolei plans to go in, Bai Suzhen looks at him and suddenly opens her mouth.


    "Lei Xiaoyao, I don''t have much soul energy left, and the time is coming. It''s time for me and Xiaoqing to leave."


    "Well, thank you for your help this time. Lei Xiaoyao remembers it."


    Ning Xiaolei nodded, no accident.


    Before the opening ceremony of the ten thousand demon sect, he had used the soul seal, knowing that as long as he was summoned, even if the energy was not exhausted, it would disappear.


    Now calculate, from summon two demon appear to now, almost also should arrive disappear of time.


    After he Ning Xiaolei said goodbye, Bai Suzhen and Xiaoqing''s soul became a flash of light and disappeared between heaven and earth.


    "Come on, let''s get out of the entrance first!"


    Wait for the two demons to dissipate, Ning Xiaolei to fengxiao three humanity.


    The three had no problem. Soon, they left here.


    Not long after they left, a series of demonic figures came quickly.


    There were many more figures than just now. There were thousands of people. They were wearing armor and holding long guns. They looked like a group of soldiers.


    After these people arrived, they quickly checked around. Before that, there was a lot of activity here. In addition, all the people left behind were missing. How can we not be vigilant.


    Thousands of meters away, Ning Xiaolei and fengxiao came to a mountain forest.


    Looking around, no one noticed, and the four entered the refining pot directly.


    When Ning Xiaolei appears in the space of refining the demon pot, he goes all the way to the demons guarded by ling''er and the ancestors of yijianmen.


    In addition to the ancestor of yijianmen, he captured six Jiuchong demons and twelve Bazhong demons.


    "I didn''t expect us to come after you!"


    Looking at the ancestor of yijianmen, Ning Xiaolei sneers.


    "What do you want?"


    The ancestor of yijianmen looks at Ning Xiaolei coldly, but he is shocked.


    Even if you kill him, you''ll come to the demon world and take a hundred people Legion directly.


    Moreover, the various means we have mastered are unimaginable and cannot be estimated by common sense.


    There are also some subordinates. They are named jiuzhong, and there are also some people in Bazhong, even some monsters.


    The ancestor of yijianmen didn''t know the identity of the demon God. In his eyes, it was the monster.


    "You yijianmen collude with the demons. What''s their intention?"


    Ning Xiaolei directly asks his doubts. Before, he just guessed that yijianmen just absorbed some evil Qi and invented some moves.


    But before, he saw with his own eyes that the ancestor of yijianmen had colluded with the leader of the demon clan.


    "Do you think I''ll tell you, the Revenge of exterminating the family, kill me!"


    The ancestor of yijianmen sneers and doesn''t give in.


    As for why he left the demon world and appeared in this place, he didn''t think much.


    Hearing the answer from the ancestor of yijianmen, Ning Xiaolei suddenly laughs, cold.


    Is this going to fight it out?


    It seems that it''s time for him to understand the situation.


    There''s no more nonsense. Ning Xiaolei''s heart reads a move and directly puts the ancestor of yijianmen on the ground.


    Not only the ancestor of yijianmen, but also the demons nearby, in case they suddenly attack and destroy when he is distracted.


    Then Ning Xiaolei took out his mobile phone and searched for many bone refining runes.

 Chapter 849

    A total of 19 people, one can not be less, bone refining Fu one by one into the body.


    Ning Xiaolei didn''t care about the demons first. Aiming at the ancestor of yijianmen, he triggered the bone refining rune.


    The pain of bone removal, the extreme pain spread in my heart, the ancestor of yijianmen couldn''t help but utter a shrill scream, rolling all over the ground.


    After planting the bone refining amulet, Ning Xiaolei relieved the suppression of the ancestor of yijianmen.


    "Ah, what have you done to me? Stop it."


    The ancestor of yijianmen wailed miserably, which shocked the audience.


    The nearby demons were shocked to see, Leng was scared to shiver, did not dare to make a sound.


    Ning Xiaolei didn''t stop right away. He didn''t stop until he saw that the skeleton of the ancestor of yijianmen had shrunk by half, and he was too thin.


    "Repeat what you just said. I hate traitors the most."


    His eyes are cold. Ning Xiaolei is indifferent.


    This guy colludes with the demons, but with the excuse of getting rid of yijianmen, he doesn''t want to say what the demons are trying to do. He is basically challenging Ning Xiaolei''s bottom line.


    "I, no, I dare not. If you ask me questions, I will say everything."


    The forefather of yijianmen shakes his head like a rattle. He does not know if he does not experience it. After experiencing it, he knows that there is such torture in the world.


    That''s not what people can bear. It''s more evil than evil.


    Once, the ancestor of yijianmen swore that he would never accept the second time.


    "Now I''m honest. I''ve been there for a long time."


    Ning Xiaolei turns his mouth. At the beginning, he can''t speak well. He has to force him.


    "Tell me from the beginning, when did you find the space crack, when did you collude with the demons, and what was the intention of the demons?"


    After thinking for a moment, Ning Xiaolei throws out a bunch of questions and looks at the ancestor of yijianmen.


    This time, the ancestor of yijianmen didn''t dare to play any more tricks. He told me honestly.


    "The space crack was first discovered a year ago, but it was not so huge at that time. There was only a small gap. Later, with the passage of time, the crack gradually became larger."


    "It was half a year ago that I colluded with the demons. At that time, the crack was big enough. I could break into the space crack by virtue of my cultivation. Not long after I arrived at the demons, I was controlled by the divine realm experts."


    Hearing the divine realm, Ning Xiaolei''s face changes. Sure enough, there is a divine realm in the demon world.


    It seems that we have to be more careful in the future.


    I don''t know what kind of means the divine master will master.


    "After learning that I came from the world, the other side didn''t kill me. Instead, they passed me some magic cultivation methods and asked me to help cultivate the demons in the world."


    "As for what they are trying to do, I don''t know. Maybe they want to invade the world."


    The ancestor of yijianmen said that, looking at Ning Xiaolei uneasily, for fear that he would not be satisfied.


    After pondering for a moment, Ning Xiaolei doubts: "why do they want you to help yijianmen, why don''t they go there by themselves?"


    Normally speaking, the demon world is so powerful. If they want to occupy the world, the space cracks will appear. They should have killed them long ago!


    "The space crack seems to limit them a lot. Only the low-level demons can enter, that is, below fairyland and above fairyland, the crack will collapse, which is why they have not invaded the world for a long time."


    The ancestor of yijianmen explained that he wanted to tell everything he knew.


    Now Xiaoming is in the hands of Ning Xiaolei. He has to admit it if he doesn''t.


    Smell speech, Ning Xiaolei instantaneous suddenly, no wonder, if so, also said in the past.

 Chapter 850

    Knowing something about the cracks in the space, Ning Xiaolei rushes the ancestor of yijianmen to one side and throws him a small yellow pill to recover.


    He didn''t interrogate the demons immediately, but he didn''t know how to speak. First, he made a big dictionary. Maybe there was one there.


    Moreover, in order to catch all these demons, his treasures are almost consumed. It''s time to get some more.


    After finding Nu Wa to explain the situation, Nu Wa was surprised, but she soon sent Ning Xiaolei a magic language dictionary.


    A lot of complicated information into the mind, Ning Xiaolei soon mastered the language of the demons.


    Moreover, this dictionary is very complete. It includes all the ancient magic language, and even the dialect magic language. I don''t know how Nu Wa got it.


    After learning, Ning Xiaolei didn''t go to the interrogation immediately, so he made some treasures first.


    In the group, as in the past, some idle big demons chat and pour water, while some belligerent ones keep wagering against the rest.


    There are also some fairies discussing some strange topics, such as who has a good figure and who has made a new treasure.


    Ning Xiaolei peeps at the screen for a while and throws out a big red envelope.


    In less than three seconds, all 100 red envelopes were robbed.


    Fox demon Daji: send another one, but don''t get / a color expression.


    Baigujing: the same as above, the hand is slow.


    Red boy: Although I got it, I still want to get it!


    ¡­¡­


    In a short moment, at least forty or fifty big demons jumped out to send a message, urging Ning Xiaolei to send it again.


    Ning Xiaolei has no ink. It''s rare for everyone to be enthusiastic. Just send another one.


    It''s faster than last time. It''s empty again in less than two seconds.


    Seeing that the big demons in the group are still urging him to send, Ning Xiaolei quickly takes the opportunity to throw out the problem that he needs treasure support.


    Xiaoyao Ning Xiaolei: cough, elder brothers and sisters, younger brother, I''m now in the demon world. There are dangers everywhere. I''m still on the way to escape / a tearful expression.


    Although did not say clearly, but the group of demons or instantly understand the meaning of Ning Xiaolei.


    However, they did not immediately get red packets, but curious to ask Ning Xiaolei all kinds of questions.


    Golden winged Mirs carving: Lei Xiaoyao, the six worlds are not separated. How did you get to the demon world?


    Monkey King: Yes, yes, how to get there? Tell me quickly, I haven''t fought for a long time.


    Bull Demon King: I really want to be the strong one in the demon world!


    Xiaoyao Ning Xiaolei: I came through a space crack. Sister Bai and sister Xiaoqing know it.


    After the establishment of the ten thousand demon sect last time, the big demons knew that Ning Xiaolei was in the human world. Ning Xiaolei could go, but they might not.


    Moreover, their cultivation is powerful, and it''s not so easy for them to shuttle through the interface.


    Because there is no strong person in the world, the space crack is not suppressed, so it will be easier to pass through.


    But it is not so easy to enter the space crack from other interfaces.


    If there are too many strong people, they will affect the road, produce more power and various restrictions, which is very troublesome.


    After talking about the space crack with the demons in the group, Ning Xiaolei suddenly comes up with an idea after seeing the news of Monkey King.


    Xiaoyao Ning Xiaolei: brother monkey, if you want to fight, you can send me some more soul division runes. If I meet an enemy I can''t deal with, I''ll throw you out / smile.


    Monkey King: ha ha, why didn''t I think of this? That''s great. Wait. I''ll make some right away.


    Monkey Sun disappeared after saying that, but at this time, the rest of the demons in the group began to send red envelopes to Ning Xiaolei.

 Chapter 851

    "Congratulations, I got the red envelope from the Bull Demon King and got three pieces of sky blowing Fu, which have been put into Xumi bag."


    "Congratulations, I got red boy''s red envelope and got 20 samadhi fire amulets, which have been stored in Xumi bag."


    "Congratulations, you''ve got the red envelope of peacock Daming king, and you''ve got five colors and five magic lights. It''s been put into Xumi''s bag."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    A series of red envelope prompt sound came, Ning Xiaolei face Happy bloom.


    And listen to the name, you know that these big demons this time sent things, much higher than the previous grade.


    Peacock, Daming king, even has five colors.


    After a while, Ning Xiaolei received sun monkey''s soul division seal.


    In addition to Monkey Sun''s, there is also a picture from the golden winged Mirs. This guy is also a battle maniac. He likes to challenge people when he has nothing to do.


    In addition, there is a Cow King''s, a Daji''s, a total of six.


    The remaining ones are the fenglingfu, one percent of which are five, one thousand of which are more than thirty.


    Then there are some other non combat things, such as a large piece of Lingshan land thrown by the golden winged Mirs carving, and the pill of qingniujing.


    "Hey, hey, big harvest."


    Ning Xiaolei looked at the huge amount of red envelopes happily and almost drooled.


    When the crowd gradually quiets down and no one sends any more red envelopes, Ning Xiaolei puts away his mobile phone.


    First interrogated those demons, and then talked about how to divide those pills and herbs.


    Coming to the suppressed demon leader, Ning Xiaolei comes straight to the point and begins to ask directly.


    "Tell me your name!"


    Ning Xiaolei looks at the other side and asks with his magic language.


    As soon as he said this, the demon leader''s eyes were full of wonder.


    It didn''t take long to add up. Why did the other party say what they said?


    "Well?"


    Seeing that the other party doesn''t answer, Ning Xiaolei can''t help but frown and doesn''t cooperate?


    However, his expression frightened the leader of the demon clan. Seeing the tragedy of the ancestor of yijianmen, he was afraid that Ning Xiaolei would torture him.


    "My name is heidelu, the leader of the hundred people regiment of the city of magic light. They are all my men."


    The demon leader not only tells Ning Xiaolei his name, but also his identity.


    Smell speech, Ning Xiaolei eyes slightly a bright, as long as the other party is willing to cooperate.


    "Heidelu, tell me about your demons. Don''t try to cheat me. If I know the truth later, you will know the consequences."


    Looking at the leader of the demon clan, Ning Xiaolei gives the other party a shot first.


    "No, I don''t know what you want to know, my lord?"


    Hedrus shook his head, and there was a twinkle of tension in his eyes.


    Ning Xiaolei pondered for a moment and asked: "first, let''s talk about the general situation, such as the division of your demons."


    "Well, our demon clan has four most powerful forces: the blood demon cult, the dark demon Empire, the court of Warcraft, and the limitless demon kingdom. Our magic city belongs to the dark demon empire."


    Heidelu is honest and takes out a black stone from his body and hands it to Ning Xiaolei.


    "This is the magic stone. There is a map of the demon world in it. Please have a look."


    Ning Xiaolei nods slightly and reaches for it.


    The next moment, he demon sense into the instant, a huge boundless map into the mind.


    A moment later, he had a general idea of the distribution of these four forces.


    The map is quite detailed, and it also shows some other small and medium-sized forces, important cities, dangerous areas and many other places.

 Chapter 852

    Magic light city, located in the southwest of the demon land, is under the jurisdiction of the black demon empire.


    The black devil empire is huge and vast. There are at least thousands of cities like magic light city.


    Magic city is just an ordinary city. On these ordinary cities, there are thirty-six Royal cities.


    That''s the real power center of the black devil empire.


    Although it is just an ordinary city, the strength of the magic light city is not weak.


    According to heidelu, the Lord of magic light city, the cultivation of magic spirit realm, has 100000 troops under his command, three generals of magic spirit realm, and nine generals.


    After discovering the space crack leading to the world, magic light city has been stationed for a long time.


    After understanding the general situation, Ning Xiaolei drove the demons to develop the space for refining the demon pot.


    These people are not weak. With their help, the progress will be much faster.


    Then, Ning Xiaolei took the mobile phone and began to count the red packets inside.


    Many red envelopes were snatched from the group this time, not to mention combat supplies.


    Now his attention mainly falls on the pile of pills sent by qingniu Jing and the medicine field given by golden winged Dapeng carving.


    "Taiyuan pill, taking it can improve your accomplishments. It''s more effective in fairyland quintuple realm than in fairyland quintuple realm. It''s lower than fairyland quintuple realm. It''s dangerous to explode!"


    This is good, the key is that there is no limit to the number of times, you can eat all the time.


    Among many pills, the most attractive one is the Taiyuan pill.


    Some of the other pills are for healing and some for restoring mana. Although they can be used, they are not in urgent need.


    Now the most important thing is to improve the cultivation strength and break through to the divine realm as soon as possible.


    On the side of the demons, there are four divine realms in any city.


    Ning Xiaolei feels that if he is still in this cultivation, it will be very dangerous.


    At that time, although he has treasures to protect himself, he will not be able to use any more treasures even if he encounters too strong enemies and raids when he doesn''t find them.


    What''s more, he still wants to sneak into the depths of the demon world at this time. How can he do without any strength.


    After thinking about it, Ning Xiaolei decided to first stabilize his mind to improve his strength, and then it''s not too late to wander the demon world.


    Moreover, with the coming of today''s war, there must be a lot of people who pay attention to it.


    Now if you go over here and are found, it''s easy to arouse suspicion.


    I''m not afraid, but it will be very troublesome.


    Since this period of time, the cultivation has been improved rapidly, but the number of times to gamble on the battle space is much less.


    Now his fighting power is not matched with his accomplishments.


    Ning Xiaolei feels that he needs to hone his fighting skills. By the way, can he learn some more powerful martial arts.


    Make up one''s mind, Ning Xiaolei decides to nest in the demon pot space for a period of time.


    In addition to the Taiyuan pill, there are three medicinal plants of 100000 years old and more than 20 plants of 10000 years old in the field given by the golden winged Mirs carving.


    If you refine these, you can certainly improve your accomplishments.


    When he comes to that special area, Ning Xiaolei starts to practice directly.


    Now everyone is practicing and feels that he''s coming. The rest of us just look around and don''t pay any more attention.


    Taking advantage of no one''s attention, Ning Xiaolei takes out a Taiyuan pill and swallows it.


    This time, he plans to eat alone. First, he will pull up his cultivation to the divine realm, and then he will consider the people.


    After the pill, Ning Xiaolei felt a huge amount of energy into his body and rushed around.


    Not daring to be careless, he quickly concentrated on refining.


    Unconsciously, more than an hour later, the efficacy of Taiyuan pill was all refined.


    Ning Xiaolei feels that his cultivation has been improved by about 1%, which is quite good.


    If all the Taiyuan pills are refined, it seems no problem to break through the six.


    Without thinking too much, he began to practice at ease.

 Chapter 853

    In a twinkling of an eye, it is more than ten days past.


    On this day, Ning Xiaolei has a strong breath.


    After refining so many Taiyuan pills, his cultivation finally broke into the initial stage of Liuzhong.


    After clenching one''s fist and feeling the surging cultivation in his body, Ning Xiaolei looks happy in his eyes. As expected, he is much stronger than wuchong.


    The news of his breakthrough was not small, and many people were awakened.


    After discovering that it was Ning Xiaolei, he came to congratulate them one by one.


    "Hey, hey, did you take the medicine?"


    Changshan came over with a bad smile on his face. He didn''t believe that Ning Xiaolei had gone against the sky to the wuchongjing, and he could make such rapid progress in his cultivation.


    Ning Xiaolei speechless white this guy one eye, since the last time I took a turn of the golden elixir to reach the triple medium-term, the cultivation has not inch into.


    "Does cultivation depend on the pill? Without it, we will not practice? Cultivation hasn''t changed at all. Is it slack? "


    Pretending to stare at Changshan severely, Ning Xiaolei criticized.


    Hearing the words, Changshan''s face suddenly froze. Let alone, after experiencing the benefits of refining pills and herbs, he was a little absent-minded.


    In his opinion, no matter how hard he works, he will be slow to improve.


    However, refining herbs and elixirs can improve their accomplishments day and night, which can save countless labors.


    Seeing that this guy doesn''t speak, Ning Xiaolei feels that he has guessed the truth and can''t help frowning.


    Not only Changshan, but also a few people didn''t improve their accomplishments.


    "Don''t rely too much on external things. After all, you have to practice step by step, especially at any time, you have to maintain an eternal perseverance."


    "What''s the matter with pills and herbs? Without those, we still need to practice. It''s just a matter of how fast we can improve."


    "But if you''ve been waiting for me to provide Dan medicine and herbal cultivation, I''m afraid you''ll never catch up with me. If you have something good, I''ll leave it to myself first."


    Some serious eyes sweep Changshan and other people, Ning Xiaolei teaches.


    He also has the responsibility to let people form such a habit, and he has to review himself.


    After pondering for a moment, Ning Xiaolei said again: "well, we will divide things according to performance in the future, so as not to let some people slack off!"


    With that, he extracted the large area of land.


    After looking at the crowd, Lin Yumeng, who is still practicing with his eyes closed, ignores foreign things. Ning Xiaolei smiles and takes out a medicinal plant of 100000 years old.


    This girl''s hard work should be rewarded.


    "In the future, learn more about rain and lemon, and keep a mind free from arrogance and impatience at all times."


    Ning Xiaolei put the 100000 year old herbs beside Lin Yumeng, and then looked at the others.


    According to the progress of other people''s cultivation, he distributed the herbs in the medicine field one by one.


    In the last two hundred thousand years, he left them to himself, and he was ready to rush into the middle and even later stage of the sixth generation.


    As for Changshan and some guys whose accomplishments are stagnant, Ning Xiaolei didn''t give them the right to teach them a lesson.


    "If you really don''t want to practice, you can develop the space for refining the demon pot. Every time you try your best to use up all the evil Qi in your body, and then swallow the pill to recover, the effect will not be bad, and you can also hone your magic and martial arts."


    Turning to Changshan people with some shame on their faces, Ning Xiaolei points out.


    They nodded and wrote down their words.


    Ning Xiaolei takes a look and sees that people are in a bit of a low mood. Shouldn''t it be too much?


    But he is also good for them. When the real war comes, they will go out to fight in all directions. How can they always be under his protection.


    At that time, if there are so many problems with them, they will be most irresponsible.

 Chapter 854

    After dividing the herbs in the medicine field, Ning Xiaolei enters the cultivation state again.


    It took him seven days to refine two hundred thousand year old herbs.


    As he expected, his cultivation entered the middle stage of six fold, which was only one step away from the later stage.


    Later, Ning Xiaolei got a large number of Taiyuan pills from qingniujing and began to practice hard day after day.


    More than half a year later, with countless pills and herbs piled up, his cultivation made progress again, breaking through to the late stage of Qizhong.


    "Cultivation has reached this level, but I feel a little bit empty, and the combat power is seriously mismatched."


    Ning Xiaolei frowns. He knows his own problems best.


    Behind the rapid improvement of cultivation, there must be a lot of problems.


    Ning Xiaolei didn''t continue to improve his accomplishments. On this day, Ning Xiaolei chose to develop the refining pot space.


    He wants to exhaust and replenish the evil spirit in his body, and experience every evil spirit in detail.


    This development is a month without sleep.


    However, the effect is also obvious. His cultivation is no longer as vain and concise as before.


    Ning Xiaolei is confident that he will not waste a bit of evil spirit in attacking the enemy.


    But not wasting and fighting experience are two different things, so he chose to gamble with the demons in the group next.


    This time, he called Changshan, Wang Kai and AO Xueer.


    It''s also time to let these guys know the difference, so that they won''t be convinced and feel very powerful.


    Ning Xiaolei''s first choice is the golden winged Mirs carving, which is mature and powerful in cultivation.


    "Brother Mirs, fight!"


    Into the gray gambling space, Ning Xiaolei excitedly blows his fist.


    "Ha ha, good. You are very swollen. Don''t worry. I''ll beat you a big pig at most."


    The golden winged Mirs are smiling, not giving face at all.


    Ning Xiaolei curls his mouth and throws something as a gambling object. Then he rushes up with a tiger roar.


    As soon as he makes a move, what he shows is Jinpeng''s wing chop. This move comes from the golden winged Mirs carving. It''s most suitable for him to direct.


    saw Ning Xiaolei as like as two peas, and the golden wings ROC showed a bright look, showing interest and a similar way.


    Then, the two light spots changed into light and shadow collided together.


    With a loud bang, Ning Xiaolei was directly hit and thrown away at the moment of contact. He had no resistance at all.


    On the other hand, the golden winged Mirs are still standing in the air.


    "I don''t concentrate at all. I''m almost exhausted by you. Let''s not say I taught you."


    The golden winged ROC carving has a black face. It''s discontented to see Ning Xiaolei. How does this son of a bitch practice? Isn''t it that he lost the face of the golden winged ROC carving.


    "It''s just because you don''t practice well that you come to improve."


    Ning Xiaolei snorted and continued to rush up.


    With the improvement of cultivation, some of the moves that I used to master skillfully are not intentional.


    This time, we must thoroughly temper.


    "Ha ha, what I like most is to abuse vegetables, especially the thunder demon."


    Seeing that Ning Xiaolei is still rushing in, the golden winged Mirs'' eyes flash a trace of satisfaction and greet them with laughter.


    Over and over again, they used the same moves and kept hitting each other. Ning Xiaolei was hit and flew again and again.


    But he didn''t get discouraged. He got up and gritted his teeth.


    Next to them, Changshan and others are dull. In their mind, Ning Xiaolei, who is extremely powerful, is not even able to fight back?


    They can feel that the cultivation of the golden winged Mirs is just like Ning Xiaolei''s, that is to say, it''s a battle of the same level.


    Even Ning Xiaolei is like this. How will they be abused if they go up?

 Chapter 855

    After more than ten consecutive battles with Jinpeng and dapengdiao, Ning Xiaolei finally managed to draw.


    At this time, he can really be regarded as a late sevenfold player. Compared with before, the gap is large. I don''t know how many times.


    "Next you go, I''ll digest first."


    After another battle, Ning Xiaolei will not come down and let Changshan and others go.


    The first one to go is Changshan, looking at the golden winged Mirs carving on the opposite side.


    "Brother Peng, give me some face and do it gently."


    Ningxiaolei speechless, red golden winged Mirs carving way: "ignore him, beat to death, let him know the gap."


    "Ha ha, OK, I like to beat people freely."


    The golden winged ROC carving grins straight. Ning Xiaolei is the only one that these demons really recognize.


    Ning Xiaolei said that if he let them beat people, he naturally beat them hard.


    Without giving Changshan another chance to speak, the golden winged Mirs came over and punched him in the face.


    It''s just an ordinary punch, but the speed is very fast. Changshan didn''t escape.


    "It''s too useless. I can''t hide a punch. Brother Mirs, beat hard until he can get away."


    Ning Xiaolei shouts and shakes his head in silence.


    At least he has experienced a lot of battles, and he still has a sense of reaction.


    But Changshan has only experienced a few battles. Even if they fight, they bully people by virtue of their accomplishments.


    At this time, the golden winged ROC carving of the same level didn''t react.


    The golden winged ROC Eagle laughs wildly, and another fist moves quickly to fight Changshan once again.


    "What a waste! Let Dapeng train you to be a strong man, ha ha!"


    Regardless of the resentment of Changshan, golden winged Mirs carve a face of fanaticism, again hand, Changshan as a sandbag.


    In a short period of time, Changshan received at least 100 punches.


    But the benefits are obvious. This guy now knows how to dodge and dare not let the golden winged Mirs roar.


    Although he is not the body at the moment, the pain is real.


    After watching for a moment, Ning Xiaolei is a bit boring. It seems like a waste of time to come here one by one!


    I don''t know if I can gamble with many people at the same time?


    After thinking about it, Ning Xiaolei told Nuwa what he thought.


    Soon, Nu Wa agreed.


    I don''t know how Nu Wa dealt with it. A moment later, there was a multi player gambling option.


    Ning Xiaolei was so happy that he brought in monkey, ox demon, Baigujing, Daji, yutujing and honger.


    "Lei Xiaoyao, what are you going to do? Are you gambling with so many of us alone?"


    The ox demon king stares at Ning Xiaolei and scratches his head.


    As for Zhao Xiaoshu and others, they are directly ignored.


    Ning Xiaolei turned his eyes without saying anything. The big stupid cow''s eyes are so big, where to look!


    Then, Ning Xiaolei quickly introduces Zhao Xiaoshu and others, and says his own ideas.


    "To death? Ha ha, this is good. I like you, Lao Niu. You are the one with a red face. Lao Niu will train you. "


    Smell speech, cow demon king is happy to nod, raise a hand to point to Guan Yun.


    Guan Yun''s face suddenly froze. Among the demons called by Ning Xiaolei, the Bull Demon King is big. Is this going to kill him?


    "Go, where can I find such a good opportunity?"


    Ning Xiaolei laughs and kicks Guan Yun on the stage.


    On the other hand, Changshan, who was abused by the golden winged Mirs, was almost moved to cry. Finally, someone accompanied him to be beaten.


    "My grandson doesn''t fight with women. Come on, fat man."


    Monkey Sun pointed to Wang Kai and hooked his finger.


    He originally wanted to fight Ning Xiaolei, but he could see that Ning Xiaolei had just fought a lot and needed to digest, so he didn''t find him.


    The remaining few people, Zhao Xiaoshu on the red child, Baigujing and Daji on the Dong sisters, aoxueer left the jade rabbit essence.


    Ning Xiaolei didn''t fight. He sat on the ground, digesting what he had just learned while watching the people being abused.

 Chapter 856

    With the rich fighting experience of the demons, it is natural that the cruel Changshan and others want to be immortal and die.


    Aoxueer and other girls are better. Changshan and other boys are beaten black and blue.


    However, in such a high intensity of accompany training, the strength of all the people improved very quickly.


    From the beginning can not escape, to later reluctantly against the bomb, at the moment someone has been able to reluctantly and those big demon fight a few moves.


    "It''s good. The effect is very good. Let''s bring some of them."


    Ning Xiaolei nodded with satisfaction. Cultivation is not about a group of empty airs, but about Masters who can fight and fight.


    Otherwise, no matter how high your accomplishments are, if you meet an opponent with rich combat experience, you are not someone else''s opponent.


    Lin Yumeng, several girls, Xiao Tuanzi, eight macaques and two lion goblins are all brought in by Ning Xiaolei this time.


    Now, Changshan and others are relieved that they don''t need to be abused any more.


    "Understand what you''ve just won. We''ll fight ten games, and then we''ll go on."


    Ning Xiaolei orders and pulls some big demons in to fight again.


    This time Ning Xiaolei chose Monkey Sun instead of the golden winged Mirs.


    "Hey, hey, monkey, don''t mention it. Please greet me hard!"


    Ning Xiaolei looks at Monkey Sun in the opposite direction with a smile. What he wants is a real fight, not the other side releasing water.


    He came to gamble to improve his fighting capacity, not to play.


    Monkey Sun said, "it''s natural. I''ll never leave my hand. Just look at the fat man."


    Ning Xiaolei is stunned. He smokes at the corner of his mouth. Wang kaigang is beaten very miserably. Monkey Sun thinks he''s too useless. That''s really going to die.


    The battle started, because Ning Xiaolei didn''t have the ability to fight back against the golden winged Mirs carving.


    But after only ten rounds, Ning Xiaolei couldn''t hold on and was kicked in the face by Monkey Sun.


    "Hiss, it hurts. Come again!"


    Ning Xiaolei roared, want is this kind of sour feeling, pain and happy.


    "Not bad, ray. You''re much better than that fat man."


    Monkey Sun said with a smile as he took another hand.


    Under the stage, Wang Kai, who watched the battle, looked sad. I just fought a few times and I will catch up soon.


    After more than ten matches with Monkey Sun, Ning Xiaolei''s fighting experience has improved a lot again.


    At the moment, he had a feeling that there was no problem with the same realm in the world of war.


    But I''m not sure about the demon world.


    The demon world is similar to the fairyland demon world, and the strength of the experts must be very strong.


    Unless he can be in the gambling space, and these big demon split into a draw.


    After feeling for a long time under the stage, Ning Xiaolei continues to take people to Changshan after they come down.


    Golden winged Mirs carving and Monkey Sun have just fought each other. This time, he chose the Bull Demon King.


    Unconsciously, dozens of days passed. Ning Xiaolei took all the people in the refining pot and the demons to fight to madness.


    Up to now, everyone has fought at least thousands of times, and the experience of fighting is to go up by rocket.


    "It''s almost done. The relaxation is moderate. Those who need to practice should go to practice quickly. After that, their accomplishments will be improved and they will gamble with each other."


    Ning Xiaolei looks at the crowd and laughs.


    Over the past ten days, everyone has made a lot of improvement, and the effect is very good.


    Now their combat power is no longer virtual or real, but the real one is worthy of that cultivation.


    During this period, Ning Xiaolei also found the big demons in the group to get some martial arts and magic skills for everyone to practice.


    And he himself, also learned several Heaven level and immortal level magic.


    Before he learned some, in addition to the eight seal magic gate, the most powerful is the first product of the day Jinpeng wing chop.


    With the rapid improvement of his strength, what he learned before is no longer useful.

 Chapter 857

    The strength is stable, Ning Xiaolei chose to make a refining pot.


    Now the strength has reached the late stage of Qizhong, although it is still not very strong, but at least compared with before, the strength of self-protection is enough.


    Plus many treasures from the demons, it''s not too dangerous to keep a low profile.


    In a mountain forest, Ning Xiaolei appears quietly.


    Left and right looked, and found nothing unusual.


    Slightly relieved, Ning Xiaolei side light and shadow flash, Ao Xueer will appear.


    "This is the demon world?"


    Aoxue''er looks at everything in front of her, which is quite different from the world.


    Ning Xiaolei nods with a smile, takes out a black bead and throws it to Ao Xueer.


    The name of the bead is zhenmozhu. I got it from Nuwa last time. It can fake the magic Qi and pretend to be a demon.


    Ning Xiaolei asked about the usage of the real magic bead and swallowed it.


    The next moment, the breath in his body is no longer demonic, but transformed into demonic.


    Aoxueer has a way to learn, swallowing the real magic bead. Soon, the breath she sends out is transformed into magic Qi.


    Not only that, the skin color of the two people also had some changes, such as the people of the demons, turned into purple black skin.


    "Come on, let''s go to the devil''s world!"


    Ning Xiaolei grins, steps on the black cloud and flies out with AO Xueer.


    He didn''t choose to go to the magic city. It''s useless to go there. Instead, he chose the Warcraft mountains within tens of thousands of meters.


    In the demon world, Ning Xiaolei also has a task to collect demons.


    The name of the Warcraft mountains is related to the demon clan. It''s no harm to have a look.


    The so-called Warcraft, in fact, is also a demon clan, but after living in the world of Warcraft for a long time, it is called Warcraft.


    In ancient times, the demons and beasts only lived in the demon world, but with the development, some demons and beasts gradually fled to the other interfaces.


    As time goes by, there will be the name of Warcraft, fairy beast and monster. In fact, they are one, and the ultimate source is from the demon world.


    The range of Warcraft is vast, and there are countless Warcraft hidden in it.


    From the lowest level of Warcraft to fairyland, there are nine powerful Warcraft. It is even said that there are several beast kings in fairyland.


    Although there are many Warcraft, correspondingly, there are various natural resources and treasures needed for cultivation in the Warcraft mountains, as well as some relics left by the ancestors.


    Moreover, Warcraft itself is a kind of resource, which can be exchanged for the resources needed for cultivation.


    So although the Warcraft mountains are very dangerous, there are still countless Warcraft people entering them every day, looking for their own opportunities.


    Of course, some people will die miserably and can no longer get out.


    But for practitioners, death is just a common thing.


    Even if you don''t die in the mouth of Warcraft, you may also die in a fight with others, or even practice step by step. Maybe there will be backfires.


    In such an environment, striving to be stronger is what practitioners should do.


    It''s not that you don''t take risks because you are in danger. That way, you will die faster.


    When Ning Xiaolei and AO Xueer arrived outside the Warcraft mountains, they saw such a situation.


    Looking around, they are all people from the Warcraft mountains. Many of them are full of blood.


    Hundreds of meters away from the mountains, there is also a small city, which is a temporary resting place for people who travel to and from the Warcraft mountains.


    There are many demons in the city. They set up stalls to sell things they don''t need and necessities they need for daily consumption.


    People in and out of the Warcraft mountains have all kinds of strengths, and some things are still very popular.

 Chapter 858

    Ning Xiaolei and AO Xueer look outside for a while and then walk into the city.


    They don''t want to buy things, but they want to get some information.


    Many people in and out of the Warcraft mountains have settled down here. Maybe they will get some useful information.


    Ning Xiaolei and AO Xueer randomly find a stall vendor, buy something and ask him.


    "Hey, man, you are looking for the right person. I''ve been setting up a stall here for more than ten years, and all kinds of people have seen it. I don''t know how many people pass by my stall every day. My news is very well-informed."


    The vendor smiles and praises himself.


    Ning Xiaolei smiles, throws a few magic stones and says, "tell me what you know. Are you afraid of losing your reward?"


    Ning Xiaolei wanted these magic stones from the group of demons he captured.


    And before they killed the demon hundred legion, they looted a lot of spoils, the most of which was the magic stone.


    Happily took over the stone, the vendor immediately spoke enthusiastically.


    There are so many magic stones in one move. It''s a big business. We have to serve well.


    Even in order to concentrate on the solution, the vendors temporarily closed the stalls.


    "One of the big news about the Warcraft mountains recently is that a nine fold magic snake appeared in it recently, which swallowed a lot of people. The young master of magic light city took people into the magic snake."


    "The second is that someone has found a ten thousand year old magic grass, and has taken people to pick it. I don''t know if I can pick it."


    "There are also people who say that there is a king of beasts in the depth of the Warcraft mountains. It''s suspected that he will set off another animal riot and break out of the Warcraft mountains. I don''t know whether it''s true or not. If so, we will all have to evacuate."


    When it comes to the last one, the vendor is in a bit of a low mood. When the animal chaos strikes, he has to leave here to find such a good opportunity to make money.


    Ning Xiaolei nodded as he listened. Among the three pieces of news, the one in the middle can be ignored.


    He is not interested in what magic grass, if a nosebleed orchid, it must go to fight, not even.


    As for the snake in the first message, I don''t know if it''s a demon. You can go and have a look.


    Third, this is not a thing for him. If there is a real animal chaos, he just wants to hide from the alchemy pot.


    To tell you the truth, he was very interested in the beast kings deep in the mountains.


    Leaving the town, Ning Xiaolei and AO Xueer go all the way to the Warcraft mountains.


    When he finally leaves, Ning Xiaolei asks the vendor where the snake is.


    Since there is news, I must know where the snake is.


    The vendor told Ning Xiaolei three locations. He didn''t verify them. He just heard someone mention them.


    "Falling magic swamp, snake king Valley, breaking mountain!"


    Ning Xiaolei murmurs these three names. After thinking about it, he decides to go to the snake king Valley on the left.


    Now that I''ve got a snake word, maybe it''s there.


    They shuttled between the mountains and forests, all the way to the snake king valley.


    They didn''t fly in the air. They were flying over the Warcraft mountains. It was an act of seeking death.


    The vendor once said that in the past, some people broke through the divine realm and thought they could cross the Warcraft mountains, so they swaggered in the air above the mountains.


    As a result, before long, he was suddenly caught by a piece of dark claw sticking out from the depths of the mountains. He pinched and burst it abruptly. It was suspected that the king of beasts had made a move.


    Since then, no one has ever dared to ignore this taboo. Even if the divine realm comes to Warcraft mountains, it is the honest choice to move forward below.


    Ning Xiaolei asked himself that his strength had not reached the divine realm, so he honestly and AO Xueer chose to go deep step by step.


    With their accomplishments, they are not very slow.

 Chapter 859

    Along the way, they met a lot of people in the world of Warcraft, and also saw countless never seen Warcraft.


    For the people in the demon world, they didn''t choose to contact or kill. There''s no need for that.


    If the demon world and the human world fight at that time, it''s not too late to kill.


    Ning Xiaolei can''t kill people for no reason now.


    But for some dare to hit him and AO Xueer idea, he will not be polite, directly kill.


    In addition to Warcraft, Warcraft people are also very dangerous.


    We often encounter people blocking the road, robbing, murdering.


    Compared with human beings, it''s still Warcraft to encounter more nature. Warcraft mountains, as the name suggests, are not many.


    Compared with the monsters in his demon pot, Ning Xiaolei feels that these monsters are very fierce.


    He tried to communicate, but the Warcraft didn''t respond at all.


    Later, Ning Xiaolei forced to stun one and brought it into the refining pot, trying to accept it.


    However, ling''er tells him that Warcraft has gone deep into the bone marrow because it has been eroded by the evil spirit for a long time. Even if it purifies the evil spirit, it can''t become the pot demon family.


    In desperation, Ning Xiaolei had to kill Warcraft.


    However, ling''er also said that spirits are not affected by this, even some powerful Warcraft can.


    When the cultivation of Warcraft reaches a certain level, it will condense the spirit of the beast. At that time, it can completely crush the body and cast a new body in the refining pot.


    In that case, you can become a member of the pot demon family.


    If you want to condense the spirit, the strength of Warcraft must be equal to the strength of fairyland.


    After getting this situation, Ning Xiaolei has no interest in those low-level Warcraft.


    They made a rapid progress all the way. After several kilometers in the Warcraft mountains, they finally met the first fairyland level Warcraft.


    It was a dark wolf, the strength of fairyland in the later period.


    It seems to feel the invincible breath of Ning Xiaolei, and the magic wolf turns around and runs.


    Ning Xiaolei, of course, won''t let it run away.


    He is also a master in the later stage of Qichong now. It''s not easy for him to deal with the later stage of Yichong.


    In addition to the magic wolf, he also harvested a magic grass protected by the magic wolf. On the plant, which is about Zhang Xu high, there is a black purple fruit, and he doesn''t know what it is.


    Ning Xiaolei doesn''t care so much. He just put it away. Maybe it will be useful.


    The devil wolf throws into the pot of refining demons. Naturally, there is a spirit to help him accept it. Ning Xiaolei doesn''t go in.


    Two people continue to move on, walked not many meeting time, then met a magic bear again.


    The devil bear is more forceful than the devil wolf. At the beginning of the second stage, he still hasn''t escaped the fate of being caught.


    Ning Xiaolei is too happy to close his mouth. These are all his powerful fighters in the future.


    When he arrives at the snake king Valley, Ning Xiaolei catches 12 fairyland Warcraft and enters the refining pot, and the potion magic fruit also receives a lot.


    There are some people in the rear, just along the road that Ning Xiaolei and AO Xueer walked, but they found that after walking for a long time, they didn''t meet a powerful Warcraft.


    At the same time of doubt, those people are naturally overjoyed, usually afraid of these powerful Warcraft, they did not dare to attack some of the weaker Warcraft around them. Now the opportunity has come.


    Ning Xiaolei doesn''t care about those. He is looking for magic snakes in snake king Valley, but he doesn''t find them. He only finds a group of snakes.


    "Three fairylands, good, got them!"


    Although there are no magic snakes of jiuzhong, there are three snakes of fairyland strength. Of course, this is also relative to the magic snakes of jiuzhong.


    Ning Xiaolei and AO Xueer fight together, and the captured demons soon stun all the three snakes in fairyland.


    "Done!"


    Dig away a pile of snake like magic grass in the snake king Valley, and Ning Xiaolei will run to the falling magic swamp.


    Since the snake is not here, it''s in two other places.

 Chapter 860

    On the way to the magic swamp, Ning Xiaolei meets many fairyland Warcraft again.


    It''s not these fairyland powerful Warcraft that block the way, but Ning Xiaolei, after feeling their breath, takes the initiative to capture them.


    At the moment, some of the Warcraft, the strongest is equivalent to fairyland quintuple.


    Ning Xiaolei and AO Xueer, together with those nine eight heavy captives of the demon clan, almost didn''t make much noise, so they caught Warcraft.


    Along the way, he captured more than ten Warcraft and saw a large marsh in the distance.


    "That''s the Bog of falling demons. There were battles here in those years, and many of my demons died."


    Heidelu explained in a low voice that he used to be the head of the hundred people regiment of magic light city, and now he is very respectful to Ning Xiaolei.


    Ning Xiaolei nodded: "OK, kill it and see if the magic snake is there!"


    Hearing the words, heidelu hesitated and said, "didn''t you say that the little Lord of the magic light city might be there? I''m a little worried!"


    "Don''t worry, it''s OK. I''ll catch you at the same time. I''ll let you get together."


    Ning Xiaolei didn''t care and waved his hand.


    Hedrus was stunned. What a strong reason.


    He didn''t start to mourn for the young city master. Can he escape when he meets this guy?


    Having seen the magic of the alchemy pot space, heidelu suddenly felt that it was very difficult.


    To have such a piece of people who belong to their own world, the means they master are incomparable to ordinary people.


    However, it is a little bit possible for the young city master to take a part of the city master or a general of the divine realm.


    When he arrived at the bog, the little Lord of magic light city didn''t meet him. Instead, he met two groups of people fighting.


    In the swamp below them, a small purple tree glowed faintly and swayed in the wind.


    On the top of the small tree, there are three purple fruits, shining like stars in the sky, which are very beautiful.


    "What fruit is that?"


    Ning Xiaolei is curious. For the sake of the three fruits, both sides have killed so many people.


    Below the swamp, a broken body half trapped in it, black and purple magic blood sprinkled everywhere.


    Heidelu''s breath was a little short, and he said in a hurry: "Wuji fruit, if you eat it, you will have a chance to break through the realm, and even have a certain effect on breaking through the divine realm."


    At the moment, he is in the middle of the ninth period of cultivation. If he has a Wuji fruit, he has a great chance to break through the later period.


    The key is that Wuji fruit is useful for breaking through the divine realm, and its value is immeasurable.


    "Useful for breaking through the divine realm?"


    Ning Xiaolei is slightly surprised. He doesn''t know if he can use it.


    No matter how much he is, we''ll take it first.


    In fact, the two sides of the struggle realized at the first time when Ning Xiaolei and others arrived that they had gradually stopped.


    At the moment, seeing Ning Xiaolei bring people to fly, both sides immediately stop and look across the air.


    "Magic light city, you want to rob Wuji fruit?"


    The first of the group on the left asked aloud.


    His cultivation is the same as heidelu''s, the cultivation in the middle of the ninth period.


    "Nonsense, I see it''s mine. You can get out of here."


    Ning Xiaolei is very domineering and doesn''t explain that he is not a man of the magic light city.


    It''s better for these people to misunderstand. It''s OK not to misunderstand.


    "Presumptuous, we are afraid of the dark devil Empire, but we are not afraid of you, the city of magic light. If the Lord of magic light and the three gods will come, we will give you some face. As for you, you don''t have that face."


    In the other group, the leader glanced at Ning Xiaolei and sneered.


    It''s ridiculous to dare to be so arrogant in the later stage of Qizhong.

 Chapter 861

    Ning Xiaolei was not happy at that time. These people dare to make fun of him.


    Although he is not the Lord of magic light city, the three generals, or even the little Lord of magic light city, he is Ning Xiaolei!


    Even if the divine realm master is here, he dares to let go.


    The most powerful here are the two middle niners. Who gives them courage?


    "Heidelu, you go and get me the Wuji fruit, and I''ll clean up these cheap things."


    Ning Xiaolei opens his mouth and orders. With a wave of his hand, Feng Xiao and others appear.


    Anyway, this is the Warcraft mountains, and you don''t have to worry about exposure. Kill all the people you see.


    "Fight me to death!"


    Pointing to the opposite, Ning Xiaolei ordered.


    Wen Yan, Feng Xiao and others rushed out immediately.


    The ancestor of yijianmen took the lead, and one person stopped the two middle-term Jiuchong players from both sides.


    What he did was also the cultivation of the later period of Jiuchong. After using the magic Qi, he was infinitely close to the divine realm. It was easy for him to stop the two middle period of Jiuchong.


    And he also wants to show his value in front of Ning Xiaolei.


    The two Dharma protectors of fengxiao and xuehuo temple, together with the remaining five jiuzhong of the demon clan, killed the crowd in the rear.


    Blood red ancestors and other eight closely followed, launched the killing.


    The two opposite groups obviously didn''t expect that a group of experts would suddenly appear and be killed unprepared.


    In addition, many of them were injured when they fought against each other. Naturally, they are not the opponents of Ning Xiaolei.


    The battle lasted only a moment, and the two groups were all captured except those killed.


    The ancestor of yijianmen and fengxiao return to Ning Xiaolei with the two middle niners.


    "Good, good job."


    Ning Xiaolei nodded with satisfaction and said, "go back and let lingzun control them first."


    Give a command, Ning Xiaolei takes in all the people of the Terran and the prisoners.


    "Wuji fruit?"


    Throwing the purple fruit in his hand, Ning Xiaolei looks at it and takes it away first, and then talks about it.


    I strolled around the bog and took in some Warcraft again, but I still didn''t find the snake.


    "It seems to be breaking the mountain."


    Ning Xiaolei thinks that his luck is bad enough. He didn''t choose the first two places right.


    However, it''s not all without harvest. Wujiguo and the captives, as well as the Warcraft and the snake shaped magic grass collected in the snake king valley are very good.


    Compared with snake king Valley and falling magic swamp, fenduan mountain is deeper in the Warcraft mountains.


    The deeper the Warcraft mountains go, the easier it is to encounter powerful Warcraft.


    If the magic snake is in fenduanshan, it''s not too unexpected.


    Not far ahead, thousands of meters away from fenduan mountain, there was a violent wave of energy in that direction.


    Then there was a scream, and a huge sound like the collapse of the mountain.


    Leng Leng, Ning Xiaolei''s eyes lit up instantly: "it must be a magic snake, go and have a look!"


    At this time, in that direction, there is such a loud noise. It must be the young master of the magic light city who is killing the snake.


    Ning Xiaolei takes the lead and the others follow.


    Thousands of meters away, for everyone, is not very far, even if you can''t fly, it doesn''t take much time.


    Soon, everything in front of the eyes, a huge black snake appeared in the eyes.


    Opposite the giant snake, a group of demons dressed like heidelu are attacking the giant snake.


    At a low altitude of more than 100 meters away from the two sides, a young man was suspended in the air, protecting two jiuzhong masters beside him.


    "Let''s fight together and kill the snake. The young city master has a lot of rewards!"


    The young man called out to the people around him.


    In addition to the soldiers in armour, there are many other people who watch the scene or come to kill the snake.

 Chapter 862

    Just when Ning Xiaolei stares at the little Lord of the magic light city, the sergeant of the magic light city and the magic snake, he suddenly has a voice in his head.


    "The ancient demon God Ba snake spirit has been detected, the collection progress is not completed!"


    Hearing the sound, Ning Xiaolei was directly confused and looked at the front, feeling like he was in a dream.


    His luck is not bad, but great!


    Just arrived in the Warcraft mountains, I heard the news of the demon snake. I wanted to see if I could accept it. Unexpectedly, I met a demon.


    "What are you doing?"


    Ao xue''er looks at Ning Xiaolei suspiciously, full of doubts.


    Before catching those nine fold captives and getting wujiguo, I didn''t see him so happy.


    Ning Xiaolei said happily: "Hey, that big snake is the man I''m looking for. My luck is just against the sky."


    Smell speech, Ao Xue Er also can''t help a Leng.


    And ningxiaolei contact for a long time, she gradually also know ningxiaolei some things.


    At least this time Ning Xiaolei came to the devil''s world. She knows something about it.


    "Don''t worry, let them fight for me. It''s just right."


    Ning Xiaolei didn''t take people there, but took people to watch the war in the dark.


    It''s rare for him to have free labor to help him fight against the snake spirit. He''s too happy.


    After the little Lord of magic light city opened his mouth, those people who watched the war around immediately moved.


    The other side is a little Lord of a city. They won''t pit them for such a small thing. If they say they have a reward, it''s definitely necessary.


    Moreover, the snake is located in the Warcraft mountains, especially in recent days, causing a lot of killing. In fact, they also want to kill the snake.


    If the evil snakes don''t get rid of, who knows which day it will be their turn.


    With the strength of magic snake in the later stage, it is dangerous to be in the divine realm.


    Each of them has a different mood and cooperates with the soldiers of magic light city to kill Xiang Ba snake.


    There are many people with great strength. When all of them fight together, the snake will bite and breathe out.


    However, in this way, it also angered Ba snake. In the roar, it spewed out a large green poisonous fog.


    "Come on, the evil gas protects the body. Don''t breathe in the poison gas. You can''t resist the poison gas of the evil snake."


    The little Lord of magic light changed his face slightly and cried out.


    Although he reminded in time, there were still some unfortunate people who inhaled the poison gas and made a miserable cry.


    It''s OK to have a high level of cultivation, which can be suppressed by force, but the one with a low level of cultivation will be corroded into a pool of blood by poisonous gas in an instant.


    "Roar!"


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, the snake spirit suddenly opened its mouth and swallowed it in front of the crowd.


    "Evil animal, dare you!"


    The sergeant of magic light city, who was the leader of jiuzhong, roared and shot a gun shadow from his long gun, poking it into the jaw of Ba snake spirit.


    However, Ba snake spirit didn''t hide. He ran forward and continued to devour. Then he drew his tail and blasted at the shadow of the gun.


    Several screams rang out. Under the attack of some officers and soldiers of magic light city, they were swallowed by Ba snake spirit.


    The rest of the people react and fight back in a hurry. All kinds of attacks drown the snake spirit.


    However, Ba snake spirit is extremely fierce, which stimulates its ferocity under the pain of eating and continues to swallow.


    "Die for me!"


    Magic light city that nine heavy later angry roar, suddenly jumped into the air, the long gun in the hand become bigger, a shot will ba snake tail nail on the ground.


    He stood at the top of the spear, and pressed it down. The shadow of his fists roared to the body of the snake spirit.


    The rest of the soldiers of magic light city and the people who fight against Ba snake spirits see the opportunity, and all kinds of means to press the bottom of the box are roaring out.


    At this moment, it is the best time to hit the snake. Its dodging power is greatly limited.

 Chapter 863

    With all their strength, the Ba snake spirit, who is not very convenient to dodge, bears many attacks.


    Rao was so powerful that he suffered a lot of injuries at this moment. Pieces of flesh and blood on his body were smashed everywhere.


    Seeing this, Ning Xiaolei''s eyes brighten slightly. Ba snake seems to have condensed her body, but she doesn''t know if she has recovered her memory.


    But from then on, Ba snake not only roared, but also did not say anything. It''s hard to guess.


    "The magic snake has been badly damaged. Don''t give it a chance to struggle to death. Let''s attack again."


    Magic light city little city master see this great joy, in the rear shouts.


    Let and he didn''t know, at this moment of Ba snake, was thoroughly aroused the ferocity in the bone, used its talent magic power.


    Then a sound of shaking nine days and ten places came out, and a virtual shadow appeared between heaven and earth.


    looks as like as two peas and the shadow of the snake. But the smell is not the same.


    It was the Ba snake in its heyday, a terrible existence that swallowed up a sky supporting elephant.


    It is said that in ancient times, the heaven and the earth were not solid, and there was a falling phase, and there was a giant elephant that was comparable to the heaven and the earth, supporting the heaven and the earth.


    Ba snake and elephant conflict, a anger swallow elephant, heaven and earth collapse.


    Although this story may not be true, it really illustrates the power and horror of Ba snake.


    "No, it''s dangerous. Let''s go


    Witnessing this scene, the two Jiuchong who protect the little Lord of the magic light city suddenly change their faces and turn around to fight back.


    The rest of the people found that it was not right and ran away.


    But at this time, it was already a little late. Ba snake suddenly opened his mouth and sent out a powerful force of swallowing and sucking.


    The surrounding people, like fallen leaves in the wind, fell into its mouth one by one.


    Even some people who have fled far away are struggling and their speed is greatly reduced.


    Not only the people, but also the surrounding rocks, plants and plants all fell into BA''s mouth.


    The phagocytosis lasted for about a minute. When the shadow behind the snake disappeared, it became empty hundreds of meters in front of it.


    Ninety percent of the hundreds who killed him were swallowed by him just now.


    "So fierce?"


    Ning Xiaolei''s eyes are full of surprise and a little excited.


    Ba snake is destined to be his subordinate. The more powerful he is, the happier he will be.


    But soon Ning Xiaolei also found a problem. After swallowing the man, Ba snake''s breath immediately dropped a lot, and became extremely depressed. He looked like he would die at any time.


    Obviously, with its strength, it is not without cost to launch the attack just now.


    "It is detected that Ba snake spirit can be charged. Do you want to charge?"


    At this time, Ning Xiaolei heard the voice of the demon pot in his head.


    Tiny Leng a moment, Ning Xiaolei busy silent read accept, at the same time demon consciousness spread out, envelop Ba snake.


    The next moment, the dying shadow of Ba snake disappeared.


    At this time, the remaining people around reacted and searched around in a hurry.


    But no matter how they look for it, they can never find any trace of the snake.


    "Well, what did you just do?"


    Just when everyone doesn''t know where Ba she has gone, a jiuzhong, who is next to the little Lord of magic light city, suddenly turns his eyes to Ning Xiaolei.


    Just now, he felt the power of magic sense sweep, and then the snake disappeared.


    But wait to see heidelu a few people, so nine heavy immediately can''t help a Leng, he saw his magic light city people.


    "It''s nothing. I sent it to a distant place with a magic power. I''m saving everyone."


    Ning Xiaolei is not in a hurry. He opens his mouth with a light smile. His face is not red and his heart is not beating.


    Just now, everyone was frightened by the ferocity of Ba she. No one might have noticed that she was seriously injured and dying.

 Chapter 864

    It''s said that the disappearance of Ba snake has something to do with Ning Xiaolei, and the rest of the people have gradually gathered around.


    Most people don''t know the truth. They think Ning Xiaolei has really saved them, and each one of them has a friendly smile on his face.


    But it''s not that no one saw the scene that Ba snake was seriously injured and dying. In the later stage of the ninth stage of magic light city, who had been fighting against Ba snake, he looked at Ning Xiaolei with a suspicious attitude.


    "Nonsense, that magic snake has become the end of the crossbow. How can you send it away and say, what''s your intention?"


    "Are you sure it''s really at the end of the storm, and that it''s really not ready to fight back?"


    Ning Xiaolei sneered, his mouth showed a strong color of irony, on the mouth gun, who is afraid of who!


    What he didn''t expect was that the other party didn''t talk to him or reason with him.


    "Presumptuous, how dare you talk to me like this? Who are you, the son of your family, dare to mobilize the garrison of magic light city without permission? "


    I didn''t expect that Ning Xiaolei would dare to talk to him like this. After a moment''s silence, the man yelled and looked at heidelu.


    Heidelu even dared to look him in the eye, bowed his head and said nothing for fear of being recognized.


    "Eh, isn''t this the commander of the hedrus army? Why are you here? Aren''t you missing?"


    At this time, a light Yi voice suddenly rang out, a nine heavy medium strange staring at heidelu, can''t help but way.


    Although heidelu lowered his head, they were familiar with each other and recognized each other at a glance.


    "What, the legions guarding the cracks in space?"


    The man of 9 heavy later period is tiny Leng, the facial expression suddenly changes greatly, stare at heidelu way: "raise head!"


    "My Lord, I..."


    Helplessly, heidelu raised his head, looked at each other, and wanted to say nothing.


    He was captured, became the other party''s men, how to explain this matter, heidelu some headache, looking at Ning Xiaolei for help.


    Just about to open his mouth, the voice of the young master of the magic light city suddenly came: "is this beauty from my magic light city? How can I never see it?"


    Ning Xiaolei turns his head and sees the little Lord of magic light city. He is staring at Ao Xueer and swallowing.


    After a short silence, Ning Xiaolei was furious: "where''s Guisun? She''s my son''s person. Can you see her?"


    The words fall, in the eyes of someone who is angry, the skill of Heaven Sword is launched, and the little Lord of magic light city goes away.


    "Presumptuous, you dare to attack and kill the young city master!"


    In the roar, a man guarding the little Lord of magic light city raises his hand and smashes Ning Xiaolei''s attack.


    Ning Xiaolei, after all, is only in the late stage of the seventh group. Compared with the ninth group, there are still many gaps.


    "It''s you who are looking for death. I don''t know the heaven and the earth."


    Ning Xiaolei snorts, his face is full of anger. He didn''t want to fight with the people of magic light city, but now he can''t help it.


    If they dare to pursue and kill them, they will be killed.


    After making up his mind to fight, Ning Xiaolei no longer keeps his hand and throws out a 1% spirit seal.


    This talisman is from Yuan Hong. With Yuan Hong''s strength, the magic weapon is certainly powerful, which is not inferior to that of Jiuling Yuansheng.


    The shadow of the stick falls from the sky and goes straight to the direction of the little Lord of the magic light city with the smell of destroying everything.


    "Who the hell are you?"


    The people of magic light city are shocked and angry. They didn''t expect that Ning Xiaolei, who is just in the late stage of Qichong, would suddenly make such a terrible attack.


    Ning Xiaolei is too lazy to answer. It''s meaningless.


    After the attack, those who survive will be taken as their subordinates, and they will naturally know his identity.


    Dead, there is no need to know, anyway, are going to die.

 Chapter 865

    All the soldiers of magic light city get together in an instant to fight against the falling shadow.


    At this time, no one can afford to attack Ning Xiaolei. Their first idea is to protect the little city leader first.


    Ning Xiaolei looks at it calmly and loses two one thousandth of Feng lingfu again.


    Three seal spirit Fu attack together, oppressive magic light city people face more and more ugly.


    Originally, with the strength of their deployment, it was not so.


    However, in the battle against zheba snake just now, many people were killed and injured. Except for a few, the rest were all injured and could not give full play.


    Otherwise, in its heyday, Ning Xiaolei could not oppress them just by the power of the three talismans.


    However, there are not so many ifs. The result now is that Ning Xiaolei has the upper hand.


    Ning Xiaolei attacked not only the people in the magic city, but also all the others in his attack area except his own.


    He doesn''t intend to expose the matter of attacking and killing the young Lord of magic light city for the time being. There will be a lot of trouble.


    Now that these people see it, they will be destroyed.


    "Let''s hit them together. If you don''t want them to die, do as I say."


    Ning Xiaolei''s cold eyes looked at heidelu and ordered.


    Several people were originally the people of the magic light city. Now, it''s hard to avoid being merciful.


    After giving orders to heidelu and others, Ning Xiaolei doesn''t care about them and releases fengxiao and others.


    Wind Xiao and others a hand, breath instantly exposed.


    Feeling the breath that is totally different from the evil spirit, plus the completely different skin color, all the demons were shocked: "Terran?"


    In response to the demons, they are attacked fiercely and fiercely. They are submerged by powerful attacks.


    "Hedrus, you traitors, you must die!"


    In the crowd, there are demons roaring, extremely unwilling.


    Although it is not known that Ning Xiaolei is a fake, they still put on the traitor''s hat when they see fengxiao and others, hoping that heidelu and others can stop, even rebel and save them.


    Heidelu and others sighed. If they were not controlled by the bone refining rune, they might think about it. But now, forget it. They don''t want to try the taste of refining bones.


    The battle did not last long, and the curtain fell.


    Three talismans, and one of them is still one percent. Plus a group of powerful eight and nine level masters, how can the defeated demons be opponents.


    Most of the people under the eight were killed in the aftermath of the fight. The people who are still alive are eight and nine.


    Of course, the little Lord of magic light city is an exception. This guy has been under the protection of several experts.


    "No, don''t kill me. Kill me. My father won''t let you go."


    Frightened and looking at Ning Xiaolei, the little Lord of magic light city is scared back and forth.


    Now all the people guarding him have been knocked down, and they have no power to fight again.


    "Waste, if I''m afraid of your father, I won''t deal with you."


    Ning Xiaolei sneers. This damned guy dares to stare at his Xueer and show that obscene expression. Do you want to kill him?


    "You can''t kill the young city master. It will cause a big disturbance."


    As if to see Ning Xiaolei''s idea, that lying on the ground, weak cover the chest of magic light city nine heavy late opening.


    He was suppressed by Yuan Hong''s fenglingfu just now. As a result, the ancestor of yijianmen took the opportunity to attack him and directly hurt him.


    The ancestor of yijianmen is also in the later stage of Jiuchong, which is no less than him.


    "Do you think I can keep him? I don''t look down on Xiuwei for such rubbish! "


    Ning Xiaolei hummed, not willing to say.


    Smell speech, don''t wait for that nine heavy later period openings, magic light city little city Lord grabs a way: "can let my father redeem me with the treasure!"


    Ning Xiaolei Leng Leng, surprised to see this guy, should not have been tied before?

 Chapter 866

    Although the little Lord of magic light city said that he could exchange the treasure with him, Ning Xiaolei was still considering whether to use it or not.


    Treasures are not so precious to him.


    The key question is, if you want to change things, you must contact the four divine realms of magic light city. Is it worth it?


    With some treasures in his hands, it''s OK to deal with the divine realm. The question is whether it''s necessary.


    Ning Xiaolei thought about it for a long time, but he still didn''t think about whether to change it or not.


    "No, don''t kill me. I''m very serious and sincere. My father loves me very much."


    The little Lord of magic light city is not stupid. Seeing that Ning Xiaolei''s face is not right, he quickly adds.


    "You can control him first. When the time comes, you''ll have enough strength, and then you''ll ask for it."


    At this time, Ao xue''er suddenly comes to Ning Xiaolei''s ear.


    Want to see just now this guy is because she just started the war, Ao Xue ER in the heart has a burst of complex and difficult to understand taste.


    Up to now, she doesn''t understand how Ning Xiaolei treats her sincerely.


    And she has been procrastinating to think about it again, it''s time to give an answer.


    But it doesn''t seem to be suitable now. I''ll find a suitable opportunity and test this guy for another two days.


    Aoxue''er said that, then she couldn''t help being distracted.


    Ning Xiaolei didn''t notice so much, and his eyes became bright.


    He thinks what Ao xue''er said is very reasonable. He controls the young city master first. When the time comes, he will have a strong army and then go to ask for things.


    When he thought of it, Ning Xiaolei took out a bone refining talisman and entered the main body of magic light city.


    "Go away, you guys. Escort him back together. I don''t like you."


    With the finger of a few weak eight heavy, Ning Xiaolei road.


    Otherwise, with so few city masters, they may not be able to leave Warcraft mountain safely.


    Several people smell speech, regardless of the injury, quickly climb up, frame enchanted light city little city Lord, without saying a word, turned and left.


    They were supposed to be captives even if they didn''t die, but they got away with it.


    At the same time, they dare not stay any longer and go far quickly.


    When these people leave, Ning Xiaolei''s demon sense is shrouded, and all the others are involved in the refining pot.


    He and aoxueer, with heidelu a few people, walked thousands of meters, then disappeared.


    Not long after they left, some people came to the neighborhood one after another to check the news.


    Soon, the strong came to explore the void and the real.


    The last move of Ba snake before, and Yuan Hong''s stick shadow seal spirit talisman, the vision is too amazing, they all have the breath of reaching the divine realm, it''s hard not to attract people''s attention.


    It''s not just the strong ones of the Warcraft. In the depths of the Warcraft mountains, some of the most powerful animal kings have come to visit.


    However, they obviously can not find anything, Ba snake has disappeared without a trace, Ning Xiaolei and others have all left.


    They can''t find what they want to find. These strong men probe around, and soon someone turns their attention to the little Lord of magic light city.


    Among these strong men, there is a general of the magic light city. He knows that the little city master is here to kill the magic snake, and he is still leaving. Maybe he knows something.


    So after he found the trace of the young city master, he quickly ran after him.


    The rest of the strong are not sure why, but they all choose to follow in the past. Maybe they can find something.


    Seeing the God General under his father''s command, the young Lord of magic light city cried out and added some embellishments to what had happened before.


    However, he did not elaborate on some details, such as his being controlled, Ning Xiaolei''s strength, etc.


    "Damn it, how dare you, the Warcraft, enter the Warcraft mountains and kill the Warcraft with the potential to become a king of beasts when we don''t exist?"


    The little Lord of magic light city suddenly burst out, and all kinds of attacks rushed to all the demons present.


    "You dare!" Magic light City God will roar, busy with the rest of the fight back, fight instantly.

 Chapter 867

    Ning Xiaolei didn''t know that after they left, there was a war between the king of Warcraft and the Warcraft.


    At the moment, he is in the refining pot, accepting the demons one by one.


    As for the Warcraft, they have been accepted.


    Those Warcraft strength is not too strong, he just income demon pot, spirit son shattered their body, leaving only their beast soul.


    In this case, with the feeling that the refining pot was of great benefit to their cultivation, they directly chose to submit without saying a word.


    At the moment, these monsters are absorbing the spirit of the ancestral demons in the refining pot and re condensing their bodies.


    However, most of the people of the Warcraft are eight heavy and nine heavy, and what they think is more complicated than Warcraft, so it''s not so simple to accept.


    "Heidelu, go first, and tell them the taste of the bone talisman, so that I don''t have to waste more time."


    Ning Xiaolei smiles and calls heidelu and the ancestor of yijianmen.


    Heidelu is in charge of explanation, and yijianmen ancestor is in charge of demonstration.


    The ancestor of yijianmen was tempered by bone refining Fu before. Although it has been some time, his bones have not been fully recovered.


    "Listen to me, some of you, like me, are from the city of lights, and some of you are from the rest of the world."


    "But since you have become a prisoner, you don''t want to go out. No one can leave here without the permission of Lord Lei. If you want to find a chance to escape, you should stop thinking as soon as possible."


    "The so-called bone refining rune is the kind of thing that used to control the young city leader. It can sell bones and erode souls, transform blood and refine meat. Once you urge it, life is not like death. Just look at this one around me. Before..."


    Heidelu talks, and the ancestor of yijianmen next to him cooperates with the exhibition, so that these demon people can see his refined backbone which has been reduced by countless times.


    Occasionally, he would talk to himself about the pain of being tempered at that time.


    Most of the demons were frightened and their faces changed.


    Of course, there are also many indifferent soldiers. Some of the soldiers in magic light city are not afraid, but also look coldly at hedrus, their eyes are full of anger.


    They didn''t expect that their former colleagues had become loyal dogs.


    When he saw what he had said, Ning Xiaolei went over and put the bone refining talisman into everyone''s body one by one.


    "If you want to follow me, come here!"


    Looking at the ugly people of the demons, Ning Xiaolei opens his mouth.


    When he said that, several people came straight over. They were really scared by what hedrus said.


    And even if it''s not because of the bone refining talisman, they''re not rivals. It''s not like they''re looking for death to pretend to be tough again.


    Seeing that most of the soldiers left behind were soldiers of the city of magic light, heidelu was anxious and talked out loud.


    "Listen to me, everyone in the city of magic light. I''m really for your good. Don''t fight fearlessly. There''s no need."


    However, hedrus advised for a long time, and those people not only remained indifferent, but also yelled at him.


    Ning Xiaolei raised his hand and stopped heidelu. Some people, even those of the demons, toasted and refused to drink.


    "If you want to try the taste of bone refining Fu, I will satisfy you. If you don''t want to give in and want to die, I will satisfy you."


    With a cold smile, Ning Xiaolei doesn''t hesitate, pinches Jue to urge the bone refining talisman.


    Just for a moment, those who were still stiff before the demons, one by one rolling miserable cry, loudly beg for mercy.


    After experiencing it for themselves, they found that the pain is beyond human tolerance.


    The first people of the demon clan who came over to give in were scared when they saw this scene and wiped the cold sweat on their heads. Fortunately, they were smart.

 Chapter 868

    The demons couldn''t bear the pain of the bone refining talisman and finally chose to give in.


    It''s better to live than to die. If a man dies, all hope and everything will be destroyed.


    Ning Xiaolei nodded with satisfaction and left them to see the snake spirit after recovering.


    Because of his physical cohesion, Ba snake didn''t fall asleep. He was absorbing the Qi of the ancestral demon in the refining pot to recover.


    Ling''er stands beside him. Besides ling''er, there is a beautiful woman with big eyes. It''s Tian Hu Qianxun Hu Yue.


    In recent days, Chihiro fox moon has been reuniting her body. Now it''s a success.


    "I''ve seen the big liar, the demon master."


    Seeing Ning Xiaolei coming, Qianxun Huyue smiles.


    Ning Xiaolei''s face is speechless. This girl is too vengeful. She just tricked you into making a demon pot. Who makes you so stupid.


    "What''s your strength now?"


    Lazy and this wench a common understanding, rather small thunder up and down swept one eye, asked a way.


    He found that he couldn''t see through the breath of Qianxun fox moon. It seemed that he was stronger than the ancestor of yijianmen.


    "Demon realm, how about it? I''m powerful!"


    Chihiro fox moon opens her mouth, and she looks proud.


    This time, she condensed and absorbed the tail of her previous life, and promoted more than she imagined.


    Hearing the words, Ning Xiaolei''s eyes suddenly brighten, and his first divine realm master finally appears. It''s good.


    In this way, he crisscross the demon world, and his safety is a little more guaranteed.


    "Here you are."


    At this time, ling''er opens his mouth and throws something.


    Ning Xiaolei catches it and looks at it. But he sees that it''s a piece of metal, which seems to be made of gold.


    "What is it?"


    Eyebrows slightly wrinkled, Ning Xiaolei some doubts.


    Ling''er didn''t explain, and said, "you''ll know when you drop blood."


    Ning Xiaolei nods and bites the tip of his tongue and drops a drop of blood according to the way ling''er says.


    With a flash of light, the metal piece disappeared.


    At this time, Ning Xiaolei suddenly had a big bell shadow in his mind.


    The clock trembled slightly, and the mysterious breath came from above. The void seemed to be shattered by its sound.


    It took quite a long time for Ning Xiaolei to come back to his senses. He was shocked in his eyes.


    "What kind of treasure is so powerful?"


    Ning Xiaolei''s eyes twinkle.


    Ling''er''s voice rang out: "the East emperor''s bell, an artifact as famous as the alchemy pot, was broken in the ancient war."


    "What, this clock?"


    Ning Xiaolei is more and more surprised, such treasures are broken.


    But what does ling''er mean by giving him such a fragment? Fragments can also be used?


    "The heavens will not die, and the artifact will last forever. When the time comes, they will gather together, and then they will know."


    Ling''er explains and takes a deep look at Ning Xiaolei.


    Then, her eyes fell on the slightly nervous Ba snake.


    "Ba snake, this is the demon master. You will fight with him in the future."


    "Ba snake takes orders. I''ve seen the demon master."


    The huge Ba snake looks at Ning Xiaolei, opens his mouth and makes a roaring sound.


    Ning Xiaolei diverted his attention and said with a smile: "OK, you can recover as soon as possible. Sooner or later, you will be needed."


    The time of Ba snake spirit is the later period of jiuzhong. If you recast your body in the refining pot, your strength will be stronger.


    At that time, even if you can''t cross the demon world, with BA snake and Qianxun fox moon, Ning Xiaolei doesn''t have to worry about being attacked and killed suddenly.


    Send Ba snake to that special area at different times. Ning Xiaolei takes out some magic fruit and magic grass from the Warcraft mountains.

 Chapter 869

    Magic fruit and magic grass, in fact, is also a kind of magic medicine. It contains magic Qi and is called by different names.


    This time in the Warcraft mountains, Ning Xiaolei got a lot, but I don''t know if he can absorb it.


    "It can be absorbed. Just transform the magic Qi in it."


    Ling''er opens his mouth and gives a positive answer.


    In the final analysis, both evil Qi and immortal Qi are a kind of energy of heaven and earth, which can be transformed into each other.


    For others, refining magic gas may be difficult, but for Ning Xiaolei, it''s not a big problem.


    His sun is really hot, which can solve this problem perfectly.


    Take out the three Wuji fruits first, and Ning Xiaolei begins to refine them.


    Just a contact, Wuji fruit will have a black gas overflow, such as encounter the scorching sun of snow, quickly resolve.


    In a short time, the evil Qi in Wuji fruit dissipates, leaving only the simplest energy.


    Ning Xiaolei is happy and swallows it.


    A sweet flow of clear water poured into the abdomen and into the four limbs, which was very comfortable.


    Ning Xiaolei took the time to refine, absorbed all of them, and his accomplishments broke through two small levels one after another, reaching the middle of the eighth level.


    "Sure enough, it is a spiritual fruit that can help to break through the divine realm."


    With an exclamation, Ning Xiaolei is very happy. This trip to the Warcraft mountains is not empty.


    The remaining two, Ning Xiaolei quickly refined, but he did not eat.


    Generally, the first one is very effective, and the second one will be greatly discounted.


    It''s not very effective for him to promote a small realm. It''s better to give it to others.


    After thinking for a while, Ning Xiaolei gives Ao Xueer one.


    This time in the Warcraft mountains, aoxue''er and her colleagues, no credit also have hard work, should be divided.


    After thinking about the last one for a long time, Ning Xiaolei left it to Lin Yumeng.


    There are not too many reasons, just because Lin Yumeng is the first woman he knows, and has been trying hard to pursue his pace.


    In addition to Wuji fruit, there are other lingcao lingguo.


    Ning Xiaolei doesn''t refine all of them. What he refines are those that are helpful for improving cultivation.


    As for the others, they were awarded to hedrus.


    Even if they are prisoners, they should be rewarded appropriately. This is the way to control people.


    It took quite a long time to refine these magic fruits. In addition, Ning Xiaolei didn''t go out immediately because he needed to chat with BA she about some things.


    After chatting with BA she, Ning Xiaolei gets an important news that the poor ghost, one of the four fierce beasts, is also in the Warcraft mountains.


    "This trip to Warcraft mountain is not in vain."


    Knowing the news, Ning Xiaolei is very happy. There are many ghosts.


    And qiongqi is stronger than Ba snake, one of the beast kings in the mountains.


    After staying in the pot for a day, Ning Xiaolei leaves the pot.


    As soon as he got outside, he was stunned. Looking around, there were Warcraft figures everywhere.


    In the distance, there is a fierce roar, and you can feel a violent energy wave, as if there are experts fighting.


    The roar of startling sky resounded between heaven and earth, and the sound of shouting and killing came continuously.


    Ning Xiaolei is a little confused. What''s the matter? Doesn''t he just leave for one day?


    Looking at the direction of Warcraft walking, it seems to be outside the Warcraft mountains. Is it a chaos?


    Ning Xiaolei suddenly rings. Before he comes in, the street vendor in the city tells him something. Unexpectedly, it really happened.


    Because Ning Xiaolei is invisible at the moment, no Warcraft has found him.


    However, Warcraft is numerous and rampant. He has to pay attention to dodging, otherwise he may be trampled to death.

 Chapter 870

    For a long time, Ning Xiaolei''s eyes lit up and suddenly went to the depth of the Warcraft mountains.


    At this time, the beast chaos, most of the Warcraft are out, this time, Warcraft''s nest certainly did not guard.


    Those potions, herbs and fruits are not all in his pocket.


    With this idea in mind, Ning Xiaolei carefully shuttles through the Warcraft group, and gradually reaches the area where few people from the Warcraft group arrive.


    Deep in the Warcraft mountains, it''s a real forbidden area. Because of the existence of the king of beasts, even the demon masters dare not rush into it.


    This also caused the deep of the Warcraft mountains, treasures everywhere.


    Many things that are useless to Warcraft may not be useless to practitioners.


    And some things, Warcraft do not want to swallow immediately, want to wait for a period of time to swallow, the result is also cheap Ning Xiaolei.


    Along the way, a lot of natural resources and local treasures were collected by Ning Xiaolei.


    "Hehe, my decision is too wise."


    Somewhere in the valley, Ning Xiaolei was so happy that he found four more Wuji fruits here.


    He has tried the effect of this kind of fruit himself. That''s a good one.


    Ning Xiaolei has also gained a lot of treasures similar to wujiguo.


    As he gradually enters the deep valley, Ning Xiaolei suddenly finds something different.


    The rest of the way, he saw a lot of Warcraft footprints.


    But in this valley, Ning Xiaolei found that it was just a kind of, and extremely huge.


    "Isn''t this the place where some animal King lives?"


    Ning Xiaolei''s eyes brightened slightly. With some guess, his eyes suddenly brightened.


    If this is really the place where the king of beasts lives, doesn''t it mean that he wants to live.


    There are such treasures as Wuji fruit on the edge. What will be in the deep?


    With joy, Ning Xiaolei is busy speeding up his pace. On the way, he doesn''t bother to look at some things that he thought were good before.


    Not long after he left, he came to the depth of the valley and suddenly smelled a strong and incomparable aroma.


    In front of a stream, there is an island in the middle, where the fragrance comes from.


    But outside the island, there is a huge mass of evil spirit, and you can''t see what''s inside.


    "Array?"


    Ning Xiaolei''s eyes flashed slightly, and he called xiaotuanzi out of the air and held him in his hand.


    In terms of breaking the array, xiaotuanzi is absolutely professional. There are few arrays he can''t break, especially this kind of guard array.


    "There are good things in it, break the battle!"


    Ning Xiaolei flies to the outside of the island and points to the magic airway.


    Needless to say, xiaotuanzi had noticed the situation. When he smelled the fragrance inside, his saliva could not be restrained.


    The white light covered the claws. Xiaotuanzi raised his claws and pulled them in the evil Qi. Soon a crack appeared in front of him.


    Seeing this, Ning Xiaolei rushed in with xiaotuanzi.


    Outside the Warcraft mountains, dozens of giant beast kings are fighting with a group of Warcraft masters.


    All of a sudden, one of the giant CROCODILE KING slightly paused, looked suspiciously into the mountains, muttered: "how do you feel like something has broken into the island where the demon body fruit is located?"


    Just when the king of crocodile was distracted, a God who was fighting with him suddenly made a surprise attack. With a knife, he cut off the scales on his body and cut out a deep wound with blood.


    "Damn, dare to hurt me, you want to die, roar!"


    CROCODILE KING rage, regardless of the heart to detect the strange feeling, and opponents fight.


    It is outside the island where the evil body fruit is located. It has a big array, which is so easy to break in.


    Maybe, everything is just his illusion. First, kill the demon who hurt him.

 Chapter 871

    Breaking through the array outside and entering the island, Ning Xiaolei''s eyes are directly attracted by a small tree more than two meters high in the middle.


    On the tree, there are nine black fruits like fat dolls. The fragrance I smelled before is from above.


    Xiaotuanzi ran directly to the tree, looking at the fruit above, eyes full of desire.


    "Don''t think about it. It can''t be eaten now, at least after I refine it."


    Ning Xiaolei stops in a hurry for fear that xiaotuanzi will swallow it.


    I don''t know what will happen if these enchanted fruits are eaten directly.


    Pick the nine fruits and seal them in the jade box. Ning Xiaolei and xiaotuanzi break the array and leave.


    As for the tree, they didn''t move, there was no magic gas in the refining pot, and they didn''t know if they could survive after transplanting it.


    Leaving the valley, Ning Xiaolei continued to search all the way, and never let go of any good things he met.


    More than half a day later, apart from the valley, he visited several similar places and got a lot of precious treasures.


    According to his conjecture, these places are probably the habitat of the king of beasts.


    "I don''t know what it''s like to wait for the king of beasts to come back and find that the old nest has been taken."


    Ning Xiaolei thought happily and continued to search.


    But often walking by the river, there is no reason not to wet shoes. When we go to the next king of beasts territory, Ning Xiaolei is found.


    He did not expect that the king of beasts in the mountains did not all go out, but left one.


    I had bad luck this time. I ran into him on the spot.


    Looking at the cow lying under a magic tree, the expression on Ning Xiaolei''s face froze instantly.


    At the moment, Daniel stares at Ning Xiaolei and looks at each other.


    The king of beasts, obviously, did not expect that at this time, there would be a person who broke into the depths of the Warcraft mountains. How did the other party get in?


    In response, the bull king suddenly gave a roar and stood up from the ground.


    "I said, I am passing by, do you believe it?"


    Ning Xiaolei looked at the bull King weakly, but he was helpless.


    "Damned devil, he broke into the depths and came to my territory. Let''s die!"


    Daniel beast king ignored Ning Xiaolei, and his breath was blowing and coming step by step.


    Ning Xiaolei calls out Qianxun Huyue from the corner of his mouth. Let him be the first master to solve this big buffalo!


    Seeing that a figure suddenly appeared, the king of cattle was shocked.


    After feeling the breath of Qianxun fox moon, he said: "it''s not evil spirit. Are you a monster?"


    With the eye power of the king of cattle, we can see at a glance that the Qianxun fox moon in front of us is not human.


    "Cluck, Daniel, aren''t you stupid?" Chihiro fox month Jiao smile, curious looking around, and did not immediately move.


    Hear thousand search fox month admit, big ox beast king eyes stare round, monster how ran to demon world?


    "Demon master, swindler, fight it?"


    Chihiro fox moon takes back her eyes, looks at Ning Xiaolei and asks.


    Ning Xiaolei said: "I''m just afraid it will deal with me. If it doesn''t do it, it''s OK."


    Now there''s a war outside the Warcraft mountains. He''s making a big stir here. If all the king beasts are killed back, won''t he be killed.


    Qian Xun Hu Yue nodded to show that he knew Ning Xiaolei''s meaning, and said to the king of big ox beast, "do you want to stop us from leaving?"


    "You haven''t told me, you are a monster, how can you suddenly run to the world of Warcraft?"


    As soon as the animal King''s figure flashed, he turned into a man in black and frowned at Qianxun fox moon.


    Chihiro fox Moon said with a smile: "it''s easy to explain. I''m in the demon lord''s world. The demon lord lurks in and wants to call me. It''s not at any time."


    "Demon master?" The beast king of Daniel was surprised, and his eyes turned to Ning Xiaolei, who was beside him. His eyes became very surprised.

 Chapter 872

    Knowing the identities of Ning Xiaolei and Qianxun Huyue, the beast king of Daniel didn''t stop them and let them leave.


    Ning Xiaolei tried to persuade the beast king to mix with him, but he was rejected.


    However, he is not very disappointed. His main purpose this time is to be poor and strange.


    Although Taurus is a divine realm, its development potential is limited.


    Unlike those ancient demons, each one can grow up to a very powerful level.


    As long as you keep practicing in the refining pot, all the demon gods will be able to recover their combat power in the previous life.


    After leaving the beast king, Ning Xiaolei went to the other beast king''s territory and took away all the treasures they guarded.


    After that, Ning Xiaolei went to the outside of Warcraft mountain.


    Now the war is on, he may not have to hand, can pick up a bunch of men.


    Warcraft and the Warcraft fighting place, mainly in the Warcraft mountains outside a range, as well as the mountains outside the Warcraft people as a foothold near the town.


    In this animal chaos, thirteen animal kings were sent out from the depths of the Warcraft mountains to achieve the same spiritual cultivation.


    There are also many fairyland Warcraft, many of which are eight and nine powerful Warcraft equivalent to fairyland.


    And under the fairyland of Warcraft is countless, such as the tide in general, can not see the end at a glance.


    In order to resist the chaos of Warcraft, several nearby cities all sent troops, and some of the Warcraft sects also sent reinforcements one after another.


    Both sides fight with blood, each has damage, and countless people and Warcraft fall down every moment.


    The devil''s blood has dyed the earth red, and the strong smell of blood makes people feel nauseous. There are stumps and broken arms everywhere.


    But at this time, no one can take care of these, all people are fighting with red eyes.


    When Ning Xiaolei arrived, he saw such a picture.


    There are lives dying, and screams and murders rush into the sky.


    This is the first time for Ning Xiaolei to see such a large-scale scuffle, and he is inevitably shocked.


    But soon, he was attracted by more than 20 strong breath in the air.


    Thirteen animal kings, 15 demons, all of them have the same spiritual cultivation.


    The two sides fought at the top of the sky, shaking the void, and the aftershocks of the fight made the bloody sun lose its luster.


    An animal King roars, claws like mountains, and a magic gun from a demon Kingdom collides with him.


    On the other side, there is the king of birds, with wings across the sky. Under one fan, the wind swept the sky and the earth, with terrible power.


    The demon Kingdom fighting against it is holding a huge axe. If it wants to break through the sky, it will be cut down with one axe.


    In the other directions, one of them is fighting with each other, and the movement is not weak at all.


    Ning Xiaolei''s eyes are hot. It''s the first time he sees Shenjing''s hand. This kind of power is really not comparable to fairyland.


    Even if it is fairyland jiuzhong, it is far from fairyland.


    "The ancient demon gods and spirits have been detected. The collection progress has not been completed!"


    At this time, the brain prompt sound up.


    Ning Xiaolei is stunned. He immediately thinks of this. He sweeps through the battle groups in the air one by one, and finally finds the guy who is suspected to be poor and strange.


    It was a monster like a tiger, with sharp spines like a hedgehog on its body and a pair of big wings on its back.


    At the moment, the monster, who is suspected to be poor and strange, is fighting against two demons alone. It''s extremely fierce.


    "It''s a good fight. We''ll lose both sides!"


    Ning Xiaolei looks at it for a moment, and finds that the two people are defeated by the poor ghost. He can''t help muttering.


    Two can''t beat one, it''s rubbish!


    In this case, how can he take advantage of his injury and accept it?


    Just as his thoughts flashed by, a shrill scream rang out, pouring blood from the air.

 Chapter 873

    Ning Xiaolei quickly along the direction of the voice to shift his attention, but see is an animal king, was killed by a demon kingdom.


    The headless corpse of the beast king fell from the air, blood like rain, frightening.


    The demon kingdom that killed the beast king hummed softly, and its sight suddenly locked in the poverty.


    "A bunch of animals dare to make trouble!"


    Words fall, the man has already flashed body to poor strange body side, toward it wing chop go.


    Poor odd this pair of wings, make poor odd speed is very fast, must first be abolished.


    "If you dare to kill the king of Warcraft mountain, you will kill the magic light city."


    By the man''s arrogant tone excited fury incomparable, poor strange roar way.


    The rest of the orc kings were also enraged, and their strong breath rushed up. They fought wildly, and their fighting intensity rose to a higher level instantly.


    Below, countless red eyed Warcraft, see the blood directly crazy, fearless to launch an impact.


    For a time, the demons suffered heavy damage and many people died.


    Although the man''s speed is fast, but poor and strange is not good stubble, he did not cut.


    Listen to poor strange tone, obviously know the man, but also know the man from the magic light city.


    With the strength of men, it is very likely that they are the Lord of magic light city.


    Ning Xiaolei takes a close look for a while, and finds that the man and the young Lord of the magic light city he met before have some imagination. He is very likely to be the Lord of the magic light city.


    At this time, the Lord of magic light city is holding a big knife in his hand. With a sharp knife, he splits the air and cuts out cracks in the space.


    But poor strange but fearless, mouth constantly blow out a light column and knife light impact.


    Occasionally, he would attack and kill the Lord of magic light and the two people who fought against him.


    One on two, poor and odd can still have the upper hand, but one on three, poor and odd are gradually declining.


    In particular, the Lord of magic light city is not a general divine realm, otherwise he would not kill an animal king in such a short time.


    To the divine realm, the gap of strength is not as obvious as that of fairyland jiuzhong, only in the early, middle and late stages.


    The strength of the Lord of magic light is infinitely close to the medium term, and it is not far from the breakthrough.


    As for qiongqi, he has not lost one-on-three. It should be in the medium term.


    Poor strange roar, crazy fighting, surrounded by three people, the fierce spirit in the bone gradually aroused.


    How could it be one of the four evils in ancient times? Although its strength is not in full swing now, it is not allowed to be bullied by these ants.


    Poor and arrogant, they didn''t pay attention to the demons.


    "If you keep this beast, it will be a disaster. Try your best to kill it."


    The Lord of magic light opened his mouth. He had seen poor Qi before. At that time, poor Qi was just entering the divine realm, far less terrible than now.


    At that time, he had a few moves against poor Qi, and he still had the upper hand.


    But now, he and the other two are just trying to suppress it.


    If we give them more time, it will be their disaster.


    Nearby cities, all the City owners are in the same divine realm. In the early stage, no one can compete with the later stage.


    "If you are reckless, you will die."


    Poor strange roar, murderous, these people even in front of it, said to kill it.


    The two sides were torn apart by the battle, and gradually there were injuries, and blood dripping from the air.


    Ning Xiaolei is happy to see it from below. This is the fight he wants. He should kill so hard and kill one.


    It''s a pity that the beast king was killed directly just now. Otherwise, he will have another Shenjing man if he gets into the refining pot.


    While watching the battle in the air, Ning Xiaolei does not forget to shuttle through the battlefield and take away the injured Warcraft.


    Of course, can be his eye, at least fairyland strength, too low to also useless.

 Chapter 874

    "Roar!"


    After fighting for several hours, qiongqi suddenly let out a cry of pain.


    One to three, he was a bit reluctant after all, and was cut a deep cut on his back by one of them.


    However, qiongqi was extremely cruel, but he continued to kill the most injured of the three.


    Poor strange is not stupid, just against the war, it has been focused on taking care of one person.


    As long as you give it a chance, it is sure to kill each other.


    "Evil animal, really ferocious."


    The Lord of magic light is cold hum, and his mind of killing poor Qi is more and more intense.


    Except for this beast, it will be a permanent threat to all cities outside the Warcraft mountains.


    Compared with the poor and strange, the other king of beasts are not too excellent, and can be ignored.


    "Click!"


    The magic light city Lord''s big knife cuts down, and the claw shadow that poor strange waves bumps together, send out a huge sound.


    Poor strange took advantage of the situation and flew to another person.


    However, just as the Lord of magic light and another man were killing each other, he suddenly accelerated and rushed to the man he had taken care of before.


    "No way!"


    The Lord of magic light shouts, jumps up and cuts down with a knife.


    But at this time, poor strange suddenly change direction, turn to kill another person.


    Everything happened so fast that when the man found out that qiongqi had come to his side, he bit his arm and tore it off.


    "Cunning beast!"


    The Lord of magic light roared and was killed by poor Qi.


    Soon, the two sides fight again into a group, the man stopped bleeding, soon reborn.


    In the divine realm, as long as the spirit does not die and the flesh and blood regenerates, it''s just a small matter.


    The two sides fought for a while, and the injuries on qiongqi''s body became more and more serious.


    Suddenly, the master of magic light cut his sword like electricity and cut it on qiongqi''s neck.


    Blood flower flies to sprinkle, this knife, directly almost cut off poor strange head.


    "Roar, die for me!"


    Poor strange stained blood, regardless of the injury, continue to kill, a claw fell on a person''s head, abruptly smashed his head.


    Without waiting for the spirit to escape, qiongqi suddenly opened his mouth, and a black light flashed out, directly destroying his body.


    "You want to die!"


    The Lord of magic light was furious and killed three people. He was killed by qiongqi.


    Poor strange ignore magic light city Lord, also didn''t hard receive his attack, began to dodge.


    Just now, the sword of the Lord of magic light, he suffered a lot. He needs some time to recover.


    It''s time to dodge and heal at the same time.


    But the Lord of magic light and the rest of the other people are not stupid, how can they give it this opportunity, regardless of the consequences to show some pressure box bottom killing moves.


    "I feel like I''m dying."


    Below, Ning Xiaolei murmurs softly, and his strength is far from the beginning.


    The same is true for the king of beasts and the demon kingdom in the other battle groups. Many people carry heavy clothes on them.


    But the divine realm is the divine realm after all, even if injured, the means of exerting can not be underestimated.


    "Are they going to withdraw soon?"


    Ning Xiaolei''s eyes twinkle slightly. If he thinks deeply, it''s meaningless to fight like this.


    If it''s him, he must withdraw first, and it''s not too late to fight after he recovers.


    His eyes swept through a group of more than 20 gods. I don''t know if he can win more than half of them.


    Seeing the situation that both sides are at the end of a strong crossbow, Ning Xiaolei''s goal is no longer just poor and strange spirits. He has a bolder idea.


    If he can grasp half of these divine realms, he can definitely walk horizontally in the future.


    Other places are not very clear. Cities like magic light city can be completely ignored.


    Maybe there are more powerful experts in bigger cities, but that doesn''t affect it. We''ll talk about it later.

 Chapter 875

    After thinking for a moment, Ning Xiaolei decided to do it.


    Where can we find this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, and he also has the means to take down these not in the heyday.


    In his hand, there is a soul dividing seal script of Monkey Sun. Ning Xiaolei crushes it directly.


    Bai Suzhen''s soul division seal can reach the late stage of Jiuchong, and can draw with the demonized ancestor of yijianmen.


    Monkey Sun is far more powerful than Bai Suzhen. It shouldn''t be a problem to deal with these things!


    The void rippled slightly, and a figure appeared in front of Ning Xiaolei silently.


    "Xiaolei, who do you want me to deal with?"


    After a slight loss, Monkey Sun''s eyes recover and look at Ning Xiaolei.


    It''s not difficult for Monkey Sun to see through the art of invisibility.


    What''s more, he taught Ning Xiaolei the art of concealment.


    "Monkey brother, heaven, beat them all. Don''t kill them, especially qiongqi. Don''t let them go."


    Ning Xiaolei spoke quickly and made a long story short.


    Following the direction of Ning Xiaolei''s fingers, sun monkey''s eyes suddenly brightened and rushed to the sky.


    Ning Xiaolei flies with him and summons Qianxun fox moon to protect him.


    If those guys in the air have no way to attack him, it will be very troublesome and have to guard against him.


    "Who?"


    When someone found Monkey Sun''s figure, he couldn''t help exclaiming.


    When both sides of them are fighting against each other, a third party suddenly emerges. How can they not be vigilant.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. I''ll take all of them."


    Monkey Sun, holding a magic golden cudgel in his hand, gave a low roar and took the lead in knocking at qiongqi.


    "Damn, who are you? We have no grievances and no grudges. I..."


    Poor strange panic roars, from this figure body, it felt the thick dangerous breath.


    Monkey Sun did not answer it, a stick directly hit it in the forehead.


    With a bang, qiongqi''s body was directly cracked, leaving only the animal soul.


    Monkey Sun grabs it and throws it in the direction of Ning Xiaolei. He doesn''t turn his head back to kill the other person except the Lord of magic light.


    "Danger, run!"


    Seeing Monkey Sun''s body destroyed with one blow, the Lord of magic light was so scared that all the souls of the dead came out. As he flew back, he cried out in a hurry.


    Although he called in time, Monkey Sun was faster. At the moment, the shadow of the stick had reached the man''s head.


    In the scream, the man followed suit, only the spirit remained.


    In the distance, Ning Xiaolei and Qianxun Huyue stand side by side, pleasantly surprised to see the monkey grandson.


    "Brother monkey is so strong. He is so powerful in dividing souls."


    Ning Xiaolei is not stingy of praise, will throw to the poor strange spirit income of the refining pot.


    As one man and one beast were killed one after another, the rest of the people and the king of beasts came back to their senses, and their faces changed greatly.


    They didn''t want to fight at all. They turned around and ran without saying a word.


    If they were in their heyday, they could still consider joining hands, but now, forget it!


    "Wherever you go, leave it to my grandson."


    Monkey Sun roared and his figure flickered quickly. He caught up with Monkey Sun and smashed a giant wolf Warcraft.


    Then he kept on chasing the others.


    Seeing this, Ning Xiaolei lets Qianxun Huyue catch up with him. He is specially responsible for collecting the demons and the king of beasts to the refining pot.


    The king of beasts and the kingdom of God fled, and the Warcraft below and the Warcraft fighting against each other split up and chose to flee.


    Who knows if the man in the air will come down to kill them after killing their leader.


    Both sides run very fast, there is not much time, before the fierce battle of the battlefield, instantly become empty, leaving only countless bodies.


    Ning Xiaolei follows Monkey Sun and constantly receives the spirits of the beast king and the demon people.


    In the end, not counting the poor and strange spirits, they collected seven beast kings and eight spirits of the demon kingdom.

 Chapter 876

    "Xiaolei, my grandson''s energy of soul division is going to be exhausted. Be careful that they will come back."


    Monkey Sun looks at Ning Xiaolei and tells him seriously.


    Ning Xiaolei nodded and said with a smile, "they have been killed by monkey brother. I don''t think they dare."


    "Well, just in case!"


    Monkey Sun laughs, and then his figure dissipates quickly. After a while, it disappears.


    "That monkey is strong, stronger than I was in my heyday."


    When monkey sun disappears, Qianxun fox moon next to him opens his mouth.


    At that time, Monkey Sun didn''t appear, but he didn''t know her.


    Ning Xiaolei said: "that''s necessary. Brother monkey is the most powerful demon. He made havoc in heaven and killed all over the heaven


    "It''s very impressive. I really want to see him." Chihiro fox moon''s eyes twinkled and said with a smile.


    "There will be opportunities in the future, and I believe it won''t be too long."


    Ning Xiaolei nodded, then said: "leave here, so as not to attract the attention of those terrorist existence."


    Although Ning Xiaolei has just captured a lot of fairyland and scared the rest away, he has no carelessness at all.


    Above the divine realm, there are three realms: the emperor, the emperor and the saint. The strength of the demon realm is not much worse than that of the fairyland. There are many people who are more powerful than the divine realm.


    If they were here at the moment and noticed, I''m afraid they would cause some unnecessary trouble.


    Far away from the Warcraft mountains, Ning Xiaolei takes Qianxun Huyue to hide in the refining pot.


    In the alchemy pot, the king of beasts and the spirit of the divine realm are all under the control of ling''er.


    Seeing Ning Xiaolei coming, ling''er nods and disappears.


    "if I should come here, I would not think of rebellion. I has the final say."


    Ning Xiaolei looks at the people and the beast king with a smile, and his face is harmless.


    However, these people did not look at him, but nervously looked behind him, as if looking for something.


    When they found out that there was no one they were looking for, Qi Qi was relieved, whether it was a man or a beast.


    Ning Xiaolei suddenly understood what they were looking for. He didn''t expect that monkey sun would give these people such a big psychological shadow.


    "Don''t look for it. Brother monkey is not here. You can rest assured."


    With an explanation, Ning Xiaolei said, "let''s continue the topic just now. Now you are all captured by me. What''s your plan?"


    "You tell us who you are and where it is."


    After a moment''s silence, one of the demons opened his mouth.


    Ning Xiaolei said: "this is my world. As for my identity, it should be regarded as the demon master. They all call me that."


    "Demon master?" The demons and the beast kings looked at each other, never heard of it.


    After thinking about it, Ning Xiaolei said: "don''t worry about my identity, surrender or die, you choose!"


    "We have nothing to do with you. Why did we attack and kill us for nothing?" Asked one of the demons.


    Ning Xiaolei looked at him contemptuously and said coldly, "don''t you understand the law of the jungle? How did you become a god state?"


    After satirizing the demon''s divine realm, Ning Xiaolei continued: "give you a moment to think about it. Don''t force me to use torture."


    With that, Ning Xiaolei goes to one side, talks with Bai Gujing for a while, and gets a pile of black seal characters.


    The name of the talisman is soul refining talisman. It can refine the spirit a little bit. Even if it''s a god realm master, it can''t resist.


    Take out the spirit charms, and Ning Xiaolei enters into the spirits of the people and the beast king one by one.


    "How are you thinking about it? What I control you is the spirit charms, which can refine the spirits. I believe that I don''t have to say much about the pain, but you also expect it."


    Regardless of everyone''s ugly face, Ning Xiaolei said with a smile.

 Chapter 877

    The demons and the king of beasts looked at each other in horror.


    The spirit is the root. If there is damage, it is more serious than the body.


    The pain acting on the spirit is countless times more than that of the body. They are unwilling to try.


    But they are not very willing to let them be subordinated to others.


    Who would like to look at others when they are used to sitting in a high position.


    Even some of the city''s God generals, usually the city''s Lord is the same level to them, and will not take them as his subordinates.


    "You said you were the demon master, but your accomplishments..."


    Suddenly, the giant wolf king opened his mouth. Although he didn''t finish, the meaning was very clear.


    Ning Xiaolei was stunned and replied: "I''m rebuilding. It''s just a matter of time before I get back to the top."


    After that, he continued: "as monsters, you should be able to feel the difference here more clearly. This is the real demon paradise."


    "As the master of this place, what kind of status do you say I am? It''s good for you to submit to me. Your cultivation will only go further."


    After thinking about it, Ning Xiaolei pointed to Qianxun fox moon and said, "she is an ancient fox. Even she is subject to me. You are not ashamed to submit to me."


    "What, ancient Tianhu?"


    Hearing the words, the king of beasts was surprised and looked at Qianxun fox moon, shocked.


    Ancient times have long passed. How can the existence of ancient times survive.


    When he felt that the cultivation of Qianxun fox moon was just a divine realm like them, the king of beasts had doubts in his eyes.


    The monsters in ancient times were all powerful. How could they be so weak?


    "Hum, like the demon master, I''m rebuilding. Sooner or later, my accomplishments will recover."


    Chihiro fox month snorted, blood breath suddenly released, oppressed the beast king.


    In an instant, all the king''s faces changed greatly, shocked.


    In the face of Qianxun fox month''s blood pressure, they feel as if they were naturally suppressed, and they can''t help but want to surrender.


    "My God, this breath is really the ancient demon God. They are still alive."


    The king of beasts was surprised and said hello to Qianxun fox moon.


    Seeing this, Qian Xun Hu Yue snorted with satisfaction and showed a smile on her face again.


    "Well, now you are willing to submit to me and refine your new body here. You can return to our demon family."


    Ning Xiaolei glances at the beast kings and asks again.


    The king of beasts looked at each other. This time, without hesitation, Qi Qi expressed his willingness to surrender.


    "Ha ha, OK, you won''t regret today''s choice."


    Ning Xiaolei is very happy. In an instant, he has seven more Shenjing men. How can he get a cool word.


    Let Chihiro fox moon take these beast kings to the distance to recover their injuries and gather their bodies. Ning Xiaolei looks at the demon people.


    What happened just now was not hidden from these demons. At this time, they all looked dull and shocked.


    "I don''t want to talk nonsense any more. Those who want to submit to me stand up directly. Those who don''t want to, I''ll send you on the road."


    As soon as the words fell, someone soon stood up and expressed their willingness to surrender.


    Not everyone is not afraid of things, can cultivate to God, I do not know how much hard, how willing to die.


    What''s more, the identity of the person in front of you seems very different. Following him may bring unexpected benefits.


    In the demon clan, they are just the ordinary city generals, or the elders in the small faction. It''s very difficult for them to rise.


    Now captured, maybe the chance of change is unknown.


    Some took the lead, others pondered for a moment, and all made a decision.


    Eight Shenjing, no one choose to die, finally put into ningxiaolei''s command.


    "Very good. I''m loyal to you. It''s good for you."


    Ning Xiaolei is extremely satisfied. To tell the truth, he doesn''t want to kill these divine realms now unless he really has no way.

 Chapter 878

    After taking in a large number of Shenjing''s men, Ning Xiaolei feels a little floating.


    Before, he was such a master as Qianxun Huyue. Now, there are 15 more.


    If you count the Ba snake and qiongqi who have gathered their bodies, you will be eighteen.


    Although it can''t be said that the eighteen divine realms are all of zongzong and Zong demons, Ning Xiaolei can go to most of them.


    Of course, all this is that he does not go deep into the depths of the demons to find the emperor''s realm, but the saint''s realm.


    However, Shenjing has all his subordinates. Ning Xiaolei thinks that the emperor''s realm is not far away.


    As for the saint realm, it''s a bit mysterious.


    This kind of character, in the fairyland is such a character as Sanqing, in the demon world is Nuwa, all belong to the top boss.


    Ning Xiaolei feels it is difficult to make them yield to him.


    In fact, it may not be impossible. A little dream is always good.


    Excited Ning Xiaolei didn''t take care of those divine places and let them recover themselves. Now he has to go to see the poor ghost.


    Ling''er didn''t put the poor and strange spirits together with the beast king and the demon Kingdom, but in another place.


    When Ning Xiaolei arrived, the poor ghost was talking to ling''er. He didn''t know what to say.


    "I''ve asked for you. Poor Qi said that the spirits of the other three fierce beasts in ancient times were all in the demon world. As for whether there was anything else, I''m not sure."


    Seeing Ning Xiaolei coming, ling''er says to him.


    Hearing the speech, Ning Xiaolei''s eyes are slightly bright. Unexpectedly, he is still surprised.


    He has witnessed the ferocity of the poor and strange, and the other three beasts, which are as famous as it, are certainly not bad.


    Then, ling''er focuses on Ning Xiaolei''s identity and asks poor Qi to obey orders.


    Poor strange naturally dare not from, just from time to time secretly look at Ning Xiaolei, also don''t know what to ponder.


    After chatting with poor Qi for a while, Ning Xiaolei takes out all the things he collected and scraped in the Warcraft mountains.


    The territory of the thirteen animal kings has been cleaned up one by one by him. There are many good things.


    Poor strange, who didn''t take it seriously, suddenly got round when he saw something familiar.


    "Demon master, is that the blood soul root?"


    Poor strange some ignorant, not quite sure asked.


    It remembers that there are many of these things in its territory of Warcraft mountains. Where did the demon master get them?


    "It seems to be such a name. When you were fighting, I dug it from the Warcraft mountains."


    Ning Xiaolei speaks happily, and the blood soul root is also a treasure to improve his cultivation.


    Hearing this, qiongqi was stunned. Suddenly, he reacted. This is its blood root!


    Even if it is not captured by the demon master this time, it will be angry to find that the blood soul is missing.


    They beat to death in front of them, only to find that the nest was taken back. This is special.


    Poor strange some speechless, demon master''s ability, really can''t use common sense to guess.


    I don''t know what''s going on with the beast king, but I don''t know what''s going on with him.


    But now no matter how much, it is already under the demon master''s hand. It should be the beast kings who fled back that should be distressed and angry.


    Ning Xiaolei doesn''t care about the poor Qi. He refines and purifies himself to get rid of the evil Qi.


    The thirteen king of beasts territory, he got 13 kinds of treasure, can be king of beasts, are not ordinary things.


    For example, the magic body fruit, which is a treasure to enhance the physical strength, Ning Xiaolei ate one, and suddenly felt that his physical strength improved a lot.


    Even compared with those demons who specialize in cultivating their bodies, they don''t feel much worse.


    In addition to improving the power of the body, there are also those who can enhance the demon consciousness and improve the cultivation. Each of them has its own use.

 Chapter 879

    After refining, the whole person of Ning Xiaolei has changed dramatically.


    It is not a problem that he has the power of demon consciousness for several kilometers.


    And the strength of the body is as strong as a monster. He once let a man of the eight demon family attack with all his strength, but only suffered a little injury.


    With a strong body, he resisted the attack.


    As for accomplishments, there are blood soul roots and other treasures, Ning Xiaolei has soared from the eighth to the ninth stage.


    Although the higher your accomplishments are, the harder it is to improve. How can you not hold too many treasures.


    Nine of the 13 treasures in the territory of the beast king are used to improve the cultivation power. It''s hard for Ning Xiaolei to break through.


    Besides, there are many other treasures guarded by Warcraft, as well as many things to improve their accomplishments.


    The effect may not be as good as the things guarded by the king of beasts, but no matter how small the mosquito''s legs are, they are also meat, which is somewhat helpful.


    Ning Xiaolei is not happy to improve his cultivation. He distributes all the remaining refined spirit fruits to the people in the demon refining pot.


    For a time, the movement of breakthrough came one after another, and people broke through one after another.


    But the good news is just the beginning, and one good news after another.


    When people break through, Ba snake spirit also completely condenses a new body and breaks through the divine realm.


    This guy was originally in the late period of Jiuchong. It was reasonable for him to gather a new body in the refining pot and reach the divine realm.


    It''s just one of the things about Ba snake''s advance to the divine realm. Another good news comes from qingniujing.


    According to qingniujing, Jinjiao and Yinjiao finally made two turns of Jindan after hard practice of alchemy.


    "Lei Xiaoyao, these two turn golden elixirs, they say that one will change ten bags of crisps, ten bags of potato chips, ten bags of chocolate, ten bags of grass biscuits, don''t you think?"


    Qingniujing didn''t send all the news, but Ning Xiaolei understood what he meant in an instant.


    This guy must be afraid of Ning Xiaolei. He thinks that golden horn and silver horn lion are not willing to exchange.


    "Change as many as you have."


    Ning Xiaolei agreed without hesitation. There are many mountain snacks in the refining pot.


    Why not replace the two turn elixir that can be used to improve strength.


    Fairyland pocket rate palace, see the news of qingniujing great joy, face Happy bloom.


    Looking at the nervous Golden Horn and silver horn on one side, qingniu Jing said: "five bags of each kind, Lei Xiaoyao agreed to change, you take the two turn golden elixir."


    "Really? That''s great. Ray is so generous. "


    Jinjiao and Yinjiao are very happy. They quickly take out a gourd and throw it to qingniujing.


    Qingniujing takes it and doesn''t look at it. He sends it to Ning Xiaolei.


    Inside, the number of gold elixirs, the Golden Horn and the silver horn have told him.


    And he also knows that in exchange with Ning Xiaolei, he will never lose.


    "Thirty six, not bad, ha ha."


    After pouring out the golden elixir for two turns, Ning Xiaolei almost cheers up.


    There are two golden elixirs. Those who are above the five levels of fairyland can raise their accomplishments to a higher level.


    Two turn elixir also has limitations, above the five fold, under the divine realm take all have effect.


    Taking a lot of snacks mentioned by qingniujing, Ning Xiaolei sends them all at once.


    He didn''t know about qingniujing''s greed for ink. Even if he did, he didn''t care.


    If it wasn''t for this cow, how could he get pills and snacks all the time? It''s not worth mentioning.


    "Let them work hard to refine the golden elixir. There are many good things. It depends on whether they work hard."


    After the red envelope, Ning Xiaolei added a message.


    In addition, he also sent several kinds of red packets for snacks that had not been sent before, hoping to give Jinjiao and Yinjiao the power to alchemy.

 Chapter 880

    The second turn elixir and the first turn elixir have the same effect, which directly promotes a big realm.


    Under the action of a lot of natural resources and local treasures, Ning Xiaolei''s cultivation has reached the middle of the ninth period.


    If two turns the golden elixir, doesn''t it mean that he can break through the divine realm.


    Ning Xiaolei''s eyes were bright for a moment, and all of a sudden he was in a hurry.


    After seeing the power of the divine realm, he knew why he could go to other interfaces from the human realm only when he arrived at the divine realm before.


    Compared with fairyland, the gap between fairyland and fairyland is not a little bit.


    But Ning Xiaolei is not sure. I don''t know if these two golden elixirs can let him go to the divine realm.


    If it is calculated according to the promotion of a grand realm, can it not reach the middle of the divine realm?


    But it doesn''t seem to be such a truth. Fairyland is divided into nine parts, but divine realm is only three.


    One divine realm is equivalent to three fairyland.


    If we have to divide the divine realm into nine parts, it seems that we can''t reach the middle stage if we want to promote a great realm.


    But even if not to the mid-term, to the divine realm is also good, the premise is to take two turn Jindan useful words.


    According to the introduction in Xumi''s bag, the two turn golden elixir is useful in the divine realm.


    He is not in the divine realm now. It must have an effect if he takes it.


    The key is whether we can break through the bottleneck.


    After thinking about it, Ning Xiaolei decided to ask the parties involved in refining the second turn elixir, Jinjiao and Yinjiao.


    After Ning Xiaolei explained the situation, after a while, the news of qingniujing came back.


    "The two of them said that they didn''t know. They just made pills according to the prescription. For the sake of insurance, they could take another pill."


    The news of qingniujing just makes Ning Xiaolei speechless.


    What do you mean you don''t know, isn''t this Dan made by you?


    "In that case, give me a way to get a magic pill. It''s not a problem."


    Ning Xiaolei went back to a piece of news. In order to break through the divine realm, it''s better to be safe.


    If you can make a breakthrough at one time, try not to do it twice. It''s better to save time and effort.


    "Hey, hey, we''ve got it. We need to change 100 bags of crisps, 100 bags of crisps, 100 bags of crisps..."


    Looking at a lot of things sent by qingniu Jing, Ning Xiaolei frowned.


    It''s not that these things can''t be taken out. He just thinks that this dead cow''s appetite is getting bigger and bigger!


    It''s ok now. If we continue to let it go, won''t we need 1000 bags or 10000 bags in the future?


    Ning Xiaolei feels that it''s necessary to beat qingniujing. After all, he is in the demon world, and he doesn''t know when he will return to the world.


    Although he still has a lot of things in the refining pot, he can''t afford to consume them.


    "One hundred bags are not available. Thirty bags of each kind at most."


    Ning Xiaolei replied impolitely and cut more than half of it directly.


    Fairyland, green bull is stupid, you are not the thing is not the problem, cheat the cow?


    "Lei Xiaoyao, is that a little too little?"


    Qingniu Jing is not willing to come back with a piece of news.


    Ning Xiaolei replied: "a lot. Do you think it''s easy for me to get these things? I''m in the devil''s world now, and I don''t have a lot of things in reserve. I don''t want to change them. I''ll go to monkey brother to change them. "


    Seeing that Ning Xiaolei mentions the monkey king, qingniu Jing is startled and agrees to exchange with Ning Xiaolei.


    If you let the monkey in, there''s nothing else for him.


    With Monkey Sun''s skill, it''s very easy for him to come to the palace and get some alchemy pills.


    After all, in the fairyland, this kind of elixir is only the lowest level elixir, a commodity.

 Chapter 881

    Ning Xiaolei is very happy to get Huashen Dan.


    Unexpectedly, he just cheated, and qingniujing agreed to exchange with him.


    Hum, fight with my brother, you are still young!


    Ning Xiaolei thought happily and handed out the two turn golden elixir. He left one and ran to the gate.


    Sitting in a quiet place in a special area, Ning Xiaolei takes out all the two pills and swallows them into his stomach.


    The first is the second turn of the golden elixir, which quickly pushes Ning Xiaolei''s cultivation to the late stage of the ninth movement and reaches a critical point.


    At this time, Ning Xiaolei felt that there was still a lot of energy in the second turn golden elixir, but it seemed that he was limited and could not break through the barrier.


    But then, Huashen pill came into play, with an energy countless times stronger than the effect of erzhuan Jindan. It broke the barrier and opened a new world. The energy that


    found to break through quickly came up and filled a lot for that new world.


    "Is this the feeling of the divine realm?"


    Ning Xiaolei thought to himself that he knew that he had really broken through to the divine realm.


    If only, he felt that he was just between heaven and earth. Now, it seems that heaven and earth are under his feet.


    Where is the divine realm? It''s the divine realm to transform decay into magic. Everything between heaven and earth can be used. It''s the divine realm to raise your hands and lift your feet to arouse the power of heaven and earth.


    At this moment, Ning Xiaolei felt a lot.


    In fairyland, most of the enemies rely on their own internal mana, but in fairyland, they can also borrow the power of heaven and earth.


    That''s why fairyland is better than fairyland.


    Under the power of the two turn golden elixir, Ning Xiaolei quickly stabilized the cultivation of the divine realm.


    However, he is still far from breaking through the divine realm.


    Even so, Ning Xiaolei is very satisfied that the divine realm has been reached. Will the higher realm be far away? Obviously not.


    To reach the divine realm, many magic powers that could not be learned before no longer have any restrictions at this time.


    The first thing after the breakthrough, Ning Xiaolei is to find all kinds of big demons in the group and come to their unique skills.


    "Monkey brother, monkey brother, I have broken through the divine realm. Your Dharma, heaven, earth, three heads, six arms, seventy-two changes. Send me a copy quickly."


    "Red boy, give me one of your samadhi''s true fire cultivation methods. What can''t be passed on? Forget it, I don''t like it. I''ll ask emperor Jin for the cultivation method of Jinwu fire. "


    "Jiulingyuansheng, tell me your great power of swallowing the heaven and swallowing the earth. Yes, it''s the power of connecting the three sages and the Jiuyou."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Ning Xiaolei never let go of those who have a good relationship. He should take a share of all their skills.


    After that, Ning Xiaolei began to learn crazily and became a complete bully.


    After more than 100 years in the special space and more than 100 days outside, Ning Xiaolei mastered all the things he got.


    But it''s just mastering. If you want to exert your power, you still need to keep honing and honing.


    The best way to hone is to find the master of these powers to guide them.


    After that, Ning Xiaolei starts a gambling journey with the people who have made great progress again after swallowing a lot of natural resources, local treasures and two turn gold elixirs.


    At the beginning, it took more than a month to master those cultivated magic powers.


    However, even in this way, Ning Xiaolei can only play his power normally, with limited power.


    Nevertheless, Ning Xiaolei''s strength can not be underestimated.

 Chapter 882

    In the refining pot, Ning Xiaolei is fighting with a demon kingdom.


    After breaking through the divine realm and learning the skills of the demons in the group, Ning Xiaolei wants to test what level he has reached now.


    "Do your best. Don''t be merciful. I won''t die."


    Looking at the opposite some fear of the demon Kingdom, Ning Xiaolei said.


    His words fall, opposite that demon clan divine realm nods, way: "good, that adult is careful."


    Finish saying, the demon clan that God state body up evil spirit Teng Teng, pounce on to come up.


    Ning Xiaolei looks at each other with a smile. When he is more than 100 meters away, his body suddenly flashes with gold. He steps 100 meters and goes directly to the demon kingdom. He lifts his fist and blows.


    This method is the speed of the golden winged Mirs. It is the fastest in the world, and no one can compare with it in the same level.


    Looking at the magical state that has not been reflected at all, Ning Xiaolei is very satisfied with the effect of Jinpeng''s speed.


    Did not expect Ning Xiaolei will suddenly appear in front of the body, the demon Kingdom slightly Leng Leng, quickly set up arms to parry.


    However, under Ning Xiaolei''s blow, he was blasted to fly more than 100 meters away.


    In the click sound, the bones seem to break directly under this blow.


    "This mad cow boxing is also good."


    Ning Xiaolei did not pursue, thinking happily.


    Next moment, Ning Xiaolei looked down: "four people, deal with me together."


    fell, as like as two peas of three clear spirits, and three figures.


    However, compared with the noumenon, the strength of the three figures is slightly weaker.


    This is what Ning Xiaolei learned a long time ago: Yiqi Sanqing. Now he has reached the divine realm, and finally he can show it all.


    The people of the demons are always wary. Seeing Ning Xiaolei flying alone, they asked them to come out three more. All the people below were eager to try.


    Soon, there are three figures, together with the previous man, attack Ning Xiaolei.


    "Ha ha, well come, my dear. That''s mine."


    "Give that to me, Yuqing, Taiqing, benzun. Don''t rob me."


    "Don''t do anything. I can do it by myself."


    There was a look of excitement on his face and he kept shouting.


    Ning Xiaolei is full of black thread. He is very noisy. It''s not taboo during the war.


    "Be quiet, everyone. Try one by one. There are still people below!"


    Not angry to stop the three parts, Ning Xiaolei rushed out to meet one.


    After fighting for a while, Ning Xiaolei and his three parts suppress the four demons.


    This is still the case that Ning Xiaolei didn''t use some means to press the bottom of the box, but these demons didn''t use the way to press the bottom of the box to kill. After all, it''s just a contest, not a battle of life and death.


    And Ning Xiaolei is injured here. Even if Ning Xiaolei doesn''t say anything, they will be nervous.


    Feeling that the four are not rivals, Ning Xiaolei calls them out again.


    This time, instead of fighting against each other with the method of one Qi and three Qing, he used the technique of incarnation outside the law.


    Between heaven and earth, a strong figure appeared.


    Ning Xiaolei roared and began to fight.


    In fact, the status of these demons is not very high. I have never seen such a method.


    Even though there were eight of them, they were still beaten under pressure. After they got used to it, they gradually stabilized, but it was extremely difficult to kill them.


    "My strength, against this kind of ordinary divine realm, ten people''s words, no problem at all."


    At the same time, Ning Xiaolei''s eyes twinkled and he thought about the cableway.


    If he works hard, he will be sure to deal with more people. After all, the means he has at the moment are not so many.


    And each of them is very unusual.

 Chapter 883

    After fighting with the people in the demon refining pot for a while, Ning Xiaolei roughly determines his strength at the moment.


    However, he didn''t have any special means to fight against the demon Kingdom and those beast kings, so he could only make a general reference.


    "Little fox, let''s compete?"


    Looking at one side floating in the air, lazily looking at the Chihiro fox moon they were fighting before, Ning Xiaolei said.


    "No, you have so many means to bully people."


    Chihiro Huyue shakes her head and looks at Ning Xiaolei with disdain.


    Although she is very confident in her own strength, she knows that she will be defeated if she goes on fighting after seeing Ning Xiaolei''s means just now.


    She''s not a militant, so she doesn''t seem to have nothing to do.


    If you have that time, you might as well sleep in.


    Ning Xiaolei turns his mouth and looks at Ba snake in human form after breaking through the divine realm.


    As for qiongqi, Ning Xiaolei didn''t think about it. He knew he was not an opponent.


    Poor strange didn''t enter the refining pot, is the middle of the divine realm, now has reached the late of the divine realm, at present Ning Xiaolei''s most powerful valiant.


    "I''m not as weak as they are. Be careful, demon master."


    Ba she knows Ning Xiaolei''s meaning, but she doesn''t refuse and flies.


    Ning Xiaolei''s eyes were bright, and he said with a smile: "I also want to see the ancient demon God, the fighting strength of the same realm!"


    "Don''t let the demon master down." Ba snake said with a smile.


    Ning Xiaolei nodded: "OK, let''s do it!"


    Ba snake is not polite. He stomps in the void and rushes over like a shell.


    When he was still in the air, he banged down with one punch, a hundred Zhang light punch, and went away with a roar.


    Having seen the battle just now, he knew Ning Xiaolei''s speed was terrible. If he could stop him from a long distance, he had better stop him and not let him come.


    "Well done!"


    Ning Xiaolei laughs, launches the magic power of FA Tianxiang again, and directly raises it to meet him.


    With a bang, Ning Xiaolei hit Shangguang fist and scattered it.


    "Pick me up!"


    Ba snake roars, a huge snake shadow appears in the void behind him, and probes to swallow Ning Xiaolei.


    "Let''s see who''s more powerful."


    Ning Xiaolei grins and uses jiulingyuansheng''s method of swallowing heaven and swallowing earth.


    Open your mouth, Ning Xiaolei roars, and a fierce suction comes out of your mouth.


    He used the magic power of heaven and earth in this engraving. With this absorption, the sky and the earth changed color, the wind and the clouds changed, the sand flew away and the rocks swayed in a radius of several kilometers.


    Among the spectators, many weak ones came straight to him.


    Ling''er suddenly appears, quickly stops the crowd, limits the scope of the battle between Ning Xiaolei and Ba she, and specially delimits an area for them.


    Seeing this, Ning Xiaolei laughs, patronizes, and almost demolishes the refining pot space.


    Ba snake is not willing to be outdone. He didn''t want to do his best. Seeing Ning Xiaolei, he doesn''t want to keep his hand.


    For a moment, two people suck each other, two forces constantly collide and explode in the air, deafening sounds continue to ring.


    The onlookers were stunned. Looking at the pictures of the two men fighting, many demons and the king of beasts sighed that they were so strong.


    As for the rest of the people and monsters in the refining pot, their strength is a little low. I only know that they are making a lot of noise, and I can''t see why.


    The roar lasted for half a day, and when the energy ripple inside dissipated, the figures of the two people inside were revealed.


    At this time, Ning Xiaolei was still a huge image of FA Tianxiang, but Ba snake was no longer a human form, but restored itself.


    Obviously, in the human form, he can''t cope with Ning Xiaolei, and then he returns to his original form.


    But at the moment, both of them are in perfect condition, and they can''t judge who has the upper hand.


    "Ha ha, that''s right. The name of the ancient demon God is worthy of the reputation. Let''s call it a draw."


    All of a sudden, Ning Xiaolei burst out laughing, and his figure shrank in an instant.

 Chapter 884

    "Draw?"


    People are puzzled and stare at Ning Xiaolei and Ba snake, who has been transformed into human form again.


    Ba snake sighed: "if you only compete for magic power, you can''t divide up and down, but the demon master has many means. If you fight for a long time, I''m not the opponent."


    Smell speech, everyone all strange look to Ning Xiaolei.


    Even the ancient demon God thinks that he is invincible. This guy is really powerful!


    "Don''t look at me like that. If you practice hard, you can be more powerful than me."


    Ning Xiaolei laughs and sees everyone one by one.


    With his continuous support of various natural resources and local treasures, everyone''s strength has improved rapidly.


    Give them another period of time, and they will certainly reach the divine realm.


    At that time, if you can find a magic power suitable for them, your strength will not be bad.


    After fighting with BA she, Ning Xiaolei didn''t go on. He stayed in the refining pot for nearly five months, and it''s time to go out. I don''t know what''s going on outside now.


    Warcraft mountain Warcraft turmoil, and the surrounding cities fight, the result is finally, Ning Xiaolei out of thin air.


    In that battle, he took seven beast kings, eight poor and strange beasts, and eight demons.


    In addition to these, the fairyland of Warcraft and the people of the Warcraft, Ning Xiaolei did not catch less.


    At that time, a total of 13 animal kings were sent out, and there were 15 demon gods.


    This time, Ning Xiaolei directly captured more than half of them.


    If there is no big noise outside, Ning Xiaolei doesn''t believe it.


    Moreover, Monkey Sun didn''t have evil spirit on his body that day, so he might have been concerned by the big men in the demon world.


    We have to be careful when we go out this time. Let''s take a look at the situation first.


    Outside the refining pot, Ning Xiaolei sneaks out quietly without anyone.


    With his current strength, he does not need any protection.


    If we can protect him, we can only protect him now.


    But Ao xue''er is still trying to catch up with him. Ning Xiaolei doesn''t take her with her.


    Looking at the location, Ning Xiaolei ponders for a moment and goes straight to the other side of the Warcraft mountains.


    Where did it happen? Let''s go and have a look.


    Moreover, he remembered that he had captured the young Lord of the magic light city before. In order to survive, that guy said to let his Laozi redeem him with the treasure.


    Now the strength has been improved. By the way, I''ll go to magic city and collect this account.


    Ning Xiaolei''s speed today is not far away from the Warcraft mountains.


    More than five months after the war, the small town outside the Warcraft mountains has resumed its former prosperity.


    But on the wall and the ground outside the city, traces of the war can be seen.


    Ning Xiaolei sneaks into the city. As soon as he enters, he sees a wanted list in the city.


    It didn''t say a specific name or a video. It just said that it was a person from a different world. Let''s report the news immediately.


    Moreover, there is a reason attached to the above. It is said that the alien people are the enemies of the demon world, and they have slaughtered more than ten city leaders.


    He also said that only spies appeared on that day. If they were not caught as soon as possible, there would be great disaster. The other side intended to destroy the demon world.


    At the back of the wanted list, there is a big seal, which shows a city with the four characters of "black devil Empire" at the bottom.


    "The news spread quickly, and the black devil Empire knew it. After reading it, we had no choice but to try not to use the means of the demons."


    Ning Xiaolei''s eyes flashed slightly, and he secretly decided to say.


    With his current means and the strength of his staff, there is no need to be like before.


    Now there is a divine state, Ning Xiaolei himself is sure to directly subdue.


    After wandering around the city for a while and learning more about what happened in recent months, Ning Xiaolei went straight to the magic light city.

 Chapter 885

    Magic light city is the nearest city to the space crack leading to the world.


    Last time there was a turmoil in the Warcraft mountains, the Lord of the city took two generals to the war, one of them was damaged.


    At this time, there are only three deities left in the city.


    Ning Xiaolei came all the way. He didn''t mean to cover up at all. He came directly to the magic light city.


    This kind of city, with Ning Xiaolei''s current strength, a person can level, so he did not call any of his men.


    "Who?"


    In the city of magic light, a series of figures rise. The Lord of magic light and two gods will fly in the front and block the way.


    Ning Xiaolei didn''t show his true face at the moment. The evil spirit turned into evil spirit and covered his face.


    "I''m here to collect debts."


    Ning Xiaolei opens his mouth indifferently and looks at the Lord of magic light city.


    In the first World War of that day, the Lord of magic light seems to have been seriously injured and has not recovered yet.


    "What debt?" The Lord of magic light frowned and a trace of vigilance flashed in his eyes.


    "Your debt." Ning Xiaolei light smile, directly pick out.


    The Lord of magic light was stunned, then his face changed slightly, his eyes were cold, and he said, "are you the one who banned my son in the Warcraft mountains a few months ago?"


    "Yes, if you don''t want him to suffer, take what I''m satisfied with."


    Ning Xiaolei nodded without hesitation and didn''t give a guest at all.


    Strength here, say so much to do.


    "You are my demon people?"


    The Lord of magic light narrowed his eyes. After Aizi and some of his men escaped that day, he and he heard that he was a man who could call the help of the Terran at any time.


    "There''s no need to know so much. If you don''t want to destroy the city, just send out some treasures."


    Ning Xiaolei spoke in a cold voice. He was not surprised by this situation.


    On that day, the young Lord of magic light city and those who were released by him witnessed the battle and knew that it was not unusual.


    This time, he is ready to expose himself.


    But even if the other party knows his identity, it is not so easy to find him later, unless he has been tracking him.


    Hearing Ning Xiaolei''s reply, the Lord of magic light city has confirmed that the person wanted by the empire is in front of him.


    That is, on that day, he summoned a terrible figure to kill many of their gods and the enemies of the king of beasts.


    Can know return to know, evil light city Lord is unwilling not to expose the other party''s mind, instead cold sweat instantaneous flow down.


    "I don''t want to cause more trouble, hand over the treasure, I will leave, as for what you will do after I leave, you are a smart man, I believe you will understand."


    It seems to see the mood of the Lord of magic light at the moment. Ning Xiaolei laughs back.


    "Lord, the three of us, he..."


    At this time, the left side holds the sword, the God general opens his mouth, the tone is a little angry.


    It''s so arrogant and deceiving to go to the city of magic light to blackmail them.


    "Shut up, I have my own discretion!"


    The Lord of magic light opened his mouth, stopped the general, turned to Ning Xiaolei and said, "I will do as you say. Please wait a moment."


    After that, the Lord of magic light recruited a subordinate and whispered a few words in his ear, asking him to do it quickly.


    Ning Xiaolei looks at it calmly, but he doesn''t stop it. If the other party dares to do something wrong, he will do it impolitely.


    However, he obviously underestimated the patience of the Lord of magic light, or said that the other side knew how to choose, and was not stupid.


    After a short time, the master of magic light took a storage ring.


    At a glance, the Lord of magic light throws it to Ning Xiaolei without hesitation, and then looks at Ning Xiaolei closely.


    In order to let Ning Xiaolei leave, he is bleeding heavily this time. He has taken a lot of treasures accumulated by magic city over the years. I don''t know if the other party will be satisfied.


    Ning Xiaolei took it and looked at it for a moment, with a faint smile on his face: "you can handle affairs, so you should be able to live longer!"


    Words fall, Ning Xiaolei did not delay, foot black clouds, roaring to the distance.

 Chapter 886

    Juemodi is a famous Forbidden Area in the world of Warcraft. In terms of prestige, it is only higher than the Warcraft mountains.


    It is said that here is the forbidden area for all the demons. Few people can get out alive.


    As time goes by, fewer and fewer people come here. In addition, there are no natural resources and treasures like the Warcraft mountains, which gradually become desolate.


    But today, a shadow of a man comes from the distant horizon and comes to the absolute devil.


    It was Ning Xiaolei who arrived here all the way after leaving the magic city.


    It took ten days for Ning Xiaolei to arrive at juemodi. He has a new understanding of the vastness of the demon world. It''s much bigger than the human world.


    The reason why he came here is that qiongqi told Ning Xiaolei that there was Taowu, one of the four murderers.


    At the end of the war that year, the ancient demon court fell apart. The demon gods under their command fled and surrendered to various interfaces.


    The four murderers were defeated by others, leaving only the broken spirits. They fled to the demon world together, and each chose a place to sleep.


    After countless years, they finally recovered and began to recover.


    Qiongqi woke up more than ten years ago. As for whether the other three fierce beasts woke up, he said he didn''t know.


    After watching outside for a while, Ning Xiaolei didn''t hesitate and went in.


    After entering, he will call out the poor strange in the demon refining pot.


    Now it''s the last stage of Shenjing. It''s powerful. With it, Ning Xiaolei can rest assured.


    "It''s right here, Demon Lord. Follow me."


    Poor strange looked around, nodded, flew forward, Ning Xiaolei followed behind.


    But they had not gone far before they were attacked.


    They were attacked by ghostly white shadows. They couldn''t see their faces clearly. They could only see a pair of blood red eyes.


    "I hate my soul, but I dare to be presumptuous and get out of here."


    Poor strange roar, body fierce gas diffuse, will rush to a few white shadow directly shock fly.


    After feeling the terrible smell of qiongqi, the rest of them screamed out one by one and ran away quickly.


    Ning Xiaolei follows leisurely in the rear area. It''s good to have a powerful man, but he doesn''t have to do it.


    Poor strange in front of the road, the body is full of breath, no longer dare to close.


    Can be called one of the four evils, is not a wave of fame, then died in the hands of poor strange, I do not know how many creatures.


    Over time, the body naturally accumulated a deep evil spirit, as long as the breath release, ordinary creatures dare not close.


    The rest of the grudges, which have no intelligence, only rely on instinct, dare not come to seek death after the release of breath.


    Along the way, I don''t know how long the distance is, and the resentment soul gradually becomes less and less, and a region like an ancient battlefield appears in front of me.


    Looking around, there are broken weapons and banners, ravines on the ground, and bones that have been dead for many years but have not been completely decomposed.


    Just as qiongqi and Ning Xiaolei stepped in, there was a sudden movement in the quiet place of ancient war.


    In the distance, a skeleton rises from the ground and looks at Ning Xiaolei.


    But Ning Xiaolei was surprised to find that the skeleton looked at their heads, bare, eyes, mouth and so on.


    "GABA!" At this time, a crisp sound came, and the skeleton clasped his head in his hands and twisted it hard.


    This time, Ning Xiaolei saw the skull''s face, black eyes, which twinkled with two groups of extremely creepy, green ghost fire.


    "Death The skeleton made a vague sound in his mouth and rushed over with a broken sword.

 Chapter 887

    "Hua, Hua..."


    It''s not just a skeleton that''s revived. In waves of sound, a skeleton rises from the ground one after another.


    These skeletons seemed to have no idea what they were afraid of. Even if they felt the ferocity of qiongqi, they were totally wrong and continued to rush up.


    Qiongqi was furious, his claws were shining, his front legs were raised, and then he stomped down.


    An invisible shock wave spreads in all directions around it.


    The first skeleton with a sword was shocked to powder.


    One by one, the skeletons in the back were smashed by this blow.


    Ning Xiaolei looks at it, and there is no skeleton still standing within a few kilometers. He can hit it at random, and it''s so fierce.


    Kill the skeleton, poor strange seems to have done a trivial matter, continue to take Ning Xiaolei forward.


    To the back, more and more skeletons appear, some even strength has reached fairyland.


    However, in front of the poor, it is still not worth mentioning.


    Soon, qiongqi takes Ning Xiaolei to kill a passage in the sea of skeletons.


    "Tao Wu, are you awake? Get out of here."


    Come to an abyss before, poor strange impolitely shout, voice rolling spread.


    As soon as the words of poverty and wonder came to an end, the calm black fog over the abyss suddenly rolled violently, and a strong breath of boundless ferocity rose to the sky.


    Ning Xiaolei felt it for a while, and his eyes brightened slightly. The strength of the other side was not much worse than that of the previous poor.


    As for the comparison with today''s poor and odd, it''s certainly worse.


    "Poor strange, do you want to die? If you don''t recover your strength in your turtle nest, why do you come to me?"


    As the words fell, a huge shadow flew up from the bottom of the abyss.


    Ning Xiaolei looked at it and saw that it was a monster that looked a little like a tiger. Its face was a bit like a human. On its mouth, two long tusks were shining with cold light, and its hair was very long.


    See each other, poor strange not polite, without saying a word directly fly past, directly lift palm to its head to pat.


    Ning Xiaolei is stunned. What''s the matter with qiongqi? Didn''t he bring him to accept Taowu? What''s the matter with him?


    "You bastard, the way of meeting is still so violent."


    In a rage, Tao Wu quickly retreated and ascended, and raised his hand to roar with his poor claw.


    However, it was extremely high, and it was blown upside down for more than 100 meters.


    "Poor strange, your body, isn''t it?"


    The Taowu flying backwards didn''t mean to blame at all, and flew back in disbelief.


    Poor strange proud way: "feel it, my body has really condensed, recovery strength is only a matter of time."


    "Asshole, you know what I mean. I''m asking you how you can recover so quickly. You and I have almost the same strength. Logically speaking, they will never be much faster than me."


    Tao Wu roared angrily. He must have done it on purpose.


    Looking at Tao Wu''s angry appearance, he was very happy in his heart, but he didn''t make fun of him any more.


    He turned to look at Ning Xiaolei, who was behind him. He turned to Taowu and said, "Taowu, that''s the demon master. I haven''t come to see you yet."


    "Demon master?" Tao Wu was stunned, and his face was full of doubts. He could not help stepping forward.


    "Nonsense, if you don''t follow lingzun''s orders, he is the demon master."


    The poor strange didn''t have the good spirit ground to shine on Tao Wu head to come up a claw, this guy how many years don''t see, become stupid many?


    Seeing this, Ning Xiaolei came over with a smile: "Taowu, don''t resist. I''ll take you to a place!"


    Looking at the poor strange next to a few eyes, Tao Wu nodded, and did not refuse.


    Ning Xiaolei is happy in his heart, and then the demon sense spreads and disappears with Taowu and qiongqi.

 Chapter 888

    Entering the refining pot and seeing ling''er, Tao Wu chooses to follow Ning Xiaolei without hesitation.


    As an ancient demon God, she knew what ling''er meant. She said that if she asked them to listen to their orders, they would have to obey them.


    Under the hands of another fierce general, Ning Xiaolei extra excited, intuition tells him, the other two fierce, it seems that also can easily accept.


    Half a month later, swallow magic Valley, one of the four evil chaos.


    A month later, one of the four murderers, Taotie, was collected in the soul burial cave.


    The process of accepting the two beasts is very smooth. With the appearance of qiongqi and Taowu, the two beasts directly follow Ning Xiaolei into the refining pot.


    Seeing ling''er, they were like Taowu. They didn''t ask so many questions about why, and they surrendered directly.


    "Demon master, lingzun, I have something to report."


    The first thing for Taotie is to report to Ning Xiaolei and ling''er.


    "Come on, what''s the matter?"


    Ning Xiaolei looks at Taotie in doubt and the color of eagerness in his eyes. It seems that the matter is very important.


    Taotie didn''t talk nonsense, but went straight to the theme: "it''s about demons, gods and spirits. I was lurking in the tomb cave before, and I overheard a piece of news."


    "There is a mysterious stop in the court of Warcraft. Over the years, we have been searching for the demons of our demon clan and catching them secretly. It is said that many demons and spirits seem to have fallen into their hands."


    Hearing this, Ning Xiaolei was stunned and subconsciously blurted out: "the temple of blood and fire?"


    "I don''t know exactly what it''s called. I also overheard what the demon people who broke into the soul burial cave said."


    Taotie explained, shaking his head to show that he didn''t know much.


    Ning Xiaolei didn''t ask much whether the blood and fire temple was actually not that important.


    As long as he knows that the other party has captured the spirit, he has a reason to do it.


    This time, in order to accept the four evil beasts and spirits, he went all the way from the dark devil Empire to the blood demon God cult, and then to the Warcraft court.


    Now, except for the Wuji demon Kingdom, he has passed three of the four forces in the demon kingdom.


    And the position at the moment is also in the court of Warcraft.


    "It''s not urgent. We don''t know the strength of the other side yet. If there is emperor territory, we can''t be rivals."


    Although knowing this matter, Ning Xiaolei is not in a hurry to act. He is still a little self-conscious about his current strength.


    Even if there are three more ferocious beasts under his command, it''s more ferocious and less auspicious to have the power of emperor''s territory.


    If the other party has a royal realm, it is very likely that this situation will be ended directly.


    Even if the treasures given by the great demons in the group are enough.


    Above the imperial realm are saints, especially the power of the imperial realm.


    It''s not so easy to deal with Huangjing.


    Even if the big demons in the group can really provide this treasure, with Ning Xiaolei''s current strength, they can''t play their power.


    For example, sun monkey''s golden cudgel, now even if he gave it to Ning Xiaolei, he would not be able to smash the imperial realm, and the imperial realm would be suspended.


    Let Taotie first gather a new body, Ning Xiaolei fell into meditation.


    In the current situation, he certainly can''t challenge directly.


    The most important thing he should do now is to improve his strength.


    If we go step by step, we don''t know when we will have to wait. This is not what Ning Xiaolei wants.


    Moreover, he didn''t know when the six boundary channel would be completely opened. He had to hurry up.


    Since we can''t practice according to the routine, we can only constantly seize the treasure and devour the refining.


    It''s obviously unrealistic to rely on the demons in the group. They also need cultivation.


    Furthermore, there is a continuous stream of things developed in the refining pot every day.


    However, there are many subordinates in the pot, and they also need to improve their strength.


    During this period of time, Ning Xiaolei let ling''er distribute some of the things developed in it, some of which are useful for the improvement of cultivation.


    This is obviously not enough. If Ning Xiaolei wants to improve quickly, he must get extra resources.


    The demon kingdom is very large and has many resources, but it takes a lot of time to get it.


    Now there''s only one way left for Ning Xiaolei. It''s fast and effective to grab and grab directly, except that it may be a little dangerous.

 Chapter 889

    "That''s a good idea. It''s time to rob."


    Waiting for Ning Xiaolei to say his idea, in addition to Taotie, the other three fierce beasts all show surprise light in their eyes.


    They are ferocious beasts. Among the ancient demons, they belong to the famous one.


    They don''t like the progress of ordinary cultivation. Comparatively speaking, they prefer to do something exciting.


    This opinion put forward by Ning Xiaolei is in line with their wishes.


    "Well, then we''ll grab them one by one, and grab our empire, Empire, and even saints."


    Ning Xiaolei nodded, his eyes brightened. He should have been here long ago.


    It is impossible to become stronger as soon as possible without fighting.


    Now his men are strong and strong. If they rob him, they will run away. What can others do with him.


    Can the other side have the guard, directly hide the refining pot, relax, attack again.


    I believe that before long, not only he himself, but also the monsters and people in the refining pot will be promoted quickly.


    Having made up his mind, Ning Xiaolei began to look at the map.


    At that time, outside the space crack, we got a map from hedrus, which recorded the location of each city in detail.


    "The nearest to the soul burial cave is Wuming city. It''s the only one. Take it first."


    Ning Xiaolei thought for a moment and set his target.


    After robbing Wuming City, he went south along Wuming city and quickly ran through most of the beast and demon king court.


    At this time, it''s almost time for Warcraft court to react.


    However, they can stay in the refining pot space for a period of time. After digesting the income, they can go west to kill back to the blood demon God cult.


    If you rob the blood demon sect, you can go to the dark demon Empire, and finally consider going to the limitless demon kingdom.


    None of the four forces in the demon world can be spared.


    After roughly planning the route of action, Ning Xiaolei starts to set out.


    In order to avoid unnecessary trouble, he did not summon the demon God out.


    It wasn''t until the place thousands of meters away from Wuming city that the three fierce beasts were summoned out and sped up.


    As soon as they arrived, there was a strong air in the city of Wuming.


    Because it is close to the soul burial cave, the strength of the city master is still strong, and the spirit is in the middle stage.


    In addition, there are five early divine generals under his command, which are much better than the magic light city of that day.


    "Who broke into Wuming city?"


    Wuming city master flies in the front, his eyes are scared to sweep the figure of Ning Xiaolei and the three fierce beasts, and asks harshly.


    Besides Ning Xiaolei, he found that he couldn''t see through the strength of the three fierce beasts.


    But just from the breath of each other, Wuming city master knows that the strength of the three beasts is probably very strong.


    "We don''t want to kill, hand over the treasure we are satisfied with, or die."


    Ning Xiaolei has a hoarse voice in his mouth, and his face is covered by evil Qi, which makes people unable to see his figure clearly.


    "Well, are you robbing the city?"


    Smell speech, have no bright city Lord eyes slightly a MI, the facial expression is very not good-looking.


    On the surface, he is just the Lord of Wuming City, but behind him stands the court of Warcraft.


    The other side''s words challenge not only Wuming City, but also the majesty of the Warcraft court.


    "You can''t understand that. If we don''t hand in the treasures, we will kill the city."


    Ning Xiaolei''s tone is cold. It seems hard to talk.


    The master of Wuming city is shining with cold light in his eyes. He looks at the three fierce beasts behind Ning Xiaolei.


    He doesn''t care about Ning Xiaolei''s strength. What he cares about is the three fierce beasts. I don''t know if it means the three fierce beasts.


    The three ferocious beasts were not stupid. They guessed the thought of the city master Wuming. They took a step forward and gave a low roar.


    "Our patience is limited. Don''t push me."


    At this time, Ning Xiaolei opens his mouth again, turns his head, and shows his surprise in his eyes.


    Poor, strange and knowing, the strong breath of the late divine realm suddenly surged up, oppressing Xiang Wuming city master and the five generals of Wuming city.

 Chapter 890

    In the face of treasures and the choice of life and death, as well as the life of the people in the city, the city master of Wuming chose to give in even though he was very unwilling.


    The moment that qiongqi releases his breath, he knows that he can''t stop it.


    If only the poor and strange one is OK, he may not be able to fight a battle if he gathers all the people in the city, but there are two other fierce beasts with the same breath.


    If three beasts join hands, no bright city will be destroyed.


    How to choose this kind of situation when you know you can''t do well at all? The city master of Wuming is not stupid. He still knows how to choose.


    After getting the things handed over by Wuming city master, Ning Xiaolei explores and frowns.


    He found that the things given by the other side were not as much as those given by the Lord of magic light before, and the quality was much worse.


    "Do you look down on us, or what?"


    Ning Xiaolei flashed a chill in his eyes, and his tone was not very happy.


    As soon as his words fall, the eyes of qiongqi and the other two fierce beasts suddenly show fierce light. With Ning Xiaolei''s order, they will slaughter the city.


    Wuming city leader''s face was gloomy and frowned: "without this meaning, it is already one tenth of my Wuming city''s resources. Aren''t you satisfied?"


    "One in ten, satisfied?"


    Ning Xiaolei grinned coldly, shook his head and said, "don''t blame me for not leaving you a way to live. I''ll take half of the rest, or the city will be destroyed today."


    "You, don''t go too far. Do you really think we don''t dare to kill each other? Behind my Wuming City, it''s the court of Warcraft. If you retreat, I won''t report to you, but if you force me again... "


    Wuming City Lord''s face is more and more ugly, and he grits his teeth and roars.


    But before he finished, he was interrupted coldly by Ning Xiaolei: "how can I force you?"


    As soon as Ning Xiaolei''s words fall, the breath of three fierce beasts is released together. Move forward together and stand with Ning Xiaolei.


    The powerful pressure oppressed the Wuming city leader and the five gods of Wuming City, which made them pale.


    There are two God generals who are not very solid, and they are oppressed directly.


    "I can''t see anything for dozens of times. You know the consequences."


    Words fall, Ning Xiaolei closes eyes directly, in the mouth light way: "ten!"


    "Oh, damn it!"


    At this moment, Wuming city master roars in his heart. He is really deceiving people too much. He has been Wuming city master for so many years and has never been humiliated like this.


    But now, the other side doesn''t give him face at all, a bold posture.


    He felt that if he didn''t take it out, the other party would really dare to kill the city.


    "Nine!"


    Ning Xiaolei is too lazy to pay attention to the thoughts in Wuming city master''s heart, so he takes care of himself.


    There was some depressing atmosphere, because Ning Xiaolei''s faint voice became nervous again.


    One of the two injured generals suddenly looked at Wuming city master with a cry in his eyes and said, "city master!"


    He said that he didn''t say anything, but the meaning of his words was known by the Lord of Wuming and even everyone present.


    However, the Lord of Wuming was still in peace. He was still fighting between heaven and man. Should he be humiliated and surrender his things to protect his life?


    Once this is handed over, what will be lost is not only the resources, but also the authority of the city master and even the whole Warcraft court.


    "Eight!"


    Ning Xiaolei continues to open his mouth, with a little silk in his tone.


    Now, the gods of Wuming city all changed their faces and looked at the Lord of Wuming city together.


    This matter not only concerns the lives of the whole city, but also the lives of several of them.


    "Well, let''s spend money to avoid disaster. Today, it''s the tragedy of Wuming city!"


    All of a sudden, the Lord of Wuming took a long breath and sighed. His figure seemed to grow old in an instant.


    Finish saying, he also did not stay in place, figure instant news.


    Not many will, Wuming city master reappear, in his hands more than four storage rings.


    Not everyone has such a large storage space as the alchemy pot. Because there are so many things, the Wuming City Lord has installed four of them separately.

 Chapter 891

    After getting something, Ning Xiaolei doesn''t embarrass Wuming city. He takes three fierce beasts and turns to leave.


    The next city after Wuming city is the magic stone city, which is famous for a special kind of magic stone.


    In the magic stone city, Ning Xiaolei does the same and extorts money directly.


    The strength of magic stone city is inferior to that of Wuming city. In addition, the Lord of magic stone city is just in the early stage of the divine realm. He obediently and directly gives half of the resources of magic stone city.


    Although the number is slightly less than that of Wuming City, Ning Xiaolei doesn''t care and leaves directly.


    The third, the fourth More than ten days later, Ning Xiaolei came to the 20th city with three fierce beasts.


    As soon as one man and three beasts sent out their breath, more than ten breath rose in the city ahead.


    "Bold thief, I''ve been waiting for you for a long time. What do you think of the majesty of the Warcraft court?"


    With the roar, people from the city flew over.


    The first is the later period of five deities, the remaining six, the middle period of three and the early period of three.


    "Can you deal with it?" Ning Xiaolei looks at the three fierce beasts behind him and asks.


    "Taowu and I can deal with the five late comers. Don''t worry."


    Poor strange big mouth, did not trust each other.


    Ning Xiaolei nods. In the early stage of the three, he can clean them up. In the middle stage, chaos can clean them up.


    They don''t even have to summon other people, they can solve these people in front of them.


    "There''s a lot of nonsense. I think I can look up to you when I take something from you. Let''s do it."


    Ning Xiaolei hummed and took the three beasts to fight directly.


    In less than five minutes, the battle ended and all the opponents were half disabled.


    "too weak, not a bit suck."


    Poor strange hit his mouth, and some of his ideas are still not enough. I knew that if I could deal with five people by myself, I would not be able to use Taowu.


    Ning Xiaolei is too lazy to pay attention to this guy. He leaves the city leader among the captured people alone, and the rest of the people throw them into the alchemy pot.


    With the city leader into the city, Ning Xiaolei directly according to the other party said to find the treasure, a pot end.


    After leaving the city, one man and three beasts continued to plunder.


    But this time, they just robbed three cities, and they met the people of the Warcraft court.


    He came to the early stage of an emperor''s realm, with ten deities in the later stage, and many deities in the middle and early stage.


    Seeing this battle, Ning Xiaolei directly takes the three beasts to hide in the alchemy pot.


    In the refining pot, he first subdued several people who had been taken in before, and then Ning Xiaolei refined the looted resources.


    After he threw things in, ling''er and the others had already sorted them out, so he didn''t have to worry about them at all.


    Ning Xiaolei chooses all the things to improve his accomplishments. He has no time to deal with the others, and there is no need for that.


    It took a long time for everything to be refined.


    Next, it is the process of taking treasures and improving cultivation.


    I don''t know how much I ate. Ning Xiaolei naturally broke into the middle of the divine realm, which is not far from the later stage.


    "Sure enough, how bold a man is, how much he can gain."


    Ning Xiaolei thought happily that he only plundered more than 20 cities of the Warcraft court.


    If, according to his plan, he was robbed by the other three forces, it would feel as if the Empire could reach the middle stage.


    If he is more ruthless and more aggressive, the later stage will not be out of reach.


    After going out of the pass, Ning Xiaolei didn''t rush to go out. He went to gamble on the space first, honed his strength, and solidified his vain accomplishments.


    When everything was ready, he took the three beasts out of the refining pot space.


    Outside, time has passed for more than ten days, and the people who pursued and killed them did not know where they had gone.


    However, Ning Xiaolei did not dare to rob the Warcraft court, but according to the plan, he entered the territory of the blood demon God cult.

 Chapter 892

    Unlike the Warcraft court, there is no city here.


    Instead, there are huge towers, in which there are demons.


    As for ordinary people, they don''t live in the tower, but in the villages outside, hundreds and thousands of families form a collective.


    The goal of Ning Xiaolei and others is not ordinary people, but the people who practice in the tower.


    If he and the three assailants come forward, they will be captured by hand.


    But the fact tells Ning Xiaolei that fixed thinking will kill people.


    The practitioners of blood demon religion, like fanatical believers, are not afraid of death.


    Even if I felt the power of the three murderers, I still screamed and killed them.


    In their mouths, they kept shouting such crazy words as "God is invincible" and "sacrifice for God".


    "Temo, a bunch of lunatics, kill them all."


    Ning Xiaolei is angry and can''t communicate with each other at all. These guys are just one muscle.


    But Ning Xiaolei is not a soft hearted person. He let the three murderers die.


    In the demon world, the law of the jungle is particularly obvious. If these people do not give away resources, they are hindering his progress. How can he be polite.


    Not only the three evildoers, but also several demon gods in the demon refining pot were released by Ning Xiaolei.


    All the people joined hands to kill all the people in the tower.


    The strength of a tower of blood demon God is similar to that of a city on the other side of the Warcraft court, and the divine realm is only three to five.


    Kill all the people, all the resources naturally become the spoils of war, enough to resist the resources of the two or three cities on the other side of the Warcraft court.


    After killing one, Ning Xiaolei continues to take people to the second tower.


    This time he simply did not hide, with the demons directly crazy attack.


    In their many divine realms, as well as the three late divine realms of poverty, wonder, Taowu and chaos, the practitioners in the tower, no matter how crazy they are, will seek death.


    Ning Xiaolei swept all the way with all the monsters, and soon swept more than ten towers.


    But at this time, the leader of blood demon God sect also sent the imperial master to kill Ning Xiaolei and others.


    Let Ning Xiaolei speechless thing, blood demon God teach this crazy force, the emperor sent ten people.


    "Especially, there are so many imperial realms. Why don''t they have nothing to do?"


    Speechless at the same time, he took the crowd quickly back to the refining pot.


    After refining what he got this time, Ning Xiaolei naturally reached the later stage of the divine realm.


    In just a few days, his accomplishments broke through again, and his mood can be imagined.


    Excited Ning Xiaolei is more and more sure that his previous decision is very wise.


    Even if this kind of behavior is very dangerous, but as long as you escape quickly, the risk is not great.


    With the improvement of cultivation, Ning Xiaolei comes out of the demon pot again, and plans to take the demon gods to continue sweeping.


    However, he would never have thought that there were five people waiting for them in the blood demon sect.


    "If you want to die, I''ll give you a ride!"


    Angry Ning Xiaolei, also don''t want to know what these people found, or just wait a few more days, he just want to let them disappear at the moment.


    In his hand, the soul division seal appears, and Ning Xiaolei first crushes a picture of Monkey Sun.


    On that day, Monkey Sun divided his soul to deal with those deities. In the early stage, he cut melons and cut vegetables. He didn''t know how to deal with the emperor.


    Almost at the moment when monkey sun appeared, a big hand covering the sky fell from the sky and turned to Ning Xiaolei.


    Trying to resist the plan to escape into the demon pot, Ning Xiaolei looks at Monkey Sun''s soul.


    If Monkey Sun is defeated, it will not be too late for him to hide in the refining pot.

 Chapter 893

    It turns out that even if it''s just a split soul, Monkey Sun''s split soul is very powerful. One blow will break the huge magic hand.


    Eyes instantly fell on the person who shot, Monkey Sun eyes a bright, open a way: "it is a bit of strength."


    "The emperor divided the soul?"


    A low voice came from the other side, slightly surprised.


    But when he felt that Monkey Sun''s breath was not like magic Qi, the man who opened his mouth could not help exclaiming: "your breath is not magic Qi. Are you not from the demon world?"


    "Nonsense, if I don''t change my name, I won''t change my name. Monkey King, the great sage of heaven."


    Monkey Sun opened his mouth, but he didn''t tell us whether he was a demon or a fairy, or a Buddha.


    Ning Xiaolei didn''t think much about these. Even if he really fought for the demon world, it''s not time to say these.


    Otherwise, if the news comes out, it is easy to arouse the suspicion of some big people and destroy some things.


    The words fall, sun monkey cent soul then rushed out, a bang hit to the person who shot to him.


    "Wula, come with me, he is very strong."


    While welcoming Monkey Sun, the man of the demon clan who took the hand yelled to another man.


    The devil who was called didn''t speak, but directly attacked Monkey Sun.


    The rest of them didn''t do it immediately, but looked at the regiment.


    Found that both sides seem to be behind the enemy, the other person to Ning Xiaolei raised his hand.


    "If you have something to do, die for me."


    Ning Xiaolei roars. This time, two pieces of soul dividing seal characters appear in his hand, which are crushed in an instant.


    Two seal characters, one from the ox demon king and the other from the golden winged Mirs.


    The strength of these two is comparable to that of Monkey Sun. In particular, the speed of the golden winged Mirs is faster than Monkey Sun.


    With these two demons, the five demons will be destroyed.


    "Damn it, how can he still have the emperor''s soul division seal? Go back quickly."


    When the two powerful figures appeared, the two emperors'' faces changed and exclaimed.


    Words fall, two people didn''t hesitate again, hurriedly fly back, that later the emperor territory, no matter how the result, quickly escape.


    "Brother Mirs, brother Niu, kill them three."


    Ning Xiaolei shouts anxiously that this is the realm of the emperor. Even if he carries some treasures with him, it must not be a divine realm.


    Maybe five people together can match the harvest in a tower.


    It is needless to say that Ning Xiaolei has discovered the situation of the soul division between the Bull Demon King and the golden winged Mirs.


    The golden winged Mirs are quick to react. With a shriek, the body image of the Mirs flies out.


    Just in a flash, he came to the front of the three and stopped them with a pair of wings.


    "Damn, separate." One of them yelled.


    "No, he''s too fast. He''s going to die faster. Don''t leave your hands behind. He''s going to burst out with all his strength."


    Another emperor called out anxiously to stop the other two.


    After that, he directly killed the soul of the golden winged Mirs.


    The golden winged Mirs show a strong color of irony in his eyes. Even if he divides the soul, he doesn''t put these people in his eyes at all.


    The golden winged ROC carving raised its hand and sliced out with a golden light blade, which easily smashed the attack of the demon emperor.


    At this time, the other two emperors also joined hands to kill. They had a strong breath. It was obvious that they did not use simple means.


    But at this time, the spirit of the bull devil also rushed over, and two huge fists smashed at them.


    In the roaring sound, the soul of the Bull Demon was forced to retreat for more than ten steps. After all, they attacked desperately, and it was difficult to block them.


    If there were more people, they might be able to fight against the Bull Demon King and the golden winged Mirs carving. Unfortunately, they didn''t. Even if they used the means of pressing the bottom of the box, they were doomed to be beaten by the two demons.

 Chapter 894

    Under the attack of the three demons, the five blood demons in the imperial realm, although they have used all the means, still can not escape the fate of being killed.


    All five of them were cultivated in the early days of the Empire, and they were not very strong.


    When five emperors are killed, Ning Xiaolei gains five storage rings.


    After discovering the things inside, the whole face suddenly showed the color of happiness.


    There are more things in it than he imagined. What he thought before was similar to the harvest in a tall tower. Now he finds that it is much more than that.


    The emperor''s realm is the emperor''s realm, which is richer than you think.


    Seeing the three demons disappear, Ning Xiaolei, who has collected the storage ring, leaves quickly.


    Against the five emperors, the movement was not so big. Most of the blood demons were probably aware of it.


    Maybe at the moment, the five emperors, or even more powerful, are on their way.


    He fled all the way, at least tens of thousands of meters later, Ning Xiaolei found a place to hide.


    After hiding for a long time, Ning Xiaolei felt the powerful figures flying over his head, and the huge demons swept around.


    This time, Ning Xiaolei did not enter the refining pot, but outside.


    "These guys must be crazy. It''s not easy to start from now on."


    Ning Xiaolei frowned and thought. He felt that if large-scale fighting broke out again as before, more powerful experts would appear.


    The imperial realm has already appeared. Will the imperial realm be far away?


    With the power of sun monkey and others to divide souls, we can deal with the early days of the Empire.


    Even Ning Xiaolei felt that in the middle of the Warring States period, it was no problem to be single to single.


    But if it is in the later stage of the Empire, it seems to be a little difficult to rely on a soul dividing seal.


    As for fenglingfu, the one percent power should not be the opponent.


    He needs stronger talismans, such as one tenth of the talisman, or even the talisman equivalent to an ontological strike.


    If there is such a treasure dominating the body, Ning Xiaolei feels that, not to mention the late emperor''s realm, even if the emperor''s realm comes, it can be just one.


    If it''s a saint, Ning Xiaolei thinks it''s better to run as far as he can. That''s not what he can deal with.


    If you want to deal with saints, you can only deal with saints. At present, among the demons, Nu Wa is the only one he knows.


    He doesn''t know whether the antiques in the front of the list are old or not.


    But even if they give him treasures, they can''t deal with the saints unless they come.


    However, Ning Xiaolei also thinks that it is not so easy to attract saints.


    If the saints are free to do nothing, it''s not that everyone is in danger. Who dares to come out and do something about it.


    He felt that as long as he didn''t set off the chaos of destroying the demon world, the saint would only turn a blind eye.


    In the realm of saints, they have transcended everything and despised many things.


    Of course, this is just Ning Xiaolei''s guess, but he thinks he can guess it very well.


    But even if it is Huangjing, it is not so easy to deal with it.


    Ning Xiaolei really doesn''t know how to deal with the appearance of a golden winged ROC carving and monkey king.


    This kind of character, even if the big demon in the group gives him a treasure, he can''t deal with it.


    So everything, or to enhance the strength of the subject.


    Waiting for Ning Xiaolei, or his subordinates to achieve such means, naturally don''t be afraid.


    But if you want to improve your strength, you have to grab it. For a time, you are in a dilemma.


    Ning Xiaolei has a headache. Besides robbing, how can he get enough cultivation resources?


    After thinking about it, Ning Xiaolei still thinks that it''s the most suitable to grab.

 Chapter 895

    Rob, that''s what we have to rob.


    How to grab it has become a problem we have to consider.


    In the territory of the blood demon God cult, these guys are all crazy one by one. They have to change their strategies.


    He didn''t believe that there were so many imperial realms and imperial realms in the blood demon sect, and he could keep an eye on those towers one by one.


    As long as he can''t watch, he has a chance.


    Maybe his intention of sweeping all the way has been seen through, and the other party has made preparations in advance.


    Now, he absolutely disorderly action, let the blood demon God teach not to know.


    Although that may reduce efficiency, it is better than nothing.


    Make up one''s mind, Ning Xiaolei went back to the pot of refining demon first. Now there are emperor territory patrols in the air, so it''s not convenient to move.


    There are a lot of resources on the five emperors'' territory. After refining and absorbing, Ning Xiaolei''s accomplishments have increased a lot, and he has taken a big step towards the emperor''s territory.


    After thinking about it, he took out his mobile phone and contacted qingniujing.


    "Do you have any pills that can break through the imperial realm? Go ahead and prepare them for me. I can use them not only in the imperial realm, but also in the imperial realm."


    "One turn, two turn and three turn the golden elixir. There''s no need to practice more. Let me see if you can skip it. If you can practice higher turn directly, your speed of alchemy can''t keep up with my strength."


    Seeing the news from Ning Xiaolei, qingniujing has a toothache.


    He knew that in order to change snacks, Golden Horn and silver horn were working hard to improve their alchemy skills. Anyway, they worked harder than before.


    But now, Ning Xiaolei even said that he was dragged back.


    "I still have all kinds of treasures here, many of which you haven''t eaten before. Do you want them?"


    Seeing that qingniujing didn''t come back immediately, Ning Xiaolei sent another one.


    In the fairyland, qingniujing gritted his teeth and said, "this is not going to be promoted for a while. I''ll learn from Monkey Sun and steal the master''s pills to exchange with you."


    In order to treasure the good things, qingniujing decided to fight.


    As for whether he will be killed or not, qingniujing is not worried at all.


    Taishanglaojun is only one of the three separations of sage Laozi. Even if we punish him, it will not be too much.


    Make up one''s mind, green bull essence directly to the old gentleman''s Alchemy room latent past.


    After receiving the response from qingniujing, Ning Xiaolei looks excited.


    He knew that as soon as he said it, qingniujing would really try to find a way.


    Without thinking about it, Ning Xiaolei came out of the refining pot again.


    In any case, breaking through the imperial realm is not a matter for a while and a half. It also needs a lot of resources.


    Outside the refining pot, no one is guarding Ning Xiaolei.


    Last time he was in the same place, so he was squatted.


    But this time, he ran tens of thousands of meters away. If he was still squatted, it would prove that the blood demon God cult really had the ability to find his way in and out of the alchemy pot.


    Obviously, they didn''t.


    But maybe they will wait in a tower in his direction, waiting for Ning Xiaolei to attack.


    But Ning Xiaolei doesn''t follow their will.


    Choose a direction casually, Ning Xiaolei flies forward.


    Along the way, passing by a tower everywhere, but he did not hand.


    I didn''t know how much distance I had passed. After seeing a slightly larger tower in front of me, I took the four murderers to launch a surprise attack.


    Just when he killed five emperors and refined their resources, Taotie also gathered his flesh again.


    "Who?"


    There is a shadow of Taoist in the tower, and the strongest one reaches the later stage of the divine realm.


    In addition, there are three gods in the middle stage and three gods in the early stage, which are much stronger than those towers we have seen before.


    Ning Xiaolei doesn''t want to talk to the madmen taught by the blood demon God, so he starts directly.

 Chapter 896

    After a great war, all the practitioners in the tower were killed by Ning Xiaolei and the four murderers.


    After robbing the resources collected inside, Ning Xiaolei runs away without saying a word.


    On the way, he put away the four murderers and changed the direction in a very low-key way.


    More than an hour later, another tower several hundred thousand meters away was attacked again.


    Three hours later, a tower in the East was attacked and all the resources inside were taken away.


    Half an hour later, a tower thousands of meters away


    Ning Xiaolei with four fierce, from time to time appear in a raid, grab a place to change.


    The trace of this time can be said to be elusive. There is no trace to find.


    In the headquarters of the blood demon cult, a huge tower tens of thousands of meters high, the leader of the cult was furious.


    "Damn it, where did you come from? Did you deceive me? Pass on my order, expel all non believers in the territory, and let all believers return to the pagoda. "


    "Let the underworld emperor go out and search the territory with hundreds of emperors. If you encounter any practitioners who are still stranded, you will be killed without mercy."


    Issued two orders, blood demon God teach the Lord in the eyes of the cold, he wants to let the other side of the wings.


    Ning Xiaolei doesn''t know that the leader of the blood devil cult has been angry and continues to fight guerrillas with the four murderers.


    When he found that the divine realm did not appear, he would quickly sweep a nearby area, including several tall towers.


    After a period of time, the harvest is called a pot full.


    Just as Ning Xiaolei was preparing to go to the next place for a surprise attack, a grand voice suddenly sounded in the air.


    "All those who are not self-cultivation in the religious area should leave quickly. From today on, the religious area is closed, and all those who are not self-cultivation in the religious area have returned to the high tower these days. They are not allowed to go out without orders."


    "Three hours later, the emperor will take people to inspect the territory, encounter unauthorized detention, there is no amnesty to kill."


    Standing on the black cloud over a hill, Ning Xiaolei is speechless.


    As for that, he has robbed more than 20 towers, and the other party needs to seal the territory and chase people?


    And it''s still led by the emperor. Should we look up to him more?


    Depressed to depressed, Ning Xiaolei also understand, it''s time to leave the blood demon God teach, and then go down will end.


    If you really meet the emperor who speaks, you will be in trouble.


    The key is that I don''t know if there is only one emperor. If there are more than one, I can''t run away.


    If you add a bunch of Empire, you will be forced into the refining pot, and you can''t get out.


    Anyway, it''s time to go to the territory of the dark devil empire.


    After making a decision, Ning Xiaolei leaves quickly and chooses the nearest direction according to the mark in the map.


    Along the way, I met many practitioners who were wandering in the blood demon God cult. At this time, they were all in a hurry.


    The blood demon God cult directly issued this kind of order, which was definitely not a joke with them. If they didn''t go away and were killed, they would have no place to regret.


    More than an hour later, Ning Xiaolei arrived at the junction of the black devil Empire and the blood devil cult.


    Looking at the high tower not far from the junction, the angry Ning Xiaolei calls the four murderers to take action directly.


    Even if it is to leave, also want to disgust blood demon God teach.


    With the fighting power of him and the four murderers, even if the strength of the tower guarding the border was very strong, he could not escape the fate of being killed completely.


    Even if it''s emperor territory, Ning Xiaolei and the current strength of the four murderers can fight, not to mention the other side doesn''t have emperor territory.


    After robbing the tower, Ning Xiaolei enters the black devil empire with four evildoers.


    "Stop, you are not allowed to enter here."


    The guardians of the black devil Empire stand on the wall and confront Ning Xiaolei from afar.


    Although the other side killed the blood demon God cult, they were never allowed to enter without knowing their enemies and friends.


    If a person even, but also with four terrible smell of fierce beast.

 Chapter 897

    "No, no, no, you misunderstood. It''s not a matter of permission. It''s a matter of whether you can stop us if we want to pass."


    Ning Xiaolei waved his hand with a smile. Are you kidding? Even if your opponent, the blood demon God sect guarding the border, has been destroyed, will he care about you?


    Words fall, Ning Xiaolei is the first to come forward, four murderers follow up.


    The city master of the black devil Empire, who spoke before, had a stiff face and was extremely green.


    Beside him, the Holy Land in the city and a man who practiced in fairyland all flew into the air to watch out for Ning Xiaolei and the four evildoers.


    "Don''t do it. We didn''t do it. Of course, if you claim to be much better than the opposite tower of the blood devil cult, you can try it."


    Ning Xiaolei smiles and says, "I will not slaughter the city for no reason. I will give half of the cultivation resources in your city. We will leave immediately."


    "If we don''t, you will know the consequences. We''ll rob after slaughtering the city. Whether we will hand over half of it or take it all after being killed by us is your choice."


    Hearing this, all the people in the city suddenly became restless. At last, they all set their eyes on the Lord of the city.


    They saw the situation of the blood demon God sect before, and the enemy who had been deadlocked with them for countless years was easily destroyed.


    Obviously, since the other party can destroy their deadlocked master, it can also destroy them.


    The city leader''s face was livid, and he gritted his teeth: "you and the four fierce beasts can fight against the power of our whole city, and we have started the city protection array now."


    "Do you really think this broken array can stop us?"


    Ning Xiaolei''s mouth shows the color of irony, and his mind moves. Xiaotuanzi has appeared in his hand.


    Seeing the array in front of him, Xiaotuan Zi immediately understood what he wanted him to do. He just scratched his paw and made a big hole in the array.


    Ning Xiaolei takes four murderers to enter quickly from the entrance of the cave. This time, there is no interval between them and the people in the city.


    "Don''t force me to change my mind. Do you want to learn from the blood devil to teach those lunatics to make fearless sacrifices?"


    Ning Xiaolei stares at the opposite City Lord coldly, his heart reads a move, thousand search fox month, Ba snake also immediately appears in front of him.


    He didn''t believe it. When the other party saw that he could call in the strong again, he was still indifferent.


    Sure enough, after seeing the extra Chihiro fox moon and Ba snake, the city leader''s face suddenly turned to ashes.


    Even the previous four murderers and the young man couldn''t stop, but the other party didn''t know where to call the strong one.


    One by one, his eyes swept the people behind him. With a sigh, the LORD called humanity: "go and get things as they say."


    After all, the people of the black devil empire are not the madmen of the blood devil cult, and there are ordinary people in their city.


    Since he is the Lord of a city, how can he easily give up the lives of all the people in the city? In that case, he is too incompetent.


    What''s more, the other side only needs half, which doesn''t push them to death.


    This can be regarded as giving them some hope, but if the other party wants them all, he still has to consider whether to fight to death.


    After all, without cultivation resources, all kinds of expenses in the city and the cultivation of sergeants will become problems. How can he easily accept them.


    Now it''s only half of the loss, but everything in the city can maintain the basic operation, so there''s no need to fight.


    Soon, the people sent by the Lord of the city got the resources.


    After the city Lord looked at it, he threw it to Ning Xiaolei: "I hope you have your word."


    Ning Xiaolei takes a look, and the things in the city before the Warcraft court are almost the same, which shows that even if the other party gives less, it is not much less.


    Ning Xiaolei is willing to cooperate with the city masters who are hiding in advance and retreat. He takes xiaotuanzi and the demon gods to break the array and fly out.

 Chapter 898

    The dark devil Empire and the court of Warcraft are almost the same type of cities.


    Each city has a lord, equipped with several generals, as well as a different number of soldiers.


    At present, Ning Xiaolei and others meet the most powerful city Lord, whose strength is only in the later stage of the divine realm. In front of him and the four evildoers, they can''t see enough.


    Of course, this is also the reason why Ning Xiaolei and others didn''t go deep into the dark devil empire. The cities they plunder now are only on the edge.


    If you go to the central area, you may encounter a city in God''s land, and it''s too close to the black devil Empire, which can easily lead to the siege of experts sent by the other side.


    If you are surrounded, it''s OK that no one is guarding. But once you are surrounded by many people like the last time, there will be a big fight.


    The emperor''s realm is good. If the emperor''s realm is guarded, sun Houzi and other people''s soul dividing seal characters are also bad enough.


    The dark devil empire is no better than the blood devil God cult. The city masters here are very knowledgeable and know that they are not rivals, so they simply send resources.


    Even if some do not want to pay, Ning Xiaolei and four fierce a little forced, they will soon hand over.


    Unknowingly, Ning Xiaolei with four fierce beasts, quickly looted more than 20 cities.


    At this time, the black devil empire finally sent experts.


    Ning Xiaolei, after they left, there was no reason why the captains of the plundered city did not report to the police.


    The strength of the people who came here is not too strong. There are two imperial leaders and dozens of divine leaders.


    Such a team, Ning Xiaolei didn''t even bother to use all kinds of treasures to hand over the two imperial realms to the four murderers. He took all the divine realms by himself.


    At the beginning, the two emperors of the black devil Empire were surprised. Seeing Ning Xiaolei and the four beasts did not escape, they thought they looked down on them and insulted them.


    But when the war started, they soon found that they were very wrong.


    Although the four beasts are in the later stage of the divine realm, they are extremely fierce, and each of them has the ability to fight at different levels.


    Soon the two emperors were shocked to find that they were defeated by four fierce beasts.


    As for the other side, Ning Xiaolei''s performance is even more powerful. All kinds of magic powers are at hand. The powerful power makes the people of the black devil Empire who are fighting against him look terrible one by one.


    "Come on, have a good fight with me."


    Ning Xiaolei laughs wildly, and uses Sanqing and the incarnation outside the law together. For a moment, his figure is everywhere in the world, which makes it difficult to distinguish the true from the false.


    The people of the black devil Empire who fought against him were on guard and did not dare to let any one of them get close to him.


    "Try it."


    Ning Xiaolei grins straight, eight seal magic door all display, with his present strength, already can all perform.


    One heavy heavenly soldier, two heavy Vajra, three heavy heavenly generals, four heavy Arhats, five heavy dragon gods, six heavy leizun, seven heavy Buddha, eight heavy heaven and earth, eight gates, one by one huge, crashing down from the sky.


    The people who were attacked suddenly felt like ten thousand tons of holy mountain pressing on their back, making them unstable and slow.


    Before the shock, everyone was busy together to smash those doors.


    "Take that again."


    Ning Xiaolei laughs, suddenly opens his mouth, and a large golden flame erupts.


    I didn''t get the cultivation method of samadhi''s true fire from red boy, but I got the application method of the sun''s true fire from the golden emperor. It''s more powerful than before. I don''t know how many times.


    The flame spread, and the whole sky was shrouded. Everyone in the black devil empire was very uncomfortable.


    "What, it''s Jinwu zhenhuo, the other party is not the person of our demon world?"


    In the direction of the capital of the black devil Empire, a sleeping figure suddenly opens his eyes. The light in his eyes is flowing, like penetrating through the void, and directly sees Ning Xiaolei.


    Looking at the golden fire all over the sky, the figure whispered, a little shocked.

 Chapter 899

    Ning Xiaolei is fighting against the divine realm of the black demon empire. Suddenly, he feels as if he is being watched by wild beasts. He feels extremely dangerous.


    Up to now, Ning Xiaolei understands that this feeling is not without reason. In other words, they are targeted by a super master.


    To have such a strong sense of extreme danger, the other party is at least Huangjing.


    "Kill them quickly, get out!"


    Ning Xiaolei shouts out, regardless of playing any more, and suddenly launches the nine spirit Yuansheng''s method of swallowing the sky and swallowing the earth.


    Although he did not grow, but the suction is not inferior to too much.


    Scattered around the black devil Empire God, one by one out of control, to his side.


    A lot of people were dealing with the real fire of the sun, but they fell into the sea of fire by Ning Xiaolei.


    In a flash, a shrill scream came out one after another, and a continuous stream of evil Qi was burned into nothingness.


    Just a moment later, several weaker people were burned into a cloud of fly ash.


    Seeing this, Ning Xiaolei''s eyes brightened slightly, and the sun''s real fire seemed to have a little restraining effect on the evil Qi.


    "Die for me!"


    With the power of swallowing and sucking, Ning Xiaolei''s three statues are equally powerful.


    Yuqing uses the mad cow boxing separately. The huge boxing shadows collapse into the void. The sky is constantly broken like porcelain. The cold wind blows out of the space and tears everything around. It makes people feel terrible.


    On the other side, Shangqing''s body blinks and uses Tianpeng''s speed. It''s too fast to imagine. Every time he makes a move, the dark devil empire will spit blood, or die.


    The last Taiqing split up was the smashing spear from the black bear spirit. He waved a huge spear through the heaven and earth, which made the black devil Empire hard to deal with.


    In a short time, several people died.


    Over there, the four murderers also tried to kill the bottom of the box, regardless of the injury and consequences, fighting for the two emperors.


    At this time, each of the four evildoers had a virtual shadow standing tens of thousands of feet high, standing between heaven and earth, with terrible power.


    Originally, they were only in the divine realm, and their attack was somewhat weak, and their damage to the imperial realm was limited. However, after the appearance of the virtual shadow, their lethality instantly increased to a higher level.


    The four assailants attacked together, and the area in their center was in chaos. The living beings could not stay and the emperor could not stay for a long time.


    The two emperors roared. By this time, they had no intention of killing the enemy and just wanted to escape.


    "Four murders!"


    Seems to see the intention of the two, Taotie suddenly roared.


    The other three evildoers knew each other, and the shadow behind them suddenly left the body at the same time, quickly melted into a red and black mist.


    The two empires of the black devil Empire were submerged before they could dodge.


    In less than a minute, the movement in the fog disappeared. When the fog dissipated, the two emperors were completely lost, only their storage equipment and weapons remained.


    Poor strange face pale matchless, lift claw to summon, see to rather small thunder there.


    At this time, Ning Xiaolei and the three major divisions have also ended the battle, and they are seizing the time to take off the storage equipment of those people in the black devil empire.


    After receiving something, Ning Xiaolei reads it in his heart and puts the four evildoers into the refining pot. Without saying a word, he steps on the black cloud and escapes to the distance.


    At this time, he was using the real cloud climbing skill, which was faster than his previous cloud climbing skill. I don''t know how many times.


    Ning Xiaolei chose the south, which is the territory of Wuji Magic Kingdom.


    It seems that he has been targeted by experts in the dark devil empire. Before he can''t guarantee to deal with it, it''s not convenient for him to continue to make trouble, otherwise he may fall.

 Chapter 900

    There are four supernatural forces in the world of Warcraft: the dark devil Empire, the blood devil cult, the court of Warcraft, and the limitless kingdom.


    In terms of jurisdiction, the black devil Empire and the court of Warcraft are the most important. Both of them control a large area and have numerous cities under their command.


    In terms of madness, of course, it is the blood devil cult. The people of the blood devil cult are absolute lunatics, and they are extreme.


    In addition to Wuji demon Kingdom, Ning Xiaolei has dealt with the other three forces. He knows this most clearly. However, if he is allowed to choose, he will not choose the blood demon cult until the end.


    However, in terms of mystery, it belongs to the Wuji kingdom. Undoubtedly, few people in the Wuji Kingdom walk around outside, and their understanding is limited to word of mouth.


    After leaving the black devil Empire, Ning Xiaolei came all the way to the limitless devil kingdom. As soon as he crossed the boundary between the black devil Empire and the limitless devil Kingdom, Ning Xiaolei felt a different atmosphere.


    The whole Wuji demon Kingdom seems to be desolate, full of ancient flavor, and everything gives people a sense of ancient flavor.


    What''s more, the population of Wuji seems to be very small. Ning Xiaolei went several kilometers, but he didn''t see a human figure or a city.


    It''s Warcraft. Ning Xiaolei meets many people. They are brave and not afraid of death. No matter what Ning Xiaolei''s breath is, they will attack directly.


    "What''s the situation?" Ning Xiaolei is very speechless. He came to Wuji devil kingdom to grab resources. Now people can''t see him. What''s the strength to grab.


    However, since he has come, Ning Xiaolei does not intend to leave immediately. The other three major forces are on guard against him. If he goes there again, he may encounter the emperor''s kingdom or even the sage.


    If you are not careful, you may have to plant.


    With some of the means in his hands, it''s OK to deal with the emperor''s realm, and it''s very likely that he will overturn when dealing with the emperor''s realm and the sage. He must improve his strength as soon as possible.


    At that time, even if you borrow the weapons of the big demons in the group, you can still exert some power. It''s not like now, it can''t be used at all.


    Ning Xiaolei also knows the strength of sun Houzi and others, Huangjing.


    Under the sage, Huangjing is the strongest. The strength of sun Houzi and others is not beyond Ning Xiaolei''s expectation. After all, those are famous among the demons in the group. If they are not Huangjing, the rest of them are even more impossible.


    Ning Xiaolei found out the whereabouts of the people in Wuji after he had been deep into Wuji for tens of thousands of miles.


    But what Ning Xiaolei didn''t expect is that the people he met in Wuji demon kingdom were more than the people he met before. They were little giants.


    "Is this the unique ancient demon of Wuji Magic Kingdom?"


    Ning Xiaolei''s eyes twinkle slightly at the thought of the rumor about the Wuji Magic Kingdom, and he is curious about the cableway.


    It was the first time that he saw the ancient devil, so he was inevitably more curious.


    It is said that the ancient demons are the oldest demons in the Wuji demon kingdom. The evil spirit in the body is much stronger than that of other demons, and the ancient demons are much stronger in the same realm.


    However, these are not what Ning Xiaolei cares about. He only cares about whether he can grab a lot of resources from these ancient demons, which is enough for him to break through the Empire.


    When Ning Xiaolei saw the ancient demons, these ancient demons also found him. These ancient demons seemed to be extremely exclusive. An ancient demon in the later stage of Shenjing roared with cold eyes: "get out of the range of our country, or die!"


    "Come on, I''m here to rob. If you say go away, go away!"


    Ning Xiaolei disdains to curl his mouth, and waves his hand to release the four murderers: "rob them, see what good things they can get!"

 Chapter 901

    Ning Xiaolei ordered the four murderers to fight directly.


    To deal with an ancient demon in the later stage of the divine realm, even if he is better than the same level demon, he will be attacked by the four evildoers in just a few rounds.


    As an ancient demon God, the four murderers also have the strength of cross level combat, only stronger than the ancient demons of the same level.


    Seeing that the ancient demons in the later stage of the divine realm were defeated, the rest of the ancient demons, regardless of the cultivation gap, all rushed forward together.


    Ning Xiaolei gave a faint smile and went straight up.


    The magic power of heaven and earth was launched, and he incarnated into a giant bigger than ordinary ancient demons.


    Use the mad devil ox boxing, which is learned from the Bull Demon King, to blow all the ancient demons around. Some weak ones will be turned into flying ash directly under his boxing strength.


    There is a gap in strength. It is not the number that can make a difference between the weak and the strong.


    Before Ning Xiaolei could finish the fight, an angry and unwilling roar rang out. At the end of the fight with the four murderers, Gu Mo died and his broken body fell to the ground.


    "It''s so weak. It was so loud just now."


    Seeing this, Ning Xiaolei curled his mouth and launched the heaven swallowing and earth swallowing magic power to crush the rest of the ancient demons.


    When the battle is over, counting the spoils is only the result, but it is not very good.


    "What''s the matter? It''s not enough to be so poor or so small."


    Ning Xiaolei is speechless and gains less than he imagined.


    In his opinion, there is an ancient devil in the later stage of the divine realm, and there are several early and middle stages, which are also equivalent to a city of the other three forces, and the harvest is not small.


    But the fact is that the resources found in the gathering place of these ancient demons are less than one tenth of what he snatched from any one of the three forces.


    Silent at the same time, Ning Xiaolei is also very helpless, seems not worth it!


    But now, his other three forces have all gone one by one, and there has been a lot of noise. Now, those three forces must be on guard, and experts will come and go.


    If he makes any more noise, there will soon be a lot of emperor territory, Emperor territory and even saints.


    At that time, it''s too late to cry, and it''s impossible to hide in the refining pot space.


    Although I have never seen saints do it, I guess with my fingers that their means are incredible. It is not difficult for them to limit space.


    After thinking about it, Ning Xiaolei decided to stay in Wuji magic country.


    I''ve just entered the territory of Wuji demon kingdom. Maybe the situation of these ancient demons is not common!


    With this idea in mind, Ning Xiaolei receives the four murderers and continues to advance to the depths of the limitless devil kingdom.


    It has to be said that compared with the other three forces, the number of the demons in the Wuji kingdom is much less. This time Ning Xiaolei Leng advanced more than 20000 Li before he saw the demons again.


    And before the gathering place of ancient demons in general, gathered here is not much, more than 100 people, the strongest is also the late divine realm.


    Seeing Ning Xiaolei, these demons attack directly without saying anything.


    Of course, Ning Xiaolei would not be polite to them. He called out four murderers to beat them up and snatch some resources again.


    With the previous situation, Ning Xiaolei is a little prepared this time. Although there are few, he is not too disappointed.


    Continue to move forward. After robbing more than ten such small ethnic groups, when it was almost dark, a big city with a large area finally appeared in front.


    "I finally met a big city. There are certainly many resources in it."


    Ning Xiaolei''s eyes are bright, but he is also a little wary. All the small ethnic groups with more than 100 people have a divine realm. Such a city definitely has an imperial realm.


    If it''s one or two, he and the four murderers should be able to deal with it. But if there are more, he will have to use the means from the demon group.

 Chapter 902

    Flying over the magic city, without waiting for Ning Xiaolei to start, many figures have been flying out of the city.


    Feeling the breath of the leader, Ning Xiaolei''s face changes slightly. The other side is stronger than he expected. It''s definitely not the beginning of the Empire.


    Besides him, there are four people behind him. The breath of them is also the realm of the emperor.


    As for the divine realm, there are dozens of people, which should not be underestimated.


    "Stop, who''s coming? I don''t welcome strangers in blue mountain city!"


    Wei squints at Ning Xiaolei, and one of the four people in the early days of the Empire walks out and says.


    Ning Xiaolei is slightly surprised. No, logically speaking, even if he speaks, shouldn''t he be the most powerful person in front of him?


    "Lord of blue mountain, what nonsense, a little mole ant who can''t reach the realm of the emperor."


    When Ning Xiaolei''s eyes fall on the leader, his face suddenly shows a trace of impatience, and he rushes to the front of his mouth.


    Hearing the voice, Ning Xiaolei suddenly understood that it was the leader of the city in front who had just spoken.


    But in a moment, Ning Xiaolei''s face showed a trace of anger. He was called mole ant. Isn''t he stronger? What kind of force!


    "That little white face, who do you dare to talk to me like this? Do you want to know what will happen?"


    Ning Xiaolei hums coldly as he stares at the strongest man.


    When he said this, all the demons on the opposite side fell into a state of stupefaction. The strongest one was also stunned. What kind of white face?


    But after feeling that Ning Xiaolei''s eyes had been on him, he suddenly realized that xiaobailian was referring to him.


    "Presumptuous, dare to insult special envoy bent, you are looking for death, Lord of blue mountain, kill him!"


    With a roar, the strongest man said angrily.


    The blue mountain city leader in the rear immediately flies out and claps Ning Xiaolei with his hand.


    As for the rest, they did not move. They thought that the Lord of the city was more than enough to deal with a man in the divine realm.


    With an intriguing smile on his face, Ning Xiaolei turned around and ran without saying a word, shouting: "you can catch up with me, you city master dog!"


    "Damn it, give it to our Lord!"


    The blue mountain city master was so angry that he even equated him with a dog. It''s not insulting the dog, right? It''s insulting him. It''s really hateful.


    The huge magic palm falls from the sky, but it''s empty. Ning Xiaolei escapes to the distance.


    Although he was the later strength of the divine realm, he practiced the Eastern Emperor Sutra, and his internal mana was far superior to that of the same level, which was no inferior to that of the imperial realm.


    The key is the speed of display, which is the proud speed of the golden winged Mirs. It''s not so easy to hit him at the beginning of an ordinary empire.


    One hit, angry blue mountain city Lord no nonsense, gritted his teeth to catch up.


    "You''re looking for death, idiot."


    Feeling the other side chasing, Ning Xiaolei shows a trace of irony and smile at the corner of his mouth.


    The reason why he ran away was to see if he could lead one or two people away and break them up separately. Then there was no need to use the means in the demon group.


    After all, this is the demon world. It''s easy to get attention by using those methods, and you have to go on a journey of escape.


    As soon as they escaped and chased each other, they left the blue mountain city for tens of thousands of miles without much time.


    Looking at the distance, before the end of the battle, Ning Xiaolei stopped.


    "Why don''t you run away? You''ve used up all your magic power. Ha ha, damned guy, this city is going to crush you to pieces."


    The voice of the blue mountain city leader''s laughter came from the rear. He didn''t expect to let the other party escape so far when dealing with a divine place.

 Chapter 903

    "Idiot, I''m waiting for you."


    Speechless see blue mountain city Lord one eye, rather small thunder lazy nonsense, four evil one by one appear in front of me.


    In addition to the four evils, Qianxun Huyue and Ba she are summoned by Ning Xiaolei.


    He has been practicing in the space of refining demon pot. At this time, his strength has reached the middle of divine realm.


    "Kill him and end the fight as soon as possible."


    Ning Xiaolei gave the order directly, and the words came first.


    The sun really covers the whole body. The magic gas in Ning Xiaolei''s hands condenses into a long gun and shows his smashing shot.


    Long gun with the gas of destruction, the past void inch by inch broken, look at the fear.


    "No, there''s a conspiracy."


    Seeing the four evil spirits, the blue mountain city leader''s face changed greatly.


    Although he found that the strength of all the demon gods was inferior to him, his fierce spirit made him feel chilly. His strong sense of crisis also reminded him that these were not ordinary divine realms, and he could not fight his empire.


    Without receiving Ning Xiaolei''s attack, the Lord of blue mountain turned around and planned to escape.


    As long as you go back, plus the three generals and envoys in the city, these people and Warcraft are not rivals at all.


    "Can you walk away?"


    A cold laugh rang out, and a virtual shadow appeared behind Ba snake. He opened his mouth to phagocytize, which was his unique method of phagocytosis.


    Although Ba snake is just in the middle of the divine realm at the moment, the force of swallowing and sucking acts on the Lord of blue mountain city, but it makes his speed drop by more than half in an instant.


    This short delay, Ning Xiaolei has arrived at the blue mountain city Lord behind him, a shot to his heart.


    "I really think I''m afraid of you. Die for me!"


    When he finds that he can''t walk away, the Lord of blue mountain turns around and smashes the spearhead of Ning Xiaolei.


    With a bang, the blue mountain city master and Ning Xiaolei fly back together.


    The four murderers rushed to the city in an instant, forming four directions and encircling the blue mountain city in the middle.


    Without much delay, they directly used the four homicide formations and didn''t want any accidents.


    Seeing this, Ning Xiaolei didn''t attack again. The four murderers used to fight in this battle. In less than a minute, they killed two black devil empire''s empire. Even if the blue mountain city master was more powerful than those two, he couldn''t last long.


    "It''s not helpful for such a simple opponent to call me out!"


    Speechless looking at the scene in front of him, Qianxun fox moon white Ning Xiaolei one eye.


    "Not only him, there will be a master who is suspected to be in the middle of the imperial realm, and three masters who are in the early stage of the imperial realm. There are dozens of divine realms. You should have a chance to fight."


    Ning Xiaolei explained, looking into the sky.


    I feel the fierce and incomparable fighting fluctuation here. There''s no reason why there''s no one in blue mountain city.


    There was no more meeting. With a bang, the four murderers showed their bodies. The blue mountain city leader, who was surrounded by them, no longer existed.


    Poor strange will blue mountain city Lord storage equipment to Ning Xiaolei, said: "someone came."


    Ning Xiaolei nodded: "get ready for the battle. Can you four deal with the middle of the Empire?"


    "Mid term?" Poor strange Leng Leng, eyes flashed a dignified color, gritted his teeth and said: "can try, now deal with the early Empire, it is not difficult for us, just want to challenge the middle."


    "Well, I''ll give you the middle name in a moment. Bashan and I, as well as Tianhu, will deal with the early three emperors."


    After allocating the battle plan, Ning Xiaolei and the demon gods wait quietly. After a while, they see the special envoy in the mouth of the blue mountain city, flying with three emperors.


    Behind them, there is still a big breath, which should be the fairyland of blue mountain city.


    "Well? How can there be Warcraft here


    Flying to the front, the special envoy''s eyes quickly looked around, his eyes showed a trace of consternation.


    Ning Xiaolei sneered: "the city master is too useless. He has been killed. Next, you."


    The words just fall, four fierce roar, already fly to rush out, rather small thunder takes Ba snake and thousand search fox month, straight to the other three people.

 Chapter 904

    At the beginning of the war against the three emperors, Ning Xiaolei was under great pressure.


    Ba she and Qian Xun Hu Yue, after all, are less powerful. The real main force is him.


    The best way to relieve stress is to kill someone by surprise.


    Eyes swept from the three, Ning Xiaolei selected a demon with a big axe.


    However, it''s a little difficult for Ba she and Qian Xun Hu Yue to stop the other two. Ning Xiaolei has to help them.


    He shows the skill of one Qi and three Qing, and three separate bodies appear one after another.


    "Help get both of them together."


    No more nonsense, Ning Xiaolei pointed to the other two demons directly.


    Sanqing nodded and swept out quickly.


    "You go too. I''ll deal with him alone."


    Chongba snake and Qianxun Huyue say that Ning Xiaolei alone meets the beginning of the empire with an axe.


    "What''s your strategy?"


    Suspiciously, looking at the inseparable Sanqing who has been fighting with the other two accomplices, the axe demon asked suspiciously.


    Ning Xiaolei sneered: "you don''t understand what you said. You should die."


    With that, Ning Xiaolei shows sun monkey''s technique of incarnation outside the law. For a moment, the world is full of Ning Xiaolei''s shadow.


    From the perspective of appearance, these figures are no different from Sanqing, just like real people.


    "Scared


    The axe wielding demons are scared to death. Three of them, together with two of them, can deal with his two companions. But now, there are so many to deal with him.


    Anxious in the heart, the axe demon turned around and waved an axe to flee.


    In the face of so many enemies, if you don''t run, you will die.


    For this kind of situation, Ning Xiaolei had expected that his real body mixed in a group of separate bodies and quickly approached the axe demon clan.


    At the beginning of the emperor''s territory, the demon clan was in a daze. He found that all the members who were touched by his axe were directly destroyed and disappeared without resistance.


    "So weak?"


    In consternation, the axe demons are puzzled and don''t know what''s going on.


    At this moment, he suddenly felt a fatal crisis coming from behind.


    Too late to think, rich combat experience prompted him to move quickly to avoid the key, to seek that life.


    "It''s no use."


    Ning Xiaolei looks at his axe demon family and shows a sneer.


    Just that punch, he blew the real fire of the sun directly, and it was burning at this time.


    "Damn, what kind of flame is this?"


    The axe wielding demons yell, and the evil spirit is surging layer upon layer, trying to put out the sun''s real fire, but in the end they just keep it from burning his body.


    Seeing that he couldn''t put it out, he gritted his teeth and tore off the big piece of flesh and blood that was on fire.


    But at this time, Ning Xiaolei, who took the lead, had already launched another attack.


    Jin Peng shows it quickly. Ning Xiaolei comes to the axe demon family, and the mad devil ox fist roars in the past.


    Because he was covered with the sun and the real fire, the axe demons didn''t dare to let him near. They were forced to be very embarrassed and fell in the downwind.


    Ning Xiaolei is powerful and unforgiving. A punch is faster than a punch. The roar of void is pounded by him.


    Suddenly, Ning Xiaolei suddenly uses the method of swallowing the sky and swallowing the earth of jiulingyuansheng, and a powerful force acts on the axe demon clan.


    When the axe demon''s body froze for a moment, Ning Xiaolei''s eyes flashed with two bright sword lights, hitting the axe demon''s head.


    "Bang!"


    With a light sound, the head of the axe demon family exploded like a watermelon, red and black all over the sky.


    Ning Xiaolei took the opportunity to spread the real fire of the sun and enveloped the whole body of the axe demon clan.


    If you want to kill an emperor completely, it''s not as simple as smashing your head.

 Chapter 905

    The move of exploding the head of the demon clan with axe is famous for the skill of sky sword. Learn from the sky sword demon Zun in the group.


    This move Ning Xiaolei learned a long time ago and has been used as a trump card.


    With the continuous improvement of his strength, Ning Xiaolei has not used this move for a long time, but this time, Ning Xiaolei finds that his power is still so strong.


    "Sure enough, it''s the Ninth Heaven Sword demon on the list. It''s still so powerful."


    His eyes flashed a little. Ning Xiaolei felt that these big demons who survived from ancient times were definitely not so simple.


    Sun monkey and other famous demons are much worse than them. The ranking of Nu Wa is not random.


    The axe demon''s head is broken, and the sun''s real fire covers his body. Ning Xiaolei doesn''t give up. He raises his hand and blasts down, and blasts his body, which is still full of magic gas, into ashes.


    In this way, the axe demon clan is completely destroyed, even if there is a great means, it can no longer be revived.


    Kill one person, Ning Xiaolei quickly looks at the other two demons, and finds that Sanqing is still fighting with them in full swing.


    But Qianxun fox moon and Ba snake are in a mess, and their bodies are full of scars.


    Their strength, after all, is still weak.


    As for the regiment of the special envoys of the four murderers, we can only feel the constant spread of terrorist waves, but we can''t see the specific situation clearly.


    Ning Xiaolei didn''t see much. At this time, the most important thing is to get rid of the other two emperors at the beginning.


    Tianpeng showed great speed, he quickly swept, and joined the two groups at the beginning of the Empire.


    With him as a powerful expert, the battle will be over without much time.


    The other two emperors of blue mountain city died at the beginning of their empire.


    However, the cost is not small. Ning Xiaolei''s three separations are exhausted and can no longer be used in a short time.


    "You go back to heal. You don''t have to do it next."


    Said a, Ning Xiaolei then will Qianxun fox month and Ba snake back.


    Not far away, the fighting is still hot, I''m afraid the waves are coming out one after another, and I don''t know what the situation is.


    Ning Xiaolei didn''t dare to dally and passed quickly.


    When he got close, Ning Xiaolei finally saw the fighting.


    At this time, the four murderers are performing the four murders array, which is inseparable from the special envoy.


    Although it''s only a higher grade, the strength is very different. The four murderers who can easily kill the leader of blue mountain city are barely killed, and there are scars all over their bodies.


    However, the special envoy also felt bad, his face was gray, his body was covered with blood, and his clothes were dyed red in many places.


    "It''s a little tricky!"


    With a low voice, Ning Xiaolei joined the regiment.


    In the face of an expert in the middle of the Empire, Ning Xiaolei didn''t dare to be careless. His move was passed to him by the big demons in the group.


    The power of swallowing spread from him and enveloped the figure of the special envoy.


    In peacetime, even if he is bound, the special envoy can return to fight with Ning Xiaolei. But now, there are still four murderers on the side.


    As soon as his speed slowed down, qiongqi jumped on him and slapped him on the head.


    Taowu followed closely, and his tail was whipped, and void was forced to burst.


    Taotie didn''t come forward, but rather used the power of swallowing like Ning Xiaolei, and the special envoy of sucking and pulling was very uncomfortable.


    "Roar!"


    With a roar, a ball of gray light came from chaos''s mouth and hit his left leg in the special envoy''s startled eyes.


    Silent, his left leg, which was hit, disappeared directly.


    "Ah, damn it, brute, I''ll kill you."


    The special envoy yells angrily and stares at chaos. He has known the ability of chaos before. He is always on guard. However, when Ning Xiaolei intervenes, he still can''t escape.


    If there is no special envoy, another light ball comes from chaos''s mouth.


    "Ha ha, well done. Today, he''s in trouble."


    Ning Xiaolei laughs. What about the medium term? Even with his own strength, he and the four murderers can encircle and kill.

 Chapter 906

    Ning Xiaolei''s special envoy, who was still invincible before, can no longer support him.


    By the time the rest of the demons in Blue Mountain City arrived, the special envoy had reached the last moment and was struggling to support him.


    "I''m acting on the Lord''s orders. You dare to kill me. No matter where you come from, you can''t escape death."


    In the four murders, the special envoy is disheveled, and is embarrassed to resist, glaring at Ning Xiaolei and the four murderers.


    Up to now, relying on his own strength alone, he can hardly escape from Shengtian. All he can think of is to threaten with the Lord of the country, hoping Ning Xiaolei and the four murderers will be afraid.


    After all, this is the Wuji Magic Kingdom. He doesn''t believe that Ning Xiaolei and others will have no scruples.


    "Oh? What''s the order? "


    Hear the voice of special envoy, Ning Xiaolei Leng Leng, curious way.


    When he spoke, the corner of his eye looked into the distance, and all the holy places in blue mountain city came here at this time.


    They should have come with special envoys and others, but their strength is not enough and their speed is not so fast, which is a little slower.


    "I won''t say that. In a word, you should know that it''s very important. I''m ordered to do it. If you kill me, it''s bad for the Lord. There''s no place for you to survive in the whole demon world."


    The special envoy showed a trace of joy in his heart, but he was indifferent on his face. Did what he said just now work?


    Ning Xiaolei curled his mouth and said, "don''t say it. I have plenty of ways to let you say it. Just take a breath. Someone is coming."


    When the words fall, Ning Xiaolei takes the lead in launching the killing move, swallowing the sky and swallowing the earth. In his hand, he uses the smashing gun technique to attack and kill together with the real fire of the sun.


    The four murderers were more fierce. They were not afraid of death one by one. With their injuries, they were reckless.


    The special envoy, who was still struggling to support him, showed a strong color of disbelief in his eyes, and was directly blasted in the face, leaving only one skull residue.


    Ning Xiaolei finds the right opportunity to make his income into a demon pot.


    In the distance, the people of blue mountain city who had just rushed to see the scene in front of them were scared to death.


    Then look around and not into the city master and the three generals, they suddenly realized what.


    "Run away!"


    A man in the later stage of the divine realm shouts, turns around and sweeps back quickly. At this time, only death remains.


    "Let alone."


    Ning Xiaolei certainly won''t let them run away, he ordered.


    The four murderers who got the order quickly flew away and stopped all the people in blue mountain city with their strength.


    After a great war, all the gods in blue mountain city fell, and none survived.


    Although they were both in the later stage of the divine realm, they were not as bad as the four evil spirits.


    After cleaning the battlefield a little, Ning Xiaolei doesn''t go into the refining pot immediately, but goes to the blue mountain city with four murderers.


    Seeing Ning Xiaolei''s return, they don''t see the city master and all the experts in the city. Everyone in the city is in fear.


    "Don''t act rashly, otherwise don''t blame us for killing innocent people indiscriminately."


    Ning Xiaolei shouts, asks the location, and goes straight to the Lord''s mansion with the four murderers.


    It''s just that not everyone listens to him. Along the way, many people attack them.


    In this case, Ning Xiaolei will not be polite, let the four murderers kill without any courtesy.


    The strongest group of people in the city had been killed before. Most of the people left in the city are below the divine realm. Even if there is a divine realm, there are very few. How can they stop the strong men who can fight in the imperial realm.


    When they reach the city Lord''s mansion, they kill a group of guards who will not retreat. Ning Xiaolei robs the whole city Lord''s mansion.


    Without stopping, he quickly left the blue mountain city with the four evildoers and continued to go to the depths of the Wuji kingdom.


    When a place with few people came, one person and four demons disappeared at the same time.

 Chapter 907

    Ning Xiaolei sits on a chair and looks at the special envoy with only one head in front of him.


    In the space of refining the demon pot, the life and death of the special envoy is only between Ning Xiaolei''s thoughts.


    However, Ning Xiaolei is very interested in the task that the special envoy said and didn''t kill him immediately.


    "Don''t say, don''t say I''ll make you live or die!"


    Squinting at the special envoy with a blank face, Ning Xiaolei said coldly.


    "You, tell me, where is this place and who are you?"


    The special envoy came back and asked in fear.


    He was shocked when he was brought into the demon pot space. He found that there was no magic in this place. Is it true that this place is no longer a demon kingdom?


    Thinking of this possibility, the special envoy set off a storm in his heart. If it wasn''t for the demon Kingdom, the other party would not have to worry about the leader of the Wuji demon kingdom.


    "You just need to know that no one can go out here without my permission. As for me, you can regard me as the master here."


    Ning Xiaolei looks at the special envoy indifferently and treats a prisoner. There is no need to say so much.


    "Is it still in the demon world?" Asked the special envoy.


    "Of course not. Come on, my patience is limited."


    With a snort, Ning Xiaolei turns his hand, and a soul charmer appears in his hand.


    This kind of seal character given by Bai Gujing can be controlled even in the imperial realm. This kind of seal character controls the soul.


    Even out of this body, still can''t escape.


    Without giving the special envoy a chance to ask, Ning Xiaolei forces the spirit charmer into his body.


    "You, what did you do to me?" The special envoy looks at Ning Xiaolei and shouts.


    "Cut the crap and tell me what you''re doing, or I''ll let you know now."


    Ning Xiaolei showed a sneer in his eyes and threatened.


    He didn''t give the special envoy a chance to respond, so he just pinched the formula.


    In an instant, an unbearable pain came out. The special envoy couldn''t help crying out, and his round head rolled wildly on the ground.


    "Come on, stop it. I''ll say everything." As he rolled, the special envoy cried.


    Ning Xiaolei didn''t stop right away. He waited for more than ten seconds, and then stopped pinching.


    As soon as he stopped here, the special envoy stopped rolling and shrunk aside. His eyes were full of fear.


    "I believe that you have experienced the taste, and I will not punish you for no reason."


    Ning Xiaolei opens his mouth and looks at the special envoy indifferently. He is such an expert in the middle of the Empire. He must teach him a long lesson.


    Otherwise, he may not be able to prevent a sudden attack.


    "I say, I say everything. The purpose of the special envoys sent by the Lord is to collect all kinds of natural materials and treasures that are beneficial to the breakthrough in these cities."


    Hearing the special envoy''s inquiry, the special envoy said frankly.


    Having experienced what he had just experienced, he vowed that he would never try again.


    "Natural resources and local treasures?"


    Smell speech, Ning Xiaolei eyes suddenly light up, this is a good thing!


    Although he plundered a lot of cities, it is certain that the things that the City owners took out were not the most precious.


    What''s really precious is that they all stay.


    Ning Xiaolei is also clear about this, but in order to get more things, he doesn''t force it.


    But now it''s not the same. The Lord of the Wuji demon Kingdom asked him to go down to the cities to collect them. What those city masters took out must be really good things.


    If you grab all these things, Ning Xiaolei thinks that it''s absolutely no problem to break through the Empire.


    "Yes, it''s the natural resources and local treasures. The Lord seems to be planning to attack the holy land. He has been preparing for it for a long time."


    I thought Ning Xiaolei didn''t believe it, the special envoy then added with fear.

 Chapter 908

    The holy land?


    Ning Xiaolei''s eyes suddenly clear, it must need a lot of things.


    Even if it''s just a little rough, it''s enough for him to break through the holy land.


    But that way, it''s obvious that it will offend the Lord of the Wuji kingdom. It''s no joke that a quasi saint, or even the whole nation''s power, will be pursued and killed at that time.


    However, it is the so-called pursuit of wealth in danger, not to mention the road of cultivation and longevity, which is full of countless dangers.


    If you want to reach a situation that ordinary people can''t reach, you have to take risks that ordinary people don''t take.


    Just thinking for a moment, Ning Xiaolei decided to do this wave.


    Of course, before taking action, we still have to be fully prepared. This time is different from the previous three forces. This time, it is a country leader that he will offend.


    From the special envoy''s mouth, Ning Xiaolei inquired in detail about all the things about the Lord of Wuji, and learned about the names and strength of all the special envoys carrying out this mission, as well as the places they went.


    After finishing these, Ning Xiaolei finds the big demon in the group again. He thinks it''s necessary to discuss such a big thing with them.


    "Rob a Zhunsheng''s resources for breakthrough?"


    When Ning Xiaolei finished speaking in the group, all the demons were stunned one by one, and burst the pot in an instant.


    Xiaoyao Ning Xiaolei: cough, since I''ve bumped into it, I always think it''s a crime not to do something. It''s just that I need to break through the demon Empire / an embarrassed expression.


    White Deer essence: big man ox fork / a row of worship expression.


    Red boy: ha ha, don''t counsellor, just do it. Ray Xiaoyao, I''ll lend you the firetip gun.


    Huang fengguai: don''t say anything. If Lei Xiaoyao wants to do it, everyone will support him. I have 100 samadhi Shenfeng runes here. If they dare to chase them at that time, they will directly confuse the whole demon world. Lei Xiaoyao, take the bag / a row of cool expressions.


    ¡­¡­


    What is demon?


    He is not afraid of heaven and earth. He dares to love and hate. If heaven is oppressed, he will break that day. If Earth is restrained, he will destroy that land. He is the real great demon.


    Every member of the group is the best among the demons. No one is afraid of anything.


    Just because of their character, some big demons are more stable and considerate.


    But when it comes to the time really worth fighting for, they will never shrink back.


    All demons, with your words and my words, we keep discussing this matter. Many impatient guys like red boy and yellow wind monster have already sent red envelopes.


    "Congratulations, I got red boy''s red envelope and got a firetip gun. It has been put into Xumi bag."


    "Congratulations, I got a hundred samadhi talismans from Huang fengguai''s red envelope, which has been stored in Xumi''s bag."


    "Congratulations, you''ve got the monkey king''s red envelope. You''ve got the Phoenix wings purple gold crown, Suozi golden armor, lotus root silk walking shoes, which have been put into Xumi bag."


    "Congratulations..."


    A series of prompt sound, Ning Xiaolei snatched soft, let him surprise is, Monkey Sun actually directly from the three sea dragon king that he got the equipment to send.


    The reason why he didn''t give the golden cudgel is that sun Houzi thinks that the current strength of Ning Xiaolei can''t play much power.


    "Brother Xiaolei, this is my old grandson''s old equipment. With my current strength, it''s almost useless. I''ll give it to you later. You don''t have to pay it back."


    After the red envelope, the news of Monkey Sun followed closely.


    Ning Xiaolei was so excited and grateful that he threw all kinds of toys on the earth to Monkey Sun.


    While receiving the red envelope, Ning Xiaolei opens Xumi''s bag and can''t wait to see the information of the new red envelope.


    Fire spear: God level medium-grade, also known as Zhangba fire spear. Red child, the king of the holy baby, is made of nine heaven black iron, supplemented by 108 kinds of rare treasures, and tempered with samadhi fire for 300 years.

 Chapter 909

    ¡ª¡ªPhoenix wings purple gold crown: the first product of God level, owned by monkey king, the great sage of Qi Dynasty. Originally belonging to aoqin, the Dragon King of the South China Sea, it was cast with phoenix feathers and purple gold iron for ten thousand years.


    Suozi golden armour: it is the first product of God level, owned by Sun Wukong, the great sage of Qi Tian. Originally belonging to aorun, the Dragon King of Xihai, it is made by fusing 1800 kinds of treasures and has strong defense.


    Lotus silk walking shoes: the first product of God level, owned by Sun Wukong, the great sage of Qitian. It was originally owned by aoshun, the Dragon King of Beihai. It can walk like flying, fly through the clouds, and travel for thousands of miles.


    Looking at the introduction, Ning Xiaolei grins straight and can''t wait to extract it and put it on his body.


    With the armor on his body, he felt very secure. Even if there was a saint in person, he would dare to resist.


    Of course, Ning Xiaolei just thought about it in his heart. If there is a saint to come, it''s still a long way to go. Although Monkey Sun is strong, he is not a saint, not to mention the equipment he eliminated.


    After enjoying himself for a while, Ning Xiaolei turns to his spear.


    The eight foot long gun body is dark red in color, and the tip of the spear flickers with cold light.


    Hand in the top, a burning feeling suddenly surge, if stabbed people, absolutely can instantly turn people into ashes.


    "Good gun!"


    Ning Xiaolei''s eyes are full of joy. He is worthy of being a magic weapon used by red boy. With this gun in his body, he dares to fight in the middle of the Empire.


    Red boy and Monkey Sun''s red envelope is just the beginning. When Ning Xiaolei picks up his mobile phone again, a large red envelope prompt pops up on the screen.


    Excited, of course not polite, quickly point down.


    "Congratulations, I got Daji''s red envelope and got the dream pearl, which has been stored in Xumi bag."


    "Congratulations, you''ve got the red envelope of scorpion essence, and you''ve got a copy of the ancient poison, which has been stored in Xumi bag."


    "Congratulations, I got the red envelope of saitaisui and got the purple bell, which has been put into Xumi bag."


    "Congratulations..."


    Ning Xiaolei clicks crazily and listens to the promotion sound. It''s a surprise in his heart. He didn''t expect that in addition to red boy and Monkey Sun, there are many big demons who send their magic weapons to become famous.


    And there are several famous things in it, which seem to be very powerful.


    After a while, when there are no more big demons in the group, Ning Xiaolei sends a few big red envelopes to express his thanks, and then he has time to see the new treasures.


    , he laughed directly at the whole crowd. These awesome demons were not too powerful.


    Zijinling, Yinyang gas bottle, and even Princess Tiefan''s banana fan were sent by the ox demon king.


    "Ha ha, although I can''t do my best, it''s enough for self-defense."


    After reading the introduction of several magic weapons, Ning Xiaolei said with a smile.


    In particular, zijinling, Yinyang gas bottle and banana fan are all imperial magic weapons. Princess Tiefan''s banana fan has reached the semi Saint level, which is terrible.


    Ning Xiaolei was a little worried about provoking the leader of Wuji Magic Kingdom, but now he is not afraid at all.


    At that time, even if we can''t deal with it, we can still run.


    "You are still too reckless. If a saint comes forward, do you really think this means can deal with it?"


    At this time, a message to inform the whole group pops up. Ning Xiaolei naturally notices it, but it''s Nu Wa.


    Without waiting for the demons to ask, Nu Wa said to herself, "there are at least two saints in Wuji devil Kingdom, Wuji old devil and Wuxin devil king. Besides, the saints of other forces may not be able to do it."


    "At that time, once one of them comes, the prestige will fall, and they will not even have the power to play. How can they escape?"


    Ning Xiaolei is silly. He suddenly realizes this problem. He can''t even move. How can he run!


    With his strength, he can''t feel it at the moment when the Holy Land masters are out. If he is invaded quietly, it will be difficult to run at that time.

 Chapter 910

    "Sister Nuwa, you have to help me / a row of poor expressions!"


    Leng for a moment, Ning Xiaolei busy in the group sent a message, compared with the strength, face what early don''t want.


    Besides, in front of a saint pretending to be poor, it seems nothing!


    "The elder sister appears, naturally is to help you, my demon clan is silent for tens of thousands of years, also is the time to rise."


    Nu Wa''s news soon pop up, see that news, many big demons in the group suddenly feel an individual blood boiling, excited.


    Ning Xiaolei is a human, but he doesn''t feel so deeply.


    However, he has been chatting with the demons in the demon group. After cultivation, he has the most contact with all kinds of demons, but he also feels a pressure.


    Nuwa''s words were obviously intended to do something big, and the key person was obviously him.


    At this time, a red envelope pops up on the screen and Ning Xiaolei points it down.


    "Congratulations, I got Nuwa''s red envelope and got a pill to avoid holy. It has been put into Xumi bag."


    After the red envelope, Ning Xiaolei''s private chat picture lights up. He points to see it, but it''s Nu Wa.


    "The elixir can protect you from the influence of saints, but there is a time limit. In one month, the elixir will lose its effect."


    "In addition to the elixir, I have also prepared ten Fu zhuans for you, which are called Da Mo Yi Fu. As long as you crush them, you can escape from the hands of saints and hide in the pot of refining demons at that time."


    After the news, it was followed by another red envelope. Ning Xiaolei opened it and found that it was just ten moving symbols.


    With joy, Ning Xiaolei expresses his gratitude in his heart.


    If this is the case, the whole Wuji kingdom is not at his disposal, and the Lord of Wuji Kingdom has the resources to break through.


    "Remember, be careful in everything, don''t take it lightly. If there is a situation, ask for help immediately. All the demons will do their best to help you."


    Finally, Nuwa sent a message to Ning Xiaolei.


    "I know that I will not let sister Nuwa down. Thanks to the care of my sister and everyone in the group, I can have today''s strength and will surely live up to you."


    Ning Xiaolei returns the news with a smile. What he said is true.


    If it wasn''t for the refining pot and the demon group, he would still be an ordinary man who was dumped by his girlfriend and lived in a muddle.


    Which like now, directly broke out of the human world, ran to the demon world music.


    "It''s not just for us. You also have the responsibility and obligation. You will understand it then." Nuwa continued.


    Ning Xiaolei was surprised, but then he thought of something and didn''t ask much.


    Ling''er has always asked the ancient demon gods to call him the Demon Lord. Is it hard to be, what identity does he have?


    Before, Ning Xiaolei just thought that because he was the owner of the demon pot, ling''er would be called that. Now, I''m afraid it''s not so simple.


    Is there anything else he doesn''t know? It seems that it''s necessary to ask ling''er some time.


    After chatting with the demons in the group for a while, Ning Xiaolei put away his mobile phone and extracted the red packets from Xumi bag.


    There is no doubt that the elixir and the talisman given by Nu Wa are the most precious.


    Even though the magic weapons of other big demons may be more valuable, these two things given by Nuwa can save lives at a critical moment, which is more important to Ning Xiaolei.


    As for some magic weapons sent to him by the demons, there is no doubt that the three most precious ones are banana fan, purple bell and Yin and Yang.


    In addition, Daji''s soul dream bead and scorpion essence are extremely poisonous for thousands of years. They have special effects and may have unexpected effects.


    Then, there is the monkey''s whole body equipment, and red boy''s spear.


    The rest of the demons also gave a lot of magic support, but compared with the mentioned ones, they were not so brilliant. Let''s not mention them.

 Chapter 911

    Over a desert in the Wuji Kingdom, a cold faced demon man flew quickly.


    But just as he flew above, in the desert below, a shadow of a man suddenly catapulted into the air like lightning, blocking his way.


    It was Ning Xiaolei who suddenly rushed from the desert and stopped the way.


    It took him some time to inquire, and he finally found the whereabouts of a recent special envoy.


    "Who?"


    Ning Xiaolei was stopped by the special is a tall, thin, dark eyes of the man, now watch out for Ning Xiaolei.


    Although Ning Xiaolei only shows the strength of the later stage of Shenjing, he must not be careless.


    "Robbery, I open this mountain and plant this tree. If you want to go this way, stay and buy road money!"


    With a flash of light in his hand, Ning Xiaolei takes out the firetip gun and carries it on his shoulder, with a loafer posture.


    The special envoy on the other side frowned slightly, his eyes moved from Ning Xiaolei to Huojian gun, his eyes shrunk slightly, and there was a trace of greed in his eyes.


    Before I first met Ning Xiaolei, he didn''t feel anything, but now the other side has a shot in hand, but he feels a strong threat.


    Years of experience told him that it was a treasure in the other party''s hands.


    "Oh, you want to rob me?"


    After seeing huihuo Jiangun, the special envoy drew back his eyes and showed a trace of sarcasm on his face. A strong breath suddenly burst into the sky, and a breath of the middle of the Empire emanated from him.


    In terms of strength, he is not weaker than the special envoy who was hard to deal with by Ning Xiaolei and others.


    However, feeling the momentum of the other side, Ning Xiaolei is not afraid at all, for which he had expected.


    "Nonsense is a chicken feather thing. Anyone who has ever passed me has to leave money for the road. You''re nothing. Cut the nonsense and hand it in quickly, or I won''t be polite."


    Arrogant glances at each other, Ning Xiaolei''s nostrils are up to the sky, and his face is more arrogant.


    The special envoy on the other side looked at Ning Xiaolei, then roared angrily: "seek death!"


    Words fall, his whole person turns into a remnant shadow, flash and sweep.


    Ning Xiaolei''s eyes narrowed, but he didn''t flinch. He held a spear in his hand, and the evil spirit poured in, facing the special envoy''s stab.


    With the strength of the special envoy in the middle of the emperor''s level, the speed is naturally very fast, and it''s close in the blink of an eye.


    Looking at the shot that Ning Xiaolei stabbed, he showed a sneer in his eyes, and some disdain in his eyes.


    He felt a sense of danger before, but when he got close to him, he found that the magic weapon he thought was just a medium-grade weapon. With the strength of his empire, he didn''t look up to it at all.


    The palms of his hands were raised slowly, and an illusory palmprint appeared. He planned to fight the spear.


    But at this time, he suddenly found that Ning Xiaolei, who was holding the gun in the rear, had a sarcastic smile in his mouth.


    Before he knew what was going on, before he could react, there was a bright light in front of him, and a burning breath came to his face.


    "Idiot, it''s up to you."


    Opposite, Ning Xiaolei, holding a spear, looks at the special envoy wrapped by Samadhi zhenhuo, and can''t help but scold him.


    It''s not so easy for the king of the holy baby, honger, to become a famous magic weapon. There are countless samadhi fire in it.


    Even if the special envoy is in the middle of the Empire, it''s not easy to get involved in samadhi''s real fire. If he doesn''t die, he has to peel off his skin.


    With the end of the spear, Ning Xiaolei''s light flashes, and Yin and Yang appear.


    Before, he had used the imitation of Yin Yang two cylinders, which was no higher than his level, and could be put into the bottle.


    Now with the noumenon, the effect is naturally better, even if the emperor, also can put each other in.

 Chapter 912

    A large black-and-white mysterious gas gushes from the mouth of the yin-yang two cylinder. Under the control of Ning Xiaolei, the special envoy who resists the invasion of samadhi''s true fire will be covered in the blink of an eye.


    "Damn, what''s going on?"


    Feeling the force acting on him, the special envoy exclaimed.


    However, before he finished speaking, the black and white air pulled him directly and dragged him into the bottle in a rude manner.


    "My darling, is this powerful?"


    Ning Xiaolei quickly blocked the bottle mouth, smashed it and exclaimed.


    With Yin and Yang, I''m afraid of a ghost''s empire. Who won''t accept it.


    However, after a moment of excitement, Ning Xiaolei soon realized a problem. It might be related to the fact that most of the other party''s mind is dealing with samadhi''s real fire to accept the name so easily this time.


    If a prosperous emperor wants to put it in the bottle, it will be a little difficult.


    Even if the other side can''t resist the power of yin and Yang, they still have a chance to run away before they are paid.


    Ning Xiaolei will be in danger if he has a special way to resist suction.


    So no matter what, we can''t be careless.


    Holding two cylinders of yin and Yang, Ning Xiaolei runs into the refining pot.


    After a while, Ning Xiaolei, a special envoy who is half dead and can''t give full play to his cultivation, throws out of the Yin Yang gas bottle.


    Another special envoy, who had been accepted before, was not far away. Looking at the tragedy of his familiar companion, his face could not help but froze.


    "It''s not challenging. I wanted you to do it."


    Ning Xiaolei curled his lips and looked at the special envoy named amoki who he had accepted before with a smile.


    "The young master is mighty!" Amoki''s mouth slightly puffed and flattered.


    With a smile, Ning Xiaolei ignores amoki and goes to take off the storage ring of the special envoy on the ground.


    "It''s up to you. Let him see the reality."


    After taking out a soul charmer and penetrating into the body of the special envoy on the ground, Ning Xiaolei tells amoki.


    With that, Ning Xiaolei left the pot and appeared over the desert.


    Looking at the endless yellow sand desert, Ning Xiaolei couldn''t help frowning. It took him several hours to catch a special envoy. This efficiency is a little low!


    If the delay is too long, it will be difficult for the special envoy to collect things and return to the capital of the Wuji kingdom.


    After thinking about it, Ning Xiaolei finds Qianliyan and shunfenger with his mobile phone.


    These two guys didn''t realize it at all. They didn''t send treasure to help him this time.


    "You know why I''m looking for you. Please send me your thousand mile eye and smooth ear. Don''t worry. It''s just a loan. It won''t be returned."


    Find two demons, Ning Xiaolei is not polite to directly point out.


    Now it''s urgent. We can''t wait a second. We must act quickly.


    "My brother, it''s not that we don''t want to help. It''s really difficult. Why don''t you see that one-time magic weapon we imitated before?"


    When the news passed, Qianliyan and shunfenger didn''t dare to delay and came back soon.


    Ning Xiaolei frowned slightly and thought, "I may continue to use it for a long time. Do you have enough disposable magic weapons?"


    "Ah, I don''t know if twenty sets are enough?" They asked cautiously.


    "Not enough, of course." Ning Xiaolei doesn''t want to deny it directly.


    From amoki, he already knows that there are at least 50 or 60 envoys coming out this time. A set of magic weapons can only find one person at most, which is not enough.


    "But, alas, how can we say that our brothers'' magic weapon is different from others. It''s already integrated with our body. Although we can take it out, now we are in the fairyland and are oppressed by the fairyland family. If we don''t have the magic weapon, we will..."

 Chapter 913

    Ning Xiaolei is stunned. He didn''t think about it before. Now when they say so, they suddenly realize the problem.


    Before, he always thought that since he was a demon clan, he should be in the demon world, but it seems that it is not the case. Many demon clans, like folklore, stay in other interfaces.


    For example, Qianliyan and shunfenger, as well as the mounts accepted by the Buddhists of various immortal families, and the existence of Yuan Hong who was forced to be a God by the fairyland after being killed once.


    Even Monkey Sun was forced by Buddhism to fight against the Buddha. Of course, because of their strength, they did not dare to limit Monkey Sun''s freedom too much.


    After thinking for a while, Ning Xiaolei sent a message to them and said, "you wait a moment. I''ll ask sister Nuwa to see if she has any plans."


    But without waiting for Ning Xiaolei to ask, Nu Wa first sent a message in the group.


    "Our demon clan wants to rise. When we are out of control and free again, we will be silent for tens of thousands of years. The time is ripe, and the demon master will return soon. Before that, we need to act first."


    "I and the nine great saints, such as Zhan Tian, Di Di, Tu Ren, Mie Shan, will use their magic power to forcibly tear up the space between the immortal and the Buddha, and help our demon people out of the predicament."


    "We will stop the sages of the two realms of immortals and Buddhas, and you will have no worries. In addition, there are other demons who will meet you together."


    As soon as the news came out, the crowd was quiet for a short time, and the frying pan exploded in an instant.


    A stone stirs up a thousand waves, and all the demons can hardly believe what they see.


    Tens of thousands of years of silence, tens of thousands of years of being a slave to the gods and Buddhas, and even some demons have long forgotten the glory of the former demons, forgotten their dignity, and had no intention of resisting being ridden.


    But now, the saints of their demon clan tell them to help them out of their difficulties and to help them become the fighting demons again.


    Gradually, the blood in the heart of all the big demons was boiling a little bit, and the feeling of long lost blood surging came to my heart.


    Yes, it''s time to stand up after a long silence.


    Let this world, let the immortal Buddha know, their demon clan, is not let people bully, let people ride, let people butcher.


    "Roar, go to him, my grandson doesn''t do anything to fight against the Buddha. My grandson is a lawless great sage."


    When the demons in the group were discussing excitedly and didn''t know how to express their feelings, a roar suddenly sounded in a temple in the Buddhist world.


    Then there was the demon clan in the Buddhist world, and suddenly a demon monkey appeared.


    The monkey holds a stick, wears a handsome armor and roars up to the sky.


    Suddenly, he reached out and grasped the gold hoop on his head. He pinched it hard and made it into a pile of powder.


    "It''s just breaking the Golden hoop. An Neng can trap me. Old Tathagata, I''ll settle the account with you."


    Turning his eyes to the west, Monkey Sun''s figure turned into a golden light, and his breath rose steadily during the flight. At a certain moment, there was a roar, and a stronger breath spread, which seemed to reach a new realm.


    But it''s not the end. The breath of Monkey Sun continues to climb, to a higher level.


    If someone who is familiar with Monkey Sun perceives this scene, he will be shocked. Monkey Sun, who was born in the later period of the emperor''s Kingdom, should break through once, and then break through again. Is this to become a saint?


    Almost at the same time, the golden winged Mirs, the peacock Daming king, and other Buddhist monsters all broke out.


    Originally, many of these Buddhist mounts were disciples of Tongtian sect leader. How could they be willing to be enslaved for so many years.


    On the other side of the immortal family, Yuan Hong took the lead. He was no less powerful than sun Houzi. On the contrary, he was qingniujing. He didn''t know whether he was suppressed by taishanglaojun or what happened.

 Chapter 914

    Ning Xiaolei just took out his mobile phone to open the group, then saw the news sent by Nu Wa in the group, and the whole person was stunned.


    At this juncture, the demon clan had a big action.


    "Xiaolei, don''t worry, do it boldly. Today is the day of change."


    Without waiting for Ning Xiaolei to ask, Nuwa''s message has been sent.


    In this regard, Ning Xiaolei is not surprised, the chat software connecting all the demons is made by Nu Wa.


    His private chats with Qianliyan and shunfenger are all under Nu Wa''s control.


    "Are you sure? Sister Nuwa


    Ning Xiaolei can''t help but ask curiously. After all, the demon clan is at the same time attacking the two realms of immortals and Buddhas.


    In his impression, there are Sanqing and Sifang emperors in the fairyland, as well as all kinds of mysterious celestial beings with great strength.


    On the other side of the Buddhist world, the strength is not weak either. There are three holy Buddhas who are in charge of the past, present and future. There are also powerful figures such as Amitabha, pharmacist Buddha, Guanyin and dashizhi Bodhisattva.


    "Well, in addition to our nine ancient saints, Wukong, Dapeng, and peacock, the demon clan has also secretly become saints. In addition, Jiuling, Yuanhong, and the ox demon king have reached this level."


    Nuwa''s message came, and there was no worry in her tone.


    "Ha ha, it turns out that the demon clan is so powerful. It seems that I''m worried for nothing. Then I''ll do it boldly."


    After carefully reading the news several times, Ning Xiaolei replied happily.


    There are 15 saints mentioned by Nu Wa alone, and there must be many hidden ones in the dark.


    At least Ning Xiaolei knows that the other five saints besides the ox demon king and the monkey king are absolutely not weak. In addition, there are six eared macaque, black bear spirit and scorpion spirit. Maybe they can make breakthroughs.


    The two realms of fairy and Buddha are in chaos. Ning Xiaolei thinks that the demon world should be in chaos.


    Before that, what he created was just a small movement. From now on, he wants to create a real sensation in the demon world.


    "You don''t have to look for Qianliyan and shunfenger. I''ll give you a magic weapon."


    At this time, the news of Nu Wa came again, followed by a big red envelope.


    Ning Xiaolei didn''t hesitate to open it directly.


    "Congratulations, I got Nuwa''s red envelope and got the sky peeping mirror, which has been stored in Xumi bag."


    Before Ning Xiaolei gets excited to see the sky peeper, another red envelope pops up.


    Ning Xiaolei is stunned. Isn''t it a good one? How come another one?


    Doubt to doubt, he subconsciously opened the red envelope.


    "Congratulations, you have captured Nu Wa''s red envelope and won the demon flag, which has been stored in the Xumi bag."


    -- peeping into the sky mirror: holy magic weapon, which can see all things in the world, the mystery of the universe, the chaotic evolution of the avenue, and the six realms.


    The flag of summoning Demons: Holy Level magic weapon, which can summon demons all over the world.


    "Xiaolei, it''s up to you whether the demon clan can turn over. Don''t worry and do it boldly. We will give you the greatest support."


    Ning Xiaolei has just checked two magic weapon messages, and Nuwa''s message is sent again.


    Stunned for a while, wait for Ning Xiaolei to ask again, Nu Wa has disappeared, and did not return.


    "This won''t have been fighting, I can''t procrastinate, I must improve my strength as soon as possible."


    Ning Xiaolei thought, taking the two magic weapons extracted, he called the demon gods in the refining pot and some powerful men to discuss.


    Half a day later, Ning Xiaolei came out of the refining pot and sacrificed his peeping glass.


    Almost in an instant, he found the envoys who were looking for resources for the Lord of the infinite.


    Saint level magic weapon is for saints, and its power is unfathomable. Besides, it is the magic weapon that has already touched the origin of the great way.

 Chapter 915

    With the skypeep, things are much easier.


    In just a few days, Ning Xiaolei, with four murderers, plundered more than a dozen envoys all the way, and all kinds of resources he got piled up like a mountain.


    Ning Xiaolei is breaking through the space of refining demon pot at the moment.


    Countless resources are refined by him, transformed into pure energy, absorbed by him.


    Gradually, his breath became deeper and deeper, and finally he could not grow any more.


    "Break it for me!"


    With a roar, Ning Xiaolei runs all the evil spirit and rushes towards the bottleneck of the Empire.


    It''s just obvious that the imperial realm will not be so easy to break through, otherwise the imperial realm in this world will not be so few.


    Ning Xiaolei is not disheartened, repeatedly impact, the East emperor by his operation to the extreme.


    The impact is accompanied by pain, the meridians in the body. In his constant impact, several of them are damaged, and the blood seeps through the skin.


    "Break it, break it for me!"


    Ning Xiaolei roars. It''s such a time, but it''s not broken.


    Time, has not allowed him to wait slowly.


    If you want to see the big demons chatting with him in the group, they may be fighting a bloody battle now. Ning Xiaolei can''t suppress his inner impatience.


    However, the bottleneck of the Empire was more difficult than he expected. Although there were signs of rupture, it was still not completely broken.


    "My goal is to be a saint. How can the emperor stop me?"


    Ning Xiaolei roars, blood red eyes, suddenly drum up all the evil spirit in the body, launched a shock again.


    Angry, he didn''t realize that the evil spirit was rampant, which had exceeded the load of the meridians. After the evil spirit, the meridians were full of cracks, and even directly disconnected in several places.


    When Ning Xiaolei found out, it was too late, and the extremely severe pain filled his whole body.


    Blood gushed out of his skin and dyed him into a bloody man.


    It''s fatal for anyone to cut off the meridians. Ning Xiaolei opens his mouth and spews out blood, and his breath becomes extremely dispirited.


    "Xiao Lei, what''s the matter with you? Stop it


    Next to worry about looking at Ning Xiaolei''s Lin Yumeng several women scared, rushed over.


    Several big demon gods, also all gathered around, eyes full of worry.


    The imperial realm should not be attacked like this. It needs chance.


    "Leave me alone, I''m fine!"


    Without waiting for a few girls to come, Ning Xiaolei waved to them not to get close, gritted his teeth and forced them to sit up straight.


    Channel cut off, this is Ning Xiaolei didn''t expect before, but he didn''t want to admit his fate.


    The East emperor''s Sutra, once again, works. If the meridians are broken, it will be broken completely, taking the body as the pulse.


    A trace of ruthlessness flashed in his heart, and Ning Xiaolei directly implemented it according to his own idea at the next moment, abruptly breaking the remaining meridians in his body.


    The emperor''s Scripture is running, the sun is burning, and Ning Xiaolei takes himself as the oven.


    The broken meridians and blood were forced to be refined by him and integrated into the flesh and blood.


    In a twinkling of an eye, it was more than ten hours. Ning Xiaolei was covered with the burning sun, and there was no movement.


    All the women, the major demons and gods, Zhao Xiaoshu and others were all around and worried.


    At this time, Ning Xiaoyue suddenly called out: "look, the flame around my brother is going to die out."


    Smell speech, everyone is busy to see, sure enough see those burning sun real fire, as if by a huge phagocytic force, quickly entered Ning Xiaolei body.


    "Today, I''d rather Xiaolei prove the realm of the emperor!"


    A hearty laugh rang out. When the fire disappeared, Ning Xiaolei stood up from the ground and waved his fists.


    The air seemed to be blasted by his random action, making a loud rumble like thunder.

 Chapter 916

    Breaking through the Empire, his strength is very different from before. Ning Xiaolei feels that his every move contains great power.


    And he felt that he was different from the ordinary empire. After all, no one would break the meridians and refine them into flesh and blood like him.


    What surprised him was that when he did this, it seemed that the East emperor''s Scripture had not been affected, but its power had increased a lot.


    Now practicing, he feels that not only the evil spirit, but also the physical power will increase together, killing two birds with one stone.


    "Is this the right way for the East emperor to practice


    Frowning and thinking about this problem, Ning Xiaolei couldn''t help smoking.


    At that time, the demon emperor of the East emperor who created this skill was so abnormal that he would not have the tendency of being abused!


    After all, no one will break up their meridians for cultivation without any reason.


    In any case, Ning Xiaolei is very happy not only to break through the imperial realm, but also to have no sequelae.


    After staying with the public for a while in the demon pot space, Ning Xiaolei leaves again.


    This time, the four murderers didn''t follow. It seemed that they were stimulated by him. The four of them had to break through behind closed doors.


    Not only the four evildoers, Qianxun fox moon, Ba snake and water kylin king, but also these ancient demon gods are working hard day and night.


    Although there is no help, Ning Xiaolei himself has broken through the imperial realm and will not worry about accidents at all.


    In the next few days, he plundered several envoys and got endless resources.


    Passing by some cities, he would not be polite and went in to rob directly.


    With his strength at this time, there are few cities in Wuji Magic Kingdom that can stop him.


    But in this way, the Lord of Wuji demon Kingdom soon noticed the movement and sent someone to deal with him.


    Over a certain city, five demons in the later period of the Empire surround Ning Xiaolei, with murderous look in their eyes, trying to kill him.


    "Are you here to die?"


    With a sneer, Ning Xiaolei''s yin-yang vase and Zijin bell are sacrificed.


    In a flash, the wind howled, the smoke rolled, and the fire lit the sky and the earth red incomparably.


    The five demons were so surprised that they were busy resisting. However, under the suppression of the two most powerful magic weapons, Ning Xiaolei attacked and killed them, and they all died before long.


    After collecting the belongings of five people, Ning Xiaolei plunges into the city below, breaks into the city Lord''s mansion and some chambers of Commerce, and sweeps away all the natural materials and treasures he sees.


    The news soon came back to the capital of Wuji devil Kingdom, and the country leader was shocked and sent to Huangjing.


    However, even if it was Huangjing, Ning Xiaolei still failed to win, and was directly fanned away by the banana fan.


    A few days later, the Lord of Wuji demon Kingdom went out to capture the madman who dares to plunder his resources to break through the holy land.


    However, this madman, who has been committing crimes repeatedly in his Wuji Magic Kingdom, seems to have disappeared and never appeared again.


    The space of refining demons pot is the resource that Ning Xiaolei took from his crazy refining. His accomplishments have broken through from the early stage of the Empire to the middle stage.


    In addition, he was surprised to find three pieces of Donghuang clock.


    When Ning Xiaolei broke through the middle of the Empire, the four evildoers and Ba she also broke through the Empire.


    "It''s not enough to respect the saint in the war. If you bring in the saint again, I''m afraid you''ll fall into trouble!"


    Ning Xiaolei thought that he didn''t forget himself because of the great increase in strength of himself and his subordinates.


    His cultivation at the moment can be fought in the later period of emperor''s realm, and he can barely fight in the early period of emperor''s realm by using some powerful magic weapons given to him by the big demons in the group.


    But in the middle of Huangjing, Ning Xiaolei knows that he can''t fight now.


    "Dad, big discovery, big discovery, we''ve developed something good."


    Just when Ning Xiaolei is sad, xiaotuanzi suddenly runs over like a gust of wind.


    Ning Xiaolei is stunned. He has been busy plundering the resources and cultivation of Wuji Magic Kingdom recently. He hardly sees xiaotuanzi.


    I haven''t seen you for a while. This guy''s strength has been promoted to the later stage of the divine realm.


    "How did you break through so fast?" Ning Xiaolei was shocked.


    Xiaotuanzi''s cultivation speed is even faster than him.


    "That''s what I''m going to tell my father. When I developed the space a few days ago, I developed a delicious food. I became so strong after eating one."


    Xiaotuanzi didn''t hide it. He turned over his hand and took out a light cyan ball.

 Chapter 917

    "What?"


    Ning Xiaolei was shocked and took the light ball from xiaotuanzi. His eyes were full of disbelief.


    What on earth is it that can make xiaotuanzi''s strength improve by leaps and bounds.


    "Ancestral demon source gas!"


    A voice suddenly spreads, work properly son don''t know when already arrived behind.


    Ning Xiaolei is stunned and looks at ling''er. What is the source gas of Zu demon?


    "The ancestral demon source gas is the foundation of the demon family, and it is also the most precious thing in the refining pot. If you are not familiar with this, you must have heard of Hongmeng purple gas. The value of ancestral demon source gas is similar to Hongmeng purple gas."


    Ling''er explained that there was no surprise in her eyes. As the spirit of the demon pot, she knew that there was something like this in the pot.


    This time, Ning Xiaolei is really surprised. Of course, he has heard of Hongmeng Ziqi.


    It is said that Hongmeng purple Qi is the foundation of the great way, and it is the natural manifestation of heaven and earth. With only a wisp of it, you can make the immortal without any Taoist practice and practice infinite.


    If the practitioners take it, their accomplishments will advance by leaps and bounds, and they even have the chance to become saints.


    It is said that Laozi, the sage, was born in chaos. On the day of preaching, Ziqi came to the East for 30000 Li, which shocked the world.


    But in front of his eyes, this group of ancestral demon source Qi that xiaotuanzi gave him turned out to be the same precious thing.


    "The ancestral demon source gas is the holy product of the demon clan''s practice. Refining it, master, you and those demon gods can quickly improve their cultivation."


    "In general, there will not be only one cluster of ancestral demon source Qi, but there must be many nearby."


    When Ning Xiaolei thinks, ling''er continues.


    Ning Xiaolei nodded while listening, and then swallowed the ancestral demon source gas in his hand.


    Ancestral demon source gas has no taste, colorless and tasteless.


    Running the East emperor''s Sutra, Ning Xiaolei urges the spirit to be refined. With only a few breaths, he is surprised to find that the ancestral spirit has been refined.


    And his cultivation, actually obviously feel strong.


    "It is worthy of the same level as Hongmeng Ziqi. This effect can be regarded as adverse to heaven!"


    Open your eyes, Ning Xiaolei''s eyes show a strong color of surprise.


    You know, he was the cultivation in the middle of the Empire. He could feel the increase of cultivation clearly.


    It''s not uncommon for other people to break through several levels in a row.


    Moreover, the refining time of the ancestral demon source gas is almost negligible.


    "Go, little Tuanzi, tell everyone not to practice, give me the space to develop the refining pot."


    Stand up, Ning Xiaolei decided.


    There''s such a good thing as the ancestral demon''s source Qi. What''s the strength of cultivation.


    Even if you practice in the area with abnormal time and flow velocity in the refining demon pot, you can''t compare with the ancestral demon source gas.


    Xiaotuanzi took the order, and soon Lin Yumeng and other girls, as well as the demon gods were called over.


    After listening to Ning Xiaolei''s explanation, everyone was stunned to learn that there was such a thing as Zu Yao yuan Qi.


    Especially those ancient demon gods who knew the value of ancestral demon source gas, they did not expect that there would be ancestral demon source gas in the refining pot.


    Although the pot of refining demons is one of the top ten artifact in the chaos period, it is said that there is only the Qi of ancestral demons in it. I have never heard that there is the Qi of ancestral demons in it.


    The ancestral demon source Qi, like Hongmeng purple Qi, exists in the chaotic space.


    And in the chaos space, after the desolation of ancient times, only Hongjun, the master of the road, can open the ancient Sorcerer''s body.


    Hongjun has always been partial to the Terran, and it is almost impossible for the demon clan to get the ancestral demon source gas.


    But now, they know that there is ancestral demon source gas in the refining pot. How can they not like it.

 Chapter 918

    The speed of the development of the refining pot is closely related to its strength.


    With the strength of Ning Xiaolei and others, almost every second, one side of the space can be collapsed.


    As ling''er said, the ancestral demon source gas will not only appear in a group.


    According to the direction of xiaotuanzi, after all the people collapsed the space together, a boundless ancestral demon source gas appeared in front of us.


    "Ha ha, there are so many. I''m going to blow you up."


    After seeing so many ancestral demon source gas, Ning Xiaolei expanded directly.


    Now he has confidence, let him refine the ancestral demon source gas, dare to challenge with any existence.


    "These ancestral demons can make you break through the saint level at most, but it''s not enough to fight those ancient saints."


    Ling''er opens his mouth blandly, directly interrupting Ning Xiaolei''s dream.


    However, it''s not surprising that when Lao Tzu was preaching, there should be so much Ziqi in his life!


    After all these years, I''m sure I''ve swallowed a lot of Hongmeng Ziqi. Now I can''t measure my strength at all.


    "Cough, I just want to think about it, but I''ll beat them down sooner or later."


    Rather small thunder light cough, work properly son this wench, don''t give him this host face at all.


    Find the ancestral demon source gas, Ning Xiaolei is not stingy, direct distribution.


    "You are the first demon gods to follow me. Take them by yourself. Let me break through to the Empire first."


    Looking at Ranyi, Huoguang and shuiqilin, Ning Xiaolei waves his hand.


    Then he turned to the clan heads of the horned beast, shuiqilin, and youtianma, and said, "you, each of you, choose the best people, and go into the divine realm first."


    Hearing the words, the heads of all ethnic groups went on excitedly to choose the right people.


    Without stopping, Ning Xiaolei looked at Zhao Xiaoshu and others, xiaotuanzi and the heaven swallowing lion, as well as the eight armed apes: "you are my brothers and friends. You are indispensable for the future battles. Today you will enter the Empire for me."


    Voice just fell, early can''t wait for people, have rushed to the ancestral demon source gas.


    What they are practicing now is the skill of the demon clan, which can also refine the ancestral demon source Qi.


    "Although I don''t want you to fight and take risks, I think you certainly don''t want to. In that case, I will enhance your strength to ensure your own safety."


    Finally, Ning Xiaolei''s eyes fall on Lin Yumeng and her eyes are full of tenderness.


    Lin Yumeng said with a smile: "you are smart. We will fight side by side with you. We will never hide behind you, or we will hate you for a lifetime."


    Ning Xiaolei laughed and waved: "what are you waiting for? Hurry to refine and become Emperor today."


    After arranging a few women, Ning Xiaolei turns to four evil and Ba snake and other powerful demon gods and says, "don''t worry, my goal is to let you break into the imperial realm."


    "Hey, no hurry, no hurry at all."


    Poor strange shaking huge head, performance and said completely opposite, mouth big open, saliva is about to flow to the ground.


    Ning Xiaolei laughingly said: "then wait, the ancestral demon source gas here should be enough."


    When Ning Xiaolei and qiongqi were joking, ran Yiwang and other demon gods, who first refined the source gas of the ancestral demon, had broken through one after another and kept moving.


    And this is just the beginning, followed by a continuous stream of breakthroughs.


    Ning Xiaolei looks at it with a smile and is extremely satisfied.


    If you improve your accomplishments, everything will be easy to do. It won''t take long for your martial arts and spells to be improved.


    The breath of breakthrough is one after another. On this day, all the people in the whole refining pot and the demon clan are immersed in the sea of excitement.


    The effect of Zuyao Yuanqi is surprisingly good. The strength of all the people has reached the requirements of Ning Xiaolei.


    And the strength of Ning Xiaolei and the demons also reached the late imperial realm with the support of countless ancestral demons.


    It''s not just the four evil spirits and the Ba snake that have become the emperor''s realm, but all the spirits that have been promoted to the emperor''s realm, including the water Qilin king.


    Originally, Lin Yumeng and other women and Zhao Xiaoshu and others wanted to break into the imperial realm once and for all. Ning Xiaolei was afraid that they would be promoted too quickly, so he didn''t agree with them. Instead, he gave the extra ancestral demon source gas to the ordinary little demons in the refining pot.

 Chapter 919

    Leaving the rest of the people to continue to search for the ancestral demon source gas in the demon pot space, Ning Xiaolei, who has consolidated his cultivation, appears in the outside world with all the demon gods.


    At this moment, all the demons and gods of the late cultivation of the emperor''s realm, together, can be called a terrible super power.


    Even if there are saints, so many imperial realms are not without the power of war.


    "If you find him, go and beat the Lord of the Wuji demon kingdom. Don''t you just grab something from him and dare to chase me."


    Take back the peeping glass, Ning Xiaolei waves and flies forward first.


    The demons followed behind, mighty, no hidden breath.


    With their current strength, there''s no need for that.


    There are so many Taoist spirits in the world. The whole Wuji Kingdom has set off a huge wave. I don''t know what happened.


    Many cities in Wuji demon Kingdom feel the presence of many imperial realms, and their eyes are dignified.


    Others may not feel it, but they can feel it. This breath is by no means a person of the limitless demon Kingdom, or even a person of the demon kingdom.


    "It''s evil spirit!"


    The capital of Wuji devil Kingdom, the country''s main shock, the next moment, the figure directly disappeared in the room.


    The rest of the demons who feel the breath in the capital also fly to the capital at this moment.


    "All Huangjing, follow me and get ready for the battle."


    A moment later, the Lord of the Wuji demon Kingdom, with all the imperial realms in the capital, went straight to the direction of Ning Xiaolei and others.


    Along the way, the rest of the kingdom of Wuji kept coming in. They had realized that something might happen.


    At the speed of the emperor''s realm, the two sides had already reached each other without much time.


    "Who are you?"


    Eyes from the poor strange and other demon God''s body swept, the limitless devil Kingdom Lord eye pupil shrink, shocked way.


    The demon clan appears in his demon world. Does it mean that the six world channel has been opened?


    "I''ve come to you to settle accounts. I''ve robbed you of some resources. You dare to chase me."


    Ning Xiaolei curled his mouth and waved: "qiongqi, he will give you four, the rest, follow me to deal with other people."


    Smell speech, can''t wait to try now strength of four fierce, immediately straight to Wuji demon country Lord and go.


    And Ning Xiaolei, with the rest of the demon gods, killed the rest of the kingdom of limitless demons.


    "You are the ones who plundered in Wuji the other day?"


    Slightly stunned for a moment, the Lord of Wuji devil Kingdom roared: "Damn, do you know that''s the resource I prepared for sanctification? It''s like killing one''s parents to break a man to become a saint. This is a grudge. Kill me! "


    The furious Lord of the Wuji demon Kingdom didn''t consider the consequences of his actions, so he killed them directly.


    The battle started instantly, and then quickly entered the decisive mode. Neither side intended to stay.


    Ning Xiaolei directly offered a sacrifice to the purple golden bell, and the fireworks came out together. With the help of one person, he played against five of the same level.


    "Arrogant generation!"


    The five emperor territory angry, each with magic weapons to kill.


    But they obviously underestimated the power of zijinling and were directly trapped in it.


    Ning Xiaolei is also impolite. He uses a move he learned before to seal the magic gate eight times. Eight huge gates fall from the sky one after another.


    With his present strength, he is extremely powerful. Most of the Wuji kingdom can see the virtual shadow of the eight gates.


    After that, Ning Xiaolei used it again to suppress the five and defend passively.


    Then he disappeared, and the sun was burning around him, attacking and killing several people.


    A few hours later, the earth shaking World War I ended, and the Wuji demon Kingdom destroyed nine imperial territories. Even the Lord of the kingdom was killed by Ning Xiaolei and four murderers.


    On Ning Xiaolei''s side, only a few demon gods were injured.


    The news soon spread out through the escaped imperial territory. For a moment, the whole Wuji kingdom was shocked.

 Chapter 920

    When the leader of the Wuji demon kingdom fell, the capital of the Wuji demon kingdom had a mighty holy power rushing into the sky, and a shadow appeared in the sky.


    A roar of majesty came from hundreds of millions of Li: "maniac, dare you?"


    "The sage is coming. He is really powerful. Are you sure you can do him?"


    His face changes slightly. Ning Xiaolei looks at the demons around him. The figure is just the breath, which makes him feel dangerous.


    "It''s very dangerous. We have to use the four killing arrays to kill a half saint."


    Poor strange shakes his head, the breath is a little panting. Just now, it''s not so easy to deal with the World War I of Wuji demon.


    Ning Xiaolei nodded, he also thought so.


    Since I can''t fight, I''m still in a daze. Of course, I ran away.


    Without saying a word, Ning Xiaolei steps on a black cloud and rushes to the distance.


    When flying out of a certain distance, he took back the demon pot, leaving him alone to continue to escape.


    However, the sage''s strength is far beyond his imagination, and the speed is amazing.


    Ning Xiaolei grits his teeth, displays the big moving rune that Nu Wa gave him, and instantly disappears in the same place.


    After the figure reappeared, he immediately hid in the space of the alchemy pot.


    A moment later, a dark shadow appeared.


    After not finding the traces of Ning Xiaolei and the demons, the devil''s shadow was furious and made a frenzied move, directly collapsing the earth below, making a deep pit with a radius of 10000 meters.


    Not long after the appearance of the shadow, another location of the Wuji Kingdom, another breath of saints, appeared.


    After that, the blood devil cult, the dark devil Empire, the direction of the court of Warcraft, and other dangerous and chaotic places all have the aura of holy land.


    These saints have an unwritten agreement with each other, and they will not easily come into the world and interfere in the affairs of the world. However, once someone breaks the agreement first, the rest will not abide by it.


    For a moment, because Ning Xiaolei and others killed the Lord of Wuji demon Kingdom, the whole demon world began to surge.


    There was turmoil in the demon world, and the two realms of immortals and Buddhas were even more chaotic. Nu Wa and other demon family saints broke into the world, causing the two realms of saints to appear. They did not agree with each other, so they started directly.


    The four emperors of the three Qing Dynasty appeared together, and all kinds of new saints also fought with Yuan Hong and other demons who became saints secretly.


    On this side of the Buddhist world, Monkey Sun and others are also fighting fiercely, fighting furiously for freedom.


    Both sides are saints. Each move has the power of destroying heaven and earth. Space is breaking every minute.


    Unconsciously, the seal of the two realms of immortals and Buddhas has been quietly broken.


    Then the seals of the rest of the six realms were affected, and the barrier between the six realms disappeared. At this moment, the six realms were directly connected.


    Almost for the first time, the powerful beings in each realm sensed the movement.


    "Ha ha, the six realms are connected. Let''s go and conquer the human world."


    "Come with me, go to the fairyland and grab some fairies to be the wife of the village."


    "No, the ghosts are coming."


    For a moment, the whole six realms were in chaos, and chaos was everywhere.


    On this side of the demon world, the demon clan army launches, and countless demon clans fight against the immortal and Buddha worlds to support their saints.


    Fairyland, in the boundless sea, at the moment when the demon army swarmed in, there were dragons chanting in the sky, and countless dragons broke the waves and flew into the sky.


    "Our dragon clan is also a demon clan. They have been enslaved for thousands of years. It''s time to fight back. Let''s kill them with me!"


    A huge and powerful dragon roared and led the dragon clan to kill the immortal and demon.


    There are celestial soldiers guarding the fairyland. They want to attack from behind and welcome the demons in.

 Chapter 921

    In the space of refining demon pot, Ning Xiaolei, who has just entered, gets a message, and everyone finds a space where the ancestral demon source gas is hidden.


    We not only found the ancestral demon source gas, but also found two burning suns.


    "The sun?"


    Ning Xiaolei was stunned. How could there be a sun in the space of demon pot.


    But then, he became ecstatic. If he refined the two suns, his strength would be greatly increased.


    With the power of the fierce real fire of the sun, it can absolutely suppress the same level and gain the upper hand in the battle.


    Before, he just refined a few wisps from the golden emperor, which could make the enemy afraid. If the whole sun was refined, he didn''t dare to think how powerful it would be.


    When he came to the place where he found the source of the ancestral demon, Rao Shi Ning Xiaolei imagined a lot and was completely stunned.


    Looking around, it''s all ancestral demon''s source Qi, which is much more than what they found before.


    In the air above the ancestral demon source gas, two burning Suns are suspended in the air, and the surrounding space is distorted by the blazing high temperature.


    "Although we found the ancestral demon source gas, we can''t get close at all."


    The old head of the horned beast family came here, but he had no choice.


    At the moment, he is already the cultivation of the emperor''s realm, but in front of the two hot suns, he still seems a little insignificant.


    "I''ve refined the true fire of the sun. I''ll see if I can refine them."


    Ning Xiaolei''s eyes twinkle. Just because other people can''t get close to him doesn''t mean he can''t.


    After that, he rose up and went straight to the two suns.


    The golden sun, the real fire, gushed out of his body, wrapped his whole person, and drew him closer.


    I don''t know why, as it gets closer and closer, Ning Xiaolei suddenly feels inexplicably familiar with the two suns.


    He always felt that those two suns were inextricably related to him and related to his blood, as if they were his things.


    At this time, the two suns seemed to feel Ning Xiaolei''s approach and trembled violently.


    The next moment, one of the Suns flew up and went straight to Ning Xiaolei.


    "Ray, back up."


    Below, Lin Yumeng and other women who saw this scene were scared and screamed.


    Ning Xiaolei didn''t seem to hear that. Instead of retreating, he rushed to the sun.


    At that moment, it seemed to be eternal. Ning Xiaolei, who was as small as a mole ant, had been submerged by the dazzling sun fire before he met the sun.


    Leng for a long time Lin Yumeng several women, can''t help crying out, even to the sun.


    Ling''er didn''t know when to appear quietly and stopped all the people: "master is OK, that''s his thing. He''s coming back."


    "What do you mean?" They were puzzled and asked.


    But ling''er didn''t explain. He looked at the air quietly.


    In the sky, Ning Xiaolei felt a huge and complicated information rolling into his mind like a river after he rushed into the flame area around the sun.


    At the same time, he felt that the sun and the sun fire around him were pouring into his body.


    I don''t know how long it took. It seems that it didn''t take long. Ning Xiaolei slowly opened his eyes.


    At the moment, there is only one of the two suns in the sky.


    A trace of ancient vicissitudes flashed in his eyes. Ning Xiaolei sighed and turned to the boundless sea of ancestral demon source Qi.


    "Get together!"


    With a low roar in his mouth, Ning Xiaolei grabs his hand.


    In a flash, the sea of ancestral demon source gas rolled, and the ancestral demon source gas gathered. In a short time, it turned into a real bead of ancestral demon source gas.


    Throwing the bead into his mouth, Ning Xiaolei waits quietly.


    A moment later, a violent breath rose from him, filled with holy power.


    Today, he would rather Xiaolei become a saint.

 Chapter 922

    In the demon world, Ning Xiaolei, who has become a saint, appears.


    Wuji old devil didn''t guard outside, and he didn''t know the existence of the alchemy pot.


    Peeping into the sky mirror, Ning Xiaolei looks at it and suddenly goes somewhere.


    Ning Xiaolei, who became a saint in a grand hall in the territory of the Warcraft court, came from the sky in the golden light.


    "Take my subjects and demons, and they will be killed!"


    With a low roar, the mountains and rivers are turbulent, and the Grand Hall collapses instantly.


    At the moment when the Hall fell down, many figures flew out of it.


    "Who is going to make trouble in the temple of blood and fire?"


    The answer to them is a cold and heartless "death".


    The sun''s real fire blocks out the sun, and no one can be spared. All of them turn into fly ash.


    To kill the enemy, Ning Xiaolei explores his hand and takes out cages from the bottom of the earth.


    In the cage, is a name of the ancient demon clan died of war demon God Spirit, all in a coma sleeping state.


    Ning Xiaolei put them all into the refining pot and disappeared again.


    Deep in the demon world, at the junction with the ghost world, Ning Xiaolei breaks in and takes away a nosebleed orchid in a terrible confrontation with a hermit saint.


    Later, Ning Xiaolei enters the ghost world, finds the blood and fire temple here, smashes it, and rescues the demons here.


    "Who''s going to hell with me?"


    Yama and Bodhisattva dizang come together to stop Ning Xiaolei.


    "Fairy Buddha running dog, go away!"


    Ningxiaolei roars, the sun is full of fire, the ghost gas is melted, the sky is falling apart, a scene of doomsday.


    Ten hall Yama and the Bodhisattva of Tibet join hands, still defeated, injured and retrogressed.


    "I don''t want to settle with you today. I''ll spare you a dog''s life."


    Hum, Ning Xiaolei leaves in the air.


    When he left, the Bodhisattva, the king of Tibet, who had come back from the shock, suddenly exclaimed, "it''s the sun, the real fire. Who is he, the two ancient demon kings?"


    In the human world, Ning Xiaolei returned. As soon as he came back, he saw that the human world was in chaos, demons and all kinds of ghosts were rampant, and there were destroyed places and corpses everywhere.


    "I''ll take it!"


    The cold in his eyes twinkles. Ning Xiaolei releases the people and demon gods in the demon pot space and gives orders.


    And he himself took out a few pieces of the Eastern Emperor''s bell and put in a formula.


    A huge shadow of the clock appeared between the heaven and the earth and suddenly made a sound that shocked the six worlds.


    As soon as the bell falls, pieces of human beings, demons, ghosts, immortals and Buddhas fly out of the six realms and quickly go to the world where Ning Xiaolei is.


    Some saints tried to block the fragments, but they failed and caught a blank.


    "This voice is the East emperor''s bell of Taiyi. Is he still alive?"


    Everywhere in the six realms, a saint was shocked, and his eyes could not help showing fear. He recalled the scene when he was ruled by that master.


    The fragments of the Donghuang clock were recovered, and in the blink of an eye, it became a complete Donghuang clock without any damage.


    After all, it''s one of the top holy magic weapons. It was also because of the fall of its owner.


    Now the master is back again. As a magic weapon, it should reappear the power of the past.


    "Let''s go to the fairyland and the Buddha world. It''s time to calculate the accounts of that year."


    Take back the East emperor''s bell, Ning Xiaolei takes all the people who have killed the invading demons and ghosts and flies to the sky.


    Arriving at the fairyland, Ning Xiaolei didn''t go to the war for the first time, but sacrificed his peeping glass and found a man.


    "Come with me!"


    Holding the man, Ning Xiaolei enters the alchemy pot and throws him directly at the sun inside.


    The man he found was his brother, the reincarnation of the demon emperor Jun who established the demon court with him.

 Chapter 923

    The sun into the body, Dijun memory recovery, understand the cause and effect of things.


    In his eyes, he roared: "good calculation, let our demon clan and the witch clan fight, take the opportunity to rise, and then enslave our demon clan, very good."


    At the same time, Emperor Jun opened his mouth to swallow, and the spirit of the ancestral demon rolled into his body. His cultivation improved rapidly, and he broke into the holy land.


    "With our current strength, it''s not enough to fight those shameless guys."


    Ning Xiaolei low Nan, figure suddenly darts out.


    "Boom, boom!"


    The next moment, the undeveloped areas of the demon pot space were blasted by him.


    One precious treasure after another appears in succession.


    When it comes to something beneficial to cultivation, Ning Xiaolei is not polite and swallows it directly.


    In his crazy devouring, his accomplishments increased rapidly. From the beginning of entering the saint realm, he gradually reached the peak of the saint, and half a foot crossed the saint.


    "You were afraid that I would take this step. This time, I will show you."


    Ningxiaolei low Nan, with the same strength greatly increased Dijun, left the refining pot.


    Outside, as soon as they appeared, they were attacked, and a brush of dust rushed down on them.


    It seems that what is falling is not a handful of dust, but the whole world.


    "Hongjun, you scumbag."


    Ning Xiaolei a low roar, the East emperor clock flies out, a tremor, shake open the falling dust.


    In front of him and Dijun, a very obscene looking little old man stood there with a brush.


    "Hehe, thank you for your praise. I didn''t expect you two to keep this skill. It''s really troublesome."


    Hongjun grinned and the dust fell again.


    "In those days, you didn''t dare to fight us head-on. You only dared to plot behind our backs. Now you know that after so many years, you still don''t deserve it."


    Emperor Jun cold drink, the sun really fire drum swing, river map Luo Book magic weapon together sacrifice.


    The dust fell down and collided with Hetu Luoshu, which was always unable to break through.


    Ning Xiaolei, of course, will not look at it and will start to rush to Hongjun.


    "Do you really think that after all these years, I just have some strength? I''m teasing you. "


    All of a sudden, Hongjun shows a trace of obscene smile. Countless people around him emerge and use different means to fight against them.


    "After all these years, why didn''t you take that step?"


    Looking at the crowd of Hongjun figures, Ning Xiaolei is not worried. Instead, he pulls his mouth slightly, showing a trace of irony.


    In Hongjun''s suspicious eyes, Ning Xiaolei whispered: "what is supreme? Invincible is supreme. If the sky blocks me, I will break the sky. If the earth restrains me, I will crack the earth. "


    "Supremacy is a belief that we are invincible. If we are just two people, you will be afraid. No wonder we can''t be supremacy."


    In a low voice, Ning Xiaolei suddenly looks up to the sky and says in a loud voice: "today, I regard myself as the supreme."


    With the voice, there is a belief that we are invincible and that we are willing to give up.


    As if in his eyes, no one in the world is his opponent, he is the strongest and most powerful existence on that day.


    All the people who heard this voice in the two realms of immortal and Buddha, where they were fighting, were shocked.


    Supremacy is the realm above saints, the realm they have pursued all their lives.


    Almost in an instant, everyone stopped fighting and rushed to this direction crazily.


    "No way!" With a roar, Hongjun rushes to kill Ning Xiaolei.


    It was for fear that he would break through this important realm that he plotted to design the Lich war. Now that he has not yet broken through, how can this situation happen again.


    "Master, you are still like this. Because of your own evil thoughts, how many creatures died in those years!"


    At this time, a figure suddenly appeared, surrounded by a sharp sword. He was the leader of Tongtian sect.


    "Get out of the way, you traitor!" Hongjun was so angry that he blew the dust and smashed it.


    As the leader of Tongtian sect was about to stop him, Ning Xiaolei in the rear said, "get out of the way. If you are afraid of his blocking, how can I become the supreme."


    As he said this, Ning Xiaolei came to Hongjun step by step. With each step, his breath was rising rapidly, and the aura around him was surging into his body.


    By the time Hongjun came near, his accomplishments had reached an unfathomable level.


    "Is it fun to imprison Avenue and start a war?"


    Looking at the stunned Hongjun coldly, Ning Xiaolei punches out.


    It''s an ordinary punch, but Hongjun finds that he can''t dodge. In a panic, he quickly takes out the jade plate to resist.


    However, it didn''t work. Under this blow, the jade dish of Zaohua was smashed directly, and the Hongjun in the back of the fist was solid.


    In everyone''s eyes, the powerful and invincible Hongjun''s body was broken inch by inch. In the blink of an eye, it turned into a piece of white Qi and dissipated between heaven and earth.


    "Since it is nothing, why come to disturb the world."Seeing Hongjun disappear, Ning Xiaolei''s indifferent eyes turn to Laozi, Yuanshi Tianzun, Tathagata, dengdeng and other holy places.


    "After that, I will be the master of the six realms. All living beings in all walks of life will be equal. They will practice and understand the Tao separately, and there will be less disputes and less killing. Is that ok?"


    Everyone looked at each other, but they didn''t slow down for a long time.


    They are still shocked by the scene that Ning Xiaolei just smashed Hongjun to death, and they haven''t recovered.


    "I, the demon clan, would like to honor the supreme order."


    At this time, a beautiful voice from the rear rang out, and Nu Wa, like a beautiful girl, spoke and walked out slowly.


    The saints, who had come back to their senses, peeped at Ning Xiaolei, who was so angry on his face that he cried out.


    Lian Hongjun, the master of the three sages, can be killed with one blow. It''s not easy to hit them.


    After a few saints took the lead in shouting, the uniform voice reverberated in the whole world at the next moment.


    "I, the demon clan, would like to honor the supreme order!"


    "I''m willing to, I''m willing to honor the supreme order!"


    "I''m willing to, I''m willing to honor the supreme order!"


    "I, the demons, would like to honor the supreme order!"


    "My ghost world is willing to, I wish to honor the supreme order!"


    "I will, I will honor the supreme order!"